《Pill And Sword Sovereign》 Chapter 1 Danjian Zhizun Qingzhu infringement must be investigated it is said that the Tianlong continent is a world formed by the loss of Tianlong. Shifang sect is a small sect in Tianlong continent. As long as you step into the spiritual realm, you can become the outer disciple of shifangzong. If you step into the spiritual realm, you can become the inner disciple. At this time, outside shifangzong, a one-sided battle was taking place. "It''s just this waste. It''s been a year. It''s still a miracle." "Tut Tut, what a pity. I don''t know where he got his courage." "It''s really stupid for a waste of one level spirit to dare to challenge the alchemist. Doesn''t he know that the alchemist has already stepped into the sixth level spirit?" Shifangzong, the outer gate, on the stage of martial arts competition, at this time, a young man with many scars, lying on the stage and standing in front of him, was a young man with an arrogant face. "Waste, tell you, give you a hundred years, you can''t beat me." Arrogant youth a face disdain of say. His eyes fell out of the crowd. At this time, a beautiful girl, with an anxious face, wanted to squeeze into the competition platform. "Don''t fight. I beg you not to fight brother Taibai." Cried the girl anxiously. "Lobai, as long as you promise to be my maid, I will naturally forgive him for his offence." Arrogant young alchemist, a face of evil smile at Luo Bai said. Hearing the words of the alchemist, Luo Bai''s body was stunned. Looking at Li Taibai lying on the martial arts platform, tears appeared in her eyes. "I promise." Lobai nodded. "Ha ha ha, waste, don''t look at your strength, just you, also want to protect lobai, finally lobai is not in my hands." Fang Shi a face complacent laugh way, walked toward Luo Bai. Looking at Li Taibai, who is scarred to protect himself, Luo looks sad in his white eyes. "Brother Taibai, I''m sorry, Luobai can''t see you die. This time, let Luobai protect you." Looking at Luobai being taken away by the alchemist, countless pairs of eyes show envy. Luobai is the most beautiful existence they have ever seen. Everyone left, leaving Li Taibai motionless in the arena. Suddenly he moved for a while, originally closed eyes opened, a pair of brighter than the stars pupil, flashing light. "Reborn!" Li Taibai''s eyes were full of shock. "I didn''t expect to be reborn!" Li Taibai clenched his fist, and his eyes were dazzling. In the last life, he stepped into the divine world and became one of the few elites in the divine world. But unexpectedly, he was attacked by the five kings of the divine world and finally lost. Dan sword is supreme, Dan sword double unique, in Dan Dao and sword Dao, all into the highest realm. "I didn''t expect to return to this small world again." Li Taibai looks at the world in front of him. Under the divine world, there are three thousand worlds, thirty thousand worlds, and countless small worlds, and Tianlong continent is undoubtedly a small world. At that time, he stepped into the divine world as a weak man in the small world, shocked by countless people, and finally stepped into the supreme realm. One hand of the sword was shocked and peeped at by countless people, but they didn''t know that he would rather not use it. "Lobai." Li Taibai clenched his fist and looked into the distance, where the disciples of Shifang sect lived. "This life, I will not let you hurt again." He staggered to his feet.Lobai is his green plum full horse lover. In his last life, he remembers very clearly. After today, lobai committed suicide in order to protect his innocence. And he was also crippled by the alchemist. In the end, in order to revenge, he practiced Dan Dao hard and cured himself, and even understood the wound sword without a teacher, which surprised the power of the whole divine world. But it''s too late. ¡­¡­ Shifangzong, outside the door, a figure came slowly from the distance, wobbly body, as if at any time will fall down. "Li Taibai, what are you doing here?" Outside the alchemist''s house, three teenagers looked at Li Taibai with disdain. "Get out of here." Another young man stepped forward to push away the alchemist. "Brother Fang, you are enjoying your beauty. Do you want to see it?" The last one said with a dirty smile. "Go away!" But just then, his head was dizzy, and a huge burst of cheers rang out in his mind. Then he lost consciousness. Hurt sword, special sword, sword attack people''s mind. Today, although Li Taibai can''t use the Shangqing sword, he can use a little of the power of Shangqing sword to deal with this kind of mole ant. Even if he doesn''t have any power, he can easily kill it. Behind Li Taibai, the three teenagers fell to the ground, unconscious. These young people are the accomplices of the alchemists and deserve to die. "Click!" He pushed open the door of the alchemist. "Who!" In the house, the alchemist was forcing lobai to the corner. The sound of opening the door behind him irritated him. Just turned his head, he was slightly stunned. Li Taibai was standing at the door. Behind him, several figures fell to the ground. Li Taibai''s eyes skimmed over the alchemist and saw behind him. At this time, he was frightened and held the scissors in his hand. He remembered that lobai finally killed himself with this pair of scissors. "Fortunately, I did." He was relieved. "Brother Taibai!" Luobai was already desperate and ready to commit suicide. Seeing Li Taibai''s figure, she was shocked and ran to Li Taibai. At this time, the alchemist didn''t react. Luobai ran directly to Li Taibai. "Brother Taibai, what are you doing here? Let''s go. " Luo Bai said anxiously, holding scissors in front of Li Taibai. Looking at Luo Bai''s anxious appearance, Li Taibai showed a soft color in his eyes. He stretched out his hand and suddenly pulled Luo Bai to his arms. "Brother Taibai, what are you doing?" Luo Bai''s face is slightly red, and her eyes are surprised. In her memory, her Taibai brother has always been an introverted person, not to mention embracing himself, even holding hands. "Lobai, don''t worry. I''ll live or die in the future. I don''t allow you to stand in front of me. Even if something happens, you must be behind me." Li Taibai said. Looking at Li Taibai''s serious pupil, Luo Bai''s heart suddenly jumps. She never thought that her brother Taibai would say such words. At this moment, her heart is very sweet. Even if she died now, she thought it was worth it. "Well." Luo Bai nodded his head heavily, with a happy face, and said, "well, this time, we will die together." "Want to die, have you asked me? Luobai, I''ll give you another chance to climb over on your knees. I can let Li Taibai live. Otherwise, I''ll cut off Li Taibai''s limbs, pull out his tongue, and insult you in front of him. " The cold voice of the alchemist sounded. Hearing the cold words of the alchemist, lobai''s body suddenly trembled, but a warm hand was on her head. "I''m not afraid." Li Taibai''s voice made Luobai feel at ease. She nodded her head heavily. "Li Taibai, I don''t know what you''ve done to make Wang Jiong three people comatose, but since you''ve come here, are you ready to suffer?" Looking at the alchemist, Li Taibai shakes his head. Luobai is OK. He doesn''t want to torture this guy any more. In the last life, he scrapes off his meat bit by bit, but still has no way to get rid of his hatred. "Die." Li Taibai said. "Boom!" A roar sounded in the alchemist''s mind, and the alchemist fell to the ground. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2 After clearing the traces and leaving the place where Fang Tian lived, Li Taibai returned to the place where he lived with the help of Luo Bai. At this time, lobai''s eyes were still full of shock. She never thought that Li Taibai should be so powerful, but she didn''t ask what she thought. "Why don''t you ask me?" Li Taibai asked. "As long as brother Taibai is OK." Said lobai. "Brother Taibai, I''m going back. You should have a good rest." Li Taibai will help in bed, check some, Luo Bai seriously told the way, leave. Watching Luobai leave, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly. Luobai is still as understanding as in memory. After Luo Bai left, Li Taibai didn''t rest. He stood up wobbly and his eyes fell on an alchemy furnace in his room. Alchemist is the foundation of every sect. In every disciple''s room of shifangzong, there are alchemy stoves and books about herbs and spiritual herbs. I hope that the disciples can become alchemists. The alchemists of shifangzong, even if they are the lowest seven grades, also have the treatment of inner disciples. The alchemist level is the highest one and the lowest seven. There are nine levels of cultivation in this world, viper, spiritualist, spiritualist, spiritualist, Lingjiang, Lingshuai, Lingwang, Lingsheng, and the Legendary God. When Li Taibai broke the sky with his sword, he had already reached the realm of God, only after entering the realm of God. Only then did he find that he had missed the biggest opportunity, so that he could not cross the strongest barrier in the end. The heart of the world, which is a necessary condition to enter the strongest. He must obtain the world heart of this world to enter the divine world. Li Taibai remembers that not long after he entered the divine world, the world was destroyed. He clearly remembered the time, ten years. That is to say, he only has ten years to gain the heart of the world, otherwise this piece of heaven and earth will eventually be destroyed, and lobai will eventually die. Including their parents. Only in this way can he make up for the regret of the last life and avenge the siege of that year. The heart of the world, he has to get. He has a plan to get the heart of the world. A little light appeared in Li Taibai''s hands, and the spirit grass was thrown into the alchemy furnace like weeds. Now what he is refining is Jiupin Lingdan and cuiti Dan. However, what he refined is different from the quenched body pill in this world. It is the quenched body pill that he reconstituted with the vision of the divine alchemist. Quench body Dan, for a sect, has a huge role, one is to make the sect disciples become more powerful. Each clan has different recipes for the quenched body pill. It can be said that the foundation of which clan has a good quenched body pill is good, and the strong are naturally more. This kind of basic pills is very simple for Li Taibai. Under the control of Li Taibai, the refining furnace stopped running, and a furnace of quenched body pill appeared. Every one is shining with milky light. If someone is here at this time, they will stare big eyes. This is the best pill. Each pill is divided into the top, middle and bottom, and the most difficult to get the best. There are four kinds of pills, among which the best one is to be determined by fate. The pills made by Li Taibai are the best. Nine in a batch. Without any hesitation, Li Taibai took one of them into his mouth. Now his body is too weak. The body quenching pill is the best pill for him. What''s more, now he is seriously injured, which is the best key to quenching. "Pa pa pa." With the sound of bones, Li Taibai practiced his unique body training method in the divine world. It''s the spirit and the body. This method is also the most top practice method in the divine world. Li Taibai''s power increased rapidly with the top skill of the divine world. After absorbing the power of the pill, his body reached a peak. Without hesitation, he swallowed another pill. "Click!" A clear voice rang out from his body. He reached the second level of Lingtu. When the power was absorbed, he swallowed the third pill. When the nine quenched body pills were absorbed, his strength reached the peak of the sixth level of the spirit, and his body had already recovered. After nine quenched body pills were absorbed, he refined two heats of quenched body pills, one of which was absorbed again. Li Taibai''s power directly broke through the realm of Lingtu, reached the realm of Lingshi, and directly entered the realm of inner door. After entering the realm of Lingshi, Li Taibai stopped and looked at the last batch of pills in his hand. His mouth curved slightly and went out. In the realm of Lingtu, that is, the realm of refining body, the quenched body pill is useful, but it is useless when stepping into the realm of Lingshi.One night''s practice, the day is bright. Li Taibai came to the market of shifangzong. At this time, he was standing at an auction house. Ten auction house, no one knows, the owner of this auction house is actually a powerful alchemist. One product only exists in the legend, and the second product is rare. You can count it with one hand. The third product Alchemist is already the strongest alchemist in Tianlong continent, but it is also rare. The fact that the third grade alchemist can stay here is only one thing that shifangzong helped him. It can be said that in shifangzong, this Alchemist is the biggest treasure and the last inside information. This matter is that he killed ten Fang Zong again, killed Fang Tian, brother of Fang Shi, and the Lord of ten Fang Zong asked for help. "What''s the matter?" When Li Taibai stepped into the auction house, a man looked at Li Taibai''s dress and asked impatiently. "I''m going to auction pills." Li Taibai said. "Give me the pill and I''ll check if it''s qualified for auction." The man said. "My pills are a little good, not suitable for here." Li Taibai shook his head and said, "let''s go inside. I''ll pour it out for you." "If I ask you to pour it out, I will pour it out. Do you think ten auction houses have the same knowledge as you?" But the man said impatiently, "if you don''t want to auction, go away, don''t stop the people behind." "Ha ha ha, an outside disciple said that his pills are precious." Behind Li Taibai, there was a taunt. "Today''s outside disciples really don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth." Behind him, several people also shook their heads and said. These people are all dressed in blue, which is the sign of the inner disciples. The outer disciples are dressed in gray, the core disciples in white, and the elders in purple. Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at the elixir on several hands. "Julingguo." His eyes lit up. Although there are julingguo in this place, it is extremely rare. Julingguo is the main medicine of shenlingdan. Elixir, can enhance a person''s spirit. Luobai''s talent, Li Taibai saw at a glance, talent is too poor, the reason is that the spirit is too weak, as long as enhance the spirit, he can teach more suitable for women''s cultivation of Goddess Fu. The goddess Fu was written down when he was in the divine world when he was asked for Dan. Originally, he was going to find a way to buy julingguo for refining. Unexpectedly, he met it. "If the pills here are precious, what do you say to do?" Li Taibai looked at the inner disciples behind him. The corners of his mouth arced slightly and said, "why don''t we make a bet?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 3 "Bet?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, several people looked at each other, then laughed at the same time and said, "since someone has sent something, which one doesn''t accept, what do you want to bet?" "Bet on your julingguo. If I win, give me your julingguo. If I lose, give you the pills in the pill bottle." Li Taibai said lightly. He knows very well that people in this world don''t understand the value of julingguo. You should know that julingguo is extremely rare in the divine world. This is the species of this small world. In the world of Tianlong, julingguo is only used as a julingdan, even less effective. Julingdan is a kind of elixir that can increase the realm of Lingshi after reaching the realm of Lingshi. After the noise of Li Taibai and these people, many people have surrounded the door of the ten auction house. "I think this outside disciple is stupid." "Once I saw an outside disciple secretly holding a crystal beast''s eye. He thought it was a treasure. He came to the auction house secretly and wanted to identify it. I laughed to death at that time." "Many of these things happen. What do the disciples know? When they see something they haven''t seen, they think it''s precious, but they don''t know. It''s just something we don''t want." Listening to the sound of ridicule around, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He had eyes that didn''t recognize beads. He looked at the man in the auction house and said, "since the gambling agreement is established, I don''t know if you want to be a referee." "Naturally." Auction house man disdain said: "just wait for you don''t cry." "Just hope you don''t cry later." Li Taibai is a strange look at the auction house man. He handed the bottle to the auctioneer. "I hope you''ll be so tough later." The man of auction house gave Li Taibai a cold look in his eyes. He took the Dan bottle that Li Taibai handed over. At the moment of opening the bottle, a milky light came out from the bottle, and a sweet smell came out. "The best pill!" Seeing the Milky light, people around widened their eyes and couldn''t help exclaiming. "What kind of pill is that? Why haven''t you seen it?" A sharp eyed man saw the pill bottle and said. Seeing this elixir, the five men who made a bet suddenly changed their faces. Elixir, no matter what level, is precious elixir. You know, in this world, no one can make the best pills 100%, and the appearance of every best pill is a kind of luck. Countless pharmacists are purchasing the best pills and doing research to find out how the best pills are produced. In other words, they lost. "Hum!" But at this time, a cold hum rang, and the auctioneer saw the man''s medicine bottle cover his face, and his face looked disdainful. He said, "a little emulsion of light is on the Dan medicine, do you think you can pretend to be the best Dan medicine?" "What? It turns out to be emulsion light. " Hearing the man''s words from the auction house, everyone present was surprised. emulsion light is a liquid produced by an unknown alchemist. The only function is to emit the radiance of the best Dan medicine. The criminal conspiracy has been unmasked by . Later, the unknown alchemist was killed by the great force. The emulsion light was destroyed by all the forces and issued a circular. Anyone who uses the emulsion light can directly kill them. "Boy, you really want to die." The five men behind Li Taibai had a ferocious face. The man in the auction house looked at the scene with a sneer. He naturally knew the truth, but he was greedy in his heart. It was the best pill. He didn''t think that the boy could do anything. An outside disciple, this pill was not stolen, but also picked up. "Are you sure you want to do this?" Li Taibai looked at the auction house man shook his head, some sigh said: "I said, you will cry." Li Tai''s vernacular voice fell, and everyone suddenly felt that his body suddenly trembled. An old man in purple robe appeared at the door of Shifang auction house. The purple robe represents the elder of Shifang sect, and the lowest is the realm of spiritual master. The old man''s eyebrows and hair are all white, and his body exudes a light fragrance. Looking at the old man, the corners of his mouth arc slightly. Only he knew that the old man was the real foundation of the ten sect. A master of three grades alchemy was at the level of Lingshuai. And the old man has an identity that everyone doesn''t know, which has a great effect on him. Lingshuai can give birth to Linghuo, so as to enter the realm of the third grade alchemist. Below three grades, all fire can be refined, but it needs strong mental power. "Sure enough, they came out." In his previous life, Li Taibai knew very well that the old man''s temper was a natural alchemy maniac. With the strength of the third grade alchemist, you can smell the flavor of the best pills. "It''s really the best pill." The old man''s eyes were full of light, but soon his face changed, without hesitation, and he closed the bottle."New Dan!" The old man''s eyes were full of shock. Tianlong mainland, after countless years of development, new Dan has been very few, and every new Dan appears, basically useless Dan. But this new pill, with its rich and extreme fragrance, must not be useless. The old man looked at the man in the auction house with cold eyes. "You can go. The auction house won''t have to come later." The old man said coldly, then turned around and looked at Li Taibai, with a smile on his face and said, "this little friend, you and I, this pill, I need to verify it." Li Taibai nodded his head and said, "just a moment." His eyes looked at the five people behind him and said, "it''s time to honor our bet." The old man looked at the five people. "This is your bet." Looking at the old man''s cold eyes, five people said with a dry smile. Purple clothes, this is the sign of the elder and the patriarch. Each one is the realm of the spiritual master, which can''t be provoked by these little inner disciples. Li Taibai is about to go in after taking the julingcao. At this time, the man of the auction house finally responded. He knelt down in front of the old man with a weeping face and asked him to forgive him. He didn''t dare to do it any more. "Ask this little friend. If he agrees, he will be OK." The old man said lightly. "Brother, just now I have no eyes, you forgive me, I will never dare again." The man in the auction house begged. The purpose of his coming here is to get close to the third grade alchemist. If his father knows that he has been driven away, God knows what kind of beating he will suffer. Looking at the man, Li Taibai shook his head, he said faintly: "I gave you the opportunity, you do not cherish, I said, you will cry." With that, Li Taibai and the old man entered the auction house directly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 4 In the auction house, after a test, the old man''s hand trembled slightly. Quench body Dan, and than the general quench body Dan is countless times stronger, he can''t imagine, if this quench body Dan was born, how much shock to the world. In the realm of spiritualism, everyone will reach the peak and have a solid foundation. This is a phenomenal pill. "Where did you get this pill?" The old man''s eyes looked at Li Taibai. "My master gave it to me, he said. Let me come to this auction house." Li Taibai said. As once the Supreme God, he knew very well how necessary it was to find a reliable backer for himself. This will save a lot of trouble. At least we can see from the attitude of the old man in front of us. At this time, the old man''s eyes are full of reverence. "Excuse me, is your master a second grade alchemist?" Asked the old man. Only the second grade alchemist can make this kind of pill. Facing the old man''s question, Li Taibai shook his head with a smile, then pointed to the sky with one finger and made a silent gesture. Seeing Li Taibai''s action, the old man widened his eyes. "Yipin!" It''s a gesture of alchemists. It''s said that yipindan master is too powerful to be accepted by heaven, so he didn''t dare to publicize it after he appeared. He quickly nodded his head and asked, "I don''t know if there is any order for Lingshi to ask you to come?" The old man''s eyes are full of awe. Yipin alchemist, for him, only exists in the legend, even in the whole dragon world. He has not seen Yipin alchemist for countless years. Now there is a first grade alchemist in front of him. Looking at the old man in front of him, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. This is his purpose. He said, "master, let me come, tell me, let me accept you as a disciple." "Really The old man''s eyes were full of surprise. Yipin alchemist wants to take him as an apprentice. "No, I think you misunderstood. I mean, master said, let me accept you as my apprentice. You are my apprentice." Li Taibai shook his head and said. "Let you be my master?" The old man''s face turned red. "Yes, let you be my apprentice." Li Taibai nodded his head. He looked at the old man and said, "do you think I''m not qualified to be your master?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the old man nodded his head. He did feel that way. If Yipin alchemist accepted him as his apprentice, he would like it, but it would be an insult to let such a young man be his master. At least, he is also a third grade alchemist. Looking at the unhappy color in the old man''s eyes, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He looked at the old man and said, "don''t hurry to refuse. If I can let you step into the second grade alchemist, would you like to be my apprentice?" "Yes!" The old man said without hesitation. "Well, you''re going to refine an alchemy pill now." Li Taibai said. Huashen pill is a second grade pill. After a look at Li Taibai, the old man nodded his head and took Li Taibai into the alchemist. No matter what, Li Taibai is a first-class Alchemist''s Apprentice after all. This respect still needs to be given. The promotion of alchemists is very simple. Every alchemist only needs to produce a kind of rank of elixir. There are thousands of elixirs in this world, and it is impossible to control them all. The old man has made Huashen pill many times, but he failed every time. At this time, he is also familiar with refining. One after another, he threw them into the alchemy furnace. When the last step was to collect Dan, a voice rang out in his ear. "When collecting Dan, hurry up and collect Dan as fast as you can." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the old man frowned slightly. You know, collecting pills is the most important part of alchemy. If the elixir is not collected well, the efficacy of the elixir will be weakened, or even it may become a waste elixir. In Tianlong mainland, everyone''s skill of collecting pills is different. Naturally, there is a gap between good and bad. The old man''s skill of collecting pills is a slow return nine turn skill. This is a powerful skill of Tianlong mainland. When collecting pills, it can make aura brew in pills again and improve the quality of pills for a while. In the end, he did it according to Li Taibai''s method. For his level of alchemy, he knew very well that there was no way to produce alchemy with his level. This alchemy pill, he has refined countless times, always can''t understand where the failure is. His mental power has reached the standard of refining second grade pills, but he can''t make it every time. "Collecting pills can''t be fast. If it''s fast, the medicine will volatilize. It''s not good for pills." The old man taught Li Taibai while collecting Dan. This is his habit. I want to let Li Taibai know where he is wrong.A milky light, but let all his words in the heart. "The best pill! Or the best of the second grade pills. " Looking at the pills in his hand, the old man swallowed his saliva and looked at Li Taibai with a smile. The second best pill is that the king of spirit will fight for it. You know, in today''s Tianlong world, there is no pill for the king of spirit to take. "Now, am I qualified to accept you as an apprentice?" Li Taibai asked. "Yes, yes, yes." The old man nodded like a chicken pecking rice. In a word, he can be promoted to the second grade Dan master, and even all the refined pills are the best. If he can''t become his master, what kind of strength will he have. "Master, can you tell me the truth just now?" The old man looked at Li Taibai, his eyes full of curiosity. "Every kind of pill is not used as herbal medicine. It''s different in refining and properties, so the method of collecting pills is naturally different." Li Taibai said lightly. He stood up and looked at the old man. "There is a kind of hot flower in Huashen pill. The later the pill is finished, the smell of hot flower left in the furnace will destroy Huashen pill. Every pill has its own unique way of refining it perfectly." Li Taibai''s words shocked the old man''s heart. This kind of saying is unheard of in the whole Tianlong continent. It is a kind of knowledge that subverts the alchemy world. "Master, please accept Lin Xiaodan''s worship." The old man fell on his knees. No matter how talented Li Taibai is, the knowledge he imparts is enough for him to know. What''s more, with a master of alchemy behind him, how could Li Taibai''s talent be ordinary. Lin Xiaodan knew in his heart that the youth in front of him would become the peak of Tianlong in the future. "By the way, I''ll go back to shifangzong first. Don''t tell others about the relationship between us. You know what I know." Li Taibai stands up and has done what he wants to do. So it''s time to go back and let the world know that Li Taibai is back. To get the heart of the world, the most important thing is to get the attention of the world and become the protagonist of the world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 5 Go back to where you live. Li Taibai took the julingdan and the alchemy materials of hualingdan from Lin Xiaodan. Julingdan is the elixir needed by Lingshi level, while hualingdan is the elixir used by lingzhe level. However, Li Taibai was not in a hurry to advance. To become the protagonist of this world, then naturally it is impossible to become too strong all of a sudden, just like the self of the previous life. A person secretly stepped into the divine world, in this world there are not many people know. The protagonist of heaven and earth must be the focus of attention. Li Taibai remembers that in the near future, the secret realm of the spirit will be opened. The secret place of the spirit is the secret place that has existed in Tianlong continent for a long time. Only the existence of the spirit level can enter. At that time, the spiritual realm of the whole Tianlong continent, the strong will enter the eternal secret realm, looking for opportunities. "Brother Taibai." When Li Taibai came to the door, an angry voice rang out. Luo Bai looked at Li Taibai angrily and said, "you were hurt so badly yesterday. If you don''t take good care of yourself, where are you going?" Looking at Luo Bai''s angry look, Li Taibai smiles on his face. He moves his body and says, "Luo Bai, my body''s injury has been cured, otherwise you can see for yourself." "By the way, Luobai, I will teach you a set of skills in the afternoon. Later, you will practice according to this set of skills." Seeing Luo Bai''s face calming down, Li Taibai said. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Luo Bai took a look at Li Taibai, then nodded his head and said, "OK." "By the way, brother Taibai, I''m going to yunyin mountain today." Said lobai suddenly. Yunyin mountain is a medicinal mountain of shifangzong. There are all kinds of precious plants and harmless spirit animals in it. There is no great danger. Li Taibai remembers that he secretly raised a pet civet in Luobai, yunyin mountain. He nodded his head. Looking at Luo Bai leaving, his brow is slightly wrinkled. He always feels that he seems to have forgotten something. He shook his head. He returned to the room and began to refine the elixir. Shenling pill is a kind of four grade pill. It is the most powerful pill that can be refined by fire. To become a alchemist, the most important thing is mental power. Every alchemist must have strong mental power. Li Taibai''s mental power in his previous life was not strong, but his spirit was greatly stimulated by sudden changes. In addition, he learned the sword techniques that can enhance his mental power. You can make pills. However, in this life, when he is reborn, his spiritual power is not the spiritual power of this life, but the spiritual power of the supreme period of the previous life. The terrible mental power in his mind is pregnant, but because of his present constitution, he can''t use too much. For Li Taibai, there was no difficulty in four kinds of pills. When the stove was turned on, the spirit grass was put on, and the elixir was collected. All at once, nine holy elixirs with milky luster appeared in front of him. At the same time of alchemy, Li Taibai wrote goddess Fu and goddess sword. Goddess Fu is a kind of cultivation method matched with goddess sword. It is also famous in the divine world. Li Taibai is going to continue refining the julingdan. "Bang bang!" At this moment, a huge knock on the door sounded in Li Taibai''s ear, and then a gravity hit the door, the door directly broke open. Five figures appeared at the door. "You do live here." Five figures said with a ferocious smile. These five figures are the five people who lost the julingcao to Li Taibai at the door of ten auction houses. "Give us the Juling grass, and then hand over what you get at the auction house. We can spare you from death." One of them said with a sneer. Their eyes were full of greed. When they saw the clothes of Li Taibai''s disciples, they made up their mind to pay attention to the benefits of the best pills, which filled their hearts with greed. After returning to zongmen, they inquired outside, and finally got Li Taibai''s information. The outside door is the penultimate. It makes them very excited. "Eh, there is the best pill." At this time, one of them looked at the magic elixir in Li Taibai''s hand. Milky light, let their eyes burst out of the color of greed. "This elixir is your apology." One of the men went forward and directly grasped the magic elixir in Li Taibai''s hand. For Li Taibai, he didn''t care at all. A disciple from the outside world, who was the last to last, was not their opponent. After seizing Li Taibai''s benefits, he will be killed to let everyone know how the outer disciples face the inner disciples. Afterwards, we just need to do something to let the law enforcement team of shifangzong know that it was Li Taibai who wanted to die. "To die!" Li Taibai''s eyes are cold.Five people in the eyes of the intention to kill, clear, since the intention to kill, then we must be ready to die. The divine world is supreme, killing all the way, is he a softhearted man. The sword came out of its sheath. "Puchi." The sound of the long sword coming into the body was close to Li Taibai''s inner disciples, and he fell to the ground with the sword in his chest. "How dare you His eyes were full of disbelief and unconsciousness. This sword directly broke his heart. "Lao Wu!" The other four were angry when they saw their brother die. "You''re looking for death!" Four people look at Li Taibai coldly. "Break into me, rob me, and kill me. You should be ready to die." Li Taibai said lightly. "It''s an honor for you to be robbed by us. When we come here, you should offer your things obediently." One man said. "Don''t talk nonsense. Kill them. Now the outer disciples are more and more lawless. We must teach them and respect the inner disciples." Said another. The four men, armed with weapons, came to kill Li Taibai. Looking at the four people coming towards him, Li Taibai''s eyes were full of flaws and his sword was dancing. "Puchi, Puchi!" Four sword lights. Each of them took a sword in their throat and fell to the ground. "Lingshi! You have even reached the realm of Lingshi. " "How could it be so strong?" The four fell to the ground, their eyes full of disbelief, but they could no longer think of the reason. In Li Taibai''s eyes, the four Lingshi were too weak to cause any fluctuation. After solving the five people, he disposed of their bodies and began to refine pills again. A batch of julingdan was refined by him, but he didn''t take it immediately. Now he has reached the realm of Lingshi. The first thing he has to do is step into the inner door, and then step into the core again. One day, a big realm, which is enough to shock the whole shifangzong. If it is too fast, it will backfire. The existence of the heart of the world, in addition to creating the protagonist of the world, but if it goes too far, it will cause the heart of the world to guard against. Every world is very free from people from the outside world. If Li Taibai had not been the master of the body himself, he would have been discovered by the heart of the world. The heart of the world in a world is stronger than the common God. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 6 "After refining the pills, the goddess Fu and the goddess sword have been copied." Li Taibai walked out of the door and toward Wuge. Shifangzongwu Pavilion is the place where shifangzong places his martial arts skills. In the divine world, Li Taibai has countless cultivation methods, but none of them is suitable for his cultivation. In those days, when he became a God, how could he see too low-level martial arts skills? The goddess sword and goddess Fu were the only skills he knew and could use when he was weak. But this is extremely rare in the divine world. It''s just that he''s a man and can''t practice. You can only enter the Martial Arts Pavilion to choose one martial arts skill. Of course, the most important thing is that Li Taibai thought of a way to get the attention of the world. In the Martial Arts Pavilion, many people were choosing martial arts at this time. The appearance of Li Taibai didn''t make a big stir. Entering the Martial Arts Pavilion, Li Taibai''s mental power immediately covered this area, and his martial arts skills were immediately clear. This is the use of spiritual power, which can form a spiritual world. Today, Li Taibai''s spiritual world can form a spiritual world with a radius of 100 meters. In this hundred meters, nothing can escape his perception. The Martial Arts Pavilion is divided into three layers. The first level is where the outer disciples choose their martial arts, the second level is where the inner disciples choose their martial arts, and the third level is where the core disciples choose their martial arts. As for the top ones, they won''t be put in the Martial Arts Pavilion. Every book is the most precious martial arts. "Basic swordsmanship." As the supreme of Jiandan, his natural choice is still the sword technique. And this sword technique is also his goal, and only this sword technique can achieve his goal. Basic swordsmanship is the weakest skill in the Martial Arts Pavilion. To get the attention of the heart of the world, we must do enough to make people pay attention to things. "Elder, I choose this sword technique." Li Taibai put the sword book in front of an old man at the door, who was the guard elder of Wuji Pavilion. "Basic swordsmanship." Seeing the sword technique selected by Li Taibai, the guard elder looked at Li Taibai strangely and said, "young man, do you really want to choose this basic sword technique? You know, this basic sword technique seems like a sword technique, but actually there is no sword technique at all. " The basic sword technique is just the simplest of stabbing, splitting, hanging, pointing, collapsing, clouding, wiping, piercing and pressing. There are no moves at all. It''s more like telling others that it''s sword technique. The most important thing about martial arts is to strengthen the strength of the practitioners. Good martial arts can make the practitioners burst out several times of strength, but the basic sword technique has no such effect at all. "I''m sure that''s it." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. "Ha ha ha, I''m afraid this man is not a fool." At this moment, a laugh rang out beside Li Taibai. A stout boy, laughing. "It''s so stupid that someone should choose the basic sword technique." One voice mocked, Li Taibai and the old man''s dialogue, without any cover up, they heard clearly. "What''s strange about this? I''m afraid you don''t know who this teenager is." A man said, "this is the most famous waste material of our sect. After a year in the sect, it''s still the waste material of a spiritual disciple." Hearing this man''s words, people suddenly realized. The name of Li Taibai is famous in the whole shifangzong. Looking at the strong man who came out first, Li Taibai''s eyes showed a cold color, and his memory was surging. He remembered the strong man. Chen Hu, the first person in the outer gate, has nine levels of strength. At that time, Chen Hu also bullied him and Luobai, but in the end, Chen Hu did a stupid thing, which made him die miserably. If he remembers correctly, it will happen soon. When he thought of that, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. Although it was very small, he had a plan in his mind to expand it, shock the whole shifangzong, and become the focus of his world attention. "Since you are still looking for death in this life, I''ll help you." Li Taibai looked at Chen Hu and said, "since you say the basic sword technique is useless, how about I use the basic sword technique to compare with you?" Li Taibai''s words, let Chen Hu a Zheng, then laugh, sarcastic looking at Li Taibai, as if looking at an idiot. "Li Taibai, it''s useless to compete. Let''s make a bet. As long as I win, you kneel down and call me dad. If I lose, how about I kneel down and call you dad?" Chen Hu said with a sarcastic smile. "Brother Hu, you are the first one of our outer disciples. You are going to be an inner disciple. Is that a bit too bullying?" Other disciples said with a smile. Chen Hu is the existence of nine layers of Lingtu, while Li Taibai is only the existence of one layer of Lingtu. The gap between the nine layers of Lingtu and the first layer of Lingtu is just like the gap between a child and an adult man."Don''t worry, brother tiger. I don''t bully people. Isn''t he a spiritual person? I''ll fight him with the strength of the spirit. " Chen Hu patted his chest and said confidently. "But, Li Taibai, tell me, how long will it take you to learn basic swordsmanship? Can I give you half a month? " Hearing Chen Hu''s words, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly and said faintly: "ten minutes is enough." Now his power is already in the realm of Lingshi. With these words, he walked out of the Martial Arts Pavilion. Outside the Martial Arts Pavilion is the training ground with many weapons. Li Taibai picked up an iron sword and began to draw. Looking at Li Taibai''s action, everyone laughed at the same time. It''s absolutely impossible to practice a martial art in ten minutes, even the simplest basic sword technique. In shifangzong, there were boring core disciples who practiced basic swordsmanship, but even the fastest took one day. But soon, all the people on the scene blinked and felt that they were not dazed. The sword in Li Taibai''s hand, after a slow practice, was twisted for the first time, and became regular for the second time. A light gray halo appeared. Grey halo represents the beginning of swordsmanship. The levels of martial arts are entry, familiarity, mastery, and Dacheng. Even the most common martial arts, if cultivated to Dacheng level, will produce extraordinary power. At that time, the core disciple was just training to the beginning. When Li Taibai practiced for the third time, a light blue halo appeared on the iron sword, the fourth white halo and the fifth purple halo. One realm at a time! Looking at Li Taibai''s sword technique with purple halo in his hand, all the people on the scene gaped. Even the elder Wuge who didn''t care about it at the moment also gaped, and the book he was holding fell to the ground. Basic swordsmanship is not as simple as it is said. Every movement has been calculated for countless years. Whether it''s speed or route, it requires extremely complicated calculation and long-term training. But at this time, Li Taibai''s action did not stop. He started the sixth drill. "What does he want to do?" Seeing Li Taibai''s action, everyone was stunned. Dacheng realm is the highest level of martial arts. Li Taibai doesn''t need to practice again. But at this time, elder Wuge suddenly stood up, and his eyes showed the color of disbelief. Unlike these outside disciples, he knows the level of martial arts better than these people. The four levels are just the realm that everyone knows. In martial arts, there are actually five levels: entry, familiarity, mastery, Dacheng, and the last perfect realm. It''s just a perfect state. Only the top talents of Tianlong can cultivate it. "It must be fake." Elder Wuge shook his head. He thought he was thinking too much. But just then, a colorful light appeared, shining the square outside the Martial Arts Pavilion. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 7 Li Taibai sword, colorful light, shining with dazzling brilliance. "What is this?" See that colorful light, a voice, full of doubts sounded. No one knows what the colorful light represents. However, when one of them told the legend he knew, the whole Martial Arts Pavilion was very quiet. It is a realm that can only be cultivated by the top talents in Tianlong. What''s more, it took only ten minutes to cultivate this realm. "Ha ha." A laugh suddenly rang out. Chen Hu said sarcastically: "it''s just a basic sword skill. It only shows that he has a good hand in practicing this basic sword skill." "Maybe he practices other martial arts skills and has strong comprehension, but after all, he just understands martial arts skills. Don''t forget, his cultivation talent is extremely poor." Chen Hu''s voice, let everyone come back to God, a pair of eyes from shock come back to God, looking at Li Taibai, revealed the color of pity. "It''s true that if you have a strong talent for martial arts, it''s useless if you don''t have a strong talent for cultivation." Someone sighed. In the eyes of elder Wuge, it''s a pity. In this world, the realm is the main thing. If you reach the realm of Lingshi, you can easily kill countless practitioners of Lingtu realm. Even if you can understand the great perfection of martial arts, there is no difference between Lingshi realm and ordinary Lingtu realm. Listening to the voices of people around him, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. His eyes looked at the sky. He could feel that just in a moment, a faint breath fell on his body. After observing his body, the breath precipitates, which is the concern of the heart of the world. As long as we do things that shock all people in this world, we will let the heart of the world pay more attention to it and have more luck. That is to say, when he goes out now, he may encounter the spirit grass. Of course, the Qi luck is not strong at this time, and this kind of spirit grass is also extremely low. Ten minutes is more about training than getting used to his body. Now the body is so bad that he is used to the original physical strength, some of which are difficult to control accurately. "Then, is it time for us to start our fight?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Chen Hu, "by the way, don''t forget, what you said is only allowed to use the power of the spirit." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Chen Hu''s face was extremely dark. Although the basic swordsmanship of Da Yuanman realm is still the basic swordsmanship, it is still Da Yuanman. "Hum, we should have done our best to compete with each other. Otherwise, we would be disrespectful to our opponents. I just want to make you take it lightly. I didn''t expect you to take it seriously." Chen Hu hums coldly. Listen to Chen Hu''s words, Li Taibai smiles. He puts a sword flower and looks at Chen Hu. "Hum!" Chen Hu''s eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of hatred. He had made up his mind to crush Li Taibai directly with his own powerful force. What about the basic sword technique? After all, it''s only the level of Lingtu. What he practiced is the most powerful martial arts that Lingtu can cultivate. At that time, he threatened Luobai with Li Taibai, and let Luobai''s officials obey him. Thinking of this, the corners of his mouth arced slightly, showing a complacent color. "I remember one thing, Chen Hu''s practice is not to destroy the body!" At this moment, a voice sounded. After hearing what these people said, all of them understood at once. Not destroying the body is a powerful physical martial art, which can be practiced all the time to the spiritual realm. Even in the spiritual realm, it is also a powerful physical martial art. As long as the realm is not as strong as the cultivator himself, it is impossible to break through the defense. Li Taibai couldn''t even break the defense, let alone fight. A light gray light appears on Chen Hu. At this time, in the realm of Lingtu, he is invincible. Seeing the light on Chen Hu''s body, the elder of Wuji Pavilion showed his approval. It''s very difficult to cultivate the immortal body. Even the core disciples can''t practice it. The spirit and apprentice realm can be cultivated to the entry level. In the whole shifangzong, they are all talented people. As for Li Taibai, the elder of Wuji pavilion has some regrets in his mind, but under this disadvantage, he will surely lose. "Come on, I''ll give you a hundred moves. After that, I''ll do it." Chen Hu said with a grim smile. Not to mention a hundred moves, even if it''s a thousand moves, you can''t break the defense. Hearing Chen Hu''s words, a thought crossed the hearts of the people present. Li Taibai shakes his head. He can see the resentment in Chen Hu''s eyes. As expected, Chen Hu is arrogant and jealous, so the result he wants will come soon. "A hundred moves. No, just let me do it." Li Taibai came to Chen Hu, holding a long sword in his hand, and went with a sword.Colorful light shines. Do not destroy the body, the entry level, the spirit level invincible? In Li Taibai''s eyes, they are all jokes. Even the martial arts of the divine world dare not say that there are no loopholes. This does not destroy the body, in Li Taibai''s eyes are loopholes. Li Taibai''s sword hit Chen Hu''s chest. "Hum, one move, I''ll give you ten thousand moves, and you''ll get the same result." Seeing Li Taibai''s action, Chen Hu''s face shows disdain. His chest is the most powerful place for his defense. But at this time, a click sound sounded, Chen Hu''s face became very pale. In everyone''s eyes, the gray light on Chen Hu''s body dissipated, and his body fell heavily on the ground. "You broke up my immortality?" An unbelievable voice rang out. Chen Hu''s face was pale and full of disbelief. The young man in front of him broke up his immortal body. Physical strength is different from other martial arts. When the combat skills are broken up, it is equal to breaking the martial arts and needs to be re cultivated. Hearing Chen Hu''s words, everyone present was surprised. "How can it be!" Wu Ge elder rushed out of Wu Ge, went to Chen Hu, checked Chen Hu''s body, and looked at Li Taibai with strange eyes. Bu Mie Shen is really broken up You know, physical skills are the most difficult skills to practice, and they are also difficult to break up. After successful cultivation, they will be invincible at the same level. If they are really easy to break up, who will practice them. However, the boy in front of him broke up with a blow, and the sword only used the power of the spirit. "You''re lucky." Elder Wuge couldn''t smile bitterly. In fact, bumieshen has been broken up in shifangzong. That''s because bumieshen has a flaw. It''s just that this flaw has been wandering all over the body, and there''s no way to find it. The leader of shifangzong had a special inspection at that time, and finally he can only forget it. The existence that can''t be broken up is also broken up unintentionally. Hearing elder Wu Ge''s words, all of them suddenly realized that they were sympathetic and looked at Chen Hu. Looking at the changes of the crowd, Li Taibai didn''t explain. There are too many flaws in immortality. His sword only attacked one of them. It''s just a gap in the flow of martial arts. "Then, is it time for you to keep your promise?" Li Taibai said. "You dream!" Chen Hu a face ferocious said: "let me call your father, never possible, unless you kill me." "Li Taibai, I don''t think so." Elder Wu Ge also said. Looking at elder Wuge, Li Taibai nodded his head. He turned around and said, "well, forget it. It''s just a waste. It''s an insult to let him call me dad." Feeling the resentment in his eyes behind him, Li Taibai looked into the sky. "Three days later, I hope you don''t let me down." He murmured. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 8 "I want him to die! I want him to die Outside the door of a house, Chen Hu angrily cried, eyes full of killing. His face was pale, beside him. At this time, a middle-aged man looked at him with a sad face. The middle-aged man was wearing a white robe. The white robe is the symbol of the core disciple. Just different from the general core disciple robe, the middle-aged man''s white robe has a medicine bottle with six grass leaves around it. This represents a middle-aged man, who is a six grade alchemist. Alchemists are more precious than ordinary practitioners in any sect. Even the lowest seven grade alchemists can get the treatment of inner disciples. Liupin Alchemist is more important than the core disciples. There is only one fifth grade alchemist and only ten sixth grade alchemists in shifangzong. We can imagine the importance of a sixth grade alchemist. The sixth grade Alchemist is Chen Hu''s uncle, Chen Baixuan. "Hu''er, don''t worry. I''ll take revenge for you. Since I''ve offended you, I''ll let him stay in the clan." Chen Baixuan said with cold light in his eyes. "I want him to die, he does not die, I am not happy, I also want to make lobai my woman." Chen Hu said ferociously. Hearing Chen Hu''s words, the middle-aged man frowned slightly. If it was normal, it would be better, but three days later, zongmen would usher in the annual assessment day. Dan teacher assessment, realm assessment, this is a flourishing age, only a little weaker than the zongmen Dabi one month later. Everyone in the Shifang sect knows that it''s better not to make trouble during the period when the sect is big. The sect leader attaches great importance to this aspect. As a six grade alchemist, he is not afraid to be punished. However, this is not good for his reputation and will make the patriarch dissatisfied. For the sake of an outside disciple, it is not worth it. All of a sudden, his eyes brightened and the corners of his mouth arced slightly. "Don''t worry, tiger. I''ll let him die. As for the Luobai, I''ll catch him and give it to you after he dies." Hearing Chen Baixuan''s words, Chen Hu showed a smile on his face. ¡­¡­ Of course, Li Taibai didn''t know what Chen Hu and Chen Baixuan thought. At this time, he was holding a red elixir in his hand. The elixir was emitting milky light. It was a magic elixir. In front of him, Robey was looking at him. "Luobai, when you take this pill, you will practice according to the first chapter of the goddess Fu." Li Taibai earnestly exhorted. There are only a hundred words in the first chapter of the ode to the goddess, which Luobai has learned by heart. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Luo Bai nodded his head. The Milky light represents the best pills. Luobai is familiar with the skills in the goddess Fu. The skills in it are much more profound than those given by shifangzong. Even Luobai has seen the inner disciples'' skills, and they are absolutely not as powerful as the goddess Fu. This skill is likely to be the same or even stronger than that practiced by core disciples. what what brother Li Taibai did not know was what happened to her. But she knew very well that no matter what happened to Li Taibai, Li Taibai was her Taibai elder brother. Li Taibai''s eyes were exactly like her Taibo elder brother. "As long as it''s brother Taibai." Watching Luobai begin to practice according to his orders, Li Taibai sits in the room to protect the Dharma. He closes his eyes and begins to practice. Deep in his mind, a small transparent sword was creeping slowly. It''s the wound sword, and it''s his essence. Everyone doesn''t know, even people in the divine world don''t know that the wound sword is not a sword technique, but a spiritual sword in his mind. When he came back from this life, the wound sword also came back, but he returned to the most primitive state. He needed to practice the wound sword again. Sad sword, I''m so lost A breath of decadence enters Li Taibai''s mood, and the scene of his previous life emerges in his mind. Lobai died and his body was abandoned. He was lying among the dead. Only hatred supported him step by step. In the end, he chopped the enemy, but he didn''t come back. He wanted to go away, but he heard that there was a way to bring the dead back to life in the divine world. With full of hope, all the way forward, along the way, only accompanied by memories, and finally did not find the art of resurrection, the kind of unwilling, resentful, sad, no one can understand, no one can describe. Li Taibai''s mood is gradually sinking. The wound sword in his body is slowly changing. The originally transparent sword is gradually getting a layer of gray light. With Li Taibai''s cultivation, the original mild cabin suddenly became quiet, and all the voices disappeared. The water in the house lost its temperature, the grass withered, but all the breath was far away from lobai. When lobai wakes up from cultivation, he sees this kind of scene. Looking at Li Taibai sitting in the room at this time, her heart suddenly hurts. She can feel the strong and extreme sadness from Li Taibai."Why is brother Taibai so sad? What happened?" Lobai''s eyes were full of heartache. At this time, Li Taibai stopped practicing and opened his eyes. In the dark pupil, there was only the color of gray silence. In this pupil, lobai seems to see a dry universe, no stars, no light, some only silence. "Lobai." Seeing Luobai, Li Taibai showed a gentle smile on his face. The next moment, the dry universe disappeared, as if there was a soft wind blowing, blowing a burst of spring. Li Taibai is still the former Li Taibai. "Brother Taibai." Looking at Li Taibai, Luo Bai took a deep breath. She came to Li Taibai and hugged him tightly. She said, "brother Taibai, no matter what happens, you remember, Luo Bai will always be there. You won''t be alone." Luobai doesn''t know what happened to Li Taibai, but she knows very well that she doesn''t want to see the dry universe. Smelling the fragrance of Luobai, Li Taibai gently hugs Luobai. His eyes are full of firmness. In this life, he will protect Luobai, and the scene of the previous life will never happen again. His eyes narrowed slightly. The cultivation of Shangqing sword in this life was obviously faster than that in the previous one. He can feel that when he practices the hurt sword, the heart of the world''s attention on him is slowly increasing his cultivation speed. Obviously, his choice is correct. The heart of the world is the inside information of the strong. In this life, he will surely get the heart of the world. "The foreshadowing has been buried, waiting to receive the results." Li Taibai''s eyes are shining. In his calculation, the next time will be his harvest time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 9 Assessment day. This is the annual day of shifangzong, which is three days. On the first day, the alchemist was assessed, on the second day, the outer door was promoted to the inner door, and on the third day, the inner door was promoted to the core. The elder is above the core, and there is no need to assess. There are one five grade alchemist, ten six grade alchemists and thirty-nine seven grade alchemists in the ten Fang sect and the alchemy hall. Five grade alchemists are elders. They don''t need to be examined. The other 49 alchemists are all present. In addition to these 49 people, there are also many alchemist apprentices who are confident that they will step into the seventh grade alchemist. "See? Sitting at the end is my brother. This time, he has great hope to become a seven grade alchemist. Yesterday, he practiced a seven grade hemostatic pill himself. " "Really, brother, we will be friends in the future. You and your friends will be my boss in the future." "See the ten? That is, liupin Alchemist is more important than his core disciples in the whole sect. Even if he leaves the sect and goes to other sects, he will be warmly welcomed. " "I really hope I can become an alchemist." One eye exudes the color of envy, looking at the alchemist on the examination platform. Chen Hu, now standing under the stage with a pale face, looks at the crowd with his eyes, looking for Li Taibai''s figure. His uncle has arranged the reason why Li Taibai must come. "Li Taibai, today is your day of death!" Chen Hu clenched his fist. If he had not spared his body, he would have killed Li Taibai himself. Last time outside the Martial Arts Pavilion, he was not careless. Li Taibai was lucky. He was confident that he could crush Li Taibai easily. "Here we are." Chen Hu''s eyes brightened when he saw Li Taibai''s figure. When he saw Luo Bai, who was following Li Taibai, his eyes showed more lust. "You''ll be mine tonight." On the examination platform, Chen Xuanbai saw Chen Hu looking at him. His eyes fell on Li Taibai, and his mouth curved slightly. "Be quiet, everyone!" Chen Xuanbai said. The sixth grade alchemist opened his mouth and everyone raised their heads. Seeing the crowd calm down, Chen Xuanbai said again, "this time, the pills I refined are more troublesome. I''ll find someone among you to fight me." "Do it!" Hearing Chen Xuanbai''s words, everyone''s eyes lit up and gave a hand to the alchemist, not just a simple hand. There is another meaning of starting a fight. It also means to find an apprentice. This has always been the practice. It''s not so easy for alchemists to accept their apprentices. If the apprentices don''t have the talent of alchemy, they will also make pills for their apprentices, so that the apprentices'' strength will grow rapidly. "Is master Chen Dan a good person?" A pair of eyes with bright color to see Chen Xuanbai, a alchemist choose to start, there must be eye-catching people, just don''t know, who has such good luck. Looking at the color of expectation in the eyes of all the people below, Chen Xuanbai''s mouth curved slightly. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "Li Taibai, I don''t know if you are willing to give me a hand." Hearing Chen Xuanbai''s words, a light flashed in Li Taibai''s eyes. Everything is the same as he thought. It happened in the previous life, but when it happened in the previous life, Chen Hu was already an inner disciple, and Chen Xuanbai was already a five grade alchemist. At that time, he started with a core disciple. Like people, the time is in the assessment period. If things happen almost the same, the result will follow the same plot. Hearing Chen Xuanbai''s words, they look at Li Taibai jealously. In their eyes, this lucky man is so lucky that he can be valued by a six grade alchemist. However, some people who know the situation of Wuji Pavilion tell the story of Wuji Pavilion, which makes everyone a little surprised. Ten minutes to reach the legendary state of great fullness, although it''s only the basic sword technique, it''s also a great talent. If we can rely on the pill to break through the limit of his own realm, then he must be a genius in shifangzong. The elder of Wuji Pavilion stood in the distance and saw this scene. Li Taibai''s story was mentioned with the patriarch yesterday. The patriarch even went to find the Sanpin alchemist who was only known by a few people in shifangzong. ¡­¡­ There are three people standing in the distance, an old man and two middle-aged men. The old man is Lin Xiaodan, and two middle-aged men. One is the leader of shifangzong, and the other is the five grade alchemist, who is also Lin Xiaodan''s Apprentice. "Is that what you call genius?" Lin Xiaodan looks at the scene of the examination field, his face is very strange. He recognized Li Taibai at a glance. Thanks to these people. His eyes looked at the master of shifangzong, as if he was looking at an idiot. If Li Taibai really needed to refine pills, he would not be needed.The leader of shifangzong is a graceful man, his eyes are full of light, now shifangzong has a genius level existence, if this Li Taibai can become the assistant of that genius level existence, shifangzong will rise completely. Lin Xiaodan naturally understood the meaning of the leader of shifangzong. The genius of shifangzong was the eldest martial brother of shifangzong. Although he didn''t like his personality, he was a genius after all. If he had an assistant, he would make the whole shifangzong''s style flourish. But let Li Taibai as an assistant, his eyes are full of irony. Even if he let that genius be his assistant to Li Taibai, he felt that he was praising that genius. Just these words, he did not say, Li Taibai told him not to expose his identity. "I can''t help him." Lin Xiaodan shook his head and said, "if you can, I think it''s good to let the boy go and protect him secretly." At that time, the former patriarch of shifangzong gave him some help. After all, he didn''t have the heart to make such a stupid decision. However, he didn''t dare to be too obvious. As for the leader of shifangzong, if he didn''t listen, it was not for him to consider. "Tang Xuan, you should take charge of this assessment." Lin Xiaodan said to the five grade alchemist around him. ¡­¡­ Assessment field. Chen Xuantian looks at Li Taibai with a smile in his eyes and a sneer in the corner of his mouth. No one knows about his relationship with Chen Hu. He waits for Li Taibai''s cheerful promise, and then pushes Li Taibai off the cliff. Looking at Chen Xuantian''s eyes, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He shook his head. Looking at Chen Xuantian, he said sarcastically: "a six grade alchemist, let me be the master, do you deserve it?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 10 "Do you deserve it?" In a word, the whole examination field was silent, a pair of eyes blinked and blinked. "Just now, did you hear anything?" Someone asked the people around him, feeling that he was hallucinating. "He seems to have said Chen Dan doesn''t deserve it. " The other replied with some uncertainty. When everyone confirmed that he had not heard it wrong, Li Taibai really said this, and a kind of absurd idea came to his mind. "I''m afraid this guy is stupid. A six grade Alchemist is optimistic about him. He even said such a thing." Chen Xuantian''s eyes were full of anger. He did not expect that Li Taibai should say such words. In full view of the public, he seemed to see countless eyes of ridicule. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Chen Xuantian said coldly, "disrespectful to a six grade alchemist, do you know what the consequences are? I''ll give you a chance to kneel down and apologize, and then you can still come up and give me a hand. " Ten sect rules: the following offenders will abolish the power and be expelled from the sect. "Of course I know." Li Taibai nodded his head and said, "but you really don''t deserve it." Looking at the people''s eyes, Li Taibai said seriously: "if you can practice pills now, I can give you an apology." In the last life, he remembered that Chen Xuantian had done something in the alchemy furnace, and finally the alchemy furnace exploded. Chen Xuantian relied on the core disciple who was unwilling to die in humiliation. However, Chen Xuantian got the benefits from shifangzong. In this life, things have also come before. Li Taibai has already seen that this alchemy furnace has done something wrong. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Chen Xuantian was surprised. Li Taibai knew that he could not produce pills. His eyes were cold, and he was more willing to kill Li Taibai. He showed a grim smile in his eyes and said, "I don''t know what it is. Do you need to test the strength of our sixth grade alchemist? It''s just an outside disciple. I''ll give you a chance. If you don''t know how to cherish it, then don''t blame me for carrying out the rules. " "As you can see, it''s not that I don''t give him a chance, it''s that he seeks death himself and humiliates me again and again. If the patriarch asks, you have to testify to me." Chen Xuan said to the people around him. "I can testify!" A figure came out, this is Chen Hu. "I can testify, too!" Another figure came out. "I testify, too!" One by one, they stood up and looked at Li Taibai with eyes full of irony. "Li Taibai is worthy of death." "The following offenders are only external disciples now. If they become internal disciples in the future, they should not even pay attention to the patriarch. They should be expelled from the sect early so as not to become spies of other sects in the future." "I don''t think it''s better to just kill this kind of person. It''s anti bony at first sight. It''s all over." A sixth grade alchemist and an outside disciple, everyone has no choice at all. Looking at these people, Li Taibai''s eyes were cold. He said, "I said that as long as he can practice a batch of pills, I will admit my mistake. Why don''t you let him make pills first?" "Ha ha ha, are you funny? Who do you think you are? If you ask Master Chen Dan to make pills, then master Chen Dan will make pills? " "It''s just an outside disciple. I''m not ashamed." Chen Xuantian''s eyes are full of sneer. In his position, he doesn''t need to speak in person to make Li Taibai difficult to distinguish. "What''s the matter?" At this time, a cold voice sounded, and a figure came from afar. Tang Xuan is the only five grade alchemist of the ten Fang sect. Of course, the strongest one needs quotation marks to subtract the unknown Lin Xiaodan and the bug level Li Taibai. See Tang Xuan appear, the whole scene suddenly quiet down, Chen Xuantian eyes show a trace of joy. In the whole shifangzong, everyone knows that Tang Xuan is a great alchemist. He is only interested in pills all his life and has a natural affinity with alchemists. Between alchemists and non alchemists, they are always partial to alchemists. In his memory, Tang Xuan appeared, but the timing was not right. In his previous life, Tang Xuan appeared. It was only when he made too much noise that Tang Xuan appeared. His purpose this time is to let Tang Xuan appear. Take Chen Hu as the pedal, then attract Chen Xuantian to attack him, finally let Tang Xuan out, let this matter cause a big sensation in the whole shifangzong, Li Taibai''s name will also be known by more people in the whole shifangzong. In this way, the world''s attention will increase. However, since he came out, his goal has been achieved. He didn''t experience it in the last life, but it happened when he was fighting shifangzong, which he had heard from others.What''s more, things are a year ahead of schedule, and it''s normal to have a little deviation. "Do you have something to say?" After hearing Chen Xuantian''s words, Tang Xuan looks at Li Taibai and asks, with a trace of unhappiness in his eyes. Lin Xiaodan naturally heard what the master of shifangzong said, but what does it have to do with him? For him who has only pills in his heart, he only believes what his eyes see. Chen Xuantian''s ability, he knows, is a real six grade alchemist. His talent is the best among the six grade alchemists. He is the most likely to enter the five grade alchemist. How can he not produce the elixir. Let Li Taibai hit, in his eyes, but also want to help this young man. But because of his respect for his teacher, he still plans to give Li Taibai an opportunity to explain. Looking at Tang Xuan, Li Taibai said lightly: "I''m still saying that, as long as he practices pills, I''ll give him an apology." "No way!" Tang Xuan refused without hesitation, "Chen Xuantian has the ability of a six grade alchemist. You don''t need to question him. Your behavior is an insult to him." "Sure enough, as paranoid as those people say." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. He said, "what about his insult to me? I don''t think he has the right to let me be his starter. Am I wrong? " "Yes." Tang Xuan''s tone did not take the slightest emotion, he said: "he is a alchemist, but you are not, your strength is too weak, in this world, the weak are not qualified to say that they need dignity." Listen to Tang Xuan''s words, Li Taibai''s eyes are cold. Although he knew it would be this kind of answer, he heard too much about the past life and this kind of words. It was very difficult for him to walk alone in the divine world. But he still can''t fit in. "Since you say so, I''ll become an alchemist. Today I''m here to apply for the alchemist examination." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 11 "Apply for alchemist assessment?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Tang Xuan didn''t nod. His eyes were angry. He said, "do you think alchemy is too simple?" Alchemy is Tang Xuan''s belief. It''s an insult to alchemy that Li Taibai said it casually. "It seems that zongnei advocates everyone to make pills. Is master Tang Dan going to deprive me of this right?" Li Taibai said. All the people he wants have arrived. He is too lazy to talk nonsense. If not for the heart of the world, he would not have said so much. Chen Hu, Chen Xuantian and others, just kill them one by one. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Tang Xuan laughed angrily. His eyes were cold and he said, "OK, I''ll let you refine it. As long as you can produce a seven grade pill, I can forgive you, recognize you as an apprentice and teach you everything. If you can''t refine it..." Tang Xuan''s tone was cold to the extreme. "Then I''ll leave you in purgatory fire and die by fire. No matter who pleads, I won''t give you face." Purgatory fire is a kind of fire among the ten sects. It will not burn people to death, but it will make people suffer from the pain of burning themselves with fire until they die of mental breakdown. "Take me as an apprentice?" Li Taibai''s face was strange. It was the first time that someone said that he would be accepted as an apprentice. "Give him a seat." Tang Xuan looked at the examination platform. There are 100 seats on the alchemist''s assessment platform, and each seat has a alchemy furnace. At this time, the 100 alchemy furnaces are already full of people. Hearing Tang Xuan''s words, many people immediately stood up. Standing in the distance, looking at Tang Xuan''s action, Lin Xiaodan looks at his apprentice as if he were an idiot. I used to like Tang Xuan''s mania for pills, but now for the first time, he felt that his apprentice was a little stupid. "It seems that we should have a good education." Lin Xiaodan had an idea in his heart, and his eyes were curious. He was curious about the alchemy level of his young master. Li Taibai chose a middle-aged man''s platform. Light the fire and start the furnace. "Can this guy alchemy?" See Li Taibai''s action, a voice of ridicule rings out. When the alchemist starts the furnace, he will surely fall into a calm state. Only by focusing can he make the most perfect pill. Any mistake may be wrong. Every alchemist would take ten minutes to get himself into that state, but Li Taibai lit the fire and turned on the stove, which only layman could do. "That''s my spirit grass!" At this time, a scream sounded, a middle-aged man, some heartache cry. The middle-aged man was dressed as an outside disciple. It was the middle-aged man who gave up his seat to Li Taibai. When he came down, he forgot to take away his materials for alchemy. He didn''t expect that Li Taibai would throw his spirit grass directly into the alchemy furnace. "It''s OK. I''ll pay you back then." Tang Xuan light says. "No more." Said the middle-aged man, shaking his head. Let Tang Xuan return his spirit grass, he can''t dare, fortunately, just some seven grade pill spirit grass, middle-aged man heart secret way. Just at this time, Li Taibai took out a red grass again. "Liupinlingcao, xuecao." Seeing Li Taibai''s action, the middle-aged man felt a pain in his heart. This blood grass was hard for him to find, and he planned to find a six grade alchemist to make a batch of six grade pills for him. "It''s OK. I''ll pay you back then." Tang Xuan''s voice is still calm. "No, no, no, No." Said the middle-aged man, biting his teeth. Li Taibai''s hand picked up a little snow-white flower again, with a faint halo on it, very good-looking. "Wupinling flower, xueyang flower." "What the hell does he want to do?" The middle-aged man has an impulse to cry, which he found in a relic. "Cough, it''s OK. I''ll pay you back then." Tang Xuan said again. "No, No." The middle-aged man covered his heart with a little pain. He prayed in his heart that Li Taibai would not find the last spirit grass he had collected for countless years. He now regretted that he was too careless to take things away. Seeing the middle-aged man, everyone present showed sympathy. "Well? What''s the smell? " At this time, someone suddenly said, hearing this man''s words, the middle-aged man''s face suddenly changed. "No!" He screamed, his eyes full of despair. A small blue flower appeared in Li Taibai''s hands. The moment the small blue flower appeared, a fragrance filled the whole examination field. "Si PIN Ling Hua, Lan Xiang." There was a sound of shock. There are seven kinds of alchemy treasures, among which seven are the most common, five and six are precious, and more than four are extremely rare.The whole shifangzong, it can be said that there are not many four products of alchemy, natural materials and local treasures. Lin Xiaodan can refine second grade pills because he is a special person. He is also a third grade alchemist himself. Otherwise, Li Taibai would not take him as an apprentice. "Don''t worry, I''ll borrow your materials, and the pills will be yours." Li Taibai said lightly. "No, I don''t want your pills. You give me back the herbs. I''ll give you the rest." Zeng Renfeng looked forward to Li Taibai. Zeng Renfeng is the name of a middle-aged man. "It''s OK. Don''t worry. You''ll practice well." Li Taibai said seriously. "Brother, it''s not a matter of whether you are serious or not. How about your own strength? Don''t you have any pressure in your heart?" Watching Li Taibai throw Lan Xiang into the alchemy furnace, he looks at Tang Xuan with a sad face. "Master Tang, what you just said is still true?" "Don''t worry, I''ll let Li Taibai bear the punishment he deserves." Tang Xuan serious answer way, turned the body, far away from Zeng Renfeng. Zeng Renfeng on the edge of the people looking at Zeng Renfeng sympathy. One by one, the spirit grass was thrown into the alchemy furnace by Li Taibai. At last, it was caught one by one, which made people feel that Li Taibai was making a fool of himself. Zeng Renfeng is heartbroken. When alchemists refine pills, every kind of spirit grass needs to be configured in detail, and the prescription of pills is not allowed to be changed. "All right." Ten minutes later, Li Taibai suddenly said a word, and then directly opened the furnace. "This guy is a real waste of good things." In the distance, there are many core disciples in white clothes. When they see this scene, they feel sad and say. Lan Xiang, this is enough to make anyone blush. "This outer disciple is really pitiful. I don''t know where I got the luck to find so many kinds of spirit grass, so I was wasted." Some people look at Zeng Renfeng pitifully. "If it was me, I would have collapsed." "Well? What''s the smell? " At this time, one of the core disciples suddenly said. A strong fragrance poured all over the shifangzong. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 12 A milky light appeared on the examination platform. The fragrance is strong and inspiring. But soon, all these abnormalities disappeared, and the pill was put into the pill bottle by Li Taibai. Looking at Li Taibai on the stage, his eyes were full of surprise. "He really made it!" "What''s more, this pill seems unusual. I''ve never seen a pill that causes abnormal movements." "I just don''t know how many pills it is. It doesn''t feel like seven pills. It''s even stronger than the six pills I''ve seen." "Is it wupindan? No, the Milky light at the beginning, is it the light of the best pill? " One by one, their voices were full of doubts, and their eyes were fixed on Li Taibai. Chen Hu''s hand trembled, and his heart began to feel uneasy. "False, it must be a mystery." Chen Xuantian''s voice rang out, and his face was a little pale. He said: "he is an outside disciple, not even a seven grade alchemist. How can he practice the best pills? There must be no pills in his pills bottle." "False! That''s right, that''s false! " Chen Hu also said. "False?" Hearing their words, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He poured one of the pills out of the bottle, threw it to Tang Xuan and said, "master Tang Dan, please check it." Dan medicine, a warm feeling, this is a slightly blue Dan medicine. It''s a pill Tang Xuan had never seen, but when he saw the four lines on the pill, his hand trembled slightly. "Four lines, four pills!" There are seven kinds of pills, each of which has its own pattern. "Top four pills!" Tang Xuan''s eyes were full of shock, followed by the color of fanaticism. "Four pills, the best!" Tang Xuan''s voice was not covered up, and his eyes were full of shock. "How can it be!" People look at Li Taibai''s eyes full of incredible. "Four pills, or the best! This is enough to compare with the general three pills. " The eyes of the leader of shifangzong are also full of incredible. He never thought that the outer gate of shifangzong should have such a powerful existence. The existence of a spiritualist is already a fourth grade alchemist. In Lin Xiaodan''s eyes, it is natural that the apprentice of the first grade alchemist should be promoted to the second grade alchemist in a word. How could he be worse. "After today, I decided to put him in charge of shifangzong alchemist." The leader of shifangzong told Lin Xiaodan that his eyes were full of light. "I believe he will be grateful to me and become the help of long er." Longer, whose full name is tianaolong, is a gifted disciple of shifangzong and the eldest martial brother of everyone in shifangzong. Lin Xiaodan was once surprised by his talent, but This is before seeing Li Taibai. "What is that genius in front of my master?" Lin Xiaodan had an idea in his mind. ¡­¡­ Chen Xuantian and Chen Hu are full of anxiety at this time. They look at each other and are about to leave secretly. "Chen Xuantian, I''m still saying that, as long as you can refine pills, I''ll give you an apology, even if it''s seven grades." Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Chen Xuantian was pale and forced to smile. He said, "Li Taibai, you are already a fourth grade alchemist. Not long ago, I asked you to be my starter. I really don''t deserve it. I apologize to you here. Let''s let it go." "But I miss you." Li Taibai said coldly. "Li Taibai, don''t go too far!" Chen Xuantian said angrily, "even if you are a fourth grade alchemist, I am also a sixth grade alchemist. I have my own dignity." "I went too far?" The corner of Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly, and he said, "then you ask them, I can''t go too far?" "Chen Xuantian, Master Li Dan asked you to do it, and you do it. Can''t you do it?" Tang Xuan looks at Chen Xuantian coldly. "I don''t know." Chen Xuantian looks very ugly. Looking at Chen Xuantian, people''s eyes were full of weird. "Can''t master Chen Dan come out?" "It''s a little odd, or why I''ve been prevaricating." "Isn''t it just alchemy? Master Li Dan said that as long as you can refine seven products, why doesn''t master Chen Dan dare to refine them? " One by one, Chen Xuantian''s face turned pale. Originally, he used to deal with Li Taibai, but unexpectedly, Li Taibai''s Alchemy directly made these people Li Taibai''s assistants. Li Taibai looked at this scene, he knew it would be like this for a long time. Finally, Chen Xuantian collapsed directly on the ground in the eyes of Tang Xuan and others, and a stench came. Chen Xuantian was scared to incontinence."Hum." Tang Xuan snorted coldly. At the moment, there was no need to explain. He knew that it was Chen Xuantian''s idea. He went to Chen Xuantian and tied him up directly. He asked Li Taibai, "I don''t know what Master Li Dan is going to do with him?" "Li Danshi, please forgive me. I''ll repay you later. It''s just that I''m confused." Chen Xuantian knelt on the ground, crying and apologizing. Looking at Chen Xuantian, Li Taibai said faintly: "if I had known this, why did I have to do it at the beginning? But I''m very curious. I have nothing to do with you. Why do you want to deal with me? " Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Tang Xuan''s eyes flashed a cold color. If he didn''t show up, Li Taibai might be directly killed by Chen Xuantian. "By the way, I heard that Chen Hu is related to you. Are you fighting for him and me?" Li Taibai''s voice sounded again. "No, it''s not me!" A frightened voice rang out, and everyone''s eyes looked in the past. Chen Hu suddenly fell to the ground. His pupils were full of fear, and his breathing stopped. He was so scared to death. "Tiger!" Seeing that Chen Hu was scared to death, Chen Xuantian showed resentment in his eyes. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "you are already a fourth grade alchemist. We will not offend you in the future. Why don''t you let us go?" Listening to Chen Xuantian''s fresh and refined questions, Li Taibai said with disdain: "then why did you not let me go at the beginning?" "Li Taibai, I advise you to kneel down and apologize now. Do you know who is standing behind me?" Chen Xuantian''s face suddenly became cold. He looked at Li Taibai coldly. But just then, an iron Sword Pierced Chen Xuantian''s throat. Looking at Li Taibai standing in front of him, Chen Xuantian''s eyes are full of incomprehensibility. He didn''t expect that Li Taibai should be so decisive. He still has something to say. He believes that as long as he says the forces behind him, Li Taibai will not dare to kill him. Looking at Chen Xuantian''s unbelievable look, Li Taibai said faintly: "I naturally know." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 13 Li Taibai naturally knows who is behind Chen Xuantian. Senior brother of shifangzong. Li Taibai suddenly raised his head, in this moment, he felt a wonderful breath appeared in the sky, directly fell on him. This is the concern of the heart of the world. He''s getting more attention from the heart of the world. "Well?" Suddenly, Li Taibai closed his eyes, his spiritual world was beating, and a group of data suddenly appeared in his mind. "One in ten thousand!" Today, he has won the attention of the heart of the world. This is the first time that Li Taibai knew that the spiritual world has the function of observing the attention of the heart of the world. He had no heart of the world in his previous life. Suddenly Li Taibai looked at the place where he lived. Somehow, a feeling suddenly appeared in his heart that if he went back now, something good would happen. "Here you are." Li Taibai throws the bottle into Zeng Renfeng''s hand and turns to leave. With the attention of the heart of the world, he had a great increase in Qi, which was more effective than what he saw with his eyes. ... four pills: lanxiangdan. After taking it, you can make your body emit blue fragrance, enhance your own quality, and have more powerful healing effect (only one for each person). See Li Taibai throw over of Dan Yao, once Ren Feng flurried of receive hand, don''t get tight, his eyes looked at Tang Xuan. "Master Tang Dan, look at that pill." Zeng Renfeng asked with an excited smile on his face. "Well, what''s your name?" Tang Xuan looks at Zeng Renfeng and asks. "Zeng Renfeng." Zeng Renfeng replied. "Well, Zeng Renfeng." Tang Xuan nodded his head and said to Zeng Renfeng with a smile: "I didn''t say that Li Danshi lost the material. Can I help him to be responsible? Then the material of this pill is mine, and this pill is not yours. Now give it to me. " "Master Tang Dan, I don''t think I need you to be responsible for alchemy materials. After all, I''m willing to use these materials for Master Li Dan." Zeng Renfeng said seriously, covering the pills in his hand more tightly. Tang Xuan eyes a stare, said: "I Tang Xuan speak, when don''t count words, since I said to help you responsible, help you responsible, do you want me to break my promise?"? Come on, take it out. " Zeng Renfeng wanted to cry without tears, but finally he had to take out the pills in his hand. "Well, I''ll give you the materials tomorrow, but if Lan Xiang doesn''t have them, I''ll take you as my apprentice." Tang Xuan light says, turn round to leave. Hearing Tang Xuan''s words, he looked at Zeng Renfeng enviously. No one thought that Zeng Renfeng had a blessing in disguise. "God, why don''t master Li Dan use my stove?" At this time, the people still have some heartache. ... "goodbye, Mr. Li Danshi." "Master Li Dan, have a good journey." A pair of eyes watched Li Taibai go away. "It''s just a pity that Master Li Dan can only be a fourth level master." Someone looked at Li Taibai''s figure and said with a sigh. The others nodded when they heard this man''s words. Li Taibai himself is a fourth level Dan master. If he wants Dan medicine, he will not lack it. But now he is still an outside disciple. Obviously, there is something wrong with his cultivation talent. If you don''t step into the realm of Lingshuai, you will never reach Sanpin Dan master. Standing in the distance, the face of the leader of shifangzong became a little bad after Li Taibai killed Chen Xuantian. ... at the time of public discussion, Li Taibai had already left. His face was very strange, the feeling in his body was very strong, and he was curious about what good things would happen where he lived. Ten minutes later, he returned to where he lived. The door opened. What you can see is a young girl with skin like cream and flesh like jade. Every inch of her skin exudes charming luster, and her straight legs are tight and slender. If there is a perceptual person here, it is bound to exclaim, a good picture of girls changing clothes. Hearing the voice behind him, Luo Bai''s body trembled, turned his head and saw Li Taibai staring at him. Her face turned pink, her head lowered, and her voice was not audible. "Brother Taibai, go out first." "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t know you were in my room." Li Taibai said awkwardly. He turned around and went out. "Shit! That''s the good! " Li Taibai looks very strange. In his previous life, he knew that people concerned by the heart of the world would get countless benefits, such as fame and wealth, beautiful women, and even can often see girls bathing in the forest. But he never thought that this was the intuition given by the heart of the world. "Brother Taibai, you can come in." A minute later, there was lobai''s voice in the room."Lobai, I didn''t mean to." Li Taibai came into the room and explained awkwardly. "Brother Taibai, I don''t blame you." Luo Bai said, her face has become calm, but Li Taibai can see the color of panic in Luo Bai''s eyes, obviously the heart is not calm. After listening to lobai''s explanation, Li Taibai knew the reason. Luobai''s cultivation of Goddess Fu has now entered the realm of spiritualism, but her body has left a lot of dirt due to quenching, which is extremely smelly. After she cleaned it up, she still felt too smelly, so she went to Li Taibai''s side to change clothes... later, Li Taibai knew the truth. "Brother Taibai, it''s OK. Luobai''s life is your life, and death is your ghost." Said lobai in a low voice. At the end of the speech, a faint blush appeared on lobai''s neck. "Brother Taibai, I suddenly remembered that I had something else to do. I left first." Looking at the appearance of Luo Bai''s escape, Li Taibai showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. There were some strange colors in his eyes. Goddess Fu is not as easy to cultivate as you think. In the divine world, goddess Fu is also an extremely difficult skill to cultivate. Before entering the God level, the existence of cultivating goddess Fu is not allowed to use any pills. In Li Taibai''s plan, even if he helps, lobai will take a week to get started. But now, only three days later, lobai has already got started. "After the growth of spirit, lobai''s talent is much better than I expected." Li Taibai said in his heart. He suddenly raised his head and thought of something. "Apprentice, I know you are here." Li Taibai opens his mouth and shouts. His spirit is free. In the spiritual world, he has seen Lin Xiaodan''s figure. "Master." Lin Xiaodan appeared at the door of Li Taibai''s room and said, "master, I''m not following you. I just want to protect you." Lin Xiaodan said awkwardly that he was very curious about the first grade alchemist and how Li Taibai made alchemy. "I don''t care what you think. I need you to protect lobai all the time. From today on, the only thing you need to do is to protect lobai. As long as you can finish this task, I will let you see my master." Li Taibai''s voice rang out from the room. When Lin Xiaodan had to leave, Li Taibai closed his eyes. Everything went according to his plan. His only worry was lobai. If anything happened to lobai, everything would be in vain. "Tomorrow''s outside door will be promoted to the inside door, and the day after tomorrow''s inside door will be promoted to the core. If I didn''t make a mistake, it should break out." Li Taibai''s eyes were very cold. His eyes looked into the void. Fang Tian''s brother, Fang Tian is coming back. In the last life, if it was not for Fang Tian''s protection, how dare Fang Shi be so arrogant, Luobai would not have died. All these are the identities of Fang Tian, who are the favorite of senior brother Shifang Zongda. In Li Taibai''s mind, the wound sword slowly wriggles, a trace of sadness rippling, he fell into the cultivation. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 14 It''s night. Six figures appeared in the ten clans. There are six figures, four core disciples in white, one inner disciple in blue, and one of them is an old man. The old man exudes a faint smell of pills. He is an alchemist. To be correct, he is a fourth grade alchemist. Among the six, the inner disciples in blue were the main ones. "Tell my brother to come here." The inner disciple in blue went back to the zongmen and gave a light command. Then he turned and walked towards the core disciple''s location and directly entered the innermost house. ... the next day. Li Taibai opened his eyes from cultivation. The sad breath of his body was gone, and most of the sword in his mind had turned gray. It only took another week to practice, and it could turn gray completely. Step into the wounded sword. "Kowtow, kowtow." A knock on the door rang out, Luo Bai''s voice rang out from the outside, "brother Taibai, the outer door promotion, the inner door assessment is about to start." Li Taibai opens the door. Luobai appears behind the door. Today, Luobai is wearing a long Lavender skirt with willow eyebrows and star pupils. Her beautiful face is like a beautiful lavender, emitting a faint fragrance. "Let''s go." Seeing Luo Bai, Li Taibai said softly with a smile on his face. Walking on the way to the examination field. Li Taibai suddenly narrowed his eyes slightly, his spirit spread out, and saw several figures looking for them in the alchemist''s house. There are still a few people who are asking some questions with their disciples. "Fang Tian is back." Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed, but he remained silent. It''s a very simple assessment to promote the outer gate to the inner gate. You only need to prove that you have a spiritual realm, and then you can enter the inner gate. For shifangzong, the promotion of the outer disciples to the inner ones is the least concerned. Maybe only some of the outer disciples will pay attention to it. The arrival of Li Taibai immediately attracted the attention of many people. "Good teacher Li Dan." A person saluted respectfully. One night, what happened to Li Taibai at the place where the alchemist was assessed had already stirred up in the whole shifangzong. "Li Danshi, are you here to advance to the inner gate?" A disciple of the outer gate said hello with a smile. This is a middle-aged man. Li Taibai recognized the middle-aged man. It was Zeng Renfeng who borrowed alchemy materials yesterday. Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. "Master Li Dan." Just then, a voice came out. In the stands, an old man looks at Li Taibai. "Li Taibai, after the examination, you come to my place and help me make a batch of pills." The old man naturally ordered. The old man is the examination elder of the outer gate to the inner gate, Zhang Xiong. "I have something to do today." Li Taibai refused. "What''s the matter?" But Zhang Xiong showed a trace of sarcasm in his eyes and said, "Li Taibai, do you think you are now a fourth grade alchemist and dare to refuse me?" Zhang Xiong''s eyes are full of disdain. If it was before yesterday, he did not dare to talk to Li Taibai like this, but last night, a new four grade alchemist came, and this four grade alchemist was about to enter the ranks of three grades. Even the master of shifangzong''s idea that Li Taibai should be in charge of the alchemist has changed. Zhang Xiong is very clear about the reason. Li Taibai has been abandoned by the leader of shifangzong when he killed Chen Xuantian. Chen Xuantian is one of the senior brothers of Shifang Zongda. When Li Taibai killed Chen Xuantian, he was against Tian Aolong. He would be beaten by Tian Aolong in the future. Between tianaolong and Li Taibai, the leader of shifangzong decisively chose tianaolong and left Li Taibai here just to give tianaolong a chance to vent. I even heard that if it wasn''t for some reasons, Li Taibai was imprisoned by the patriarch last night. Zhang Xiong''s eyes show the color of irony, he decided to wait until the end of the assessment, looking for Li Taibai trouble. "Master Li Dan, if you need anything, you can tell me. If I can''t do it, I can help you and tell my master that my master will help you." Zeng Renfeng looked at Li Taibai and said. "Don''t worry, there will be times when you are needed." Li Taibai nodded his head and said that he had the name of Zeng Renfeng in his memory. Zeng Renfeng is the focus of the heart of the world. In the last life, Zeng Renfeng was able to compete with the senior brother of Shifang Zongda. People who are concerned by the heart of the world will be enveloped by Qi Yun. There will be many adventures in their life, so it is impossible for them to be ordinary. If the person concerned by the heart of the world becomes someone else''s younger brother, the heart of the world in order to balance this kind of luck, the person who is the elder brother will receive the examination of the heart of the world. If he succeeds, he will get more luck than his younger brother.If you don''t pass the examination, there will be only one end, death. If you want to be the big brother of an air carrier, if you don''t have a hard life, what qualifications do you have. Under the divine world, there are 3000 big worlds, 30000 middle worlds and countless small worlds. Li Taibai knows the heart of the world very well. In his memory, there was a strong and invincible man named Han in the divine world. He was so lucky that almost all the people who went with him had to die. However, he survived in various ways and finally set foot on the road of invincibility. The assessment from the outside door to the inside door is still going on. Everyone knows their own strength. Tianlong time: it starts at 9 o''clock and ends at 10 o''clock. Of course, it''s just time in the open. Shifangzong has always had a routine. It starts at nine o''clock and ends when no one comes on. It won''t really wait until ten o''clock. At this time, only eight of Li Taibai were standing in line, and the others were standing far away to watch. A person goes up to test his strength and comes down very quickly. Soon to Zeng Renfeng. Once Ren Feng passed, it was Luobai. In addition to Li Taibai, Luo Bai and Zeng Renfeng, there are also five people, a total of seven, who have passed the examination and become inner disciples. "Then I declare that the examination is over." After Luo Bai got off the examination platform, Zhang Xiong said. Everyone knows that Li Taibai''s cultivation talent is not good. No one thinks that Li Taibai is the one who takes Luo Bai to assess. "I''m going to be promoted to the inner gate." Li Taibai''s voice broke Zhang Xiong''s action. Watching Li Taibai step on the examination platform, Zhang Xiong''s eyes narrowed slightly and suddenly began to smile. "Mr. Li, do you think it''s necessary for you to assess? Everyone knows that the other day you were a first-class spirit Zhang Xiong said with disdain. Zhang Xiong''s voice has no cover up. Hearing Zhang Xiong''s words, some of the disciples of the outside school showed a color of irony in their eyes. "Even if he''s the fourth Dan master, what? He can only be a four grade Dan master in his life. " "That''s right. Do you really think that master Sipin can make trouble? I don''t want to think about whether I''m qualified to be an inner disciple. " "Yes, there are. After all, master Sipin Dan may be able to become the elder directly." Someone said. "Yes, but what if he becomes an elder? Maybe he will be the weakest elder in the history of Shifang clan, and even an outside disciple can''t beat him. " One by one, their voices were filled with disdain, but their eyes were envious. A person whom they originally looked down upon suddenly flourished, which made them feel very uncomfortable and jealous. What''s more, everyone knows that the story of Li Taibai yesterday has been spread. He has offended the elder martial brother of Shifang Zongda, and the patriarch has given up on him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 15 Listening to the sounds around, Li Taibai shakes his head. Even he is too lazy to watch Zhang Xiong and steps on the examination platform. When he killed Chen Xuantian yesterday, he knew how far things would go. Even he knew that Lin Xiaodan had warned the leader of shifangzong about his affairs, which led to such a result. This is why he first recovered Lin Xiaodan from the beginning. Of course, there is a big event about Lin Xiaodan, but now it''s not time. There is a one person high transparent crystal on the examination platform. This is a test crystal, used to test the realm of others. In this world, having pills, secret methods, and all kinds of strange things can temporarily improve one''s strength, but the test crystal can see through one''s realm directly through this essence. Listen to the taunt in your ears. Li Taibai went to the test crystal, directly hit the test crystal, then turned and walked off the test bench. "According to the rules of shifangzong, I am now an inner disciple." Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly. These people don''t have much hatred with Li Taibai. Li Taibai really has no mind to pay attention to these people. How can an elephant care about the ants at its feet? If it''s really bored, it''s enough to trample on it. On the test crystal, a light gray light shines. Gray represents the realm of the spirit. Under the examination stage, each figure opened his mouth. Zhang Xiong was also slightly stunned, but soon he reflected that Li Taibai had directly ignored his existence. Zhang Xiong''s eyes showed anger. He said coldly, "Li Taibai, you came to me tonight to make pills for me. I heard that Luobai had an accident a few days ago." How about becoming an inner disciple? He offended Tian Aolong and was doomed to have no position in shifangzong. It''s just a little inner disciple. There''s no shortage of shifangzong. Hearing Zhang Xiong''s words, Li Taibai''s eyes were cold. "Brother Taibai." Luobai looks at Li Taibai. She feels that Li Taibai is a little cold. "It''s OK. Let''s go back to practice." Li Taibai smiles and leaves with Luo Bai. "Li Taibai, remember what I told you." Zhang Xiong''s voice sounded behind him. Looking at all the surprised disciples around, Zhang Xiong said discontentedly: "Every fool, his realm must have been concealed before, but now it''s just breaking out." Hearing Zhang Xiong''s words, everyone suddenly realized. "What if it breaks out? But he''s just an inner disciple. If he offends the elder martial brother, he''s dead. " Someone said sarcastically. But at this time, Li Taibai left early and didn''t hear. Zeng Renfeng took a look at the talking boy and watched Zhang Xiong leave. He went up to the boy and said, "younger martial brother, I''m in a good mood today. Let''s have a fight." Hearing Zeng Renfeng''s words, the boy''s face became very pale. Several people around looked at each other, turned and left. They are just some outside disciples. Even if Zeng Renfeng did anything to them, they have nothing to do. .... after leaving the examination place, he taught some cultivation directions of Goddess Fu in Luobai''s room. Watching Luobai begin to practice, Li Taibai left Luobai''s room. Back in his room, he closed his eyes and began to practice. The wound sword wriggled in his mind. A little bit of gray color spread on the sword, the breath of sadness surging, the whole world seemed to fall into sadness. The day passed quickly. In the evening. Li Taibai walked out of the room, and his mental cage covered a radius of 100 meters. No wind or grass can escape his spiritual world. Including Lin Xiaodan, who is meditating in a dark corner at this time. Li Taibai''s body, shuttling through the night, escaped everyone''s sight and came to Zhang Xiong''s residence. He pushed the door open. "Yes, those who know current affairs are outstanding." Zhang Xiong with a smile on his face, a face had expected, "now give me to practice Dan, as long as you good alchemy, I will not hurt Luo Bai." Looking at Zhang Xiong, a faint sword shadow appears in Li Taibai''s eyes. The long sword in his hand emits colorful light and stabs Zhang Xiong. "You really want to die!" Zhang Xiong''s eyes showed disdain. A little spiritual realm, dare to fight against him, do not know life or death, he is a strong spiritual realm. There is a spirit between the spirit Master and the spirit Master. Zhang Xiong grabs the sword in Li Taibai''s hand with his bare hands. A light white light covers it. It''s aura. "Li Taibai, if you dare to attack me, I will let you know what the consequence is!" Zhang Xiong''s eyes were cruel. But at this time, a sadness came from his mind. At this moment, countless sadness appeared in his heart.Countless sad memories came to my mind. Hurt sword, hurt people''s mind. A sharp pain came from Zhang Xiong''s throat. He opened his eyes, and the feeling of sadness disappeared. Instead, he couldn''t believe it. Li Taibai''s sword pierced his throat. "Ho ho ho..." Zhang Xiong closed his eyes. He never thought that he would die in Li Taibai''s hands. He couldn''t figure out why he was so sad. Looking at Zhang Xiong falling on the ground, Li Taibai''s eyes were cold and left. Shangqing sword is a skill that has never appeared in this continent. It is the most powerful skill in the divine world. Even if you don''t pay attention to it, you can''t resist it. It''s just a little spiritual master. A sword, a million injuries, all in the sword. "Well?" All of a sudden, Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a figure appeared in his spiritual world. Although this figure wrapped himself firmly, Li Taibai recognized it as Luobai. His body was in hiding, and he was curious about what Robert was doing. Behind Luo Bai, he also saw Lin Xiaodan''s figure. Luo Bai''s body suddenly appeared a light gray light, the whole person''s breath suddenly disappeared. The goddess gives magic power! Seeing the disappearance of Luo Bai''s breath, Li Taibai was shocked. Goddess Fu is one of the most powerful skills in the divine world. Each realm has its own unique power, which can not be achieved by practicing. It takes a lot of talent. "Lobai''s talent seems to be stronger than I thought." Li Taibai smiles in his eyes. The stronger Luobai is, the safer he is. In his spiritual world, we can see the color of amazement in Lin Xiaodan''s eyes. The supernatural power of Goddess Fu can be concealed even by the people in the divine world, not to mention a strong one in the spiritual realm. "Hoo." Feeling the disappearance of his breath, Luo Bai secretly touches Zhang Xiong''s door, and then a round wooden tube appears in his hand. The wooden tube is two fingers long and one centimeter thick, with gold lines on it. "Lost wood." Li Taibai instantly recognized the wooden pipe. MIMU is a kind of growing plant. It doesn''t have a fixed place to grow. It usually doesn''t cause any harm. However, if it is ignited, it will emit colorless and tasteless gas. Even the Lingshuai level strong people will fall into a short coma when they smell it. Luo Bai sneaks up to Zhang Xiong''s door, then lights up the misty wood and puts it in through the cracks. "Hum, let you bully brother Taibai." In slightly far away from the door of Zhang Xiong''s room, Luo Bai clenched his fist and said in a low voice. There was a trace of uneasiness in her eyes. In her hand, there was a dagger. Ten minutes later, Luo Bai opened Zhang Xiong''s door and entered it. A few seconds later, he ran out in a panic and disappeared in Li Taibai''s sight. In the spiritual world, seeing Lin Xiaodan leave with Luo Bai, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly, smile a little, and shake his head helplessly. "This little fool can''t even hide. He wants to kill and is not afraid of accidents." Li Taibai''s body appears. He goes back to Zhang Xiong''s room and destroys several footprints. The burning marks and fingerprints left by the burning of Mimi wood are also wiped away... LUO Bai''s eyes in confusion when he finally leaves. Li Taibai can feel that kind of fear. Before that, Luo Bai has never killed anyone. The only time is when he killed the alchemist, but that''s the time There was no blood. Just... Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Luo Bai''s spirit seemed to be a little too good. The existence of MIMU is extremely rare. It is rare to have one in the whole Tianlong continent or even in a thousand years. Otherwise, people below the realm of Lingshuai would have been in a panic for a long time. Except for the existence of the concern of the heart of the world, and even this kind of concern is extremely powerful. If lobai''s luck is so good, why did he die like that in the last life? Li Taibai thought about it in his heart. He went back to the place where he lived and looked at the dark room of Luobai. His eyes flashed slightly, and he knocked on lobai''s door. "Who?" A slightly trembling voice came from the room. "It''s me." Li Taibai said. "Brother Taibai, why haven''t you gone to bed so late?" The door opened and Robey was in her nightgown. The Nightgown of Zizania latifolia, in the moonlight, Luobai''s skin exudes light, just like a fairy in the moonlight. "It''s OK, but I can''t sleep today. I want to see sister lobai." Li Taibai said with a smile. "Brother Taibai, you are so strange. Go back to bed quickly." Luo Bai looked at Li Taibai and said, but his cheeks were dyed pink. "I don''t care. I want to see sister lobai go to bed today. I seriously doubt if you are doing something bad behind my back?" Li Taibai said."No, well, if you want to see it, watch it." Lobai said in a little confusion, turning back to the room. Sitting under the bed, listening to Luo Bai''s violent heartbeat on the bed, Li Taibai looked at Luo Bai''s red face, and his eyes showed tenderness. No matter what happens to lobai, all he has to do is protect the most important girl in his life. Since his parents abandoned him, it was this girl who rescued him. "I just don''t know what happened to those two guys who abandoned me?" Li Taibai''s eyes showed a faint light. In the last life, he only wanted to save lobai, but he didn''t have time to find the two people who abandoned him. In this life, he was very curious about what they would look like when he came to the two guys. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 16 Shifangzong is built on a huge mountain. According to their different status, they live in different places. Close to the foot of the mountain is the place where the outer disciples live. The top is the place where the inner disciples live. The top is the place where the core disciples live. Finally, the elder and the patriarch live. At this time, in the deepest place where the core disciples lived, there was a huge palace, which occupied a place alone. This is the residence of tianaolong, senior brother of Shifang Zongda. Fang Tian is sitting in the hall. In front of him, a dozen core disciples in white robes are reporting the investigation. "Fanghufa, your younger brother has disappeared for more than three days, and several other disciples have disappeared with him." "According to our investigation, before your brother disappeared, he finally had a conflict with Li Taibai." "However, it is also possible that something happened to Fang Shi and he went down the mountain." Listening to several people''s reports, Fang Tian interrupted the speaker and said coldly, "my brother, I understand that without my consent, he can''t leave shifangzong. The only possibility is that he has an accident." After a slight pause, Fang Tian suddenly stood up and said faintly, "my brother has an accident. The last object of conflict is Li Taibai. As a fourth grade alchemist, he may have special means to attack my brother. I''ll meet him tomorrow. That''s all for today." Fang Tian turned and walked towards the hall. Hearing Fang Tian''s words, the faces of several core disciples changed greatly. They knew very well that if they met him, they would kill him. "Fang HUFA, Li Taibai is a fourth grade alchemist. He is likely to be helpful to the elder martial brother. Shall we wait for the elder martial brother to come back?" A core disciple said. This is also the reason why the leader of shifangzong didn''t work hard on Li Taibai. "Hoo With the sound of breaking the air, a huge long sword appeared from the air and fell on the neck of the speaking disciple. A trace of blood appeared from the neck of the core disciple. "My brother has an accident. As long as anyone concerned has to die, do you have any opinion?" Fang Tian''s body appears in front of the core disciple, and his eyes stare at the core disciple coldly. "No, no comment." The core disciple said pale, his eyes full of fear. "Next time, if you have an opinion, you''ll hold it for me. If I hear you again, you''ll die." The shadow of Fang Tian disappeared. Looking at the sky, all the core disciples were afraid. "The strength of Fang''s Dharma protector has become stronger again. It''s worthy of being the man that elder martial brother likes." A core disciple said softly. "A disciple of the Ninth level of Lingshi, but he is the only one who suppresses US Lingshi." "No, he is far away from the master brother. In those years, the elder martial brother just conquered the existence of the spiritual realm, and the spiritual realm can defeat the spiritual realm, which can not be compared with the heaven." A core disciple said that when he mentioned tianaolong, his eyes were full of worship. Other people''s eyes are also showing the color of worship. In shifangzong, tianaolong is everyone''s idol. ... the third day of assessment. The inner gate is promoted to the core. It is different from the outer door to the inner door. The core disciple is the core of a sect. Stepping into the spiritual realm is only the most basic. In addition to the strength of the spiritual realm, we also need a clean family background. Of course, these are not important. The most important thing is to press new people. It is a tradition for core students to be promoted. There will be a core disciple who will compete with the new core disciple, so that the inner disciple who has just stepped into the core disciple will know that the stronger the middle, the stronger the middle, and strive to cultivate. The number of people who are promoted from the outer gate to the inner gate is extremely rare, but the number of people who are promoted from the inner gate to the inner gate is already full of people. "I don''t know if elder martial brother Fangtian has stepped into the realm of spirit this time." "I don''t know. Last year, elder martial brother Fang Tian just stepped into the seventh floor of Lingshi. This year may be more difficult." "Yes, I''m not a big elder martial brother. It took only one year to get to the realm of Lingshi." "However, even so, elder martial brother Fang Tian is not comparable to ordinary people. When he was a Lingshi, elder martial brother Fang Tian defeated the weakest core disciple and was taken by elder martial brother at a glance. Now he has been following elder martial brother for three years and has never seen elder martial brother Fang Tian move. So his strength must be more terrible." Looking at Fang Tian, who was standing among the core disciples at this time, the voices were discussing one by one, and his eyes were full of worship. Fang Tian hasn''t been fighting for two years, but he is the strongest inner gate in everyone''s heart. In the crowd, a figure suddenly stepped on the examination field. "It''s yuan Dao!" Seeing this figure, everyone was surprised. Yuan Dao was the second strongest of the inner disciples, and the first was Fang Tian."Boom!" Yuan Dao''s fist blasted on the examination crystal on the examination field, and a layer of blue light emerged. Spiritual realm. "As expected, elder martial brother yuan has been promoted to the spiritual realm. It seems that after today, elder martial brother yuan will be the 120th core disciple." Shifangzong, the core disciple, now has a total of 119 people. "I just don''t know which core disciple elder martial brother yuan will choose as his opponent." Eyes are full of light. The key point of the assessment is to choose an old core disciple to fight when the inner gate is promoted to the core. Standing in the grandstand, Yuan Dao''s eyes were excited. He looked at the place where the core disciples were, and said, "elder martial brothers, can anyone who stands there choose to be an opponent?" "Naturally." A core disciple said lightly. "Well, I''ll take him." Yuan Dao pointed to the sky. Seeing yuan Dao''s choice, one of the core disciples looked strange. One of them said, "younger martial brother, don''t you consider changing one?" "I''ll choose him." Yuan Dao''s eyes were full of grievances. He said: "all along, people think I''m the second in the inner door. It''s clear that every time the inner door is big, I''m the strongest one. He''s a man who doesn''t even fight. Why is he in front of me? Now I''m going to beat him in front of everyone and let everyone know what I''m good at Looking at Yuan Dao, the core disciple still wants to speak, but Fang Tian''s figure has stepped out and come to the examination platform. "Do as you wish." Fang Tian said coldly. "I hate your pride." Yuan Dao opened his mouth and said, "the long gun in his hand is dancing. The gun is like a dragon. It goes across a virtual shadow and stabs the sky." "Well?" Suddenly he was stunned, and the figure of Fang Tian disappeared in his eyes. "Next life, remember to weigh yourself up." Fang Tian''s cold voice rang out in his ear. A sharp pain came and Yuan Dao lost consciousness. His head was smashed. "So strong!" Countless people looked at the examination platform of the sky, eyes full of fear, a punch directly into the core of the existence of a disciple just killed. Second kill, this kind of strength gap is too big, you know, now Fang genius Lingshi realm. "Among the core disciples, Fang Tian is also the strongest." Someone whispered. "From today on, no one dares to fight with Fang Tian." An idea crossed everyone''s mind. When you reach the realm of Fang Tian, you fight with him and he kills you. Zongmen will not be punished. Watching yuan Dao die, Fang Tian turns around and wants to go back. "Step, step." At this time, in everyone''s eyes, a figure in gray clothes, went to the examination field. "I''ll assess the promotion of the inner disciples to the core disciples. Then, don''t leave, Fang Tian. After I''m promoted to the core disciples, I''ll choose you to fight with me." Li Taibai''s eyes were shining, he said, staring at Fang Tian. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 17 "Who is this?" Looking at Li Taibai on the examination platform, everyone''s eyes showed a strange color. The grey robe represents the outer disciples. Li Taibai''s name is known to all in shifangzong, but not everyone knows it after all. Hearing the popular science of the people around them, these people know Li Taibai. "Is he crazy? Thinking that you are a four grade alchemist, you feel that you are omnipotent? " "I don''t know how many kilos he''s got." After Li Taibai became the fourth grade alchemist, everything about Li Taibai has been investigated clearly. One year of practice is still a waste of a spiritual apprentice, and his cultivation talent is so poor that he can''t look directly at it. "A four grade Alchemist is still only an apprentice. This kind of cultivation talent is too bad." Someone sneered and said, "how dare you fight with elder martial brother Fang? I don''t think he is qualified to fight with elder martial brother Fang. " Because of the alchemist''s own alchemy, there is no shortage of elixir, and the realm is generally not too bad. However, Li Taibai''s one year''s time is still an apprentice, and this talent can be imagined. "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know." Just then, a voice rang out. Zeng Renfeng looked at the man beside him and said, "Li Yi, yesterday, Li Dan''s master had stepped into the level of Lingshi." Li Yi, also a middle-aged man, saw Zeng Renfeng around him, and his eyes showed disdain. "Even if it''s a layer of Lingshi, then what? Do you think he is qualified to fight with elder martial brother Fang? " Looking at Zeng Renfeng''s black face, Li Yi continued: "if you want to fight with elder martial brother Fang, you should at least become a core disciple and reach the level of spirit. Do you think he can reach the level of spirit overnight?" "Even the elder martial brother took a year to arrive." Hearing Li Yi''s words, Zeng Renfeng lowered his head, and he didn''t think Li Taibai could reach. If he did, Li Taibai would create the myth of the whole Tianlong continent. Looking at Zeng Renfeng does not speak, Li Yi''s eyes show the color of jealousy. He and Zeng Renfeng were originally from the same hometown. When they were children, they were talented teenagers in the village, but Zeng Renfeng always beat him. He had been jealous for a long time. After entering shifangzong, just last year, he had Ren Feng step into the inner gate, which made him very proud. But this year, he didn''t expect that he had Ren Feng step into the inner gate, and was accepted as an apprentice by Tang Xuan. In the final analysis, it''s all because of Li Taibai. Li Taibai''s elixir made Zeng Renfeng a disciple of Tang Xuan. As the only five grade alchemist of shifangzong, Tang Xuan''s elixir made Zeng Renfeng step into the level of Lingshi. Li Yi was full of resentment towards Li Taibai. Suddenly, his eyes turned, the corners of his mouth arced slightly, and he said, "Zeng Renfeng, you also think that there is something wrong with Li Dan''s brain, don''t you?" Hearing Li Yi''s question, Zeng Renfeng pulled his mouth slightly. "No He said. "Then you have confidence in Li Danshi?" Li Yi continued. "Yes." Zeng Renfeng nodded his head. Seeing that Zeng Renfeng has been deceived, Li Yi''s eyes show the color of his success, and he tells his purpose. "In that case, shall we make a bet? I bet Li Taibai can''t be promoted to the core disciple. You bet Li Dan can be promoted to the core disciple. " seeing Zeng Renfeng looking over, Li Yi continued:" if I lose, I will give you my fire Zen sword. If you lose, you will give me a blue fragrant Dan. Or, you can say in front of everyone that Li Danshi is a fool. " "You Zeng Renfeng showed anger in his eyes. "Don''t you have confidence? My bet is good for you. Is it true that there is no hope in your heart? " Li Yi asked aggressively. Looking at Li Yi''s eyes, Zeng Renfeng clenched his fist, he said: "OK, I bet with you, I have confidence in Li Dan." "Just as stupid as ever." Li Yi''s mouth curved slightly. He had seen through Zeng Renfeng for decades. "Mr. Wu, would you please bear witness for us?" Li Yi looked at an old man in purple and asked. The old man in purple is the elder of Wuji Pavilion. His name is Wutian. Li Yi and Zeng Renfeng''s words are clear to him. Looking at Li Yi, his eyes are not happy. Just thinking of the words of the leader of shifangzong, he sighs and looks at Li Taibai with a trace of pity. "OK, I''ll be your witness." Wu Tian said. ... "Li Taibai." Looking at Li Taibai''s figure, Fang Tian''s eyes showed his intention to kill him. He wanted to wait until the end of the assessment to find Li Taibai, but he didn''t expect that this guy came out by himself. "I didn''t expect you to come out. Is my brother''s disappearance related to you?" Fang Tian said. "It''s a little bit of a relationship." Li Taibai nodded his head. He went to the edge of the test crystal and hit the test crystal with his fist.Li Taibai''s reply surprised Fang Tian. He thought Li Taibai would hide it, but he didn''t expect Li Taibai to admit it directly. Seeing Li Taibai''s action, his eyes showed disdain. Even he has not reached the realm of the spirit. "In this case, I''ll give you the chance to challenge me. Even if you don''t reach the realm of the spirit, I''ll fight with you and hurt my brother. You will die." Fang Tian said coldly. But just then, a blue light came out of the test crystal and interrupted Fang Tian''s words. Li Taibai, stepping into the realm of spirit. "Forget to say, I''m spirit nine now, do you think you will be my opponent?" Li Taibai mouth slightly arc, looking at some surprised sky, light said. The hatred of the past is rewarded by the present, but his eyes are not the same when he is looking at these enemies. It''s better to let these enemies become the help of the strong. "How can it be!" One by one shocked eyes, looking at the blue light on the test bench, when they heard Li Taibai''s voice, everyone''s eyes widened. Spirit nine! You know, a few days ago, Li Taibai was still a spiritual disciple. Even yesterday, he was still a spiritual scholar, but today he has reached the Ninth level. "Goo." One by one, the sound of swallowing began. The difference between the first level and the Ninth level is 18 small states and one big state. In one day, across 18 realms, Li Taibai created a mythical history of Tianlong. At this moment, everyone was shocked. The master of Shifang sect stood on the mountain in the distance, looking at this scene, and suddenly stood up, his eyes full of shock. Lin Xiaodan''s mouth curved slightly. He had already guessed that it would be like this. "What about the ninth floor of the spirit? I said, "today you will die." Just then, a cold voice sounded. On Fang Tian''s body, light power emerges. At this moment, he strides into the realm of spirit, and directly into the third level of spirit. As soon as one enters the spirit, he will step into three levels. This talent is enough to show the talent of Fang Tian. "The realm does not represent strength. Genius can cross the realm to kill the enemy." Fang Tian said lightly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 18 "I don''t know what you want to do after hiding your strength for so long, but today is your death." Fang Tian said with cold eyes. Hearing Fang Tian''s words, the people present suddenly realized. "It turns out that he deliberately concealed his strength." "I just said, how can a four grade alchemist be so weak." It dawned on everyone. Li Yi even shook his head. He said faintly: "it''s a surprise to me. It''s just a pity that Lin Dan is too stupid." Looking at Zeng Renfeng''s angry eyes, Li Yi said: "my bet with you is that master Lin Dan will become a core disciple, but now he has not officially become a core disciple. Do you think he can live in the hands of Fang Tian?" Alchemists have been alchemists all the year round. Under the same realm, their strength is much weaker than that of normal practitioners. Ordinary practitioners can practice martial arts and often fight. Alchemists spend all their time on alchemy, and their realm depends on elixir. Fang Tian can enter the fourth grade alchemist at such a young age. Apart from his own talent, he must have spent countless time on alchemy, and his own martial arts skills must be scarce. "I remember that master Lin Dan selected a basic sword training book in martial arts a few days ago." Someone said. "Basic fencing." When they heard this man''s words, there was a strange look in everyone''s eyes. Basic swordsmanship doesn''t have any combat power bonus. Even if you practice it to the highest level, you only have ordinary moves. It can be said that practicing basic swordsmanship is similar to not practicing it. From the words of Fang Tian and Li Taibai, it is not difficult to see that there must be a feud between them. In this battle, one side must die. "Master Li Dan, he will die." There was an idea in everyone''s head. No one thinks that Li Taibai can beat Fang Tian. Just as Fang Tian said, genius can fight beyond the realm. Even if Li Taibai is spirit nine heavy, still can''t be Fang Tian''s opponent. "Wu Chang Lao." Zeng Renfeng looked at Wutian around him. Looking at Zeng Renfeng''s eyes, Wu Tian shook his head. He said, "no one can stop this battle except the order of the patriarch." Wu Tian''s eyes flashed. He knew very well that this kind of battle would not be stopped by the leader of shifangzong. For the leader of shifangzong, Tian Aolong was more trustworthy than Li Taibai. "It''s a pity." Wu Tian sighed. He is very optimistic about Li Taibai. In ten minutes, he will practice his basic swordsmanship to a perfect level, which is unheard of before. With Li Taibai''s Alchemy talent, he even felt that if he was given time, Li Taibai might even become a second proud dragon. However, in this battle, he is not optimistic about Li Taibai. After all, he is only a basic sword skill. Even if he reaches a perfect level, he is only a basic sword skill, without any combat power bonus. Seeing Wu Tian''s expression, Zeng Renfeng felt cool. On the examination platform. Looking at Fang Tian, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth shows a trace of radian. He feels funny that someone dares to call him a genius. Ten years later, he directly stepped into the divine world and became a powerful one. Even in the divine world, he was invincible in the same realm. Even some people dare to say that he is a genius in front of him. If we let his enemies know, we don''t know what they will think. Looking at the smile on Li Taibai''s face, Fang Tian felt uncomfortable. His eyes were cold and his feet were on the ground. He made a super fast dive towards Li Taibai. In everyone''s eyes, the speed of the sky became extremely fast, and even appeared a virtual shadow. "Shadow step!" Seeing the shadows of Fang Tian passing by, Wu Tian couldn''t help but scream. Not only Wu Tian, but all the elders present were shocked. In Tianlong world, martial arts can be divided into nine levels according to each cultivation level. Lingtu cultivates Lingtu''s martial arts, Lingshi cultivates Lingshi''s martial arts, lingzhe cultivates lingzhe''s martial arts... This is a kind of practice that everyone knows. It''s OK to practice beyond the level, but it''s extremely difficult. However, there are talents in this world. You can practice high-level martial arts at a low level. Fenyingbu belongs to Lingshi''s martial arts, and even among Lingshi''s martial arts, it is a difficult one. Many elders of shifangzong have not even got the entrance, and Wutian is just the entrance. Fang Tian''s gray light is surging, which is obviously just beginning, but not long ago, Fang Tian was still a practitioner of the spiritual realm. In other words, in the realm of Lingshi, Fang Tian had already practiced the martial arts in the realm of Lingshi two times in advance. "Is this another genius like a proud dragon?" Wu Tian groaned in his heart. The two levels of Yue have already been regarded as the existence of genius level in the whole Tianlong continent. In those days, tianaolong was just like this, but now, there is another one. "PATA!" But just then, a patter sounded, as if a slap hit the face.In everyone''s eyes, all the shadow disappeared, and Fang Tian''s body fell heavily on the ground. "The flowers are pretty." Li Taibai shook his palm and said, "I''m curious about what courage makes you say that you are a genius in front of me." "How can it be!" Looking at Li Taibai standing on the stage at this time, everyone couldn''t believe it, and Li Yi screamed out. Just a slap will defeat Fang Tian. You know, Fang Tian is a genius who can fight beyond his level. Fang Tian''s eyes are full of disbelief. Unexpectedly, Li Taibai has seen through his shadow step. He suddenly thought of a person''s warning that if the shadow separation step could see through the existence of the virtual shadow, it would become a weakness. If it could not be practiced, it would not be practiced. At that time, he didn''t care. He didn''t feel that there were so many teenagers in the world. If he did, even if he didn''t practice shadow step, he still couldn''t fight. "I underestimate you." Fang Tian said, he pulled out the knife on his back. "Then let me use my real strength to let you know the gap between you and genius." Fang Tian said. His body turned into shadows again. Apart from the shadow step, the long knife in his hand suddenly sent out a fierce flame. "Fire knife technique!" Looking at the flame on the long knife, Wu Tian screamed again. The fire Sabre technique is also a kind of Lingshi''s martial art. Fang Tian''s long Sabre emits white light, which represents that Fang Tian has stepped into the realm of mastery of fire Sabre technique. There are two kinds of Lingshi martial arts, one is a beginner and the other is proficient. Now the two are combined. With the speed of shadow step and the power of blazing fire sabre, even Wutian has to avoid its edge. The blazing fire is burning the sky and the earth, as if a sea of fire is rushing towards Li Taibai. Looking at the sea of fire, both eyes are full of exclamation. Li Taibai will surely die this time. But just then, Li Taibai''s voice rang out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 19 "That''s why I said it. It''s pretty in the flowers." Li Taibai said lightly, the iron sword in his hand is emitting colorful color. Basic fencing. Intense flames flooded the place where Li Taibai was. Colorful light, forward to stab, in the flame appears weak, a pair of eyes staring at the battle. The flame and the colorful light dissipated at the same time. Li Taibai''s Sword Pierced Fang Tian''s throat. "This is basic swordsmanship!" Fang Tian''s eyes were full of disbelief and fell to the ground. He died in the sky. Looking at the dead heaven, Li Taibai received the sword. There was no color in his eyes. He was once supreme in the divine world, and he was a human again. These enemies were just mole ants. How could they be his opponents. Li Taibai turned and left. "Boom!" The whole scene vibrated. A pair of eyes full of disbelief, watching Li Taibai slowly leave. Fang Tian died, the genius of the whole shifangzong was second only to Tian Aolong. Fang Tian died like this. "Ha ha, Master Li Dan is just crushing with the realm. If he and elder martial brother Fang are in the same realm, he may not be the opponent of elder martial brother Fang." Someone said. "Can you beat elder martial brother Fang in the realm of Master Li Dan?" Asked one. After hearing this man''s words, the speaker calmed down. He knew very well that if he was given the realm of Li Taibai, he would not die as Fang Tian''s opponent. "Is basic fencing that strong?" Someone asked. Hearing this sentence, many people''s eyes show the color of thinking. Li Taibai just moves, everyone knows, just a pick, a stab, this is the basic sword moves, but it is easy to kill Fang Tian. "Maybe basic fencing is more powerful than we think." Someone said, "I''ll go to Wuji Pavilion and borrow some basic swordsmanship." "I''ll borrow it, too." Someone echoed. Soon, a group of people left the assessment area in twos and threes and went to the Martial Arts Pavilion. They were too lazy to watch the assessment. But when they arrived at the Martial Arts Pavilion, Wu Tian told them that there was only one basic sword book, which had been borrowed. Wutian had already returned to Wuji Pavilion one step ahead of the others. Basic swordsmanship belongs to the most unimportant one. One of the books left by shifangzong was put in at will. Seeing a few people leave, Wu Tian''s eyes sparkle with curiosity. He takes out the basic swordsmanship hidden in his chest and watches it. "Is this basic fencing really that powerful?" In the examination field, Li Yi wants to cry without tears. Looking at Zeng Renfeng with an excited look on his face, Zeng Renfeng holds a fiery red iron sword in his hand. Fire Zen sword was discovered by Li Yi and Zeng Renfeng in a cave when they were young. In the cave, there were only fire Zen sword, Lan Xiang and a white skeleton. "Li Yi, you should remember that Master Li Dan is not what you and I can imagine. If you follow Master Li Dan like me, great benefits may occur." Zeng Renfeng a face proud of the way. "You have followed Master Li Dan?" Li Yi asked. "No, I will be a loyal follower of Li Danshi from today on." Zeng Renfeng said that his eyes were full of firmness. Seeing Li Taibai''s fighting today, he has taken Li Taibai as his object of worship. "Zeng Renfeng, let''s make a bet." Just then, Li Yi''s voice rang out. "What bet?" Zeng Renfeng looked at Li Yi and asked. "Let''s bet to see who gets Li Dan''s approval first and becomes his follower. The loser should always be called the winner." Li Yi said. "Well, this time it will still be my victory." Zeng Renfeng said. "I think it''s a good choice to cultivate this teenager as the future of shifangzong." Beside the master of shifangzong, Lin Xiaodan said. "There is already a dragon in shifangzong." However, the leader of shifangzong shook his head and said, "I know Long''er''s temper. Li Taibai''s action has violated him. When Long''er comes back, he will fight with Li Taibai. Li Taibai will die." Hearing the words of the leader of shifangzong, Lin Xiaodan felt sorry in his eyes, but he didn''t say much. He didn''t know Li Taibai''s purpose and didn''t dare to expose his identity. A disciple of Yipin alchemist. If this identity is known to the people in Tianlong, even if Li Taibai is a waste, he can become the most outstanding young man in Tianlong and be regarded as a guest by all forces. A small shifangzong can''t tolerate Li Taibai. ... leave the assessment place. Li Taibai raised his head, a wonderful power shrouded in him, this is the concern of the heart of the world. Two in ten thousand. A stream of data came to mind.At the same time, Li Taibai''s heart once again appeared a intuition, as long as he goes home now, he can meet good things. "Again." Li Taibai had a strange look in his eyes. "Brother Taibai, have you finished the examination?" A clear voice sounded, and lobai walked along. "Well, it''s over?" Li Taibai smiles in his eyes, gently rubs Luo Bai''s head and says, "what I asked you to do, have you finished?" Before going out, Li Taibai taught Luobai the characteristics of Goddess sword and let Luobai practice. "Well, it''s over." Luo Bai nodded his head and said, "brother Taibai, shall we go to the market? I don''t know why, I suddenly want to go to the market. " Luobai''s words make Li Taibai''s eyes narrow. Recently, Luobai''s Qi luck has changed. He knows very well that this kind of whim is caused by Qi luck. "Good." Li Taibai nodded his head. After a pause, he continued, "lobai, wait for me, I''ll go back." After saying goodbye to lobai. He was a little curious about what was in his room this time. Li Taibai went back to his room and opened it. There was nothing in the room. It was empty. Everything was the same as when he went out, but Li Taibai''s eyes were strange. His body stepped forward, appeared directly in a corner of the room, and suddenly stretched out his right hand. "Ah A girl''s figure appears out of thin air. This is a girl in black. Her whole face is wrapped in a cloth towel, revealing a pair of crescent shaped eyes. It is worth mentioning that there is a crescent shaped sign on the girl''s forehead. Looking at the crescent moon sign on the girl''s forehead, a thing suddenly appeared in Li Taibai''s mind. Crescent saint? There was a strange look in his eyes. He remembered one thing, only this thing, in his memory, the time should not be now. "Get out of here, your pursuers are coming." Li Taibai light said, turned the body to leave, left behind a face forced girl. "What''s going on?" There was a trace of doubt in the eyes of the crescent saint. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 20 In my mind, I came up with the figure of the girl, and the crescent moon on the girl''s seal hall. Li Taibai sighed in a low voice: "I didn''t expect that the previous life was actually from now on." In his previous life, he remembers that a year later, an organization suddenly appeared in Tianlong continent, which was called crescent moon. After the appearance of this crescent moon organization, countless forces were destroyed. Later, only people in Tianlong mainland knew that this crescent moon organization was to find their saint. Only in the end, the crescent saint was found dead. "This woman should be the crescent saint." Li Taibai said in his heart. In his previous life, at this time, he had been abandoned and thrown into the valley. At that time, he remembered that a week later, the whole shifangzong had a violent shock. At that time, he didn''t take it seriously. Now I think that the shock should be caused by the crescent saint. In that battle, the crescent saint should have died, and then a year later, the death began to ferment, sweeping the whole dragon continent. When he saw the crescent saint, Li Taibai found that the crescent saint was poisoned. If he did not make any mistake, the crescent saint was poisoned at this time in her previous life and hid in shifangzong. It''s just that no one found out about shifangzong. It wasn''t until the pursuers came that the crescent Saint began to escape, but she didn''t escape in the end. "In this life, it seems that you don''t have to die." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. The world is a time line, the crescent saint in the will of the heart of the world, there is no doubt that she will die. But Li Taibai didn''t want to die. He remembered that she had a mission, which was enough to influence the history of the whole Tianlong continent. There are several ways to get the attention of the heart of the world. The simplest one is to shock, worship and let everyone know with the most dazzling talent. The most difficult one is to change the historical process. As long as one thing is done, it will stir up the whole dragon world. Let the world of Tianlong change greatly, then the attention of the heart of the world will naturally exist. If Li Taibai wants to participate in this matter, the crescent saint can''t die. He''s going to rely on the crescent to attend. Although he did not retain, but his words, enough to let the crescent saint''s thoughts affected, if his memory of the previous life is not wrong, the crescent saint will never go, but will be full of curiosity. At that time, the crescent moon swept the whole Tianlong world, and the character of the crescent saint was also discovered. Shifangzong market is at the foot of shifangzong mountain. Now it has become a town all the year round. Many people who want to enter the shifangzong, but are not qualified, stay and build it by themselves. Others are disciples of shifangzong, nephews or relatives. Li Taibai followed Luo Bai. This is his second visit to the fair since he was born again. After Luo Bai, Li Taibai was very curious about what could make Luo Bai have intuition. Now they have been shopping in Taobao street. Taobao street is a dilapidated street in shifangzong market. Everything here is dilapidated and has a lot of history. The original Taobao street is just an ordinary abandoned street. Some used and unwanted things will be sold here at a low price. Later, people gradually put things they didn''t know for sale at low prices. It was only one day that some people found good things here and abandoned streets became famous. Later, many people found good things here. Abandoned street has also been renamed Taobao street, which has become the location of countless people who have no money and like to take chances. Of course, in general, fake goods are in the majority. "If you pass by, don''t miss it. A new batch of goods just arrived today were excavated from the tomb of emperor Lingsheng." "It''s suspected that Tianlong Lingsheng''s unique skill, Xianglong''s eighteen guns, is now sold at a low price." "It''s said that the treasure left by the gods has the secret of becoming a God..." "now that both parents have died, they will sell the family treasure at a low price, as long as a spirit coin..." one voice rings everywhere in Taobao street. Luo Bai''s figure is wandering on Taobao street, taking this and that from time to time. "Brother Taibai, do you think I look good in this?" Luo Bai''s head is wearing a purple crystal hairpin. He tilts his head and looks at Li Taibai with big eyes under his narrow willow eyebrows. "Good looking." Li Taibai said with a smile. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Luo Bai''s eyes showed a happy color. She turned around and asked the stall owner, "how much is the hairpin, boss?" The stall owner was a fat man. When he heard Luo Bai''s words, he looked at their clothes. With a smile on his face, he said, "Miss, you really have a look. This hairpin is polished by master Xuanyun. The whole Tianlong world is the only one. It needs a hundred spirit coins. But I see that Miss takes this hairpin and immediately lets this hairpin The hairpin has become more and more dazzling. It means that you should find a good master for the hairpin as soon as you count the moneyA spirit coin, hear fat boss''s words, Luo white eyes show the color of hesitation. In this world, ten gold coins are enough for one person to eat for a year, and ten gold coins are one spirit coin. Not long ago, Luobai and Li Taibai were just the bottom class of shifangzong. The spirit coins they saved in one year were only three spirit coins, which were obtained by doing the mission of the sect. "I don''t really like this hairpin. I don''t want it anymore." Luo Bai put the hairpin back and said to Li Taibai with a smile. Looking at Luo Bai, Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the purple hairpin. He suddenly found that he had forgotten the most important thing, that is, he has no money now. In the last life, he was supreme in the divine world. He didn''t worry about coins at all. He didn''t even have a concept. When he came back to the first life, he didn''t think about it. But money is not a problem for him at all. There is a bottle of pills on him. The price of the most common quenched body pill in the world needs ten spirit coins, not to mention the one he refined. "Brother Taibai, let''s go." Luobai holds Li Taibai and is about to leave. "Beauty, wait a minute." Just then a voice rang out, and a boy in a white robe stood in front of lobai. The boy in the white robe was pale, his eyes were colorless, and he was listless. It was obvious that he was overindulgent. "It''s the wind." Seeing the boy in white, people around him were afraid. Some of the beautiful women, but also fled. Fengbuli is a member of Fengjia. Fengjia has a liupin Dan master in shifangzong, and has a high status in the whole shifangzong. "Beauty, I think this hairpin is very suitable for you. Why not? Now I''ll buy it and give it to you. In the future, you can hang out with me. I can still say a little about the whole shifangzong family. " The wind does not leave to smile to say, a hand feels toward Luo Bai''s face. "This little face is really beautiful." The eyes of the wind are full of greed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 21 Feng Buli, the son of Feng family, is notorious in the whole shifangzong market. Shifangzong market even has a saying to describe the wind is inseparable. Which has a beautiful woman, must not let the wind do not leave to see, see, it is not your home. It''s normal for Feng Buli to rob people''s women. But the wind never leaves this man''s eyes. He never offends anyone he can''t afford to offend. He even remembers all the people he can''t afford to offend. In addition, the ancestor of the wind family is liupindan, who has been living in this market. When Li Taibai appeared, the wind took a fancy to Luo Bai. He grew up so big, has never seen such a beautiful girl, lotus water, flesh and bone, are not enough to describe the beauty of the wind does not leave the mind. At the moment of seeing lobai, the wind was full of possessiveness. He wanted to occupy the girl because he was cautious and kept observing in secret. Such a beautiful girl, he worried about the future of these two people. Seeing that they could not afford to buy a hairpin, he understood that these two young girls in the clothes of an outside disciple were really just an outside disciple. The wind does not leave decisive hand. "Beauty, I''ll give you this hairpin, and you''ll be my lady forever." The wind does not leave to ignore Li Taibai nearby, stretched out a hand to touch to Luo Bai''s face directly. At the same time, the two middle-aged men around him also started to catch Li Taibai. They have done it countless times. Both of them are strong at the level of Lingshi. Facing a disciple of Shifang sect, they are not worried. "Boy, if you want to blame yourself, blame yourself for being stupid. Such a lovely beauty, I don''t know how to hide." A thought crossed their minds at the same time. At this time, they suddenly felt a chill in their hearts, which made their bodies tremble and slow for half a beat. At the same time, Li Taibai has already moved, the iron sword moves, cuts directly to the wind, and touches Luo Bai''s hand. "Ah A bloody hand accompanied by a shrill scream sounded, the wind does not leave the body fell on the ground scream. All this happened in a flash. When everyone thought Li Taibai was going to be miserable, no one thought that Feng Buli was seriously injured. "Good!" A few cheers rang out, and many people''s eyes were full of joy. But soon they closed their mouths and hid. Fengjia is not what they can face. A pair of eyes looking at Li Taibai. Everyone knows that this young man is finished. He dares to fight against the wind. The wind family will not give up. "How dare you hurt me! You''re finished. The whole shifangzong has no place for you! " The wind does not leave the eyes full of resentment. His mouth has taken the hemostatic pill, the pain has disappeared, but from then on, his right hand is no longer wanted. "Puchi." At this time, the long sword passed by, and the sword in Li Taibai''s hand had penetrated into Feng Buli''s throat. "Ho ho ho." Looking at the sword in Li Taibai''s hand, Feng Buli''s eyes were full of disbelief. The boy killed him. "How dare he! How dare he Feng Buli couldn''t believe that he was going to die like this. The sword in Li Taibai''s hand is taken out. Anyone who attacks Luo Bai must die. "How dare you Two middle-aged followers, their faces changed greatly. They didn''t expect that Li Taibai would dare to attack directly. Now that Feng inseparable is dead, the two of them are bound to be implicated. With Feng family''s love for Feng inseparable, they must also be dead. They took a look at each other and suddenly turned away. This place can''t be mixed any more. "Brother Taibai." Looking at the body on the ground, Luobai looks at Li Taibai. "Little brother, you go quickly, you kill the wind not to leave, the wind family will not give up." Just then, a strong man came up and said. "That''s right, little brother. Let''s go. If you let the people of Feng family know, you won''t be able to leave." The others also said. Looking at these people, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly, and suddenly there was a way in his mind to increase the world''s attention. The simplest and best way to get attention to the heart of the world is undoubtedly to let people know him and have a heart of worship. "It''s just Fengjia. I''m not afraid." Li Taibai said: "for the wind family, you have any grievances can tell me, I can help you." Looking at Li Taibai''s self-confidence, some people have doubts in their eyes. At this time, an old woman climbed over from the ground. This is an old woman about 70 or 80 years old. Her clothes are in a state of disrepair. What''s shocking is that the old woman''s leg is broken. "Kill thousand swords, ha ha ha ha, you are dead at last, ha ha ha, you are dead at last! Heaven has eyes The old man laughed and burst into tears.The old man is holding an old bowl in his hand, which is the old man''s begging tool. "Do you know why I live? I just want to see you die. If you don''t die, I''m not willing to die! " The broken bowl in the old man''s hand smashed at the corpse that the wind couldn''t leave. "Granny, what''s the matter with you?" Looking at the old man on the ground, Luo couldn''t bear it in her white eyes. She went over and said in a low voice, "grandma, if you have any grievances, just say it. If we can help you, we will help you." But just then, the old man''s voice disappeared, she fell to the ground, stopped breathing and died. "Zhang Niang''s wish has been fulfilled." Looking at the old man''s death, someone sighed that there was sadness and blessing in his voice. Listen to the voice of people around, Li Taibai and others understand the reason. Zhang Niang is the name of an old man. She should not be called an old man. Now she is only 40 years old. Ten years ago, there was a family of three in Mrs. Zhang''s family, including her husband and daughter. Her family had a rice shop in the market, and they had a wonderful life. But Feng Buli took a fancy to Zhang Niang''s daughter. At that time, Zhang Niang''s daughter was only ten years old, and she was insulted and killed by Feng Buli. Zhang Niang''s husband was also killed to protect the wind. Zhang Niang''s leg was also broken that year. Ten years later, with full of hatred, Zhang Niang survived. She was not willing to die like this. She had to watch her enemy die before she was willing to. "Heaven''s net is wide, careless but not leaky. The wind will not leave. Sooner or later, you will get what you deserve!" This is Zhang Niang''s hope. It''s been ten years. Listening to the people around, the tears in lobai''s eyes fell down. "Brother Taibai, poor mother Zhang." Said lobai in a low voice. Listening to Luo Bai''s words, Li Taibai sighed in his heart that the world was just like this. The law of the jungle was the law of the jungle. In those days, he killed all the way. He saw this kind of thing a lot. However, until now, he is still not used to it. "In this world, where is the heaven, where is the net of heaven, after all, it''s just the law of the jungle." "However, since there is no heaven in this world, I will do it." The cold light flashed in Li Taibai''s eyes. In his previous life, when lobai died, he didn''t expect to be saved or God''s kindness, but in the end, he just hoped. Now live another life, the world, there is no day, then he will do this piece of day. "Fengjia, what''s more, you can say it, and I will help you make the decision!" Li Taibai said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 22 When I heard Li Taibai''s words, there was a sudden commotion in the crowd. Everyone, look at me and I''ll look at you. For a moment, I dare not stir. No one believes that Li Taibai has this ability. Just then, a woman in a shabby dress appeared. She was a dirty woman with dull eyes and a sense of despair. "Please help Yingying, my family." The woman knelt down and prayed. "Please help my husband." Another woman knelt down. "Eun Gong, please destroy the Feng family. The whole family is lard. They have taken Long''er, who was born in my family, to alchemy." One by one figure kneels on the ground. Soon, there are more than 100 people kneeling on Taobao street, and each one is telling his story of being harmed by Fengjia. More people are ready to move, but dare not stand up. Listening to these people''s affairs, lobai clenched her fist. She could not imagine that the world was so dark. A Feng family has done so many heinous things, but shifangzong is indifferent. "Why did shifangzong allow this to happen?" Lobai asked his doubts. Hearing Luo Bai''s words, the whole Taobao Street quieted down. At last, an old man said, "how can those big people in shifangzong manage us Dalits?" Listening to the old man''s words, Li Taibai stopped Luobai from asking questions. He knew that what Luobai heard next would be more dark. He didn''t want Luobai to contact these early. It''s not only shifangzong, but also the whole Tianlong continent and even the divine world. What is the right to pity the weak. "Brother Taibai, can you help me?" Lobai asked. If Li Taibai has no way, she will not speak. For her, Li Taibai is the most important. "The wind house will be destroyed today." Li Taibai''s eyes flashed cold color. He turned around and left with Luobai. "From today on, Fengjia no longer exists." Li Taibai''s voice rings in Taobao street. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, people kneeling on the ground looked at each other and whispered. "I don''t know if you can do it." "Whether it''s OK or not, I can''t watch him do it for us. Even if he dies, I''ll accompany him. If I kill a member of the Feng family, I won''t lose anything." A stout man stood up and chased Li Taibai. "I''ll go too!" Several figures also stood up. "Add me!" A few more figures. Finally, all the figures stood up and chased Li Taibai. Even the crowd of onlookers went there together. Standing in the shadow, a girl with crescent shaped mark on her forehead, her eyes twinkled with curiosity. ... Fengjia. A knock on the door, a young man in old clothes, knocked on the door of the wind home. A guard, rushed into the wind home. The news of the wind''s death spread all over the wind house in an instant. "Damn it! Who is it? I dare to kill Li''er. I want him to live like death! " Feng Xiong, the leader of Feng family, is a powerful man. His strength has reached the Ninth level of the spirit. His eyes were full of killing. Feng Buli is the only son of Feng family, who is loved by thousands of people. "Master, I want those Untouchables who watch Li''er die to be buried with me!" A lady in gorgeous clothes, her eyes full of resentment. This is the mother of the wind, Zhong LAN. "It''s not just the pariah. Doesn''t Li''er like women? We will send more women to accompany him, so that he will not be lonely below. " Beside the woman, another gorgeous woman nodded. Other people should be with you. "Well, that''s it." The wind bear nodded and said, his eyes clenched, his eyes showed the intention of killing, and said: "let all the people in the wind family go out to ask, who dares to kill Li''er? I''ll break his limbs, let him see his family humiliated in front of him, let him live as if he were dead! " "There''s no need to look. I''ve come." At this time, a faint voice sounded. Li Taibai''s body stood on the roof, looking at the people in the wind house below. Beside him, Luo Bai stands quietly, the autumn water coagulates his eyes, and the green silk falls. Seeing Luo Bai beside Li Taibai, Feng Xiong''s eyes were slightly stunned. He had never seen such a beautiful girl. "Who is your excellency?" Looking at Li Taibai, Feng Xiong didn''t start. Although Li Taibai and Luo Bai were wearing the clothes of the disciples of shifangzong, Feng Xiong didn''t think that a disciple of shifangzong would dare to come to Fengjia like this. "You killed my son!" The voice of Zhong Lan''s resentment rings out. She stares at Li Taibai and says, "my son is kind-hearted. Why do you have the heart to kill him?" "Kind hearted?" Luo Bai''s eyes showed anger and said, "don''t you know what happened to your son in the whole market? It''s just God''s killing!""How can those Untouchables compare with my son!" Zhong Lan''s eyes looked at Luo Bai and said, "it''s their blessing that my son dotes on them. They dare to resist. It''s a great crime!" Looking at Zhong LAN, Luo Bai opens her mouth for a moment. She can''t imagine what logic this logic is. "Master, these two people are the main culprits. I want them to live as if they were dead. I want him to catch the man and cut off his limbs. I want him to see his woman being humiliated to death and make him regret killing my son forever." Zhong Lan''s voice is very cold. "Like father, like son. Your parents are like this. No wonder your son is not good." A faint voice sounded. Li Taibai''s eyes stare at Zhong LAN, and a sword is wriggling in his eyes. Zhong Lan''s head, dizzy, collapsed on the ground, lost breath. "What See Zhong LAN so dead, wind bear heart a surprised, he didn''t see Li Taibai start. "Do you know what you''re doing?" The wind bear said angrily, "our father of the wind family is a six grade alchemist. He has a certain position in the whole shifangzong." Is liupin alchemist? Li Taibai suddenly raised his head. In his eyes, he saw an old man coming from afar. The old man was wearing a white robe with a bottle and six leaves. He was a six grade alchemist. "Dad, when you come back, you will be the master of my family!" When I saw the old man, I was overjoyed. The old man in front of us is the real pillar of Fengjia. "What happened?" Popular eyes show the color of doubt, because the relationship between the angle, he did not see Li Taibai figure. "This time I''m here to send you a picture. When I come across something related to this person in the future, I''ll stay away from him and don''t offend him." Feng Xing opens his mouth and hands a picture scroll to Feng Xiong. He opens the picture scroll. "No, Dad, listen to me..." Feng Xiong was about to speak, but when he saw the picture scroll opened in Feng Xing''s hand, his words couldn''t be said for a moment. The boy in the picture is Li Taibai. "Goo." He swallowed hard and his body trembled slightly. Four grade alchemist, the spirit of the nine layers, a few words, blind the eyes of the wind bear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 23 "What''s the matter?" Know son is not like father, looking at the wind bear expression change, popular eyes show dignified color. "Dad, what if I have offended you?" The wind bear asked. Hearing Feng Xiong''s words, Feng Xing''s face changed greatly. Chen Xuantian''s death and Fang Tian''s death came to his mind. Which of these two people is not stronger than him. "What have you done?" Fengxing is angry and slaps fengxiong in the face. He is really afraid. Wind bear''s eyes looked at the roof and said it quickly. It''s fashionable to find Li Taibai''s figure. Looking at the young man on the roof, his body trembled slightly. "Master Li Dan." Fengxing stepped on the roof, slightly lowered his head, prayed and said: "Li Danshi, children are not sensible, offended you, now Li''er and Lan''er have died, I hope Li Danshi will let me go." Looking at the popularity, Li Taibai said, "do you know what the Fengs do in the market?" When he heard Li Taibai''s words, he was shocked in his heart. He lowered his head, and his eyes were crying. "It seems you know." Li Taibai looked at the crowd coming behind him and said, "I let the wind go. Who will let these people go?" "How can they compare with my Fengjia family?" Feng Feng clenched his fist, and his eyes showed a firm color. He seemed to have made up his mind and said, "Li Danshi, as long as you are willing, my Feng family is willing to depend on you." At this time, the crowd followed and saw the scene of the roof. They were shocked. The popularity was so humble in front of the young man. But hearing the popular words, these people''s eyes showed uneasiness at the same time. All of them know how to choose. This is also the mainstream of the world. How can they compare with master liupindan. Standing in the shadow, the crescent girl''s eyes narrowed slightly. Looking at the old man in front of him, Li Taibai shook his head and said, "it''s OK for me to spare you the wind family. From today on, all the people in the wind family will be imprisoned and punished. Anyone can come to report. If they are good, they will let go. If they are sinful, heaven and earth will not let go!" Li Taibai''s cold voice sounded in this world. Looking at the young man on the roof, the crescent girl was shocked. She didn''t know what the meaning was. Man is not for himself. "Benevolence, goodness!" Around the wind home, a figure kneels on the ground, weeping. Wanshan, this is the world''s name for saints. Saints have no mistakes and are Wanshan. He couldn''t imagine the significance of Li Taibai''s action. A group of untouchables, even if they help, they are still Untouchables. They will not help Li Taibai at all. "Li Danshi, what''s the point of doing this? These Dalits will not help you in any way." Feng Xing said. In Feng''s courtyard, his eyes are full of fear. Looking at these people, Li Taibai''s eyes looked into the void. If at first he just wanted to get the attention of the heart of the world, but now it''s more than that. In the last life, he was so similar to these people outside the wind family. He was abandoned by his parents and died miserably. He never prayed for a miracle, but after all, there was no miracle in the world. "Without it, I''m at ease." "Benevolence, goodness!" The crowd outside fell on the ground again. "Peace of mind?" Crescent girl''s eyes twinkle, she does not understand these, this and she has been taught not the same. "Well! Li Taibai, you have to think clearly! " Fengxing raises his head, his eyes are full of anger. As the pillar of Fengjia, he knows what Fengjia does better than anyone else. If people really report it, the whole Fengjia will be destroyed. "Li Taibai, I warn you, I''m a member of the eldest martial brother. If you attack my Feng family, when the eldest martial brother comes back, you will die." The fashion says coldly. He turned and left. He has understood that he can''t make the decision here. If Li Taibai really does it, he will make Li Taibai pay for his life even if he does everything. "You don''t have to go either." Just then, Li Taibai''s voice rang out. "What?" Fengxing was shocked in his heart, and a sharp pain came from behind him. A long sword pierced his body. "You dare to kill me! You''ve broken the clan rules. The law enforcement cabinet will not let you go. " Popular eyes are full of disbelief. "Popular, the use of baby alchemy, man and God abandoned, has now been ambushed." Li Taibai''s voice rang out. "From today on, everyone in the Feng family will be imprisoned in the Feng family. No one is allowed to go out. If they violate or die, everyone can come to the Feng family to report. As long as the facts are proved to be heinous, they will not be spared!" With Li Taibai''s words, the whole market was shocked.Bazaar a bully wind home, with their pillar popularity, together disappeared. In only half an hour, all the people in the wind family died except the babies, and there was no good man. In the sky, a mysterious breath appeared, and Li Taibai''s attention to the world increased again. "Click!" In his consciousness, the wound sword trembled slightly. In this moment, 99% of the sword became gray, and only the last point of the sword tip was still transparent. When the tip of the sword turns grey, it''s the time to start the wounded sword. At the beginning of wound sword, you can shake the spirit of Lingshuai. For the existence below Lingshuai, you can instantly destroy the spirit. Lingshuai will also be controlled. If Lingshuai is not on guard, he will also be controlled. "Brother Taibai, are you really OK?" Walking on the road of meeting ten Fang Zong, Luo Bai''s eyes are a little uneasy. Li Taibai''s killing is popular, which is a violation of the clan rules of shifangzong. "Family members are not allowed to fight at will!" No matter the way of killing or Zhang Xiong, no one knows. Even Chen Xuantian and Fang Tian are within the rules. It''s not allowed to fight at will, but if you insult me or die in a fight, it''s allowed. The shifangzong law enforcement team is the most terrifying force of shifangzong. Everyone in the team has the power of spiritual master. These are the former elders. It is even rumored that the leader of the shifangzong law enforcement team is the former leader of shifangzong. He is a strong spiritual general. Looking at Luo Bai''s worried look, Li Taibai said with a faint smile: "it''s OK." Naturally, it''s OK. Li Taibai knows better than anyone. The shifangzong law enforcement team, the old guy, is absolutely afraid to take care of his own affairs. Lin Xiaodan will definitely stop it. In the end, this matter will only be solved by the younger generation. "Here you are, by the way." Li Taibai took out something from his chest and handed it to Luo Bai. This is a purple crystal hairpin, shining with a faint luster in the sun. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 24 Purple crystal hairpin. Li Taibai had known for a long time that the purple crystal hairpin was a secret weapon. Secret utensils are extremely rare in the whole Tianlong continent. Only a few top craftsmen can make them. This purple crystal hairpin is a body protection secret device, which can instantly form a protective cover around the body. The protective cover can resist the full blow from the king of spirit level. Above the Lingshuai is the Lingwang. The existence of Lingwang level is extremely rare in the whole Tianlong continent. In today''s age when the spirit can not come out, it is the strongest existence. Li Taibai gives the purple crystal hairpin to Luo Bai, and tells Luo Bai the secret. If he is in danger, he just needs to twist the flowers inside the hairpin to form a protective cover. "Brother Taibai, what will happen if this hairpin is used?" Lobai asked. "It will be destroyed." Li Taibai replied. "Oh, hee hee, then I''ll never use it." Luo Bai''s eyes became crescent moon, she said with a smile. "Why?" Li Taibai is a little strange. "Because this is the first gift from brother Taibai. Luobai should treasure it." Said lobai. "Well, brother Taibai, I''ll go to practice." Lobai went back to his room with a smile. Watching Luobai disappear, Li Taibai shakes his head with a smile, goes back to his room and closes the door. He sits on a chair and looks at a corner and says. "You''ve been with me for so long, that''s enough. I remember I should have told you to leave." Li Taibai''s voice fell, and suddenly a shiver appeared in the empty corner. A girl''s figure appeared. It''s the crescent of the moon. "You can see me." The crescent saint''s eyes were full of curiosity. She asked: "my secret skill is the secret skill of crescent. Even people in the Lingshuai realm can''t see through it. How can you see through it?" "Hidden Art?" Li Taibai shook his head, his eyes were full of disdain, and said, "it''s just a cover up. Moreover, your secret skill is wrong." As the supreme of the divine world, Li Taibai has seen more than ten million divine world martial arts skills, which are countless times more powerful than those of Tianlong world. He can see the reason at a glance and improve the martial arts of Tianlong world. "Wrong practice? How could that be! This hidden skill is handed down by our ancestors. We have practiced it for thousands of years. " The crescent said. "You try to practice against the counter." Li Taibai said. "Rebellious cultivation?" After hearing Li Taibai''s words, strange colors appeared in the eyes of the crescent saint. In practice, whether it''s martial arts or Gongfa, if you practice against the counter direction, you will have an accident. If you are light, your body will be damaged. If you are heavy, your body will be damaged. "Well, if you don''t tell me, I''ll find out for myself." The crescent Saint said, her body emitting a burst of gray light, disappeared in the distance. In Li Taibai''s spiritual world, you can see the crescent saint, open the door, go out, and then hide in the dark to peep at him. "It''s exactly the same as the previous crescent saint." Li Taibai thought of the evaluation of the crescent saint in his previous life. He was simple in nature and curious. He shook his head, ignored it, closed his eyes and continued to practice. The last point of Shangqing sword is the most difficult to cultivate. In the last life, he spent a whole year. In this life, it''s countless times faster to start over, but it also takes a day or two. A little bit of sadness came out of his body. ... ten kilometers away from shifangzong, a strong man was walking on the earth, and his body was full of terror. If you look carefully, you can see that the big man''s feet are suspended. Suspension! This is the realm that can only be reached by a strong one in the realm of Lingshuai. "That little girl was seriously injured. She should not be far away. It''s near here." Said the man. A map suddenly appeared in the hands of the big man. Looking at the information on the map, the man shook his head and looked forward. "Ten kilometers away, there is a wupinzong gate. Go there and have a look." The body of the Great Han was suspended and flew to shifangzong. Behind him, a sea of fire, a village has been burned to ashes, a body fell to the ground, scorched black, the air exudes a strong smell of meat. ... at the peak of shifangzong, there is a stone forest in which three black figures sit on the stone pillars. On the black clothes, there are two crossed short guns, which are dripping with blood. This is the location of the shifangzong law enforcement team. At this time, several core disciples appeared and walked into the stone forest. "What''s the matter?" Looking at the core disciples walking into the stone forest, a black figure asked, this is an old man, his eyes exude cold color."Elder Wu, there have been several murders in the sect recently, but no murderer has been found. There is also a new core disciple, Li Taibai, who committed suicide in the market. It''s very popular." One of the core disciples said, his eyes full of fear. "Li Taibai?" Elder Wu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. In recent days, the name of Li Taibai has been widely spread. Four grade alchemist, nine grade spirit, kill Fang Tian, these things are enough to make ten Fang Zong a sensation. "It''s really an eventful time for the ten party clan in recent years." Elder Wu shook his head and stood up. He said faintly, "if Li Taibai submits to Long''er, it''s good to say that if he doesn''t, he will die." "Shifangzong, it''s OK to have the talent of longer." "Don''t you want to talk to the Lord?" Around elder Wu, another law enforcer asked. Hearing this man''s words, elder Wu showed disdain on his face and said: "what patriarch, to call the former patriarch, that old guy, has been dissatisfied with Long''er. He is in the past. When Long''er returns, shifangzong will rise completely." The law enforcement team of shifangzong has long recognized tianaolong. Hearing elder Wu''s words, several people nodded their heads at the same time. "Then we old guys will move around and help long er to get rid of some obstacles." An old man also stood up, light said. "It''s a pity that the second elder is not here. If the second elder was there, he would have done it long ago." Another old man stood up. ... deep in the stone forest, a white haired old man, looking at what happened outside the stone forest, shook his head, looked at an old man beside him and said, "old friend, thank you for taking care of shifangzong these days." The old man beside him was Lin Xiaodan. Looking at his old friend in those years, he shook his head and said, "I owe you a favor in those years, but now it''s just up." "Just don''t you really need my help? Who is that Li Taibai? Even let you personally come to stop me from carrying out the rules. " The old man with white hair is Zhao Jianxin, the former leader of shifangzong. "I''m not preventing you from carrying out the rules. I''m protecting shifangzong. If that boy has an accident, the whole shifangzong will be buried with him." Lin Xiaodan said in a low voice. Hearing Lin Xiaodan''s words, Zhao Jianxin widened his eyes and couldn''t believe his ears. Who on earth is that young man? He is so awed by his old friend. He is very clear about the identity of his old friend. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 25 "Well!" During the practice, Li Taibai suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes seemed to look through the house and into the distance. An evil spirit is coming rapidly. "Lingshuai level strong, one kilometer away." His eyes looked at a girl squatting outside the house. "Is it to find this crescent saint?" Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. When Li Taibai looked at the crescent saint, the crescent Saint also suddenly raised her head, obviously also felt something. "Damn it, why are you here so soon." The crescent of the Moon said in a low voice, turning away and stepping into the distance. Looking at the crescent saint, Li Taibai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his body suddenly disappeared. When the crescent Saint uses invisibility, he has learned the use of invisibility from the power flow inside the crescent saint. And his stealth, emitting a faint blue light, has entered a familiar realm. Li Taibai''s body goes to the crescent saint. He realizes that the wound sword in the sea is wriggling, and a transparent sword rushes into the crescent saint''s body. This is the usage of Shangqing sword. It can locate the location of the crescent saint. If necessary, it can even break out the full blow of Shangqing sword. Now he can only use one mark of injury sword. When he enters the first stage of injury sword, he can differentiate into five marks. After all this, Li Taibai returned to his residence. He saw that several figures had already come over. They were from the law enforcement team. "I hope that in this life, you can support for a long time, just like in the last life." Li Taibai said in his heart. He didn''t expect that the two things happened so coincidentally. He can only deal with the law enforcement team as soon as possible. The law enforcement team of shifangzong was the law enforcer of shifangzong, and even had the ability to expel Li Taibai from the sect. If Li Taibai disappears now, the law enforcement team can use Li Taibai to defecte and directly drive Li Taibai out of the clan and become a traitor of shifangzong. This is unbearable for Li Taibai. Being expelled from shifangzong is more than being expelled. The world has its own rules. If you are expelled from shifangzong, it will arouse the disgust of the heart of the world. The heart of the world hates betrayal. If you betray your school now, you can betray the world in the future. If Li Taibai is expelled from shifangzong, he will never get the heart of the world. Of course, if there is a special reason, Li Taibai can even directly fight against shifangzong. For example, shifangzong people want to kill him, for example, shifangzong people want to hurt his important people. ... "it''s from the law enforcement team." "How did the law enforcement team come out?" Looking at the three old men in black walking in the mountains, their voices sounded in fear. The shifangzong law enforcement team has a great reputation in the whole shifangzong. "It seems that their target is Li Taibai''s residence. Did Li Taibai break the rules?" Someone said. "As soon as some people get the upper hand, their tails will go up to the sky. They don''t know how important they are. It''s really bad luck that the law enforcement team should come out." Watching three old men knock on Li Taibai''s door, someone gloated. "Are you Li Taibai?" Elder Wu looked at the boy who opened the door. His eyes widened and he said angrily: "Li Taibai, how dare you kill Fang Tian brothers and Zhang Xiong and Feng Xing." Listening to elder Wu''s words, Li Taibai narrowed his eyes and said humbly: "this elder law enforcement, you know one thing. Fang Tian died because of fighting with me. There is no eye in the fighting field. The clan rules that no matter the death or injury. As for the Fang Shi and Zhang Xiong, I don''t know they are dead at all." "Well, you don''t know death? If you don''t talk about these people, how can you account for the popular death? According to the clan regulations, people in the clan can''t kill each other. " Elder Wu snorted coldly. Popular death, in full view of the public, Li Taibai has no room for sophistry, he said faintly: "popular death, deserved, if you give me again, I will still kill him!" "Moreover, according to the sect''s regulations, I am now a fourth grade alchemist, and my status is higher than that of him. He is disrespectful to me and even threatens me. I have enough reasons to kill him." Li Taibai said. "Li Taibai! You don''t know how to repent Elder Wu said coldly, "it''s just popular for a moment. You killed him. I don''t agree with your character. Now, as a law enforcer, I''ll drive you out of the clan." Hearing elder Wu''s words, Li Taibai raised his eyes and said, "elder Wu, it seems that there is no such rule in the clan. One suspect can go out of the clan one by one." "Brother Taibai." Just at this time, a voice rang out. Luobai was attracted by the movement outside. Looking at Li Taibai, her eyes were worried. "It''s all right, lobai." Li Taibai shook his head and said faintly, "I didn''t violate the rules. They have no way to take me." Elder Wu''s eyes were full of sarcasm. He said, "Li Taibai, do you think we really have no evidence? During this period of time, we have collected enough evidence, and even have witnesses. You can come out. "As elder Wu''s voice fell, three disciples in gray clothes came out. The three disciples'' eyes were flickering. "Elder Wu, I can testify that I saw Li Taibai kill the alchemist that night." "Elder Wu, I can also testify that elder Zhang Xiong had something to do with me that night. When I got there, I just saw Li Taibai come out of elder Zhang Xiong''s room." "I can also testify that both of them were in conflict with Li Taibai, and the accident happened that night." The corner of elder Wu''s mouth curved slightly. He said, "it''s more than that. Li Taibai, we found something on you where they died." With elder Wu''s words, a gray dress stained with blood appeared. There were scratches on it. On the gray dress, there is a number of 1003. In shifangzong, every disciple can get a piece of clothes, and each piece of clothes has a mark. 1003 is the mark of Li Taibai. "Elder Wu, a few days ago, Li Taibai did come to me and got a new suit." A middle-aged man in blue came out and said. "Witness, evidence, conclusive, what else do you have to say?" Elder Wu''s eyes twinkled with sarcasm. Now that he''s done it, he''s safe. "Hoo." Li Taibai shook his head. The corners of his mouth arced slightly. Everything was as he expected. The evidence is solid, but there is no substantial evidence. In his previous life, when he encountered this kind of thing, he was bound to be speechless and could only accept punishment in the end. "I have nothing to say." Li Taibai said lightly, "since you have come up with evidence, you must have forged everything." "Since you have nothing to say, from today on, you will be expelled from shifangzong." Elder Wu said. "I have nothing to say. After all, this evidence is so true. How can I come out of it cunningly? Therefore, I apply and fight to prove my innocence." Li Taibai''s voice rang out, which made everyone present wide eyed. At this moment, everyone finally found that Li Taibai''s situation now conforms to the rules of another clan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 26 Fight to the death. This is a kind of clan rule. When the party concerned is wronged and can not use oral defense, he can apply for a fight to the death, and the only target of the fight to the death is the law enforcement team. This rule was set up by the first generation of shifangzong, but it hasn''t been used since it was set up. The law enforcement team is the place where the elder enters after he abdicates. The minimum requirement for entering is the ninth floor of the spirit Master. And must be the best of the elders. It can be said that the most powerful force of the whole shifangzong is the law enforcement team. Law enforcement team law enforcement, even if really wronged, no one will fight to death, wronged may live, fight to death is absolutely dead. On the platform of death battle, Li Taibai stands on it. Elder Wu''s eyes are full of killing intention. He didn''t expect that this young man would use death battle. It''s just that it''s better. He can kill him openly. Originally, he wanted to wait until he was expelled from the school, and then find a chance to kill Li Taibai. Standing under the stage, all the people of shifangzong arrived. In addition, the target is Li Taibai, the most popular member of shifangzong, and elder Wu, who is well-known in the law enforcement team. The spirit is nine fold to the spirit Master. "Is this guy crazy? Does he really think that if he kills one day, he will be invincible? " A core disciple said. "I''ve lost my intelligence. Elder Wu was also a genius in those years. He even killed a strong one in the level of Lingshi. Now elder Wu is the Ninth level of Lingshi, and this Li Taibai is just the Ninth level of Lingshi." "Does he think he is the elder martial brother? This kind of person, even if he doesn''t die now, will surely be killed when the elder martial brother comes back. " "The Lord is waiting for the elder martial brother to solve the problem by himself, but it seems that Wu Chang can''t wait any longer, but that''s good." One voice after another was talking. More than a dozen elders also stood at a distance, their eyes showing the color of irony. "Wu Tian, is this the boy you praised? I think he is stupid and terrible. How can this kind of person be the opponent of Long''er? " "It''s just a nouveau riche." Several people discussed and looked at Wu Tian and said, "Wu Tian, your strength is the worst among the elders, and your vision is also terrible." Listen to several people''s conversation, Wu Tian''s face is ashamed and angry. Lin Xiaodan, the patriarch of shifangzong and Tang Xuan looked at the scene from a higher place, their eyes flickering. This battle affects the hearts of all the people in shifangzong. But it''s almost one-sided support. No one thinks Li Taibai will win. "Then let''s start." An elder stood under the stage and said. "Whew!" At the moment when the elder said that he started, elder Wu moved. His eyes were full of irony. He wanted to kill Li Taibai in an instant. Only in this way can his majesty be proved. Law enforcement team, not everyone can be provoked. The sword in elder Wu''s hand is shining purple. "King Kong sword! I didn''t expect that elder Wu had already reached the level of accomplishment. " Someone exclaimed. Vajra sword is the most powerful sword technique of shifangzong, and also the most powerful sword technique of Lingshi level. The nine levels of Lingshi are matched with Lingshi''s most powerful swordsmanship. Even if they are both spiritual masters, they can''t resist. "Die." The sword in elder Wu''s hand stabbed Li Taibai''s throat. Looking at the long sword stabbed at him, the iron sword in Li Taibai''s hand radiates colorful light. The basic sword technique is perfect. Looking at the sword technique in Li Taibai''s hand, everyone''s eyes showed the color of irony. "This guy is still a basic swordsman. Does he only know basic swordsmanship?" "He doesn''t think elder Wu is as easy to defeat as Fang Tian. You know, elder Wu was also fighting against the enemy at that time, and he was even stronger than Fang Tian." "I''ve heard that elder Wu has received some advice from elder martial brother. He even hopes to become elder martial brother''s Dharma protector in the future." "I''m just at the end of my talent." At this time, everyone saw the sword in Li Taibai''s hand and moved it. It was so bland that they didn''t even see any power. But inexplicably, elder Wu felt that the sword could not be avoided. If he insisted on hitting Li Taibai, the sword would stab him in the throat at the same time. "What''s the matter?" Elder Wu''s face also changed greatly. He retreated without hesitation. He felt great danger. Looking at Li Taibai standing still, elder Wu''s face is not good. "Luck?" He frowned slightly, just that sword, he couldn''t think of why he felt this way. The Vajra sword is used again. This time, elder Wu''s body turns into many phantoms. He can also divide the shadow step, and is more profound than Fang Tian. In this instant, it seems that several elder Wu attacked elder Wu at the same time. Li Taibai moved again, the sword in his hand radiated colorful light, still plain, just a simple stab.The feeling of danger came to elder Wu again. "What the hell is going on?" Elder Wu retreated quickly, his eyes full of uneasiness. He didn''t know why he felt this way. Next, all they saw was that elder Wu kept attacking, but every time he attacked half way, he quickly returned. "What is elder Wu doing?" Someone asked. "Elder Wu must be teasing Li Taibai." Someone affirmed, "only by constantly teasing, let Li Taibai fear between life and death, so as to relieve elder Wu''s anger." When they heard this man''s words, they were enlightened. Listening to the people around him, elder Wu has a hard time. He doesn''t know why he has this feeling. No matter how he attacks, the feeling of danger will come soon. "No matter!" Elder Wu has a cold look in his eyes. His body stepped forward again. This step was extremely fast. The long sword in his hand flashed a cold awn, like a lotus in full bloom, stabbing Li Taibai. "Lotus sword!" Seeing elder Wu''s action, all the people present widened their eyes, including the leader of shifangzong and Lin Xiaodan. Lotus sword is the most powerful sword skill of the shifangzong martial arts. If you insist, it is a martial art found by tianaolong. This is a martial art of Lingjiang level. All the people in shifangzong, except tianaolong, no one will. There are many differences between Lingjiang''s martial arts and Lingshi''s martial arts. It can be said that a Lingshi who is an introduction to Lingjiang''s swordsmanship can easily kill 100 Lingshi of the same level. "Elder Wu really got the guidance of elder martial brother." Someone said. "The boy will die." Elder Wu even used the lotus sword. Li Taibai was only a spirit. How could he resist it? "But why did elder Wu use his best martial arts when facing a Li Taibai?" There is a doubt in everyone''s heart. Looking at the lotus flower blooming in front of his eyes, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. It''s time to harvest. He forced elder Wu to use his strongest power to defeat elder Wu in front of everyone''s eyes. I don''t know how much world power will be gained by this kind of counter attack at a low level. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 27 "Who gave you the courage to use a sword in front of me?" Li Taibai''s voice rang out coldly. In everyone''s eyes, he finally moved. The iron sword stabbed forward, still just a stab, but this stab, in everyone''s eyes, suddenly became very strange. At that moment, everyone seemed to feel that there was no way to avoid it. "What''s the matter?" An idea passed through the mind of countless people. In everyone''s eyes, the long sword pierces into the lotus sword. The lotus disappears, revealing the iron sword held by elder Wu. After the iron sword, elder Wu''s figure appeared, and his throat had been pierced. "How can it be!" Looking at the fallen elder Wu, everyone has an idea in mind. You know, elder Wu is the existence of nine levels of Lingshi. He has a lotus sword. Even if he faces the leader of shifangzong, he doesn''t have to lose. But he was killed by Li Taibai. "Boom!" There was a thunder. Li Taibai felt that in the sky, a strong breath poured into his body, and the heart of the world in his body paid close attention to him, reaching five in ten thousand at this moment. Kill elder Wu with one sword. This kind of strength, enough to let countless people fear, today''s Li Taibai, shifangzong basic unstoppable. Even the leader of shifangzong was full of shock in his eyes. He never thought that this boy would be so powerful! The former patriarch doesn''t come out of the mountain, and Tian Aolong doesn''t come back. No one will be his opponent. "Look, I said, this young man is unusual." Lin Xiaodan said lightly, there was no shock in his eyes. In his eyes, it should have been. In his capacity, he has seen countless geniuses. The geniuses who can be valued by Yipin alchemists must be the absolute sons of heaven in this world. "Well?" All of a sudden, Lin Xiaodan raised his head, and his eyes showed the color of surprise, "the spirit is handsome, and the realm is strong!" "I didn''t expect that there was a talented young man in this small clan." A thick voice sounded. In everyone''s eyes, a big man came from afar. This is a strong man. He floats in the air and steps on it step by step, just like stepping on the ground. "Suspension! This is the strong one in Lingshuai Seeing the appearance of the great man, everyone in shifangzong was shocked. For them, the strong of Lingshuai is the existence of legend. In shifangzong, the strong of Lingjiang level is already invincible. "How can the strong of Lingshuai come here?" The crowd was terrified, and there was fear in their eyes. "What''s your name, young man?" The big man looked at Li Taibai and said. When the big man appeared, Li Taibai had a strange look in his eyes. He always thought who it would be, but he didn''t expect that it would be this big man. "In this world, what a coincidence." Li Taibai showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. He has always been very curious about who killed the crescent saint, but he never thought that it would be this person. The two men who abandoned him at that time, the big man, were members of that family. Moreover, the big man was the one who proposed to drive him away at that time. Li Zhanfeng! It''s the name of this big man, and it''s also the elder Keqing of that family. "Li Taibai." Li Taibai said. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Li Zhanfeng had a little doubt in his eyes. He nodded his head and said, "young man, your name is very similar to a nephew of mine. If he is still alive, he should be as old as you. It seems that we are predestined. From today on, you are my apprentice." "Fate?" Hearing Li Zhanfeng''s words, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. It''s really a predestined fate. He didn''t get revenge in his previous life. I didn''t expect that he met him so early in this life. If you are an ordinary person, you will be excited when you hear Li Zhanfeng. This is a strong man in the realm of Lingshuai. But Li Taibai knew it. Li Zhanfeng''s practice is a Book of magic way, seed magic skill. This skill can absorb another person who practices the same kind of magic skill and turn other practices into his own use. Another person who practices this magic skill is called the tripod furnace. Li Zhanfeng valued his qualifications and wanted to cultivate him into a cauldron. "My Lord!" The master of shifangzong came out and cried. "Bang!" An aura slapped on the chest of the leader of shifangzong. "Did I let you talk?" Li Zhanfeng said faintly, just as in those days, he was invincible. "From today on, you are my apprentice. Now come with me." Li Zhanfeng looked at Li Taibai and said that without waiting for Li Taibai''s reply, a giant hand transformed from aura grabbed Li Taibai directly. "Bang!" But at this time, a giant hand with the same aura appeared and broke up Li Zhanfeng''s hand. An old man appeared in the void, suspended in the air, it was Lin Xiaodan."It''s another smart and powerful man!" Seeing the appearance of Lin Xiaodan, all eyes widened. Ling is a strong man in the ten simultaneous interpreting area. It is like a legend, but now there are two. "It''s him. I know him!" Seeing the old man, someone screamed. "This old man is the owner of shifangzongpai store." Hearing this man''s words, everyone suddenly realized. At the same time, there are many people who are uneasy in their eyes. They, many of them, have made trouble in shifangzongpai shopping mall. Now when they think about it, they come out in a cold sweat. They are walking between life and death. One of the men lowered his head and his eyes were full of disbelief. He listened to his father''s words. He just wanted to win the old man''s trust, and then tried to win the auction house. Unexpectedly, the old man turned out to be a Lingshuai. A fluke rose in his heart. If he did, he didn''t know how to die. He looked at Li Taibai with gratitude. This man is the gatekeeper Li Taibai met when he came to the world and went to the auction house for the first time. "You want to rob me of my apprentice?" Li Zhanfeng looked at Lin Xiaodan and asked faintly. Hearing Li Zhanfeng''s words, Lin Xiaodan''s mouth is strange. If he can, he also wants to be Li Taibai''s master. Where can I find such a disciple who can teach his father. However, there is a master of alchemist level. He is not qualified at all. "If you want to be his master, you need him to promise." Lin Xiaodan said. Li Zhanfeng''s mouth curved slightly. He said: "a smart guy, who dare to talk to me like this? Who gave you the courage? I''m going to take him as an apprentice. If he doesn''t agree, he has to agree. " As he spoke, Li Zhanfeng''s momentum kept rising, and the whole world trembled. Lin Xiaodan''s eyes are dignified. He is not Li Zhanfeng''s opponent. Countless people of shifangzong fell to the ground and spat blood. They were seriously injured in the spirit of Shuai realm. "Well?" Suddenly Li Zhanfeng raised his head and looked into the distance. "I didn''t expect to hide here." Li Zhanfeng''s body went away quickly, and his voice rang out in shifangzong. "Boy, I''ll come and take you away later. You are my apprentice. No one can stop you." "Boom!" A big aura hand fell from the air and went directly to Li Taibai. "No!" Lin Xiaodan''s eyes were shocked. The attack came so fast that he didn''t even have time to react. His aura had already fallen on Li Taibai. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 28 Li Zhanfeng directly patted Li Taibai with this move. He said that it was patting. It was more appropriate to imprison him. His aura turned into a huge hand and grasped Li Taibai. If the strength of Ling Shuai''s nine layers is really grasped, Li Taibai has no ability to move. Li Zhanfeng is obviously worried about Li Taibai''s escape. But at this time, Li Taibai''s body moved, his body moved, his sword broke through the air, and the colorful light was shining. The basic sword technique, a simple blow, hit in the palm of Lingqi big hand. "Boom!" Under this blow, the aura master exploded and set off a wave of aura. "Bang bang!" In this wave of aura, people below the realm of Lingshi suddenly fly out. Even those who are in the realm of spiritual master are those who have stepped back for more than ten steps. Their faces are flushed and their breath is unsteady. Ling Shuai''s strength of the nine strong men is just a random move, so terrible. Lin Xiaodan''s body stood in the void, and his face was ugly. He looked at the location of Li Taibai worried. Li Taibai stood in the middle of the aura tide just after the explosion. The strength of the ninth floor of Lingshuai''s aura tide was enough to smash people below the realm of Lingshi. What he saw was an empty space. Li Taibai''s body was not in place. Lin Xiaodan looked around and found that Li Taibai''s body had left place at some time. Li Taibai''s body stood beside Luobai and hugged Luobai, blocking all the aura tide. "Lobai, are you all right?" Holding Luo Bai in his arms, Li Taibai asked. "I''m ok, brother Taibai. Are you ok?" Luo Bai breaks free from Li Taibai''s arms and looks at Li Taibai''s body. "Nothing." Li Taibai smiles. His eyes look at the void. He nods his head to Lin Xiaodan, signals him to protect Luo Bai, and says, "Luo Bai, I''ll go first. You can go back to practice." "Good." Lobai nodded his head. Looking at Li Taibai''s leaving, Luo Bai''s eyes show a light light. If Li Taibai finds out, he will be shocked. Luo Bai has gained the second magic power at this time, and Luo Bai has stepped into the realm of spirit. "Brother Taibai." Lobai clenched his fist. Since the change of Li Taibai a few days ago, Luobai feels that the opponent Li Taibai is facing is getting stronger and stronger, and she can''t help once. This time the spirit handsome realm strong person appears, she even has no use at all, this lets her in the heart become strong desire particularly strong. Lin Xiaodan hides in the dark and follows Luo Bai closely. His eyes are full of shock. Li Taibai''s sword appeared in his mind. The existence of a nine level spirit broke a nine level spirit hand. Even if he is smart and handsome, it is very difficult to break this big hand. "How on earth did he do it?" Lin Xiaodan was full of doubts. In addition to this, there was Li Taibai''s speed. In that kind of aura tide, Li Taibai broke the aura big hand with one sword, triggered the aura tide, and unexpectedly appeared at Luobai''s side in an instant. This kind of speed surpassed the speed of the aura tide, and only the strong one in the realm of Lingshuai could do it. But Li Taibai did it. Walking in the mountains, Li Taibai felt the location of the scar sword mark, and his mouth showed a trace of radian. "I don''t know. What kind of expression will that guy have when he knows me now?" Li Taibai clenched his hands. Memories of past lives are rolling. At that time, he was only five years old and was whipped by Li Zhanfeng at will. The only reason was that he didn''t like himself. His parents didn''t have any expression when they looked at him. The only reason was that his talent was too poor. I can never step into the realm of spiritual master. Practitioners, below the spirit Master, only need to have resources to reach, but above the spirit Master, they need to step into the secret realm of Tianlong. Only when we step into the secret realm of Tianlong and absorb the unique flavor of the secret realm of Tianlong can we step into the realm of Lingshi. At a very young age, Li Taibai was confirmed that his system is a waste of all things, a system despised by the secret realm of Tianlong, and he will never enter the secret realm of Tianlong. Li Taibai''s body radiates colorful light and turns into empty shadows. If Lin Xiaodan is here at this time, he will surely find that this is the shadow separation step, but it is very different from the shadow separation step. This is Li Taibai''s improved shadow splitting step according to the shadow splitting step. The original shadow splitting step was only a skill of Lingshi level, but now the shadow splitting step is at Lingshuai level, directly across the Lingjiang level. If it wasn''t for the limitation of the shadow step itself, he could even turn the shadow step directly into the skill of the divine world. Perfect realm of Ling Shuai level of the shadow step. ... the crescent saint, whose real name is Yuelan. When feeling the information of Lingshuai realm, Yuelan runs away from shifangzong, but is unlucky to meet three hunting men. Yuelan originally planned to sneak away by making use of the stealth relationship, but she accidentally stepped into the trap and exposed her face.The three hunting men have a lust for her. Yuelan directly kills them, but also exposes his own breath. The moment the breath is exposed, Yuelan leaves the spot, but the breath behind her makes her clear that she has been found, and this escape is absolutely inevitable. After confirming that she couldn''t escape, she used the stealth power without hesitation and hid in the dark. In the past, she avoided the pursuit of this man. I just don''t know if I can escape this time. Yuelan found that as she used it more and more times, the closer the pursuer tracked her stealth ability. The latest time, it was even more accurate to within 100 meters. "Click, click, click." With the sound of dead branches falling to the ground, Li Zhanfeng appeared on a branch ten meters away from Yuelan. "Closer!" Yuelan''s eyes show uneasy color. She doesn''t know why this person can be more precise about her position. "Come out, you can''t escape." Li Zhanfeng''s voice rang out. Yuelan is not moved. She just tries harder to hide her breath. But at this time, Li Zhan is so moved that he walks directly towards her. "Come out, I can see you." Li Zhanfeng''s eyes swept over the place where she was. "What''s going on?" The month LAN once rowed an idea, she is clear, Li Zhanfeng certainly has what method to be able to confirm her invisible place, and next time very likely can directly lock her seat. Looking at Li Zhanfeng step by step towards himself, Yuelan''s mind crossed countless ideas, but no one can escape this disaster. "What to do? Are you going to die? " Yuelan''s eyes suddenly flash. She thinks of what Li Taibai said not long ago. "Gongfa reversion." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 29 It''s a reversal. Yuelan thinks she''s funny. She really thinks of this method. Everyone in Tianlong continent knows the danger of skill reversal. It''s suicide. Seeing Li Zhanfeng getting closer, Yuelan''s eyes blinked. She found that even if she didn''t use it now, she only seemed to be caught in the end. "It doesn''t matter." Yuelan''s eyes show the color of decision. She couldn''t understand Li Taibai. In this case, she had to gamble. At most, she was just as dead as now. The flow and transformation of aura in her body, a strange feeling poured into Yuelan''s body, and a blue light appeared on her body surface. "Stealth step into the skilled realm!" The color of shock appeared in Yuelan''s eyes. Everyone in crescent moon knows that there is only one realm of invisibility. It''s a beginner, but now it''s a skilled realm. "How could that be?" Yuelan can''t believe it. The skill reversal makes stealth step into the entry level. Her eyes looked in the direction of shifangzong, and she was more curious about Li Taibai. This time she came here, she was looking for the gifted youth. Although Li Taibai''s realm is small and weak, the strangeness in it makes Yuelan unable to see through. She is used to the genius of this continent. She has never seen anything like Li Taibai. "Observe again." In the month LAN heart once crossed an idea, her eyes see to Li Zhan Feng. Stealth into the skilled realm, Li Zhanfeng was about to lock her seat body stopped, obviously has lost her trace. "Well! There are a lot of little tricks. " At this time, Li Zhanfeng said, his body power surging. Li Zhanfeng''s brows wrinkled. Just after he left shifangzong, he felt that his giant hands were broken. Aura giant hand is the ability of the general level. It will grow with the increase of strength. Each person can only store two auras in his body at most. Raise his hand. "Forget it. I''ll go back and have a look later. I''ll catch this guy first." Li Zhanfeng had an idea in his mind. The body power surging, he only left a huge aura giant hand up in the air. Li Zhanfeng knows that Yuelan''s range is within the range of 10 meters. Yuelan''s body suddenly disappears and it''s impossible to leave here quickly. Tianlong mainland has never had such ability, so there''s only one possibility. What ability can she use to hide her body deeper. "In this case, then attack directly within the range of 10 meters. You can always attack." Lingqi giant hand fell from the air, covering a range of 10 meters, within which all the trees were broken. One by one, there was a click. Yuelan''s eyes are frightened. She didn''t expect that Li Zhanfeng would do this. The strength of Lingshuai level''s Lingqi giant hand is only Lingjiang level. In addition, when she came out of the crescent moon, she didn''t know how she was poisoned. Her strength can''t play five levels. In this Lingqi giant hand, she will die. "Damn it! Are you going to die here? My mission is not finished Yuelan clenched her fist. She was about to start, and now she couldn''t care whether she would expose herself. At this time, a sharp pain came from her body. She had a toxic attack. "Damn, it''s happening at this time." The month LAN eye peeps out unwilling color, the body falls to the ground. But at this time, a double shadow appeared, a straight sword, directly stabbed at Li Zhanfeng''s vest. "Who!" Li Zhanfeng was shocked and turned around. What you can see is a young man in black. He is wearing a black cloth on his face, covering his mouth and nose. He can''t see what he looks like. "Hum!" Looking at the boy in black, Li Zhanfeng showed disdain in his eyes, and the gun on his back appeared in his hand. The long gun breaks through the air, exudes the breath of terror, distorts the space, and stabs the boy in black directly. It''s just that the blow is empty. In front of him, the boy in black disappears. Double shadow appears. The figure of the boy has reached Yuelan''s side. The sword stabbed straight in his hand, as if it had been planned for a long time, stabbed Lingqi giant hand. "Boom!" The aura giant hand exploded. Trees were blown to the ground. "Are you all right?" The figure of the boy in black appears not far away with Yuelan in his arms. He puts Yuelan on the ground and asks. "Who are you?" Looking at the boy in black, the color of confusion appears in Yuelan''s eyes. "Heal first. I can last for five minutes. After five minutes, you must suppress the toxin in your body. Let''s evacuate first." The boy in Black said coldly. With that, his body left, turned into a piece of mirage, appeared in front of Li Zhanfeng. Seeing the boy in black leave, Yuelan''s eyes show a confused color. The boy knows that it takes five minutes for her to suppress the toxin in her body. But at this time there is no time to think so much, she closed her eyes to suppress the toxins in her body."Who are you?" Looking back at the boy in black in front of him, Li Zhanfeng''s eyes narrowed, revealing the color of greed. Lingshuai level body method, just for a moment, he saw the body method used by the boy in black. There are not many Lingshuai level martial arts in the whole Tianlong continent, and his most powerful martial arts are only Lingshuai level martial arts. After all, he is not the Li family, just a guest. Isn''t it just for the martial arts of the crescent moon that he chases the crescent moon? Now there is a Lingshuai level body method again, which he must get in his heart. Just a moment of confrontation, he has made clear the realm of the boy in black, but the spirit of nine. The Ninth level of the spirit pierced his aura giant hand, which must be the weakness of his aura giant hand. This shows that there is a secret skill that can see through other people''s weaknesses. Secret skills are rarer than martial arts. "Hand in your martial arts and secret skills, and I can let you go." Li Zhanfeng said lightly. Looking at Li Zhanfeng, the voice of the boy in black began to laugh. "Uncle Li, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are as shameless as before." "Who are you?" Hearing this strange voice, Li Zhanfeng''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Who am I? Do you forget Li Taibai, who you proposed to throw away ten years ago? " The voice of the boy in black rang out faintly. "You are Li Taibai!" Li Zhanfeng''s eyes showed an incredible color, he said: "it''s impossible, how can you be still alive?" In Li Zhanfeng''s mind, the boy ten years ago, a waste of the Li family, emerges. In everyone''s eyes, the boy is a joke of the Li family. However, Li Zhanfeng knows that Li Taibai is not a waste. When Li Taibai was a child, his cultivation talent was destroyed by the Li family. Because Li Taibai''s roots and bones complement another genius of the Li family. This matter has been recognized by all Li family members, including Li Taibai''s parents, the gifted parents. In order to help one son, parents who abolish the other son. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 30 I just didn''t expect that the guy who lost himself in the forest ten years ago and thought he would kill himself would still be alive ten years later. He reached the realm of spirit, and possessed the body method and secret skills of spirit Shuai level. Li Zhanfeng looked at Li Taibai, the corner of his mouth slightly arced and said, "I didn''t expect that you are still alive. Hand over your things, otherwise you should know my means." Li Zhanfeng has decided in his heart that as long as Li Taibai hands over something, he will kill Li Taibai in an instant, and his eyes show the color of irony. Looking at Li Zhanfeng in the air, Li Taibai naturally knows Li Zhanfeng''s idea. He can clearly feel li Zhanfeng''s killing intention. But he is very clear that today''s him, after all, the strength is too low, enough to compare with the level of Lingjiang, but there is still a little gap with Lingshuai. Unless he enters the entry level. At that time, he can rely on the wound sword to directly break through the prohibition of the world, break the sky with the sword, enter the secret realm of Tianlong, and enter the realm of Lingshi. However, even so, since Li Taibai has come, he naturally has his own plan. In five minutes, he can still stick to it. "Boom!" Just at this time, the long gun fell from the air and directed at Li Taibai. Li Zhanfeng suddenly started, but he still couldn''t help sneaking attack. He subdued Li Taibai first, and then forced him to ask. The speed of Li Taibai''s outburst not long ago made him defensive. If he was not careful, he might let Li Taibai escape. A strong man of Lingshuai realm began to work. Li Taibai''s eyes showed a sarcastic color. He said faintly: "Uncle Li, if I haven''t seen you for three years, I''ll look at you with new eyes. Now you and I haven''t seen you for ten years. You are still the same shameless you used to be." The sword dances and a colorful light emerges. A lotus is in full bloom. Lotus sword, at this moment, the sword in Li Taibai''s hand, turns lotus to face Li Zhanfeng''s attack directly. Perfect martial arts of Lingjiang level! When he was fighting with elder Wu, Li Taibai''s powerful mental power had already thoroughly investigated the lotus sword, and directly stepped into the perfect realm. Even further, he changed the martial arts of the spirit general level to the spirit Shuai realm. Seeing Li Taibai use the lotus sword, Li Zhanfeng''s eyes are shocked, and he has another martial art of Lingshuai realm! Moreover, the martial arts of this Lingshuai realm has been cultivated to a perfect level. "This waste has trained the martial arts of a spirit general to a perfect level." But soon, Li Zhanfeng''s greed became more and more serious. At that time, Li Taibai knew that he was a complete waste. He could not understand even the most common Lingtu''s martial arts, let alone practice Lingjiang''s martial arts to a perfect level. In the past ten years, Li Taibai must have met a great opportunity. As long as Li Taibai is captured and questioned, this opportunity is his, and his strength will probably enter the realm of the king of spirit. "Broken!" Li Zhanfeng drinks it. Even if a little spirit cultivates his level of martial arts to a perfect level, he is very different from him. Lingshuai''s nine layers of strength surged, the long gun exuded a terrible smell, shining purple light, a tiger sounded, directly to the lotus. Tiger fire! Lingjiang level shooting, perfect realm! When the spear collided with the lotus, there were countless shots. Li Zhanfeng was surprised. He felt as if his spear collided with countless swords at this moment. Every time, these swords collided with the weakness of his shooting skills. "Bang!" Finally, there was an explosion, and their bodies retreated rapidly. Li Zhanfeng retreated three steps, but Li Taibai''s body retreated ten steps. His hand trembled slightly, and a trace of blood flowed from his hand holding the sword. There is a big difference between the power of the Ninth level of the spirit and that of the Ninth level of the spirit. It''s just a pity that Shangqing sword hasn''t been introduced yet. It can''t interfere with Lingshuai realm too much. Otherwise, Li Taibai is sure that he can kill Li Zhanfeng. Li Taibai shakes his head, uses his strong mental power to weaken Li Zhanfeng''s attack, and looks for the weakness of his shooting skills. With the experience of the divine world, except for some cards, he has used his greatest strength. Now his body is too bad after all. But he did not know that Li Zhanfeng was shocked by this attack. You know, he is the Ninth level of Lingshuai, while Li Taibai is the Ninth level of lingzhe. The gap between them is three levels. It''s the difference between heaven and earth. Even the top genius in Tianlong has no way to survive. However, Li Taibai was just a little hurt. In the realm of spirit, Li Taibai is absolutely invincible. Even in the face of the strong spirit generals, Li Taibai has a winning rate of more than 80%. "Isn''t his talent wasted? Why is it so strong? " Li Zhanfeng had doubts in his eyes. "What adventure did he get?" Even if he can''t snatch Li Taibai''s adventure, he will kill Li Taibai.Today, the genius of the Li family is too dazzling. The better Li Taibai performs, the worse it will be for the Li family, and he may even become a roadblock for that genius. In those days, he was extremely mean to Li Taibai. If Li Taibai grew up, he would not let himself go. "I think too much." Li Zhanfeng suddenly shook his head. Li Taibai is already a waste body. He is doomed to be unable to enter the secret realm of Tianlong, and he will never become a strong one in the realm of Lingshi. How can he be threatened. What''s more, Li Taibai has no chance to die this time. Li Zhanfeng''s body across the sky, a brilliant brilliance appeared, at the same time, the long gun in his hand again toward Li Taibai. Looking at the long gun falling towards him, Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed, his sword dancing, and a lotus appeared again. "Hum!" Li Zhanfeng''s mouth curved slightly. His body suddenly appeared behind Li Taibai in this instant. General Li Jialing''s body skill is magic step. Light can be used to make people''s vision illusion, resulting in wrong judgment. The long gun broke through the air, and the tiger roared into the sky, directly toward Li Taibai''s unguarded back. "Do you think I don''t know the magic steps of the Li family?" Just then, a voice rang out in Li Zhanfeng''s ear. "What?" Li Zhanfeng was shocked. In his eyes, a lotus appeared, covering his sight. "No!" For a moment of hesitation, Li Zhanfeng was deeply immersed in the lotus. "Go away!" Li Zhanfeng was shocked and angry. The power in his body suddenly broke out. At this moment, the power of nine layers of Lingshuai shocked the world, and endless aura burst out. In this aura burst, his body retreated rapidly, but even so, there were more than a dozen deep visible bone wounds on his body surface. Lotus scattered, revealing Li Taibai''s pale face. "It''s a pity, almost." Li Taibai said with some pity. But Li Zhanfeng''s eyes were full of fear. He was so close to dying under Li Taibai''s long sword. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 31 Li Zhanfeng had never thought about the existence of a nine level spirit, but now he felt it. "What was that voice that just popped up in my ear?" Li Zhanfeng looks at Li Taibai, and a sense of fear rises in his heart. At that moment, Li Taibai''s voice in his ear made him think that Li Taibai was behind him, and there was a little slack. Li Taibai caught the gap. "If Li Taibai''s roots had not been destroyed, how would he be strong now?" Li Zhanfeng had an idea in his mind. Li Taibai''s fighting talent is the scariest he has ever seen in his life. Even the proud son of the Li family is far from it. "After all, it''s just imagination. Now Li Taibai can never step into the realm of Lingshi." Li Zhanfeng shakes away his thoughts, and his eyes show his intention to kill. Anyway, Li Taibai will die this time. "Roar!" The spear dances. This time, Li Zhanfeng decides to break it with brute force. The strength of his nine layers of Lingshuai is enough to break Li Taibai''s defense. If you can''t do it once, twice. If you can''t do it twice, three times. Fighting here, there is no ornamental, Li Zhanfeng constantly use the tiger shot, attacking Li Taibai. Under this attack, Li Taibai''s hands were dripping with blood. In the final attack, the lotus sword was smashed. With the sound of bone fragmentation, Li Taibai''s hand was broken. "Die." The long gun in Li Zhanfeng''s hand blows at Li Taibai. This blow is bound to kill Li Taibai. At this time, Li Taibai''s figure on the ground turned into a heavy shadow and disappeared. "Uncle Li, it''s time. Let''s fight again next time. At that time, I''ll give you a surprise." A voice came from afar. At the same time, the moon haze disappeared. Five minutes. "Damn it! Li Taibai, there is no doubt that you will die! " Li Zhanfeng''s eyes are full of murderous ideas. He didn''t expect that Li Taibai should escape like this. His body is about to step on the past, with the speed of his smart state, even if the body method is poor, he is confident to catch up with Li Taibai. But this step, his face suddenly became bad, a weak feeling in his body came. His aura was exhausted. Just in the battle, he was in danger, suddenly burst out of the power of Lingshuai realm, endless aura burst out, which needs to consume a lot of aura. "Did he have expected that?" Li Zhanfeng had an idea in his mind, but soon he shook his head. "No way. It was just an accident. How could he know I could use magic step?" Li Zhanfeng shook his head. He sits in the forest to practice. Now the cost of aura is too big. Even if he catches up with Li Taibai, he can''t kill him. What''s more, there is a month of LAN. These two are geniuses, and he is likely to die in the hands of two people. Body shuttle in the forest, Li Taibai holding the body of Yuelan. "Good luck, he used aura burst, otherwise we would be caught up." Yuelan said happily. Hearing Yuelan''s words, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He said, "do you think it''s luck?" "What do you mean?" Moon haze eyes a Zheng. "Guess what." Li Taibai said with a smile. How could there be so much luck in this world? It was just something he expected. He was too familiar with Li Zhanfeng, including his temper. He will use magic step, which is also what he expected. But even if he doesn''t use magic step, Li Taibai has a way to escape. Looking at Li Taibai''s eyes outside the black cloth, Yuelan''s heart is shocked and terrifying. If all this is expected by the boy, the boy is too terrifying. This kind of computing power, let her think of an existence, a force she had to look everywhere for the existence of genius. "Is this ten square sect a treasure land of geomantic omen? There are two people she can''t see through A thought crossed Yuelan''s mind. Whether it was Li Taibai or the teenager in front of her, she was shocked by what she showed. "If these two grow up." A light flashed in Yuelan''s eyes. Her mission may have been completed. "Who are you? Why did you save me? " Yuelan asks. She was very curious, why the young man wanted to save her, how to see, there is no need to save her, but also risked his life. Although the tone of the youth and the person who chased her have a grudge, but the month LAN can be sure that the youth this time appears, is specially to save him. "After all, I know you, and I can''t watch you get killed." Li Taibai smiles and takes the black cloth off his face. The purpose of Heibu is just to let Li Zhanfeng not know his face."It''s you!" Seeing Li Taibai''s slightly tender face, Yuelan''s pupils contract violently. She didn''t expect that the boy who saved her was Li Taibai. "Goo." Yuelan swallowed. The perfect state of basic swordsmanship has always been Li Taibai''s symbol. You should know that it is extremely difficult for a martial art, even basic swordsmanship, to cultivate to the perfect state. Even the vast majority of genius in Tianlong continent can only cultivate one of the martial arts to the perfect state. In front of him, there are three kinds of martial arts skills that have entered a perfect state. There are also two Lingshuai level martial arts. In the information she knows, Li Taibai is still a genius of alchemy, and now he is a fourth grade alchemist. Every one of these needs to spend countless energy, and the young man in front of him has done it all. Yuelan thinks of Li Taibai''s incomparable computing power and her ability to see through her invisibility and improve it at a glance. "This boy is a monster!" Yuelan has an idea in her mind. She can''t imagine that a human can do so many things. As long as one thing is done by others, it''s enough to shock people. She''s called a genius. When all these things are focused on one person, then this person is definitely not a person. This is a monster. Under the various thoughts of Yuelan, Li Taibai''s body appears in a cave. Looking at the cave in front of him, Li Taibai shows a trace of sadness in his eyes. At that time, he was thrown here to kill himself. "Take a rest. I want to practice." Li Taibai said. He throws a pill into his mouth. It''s the body quenching pill. It has the effect of curing the body. With the strength of shenti Gong, his fractured hand recovers quickly. After his hand recovered, he closed his eyes and entered into the cultivation. The heart of the world in his body paid attention to five in ten thousand, and the wound sword improved a lot again. As long as he was given another hour, he would be confident and let the wound sword enter the entry level. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 32 The wound sword wriggles slowly, and a faint breath of sadness comes out of Li Taibai''s body. In his mind, he once again comes up with the scene of walking alone in the world. Endless years, in exchange for nothing. With Li Taibai''s cultivation of Shangqing sword. In the scorching summer, there is frost, withered vegetation, and the whole world is still. This is a lonely world. "Assimilate heaven and earth!" Looking at the changes around, Yuelan stares big eyes. Words and deeds make the world change with the change of mood. In Tianlong continent, only the legendary Holy Spirit can do it. A sad mood spreads in Yuelan''s heart. Her heart is inexplicably painful. Looking at Li Taibai sitting on the ground, she seems to see a lonely and desperate traveler. "What has this teenager experienced? Why is the heart so sad? " Yuelan doesn''t know why the boy who looks younger than her is so sad. This made her feel an impulse to hold the boy. "Why is such a genius so sad in his heart?" A thought crossed Yuelan''s mind. In Li Taibai''s consciousness, the wound sword slowly wriggles, and the last tip of the sword turns gray a little bit. His mind was immersed in the despair of the previous life. "Brother Taibai." A voice suddenly rang out in Li Taibai''s mind, and Luo Bai''s smile appeared in his eyes. This life, Luobai is still alive, a joy from Li Taibai''s heart, he clenched his fist, this life, he will definitely protect Luobai. "Click!" At this moment, the wound sword all turned grey. Wound sword has entered the entry level. Looking at the sad sword in his mind, Li Taibai was suddenly stunned. The sad sword in the previous life was just a sword, and the overall color was the same. But in this life, the handle of the sad sword had a colorful crystal. Just like a little embellishment, it makes the wound sword more gorgeous. "What is this?" Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. His consciousness sneaked into the colorful crystal, but he found that he couldn''t. Colorful crystal seems to be the hardest crystal in the world, but he can feel a strange force flowing in the crystal. "Back to this time and space, has it changed?" Li Taibai thought about it, but he didn''t have any clue. "Forget it, at least the power of Shangqing sword has not changed." Li Taibai shook his head. He didn''t know what the seven color crystal was, but he could feel that the seven color crystal didn''t do any harm to him, and even made him feel close. To reach his state, this feeling of closeness can never be wrong. If someone can make him have the illusion, it must be the supreme power beyond the divine world, which can destroy him in an instant. Even if he thinks about it, it is useless. After feeling the power of the wounded sword, Li Taibai opens his eyes and just sees Yuelan coming to hold him. The faint fragrance twines around the tip of Li Taibai''s nose. Yuelan, as the saint of crescent moon, is absolutely the top beauty in Tianlong. She died before she bloomed in the last life. Even in the divine world, Yuelan is absolutely the top beauty. Skin like cream, flesh like jade, autumn water eyes, all the advantages that can be found in women, can be found in Yuelan. "Do you want to insult me?" Li Taibai said. After hearing Li Taibai''s words, Yuelan suddenly recovered. Her face turned red and her body stepped back. "No, it''s not." The small head of month LAN shakes fast, "just I don''t know how to return a responsibility." Never had such close contact with a man, Yuelan''s heart beat fast, "what am I doing?" Looking at Yuelan, Li Taibai already understands the reason for Yuelan''s performance. "Today''s little girls like boys who have stories and are pitiable." He shook his head, stood up, looked at Yuelan and said, "go, I''ll take you to a big play." "What?" Yuelan raised her head, some did not respond, Li Taibai has come out of the cave, she can only follow Li Taibai behind. "Your direction is that guy''s direction." After a few steps, Yuelan stops Li Taibai. "I''m looking for him." Li Taibai said. At the beginning of Shangqing sword, he is 100% sure to kill Li Zhanfeng. Watching Li Taibai leave, Yuelan eyebrows slightly wrinkled, she does not know, what is the purpose of Li Taibai to go. After hesitating for a moment, Yuelan''s eyes show a firm color. This young man is the most powerful talent she has ever seen, and is likely to complete her mission. "Invisible in the past." In Yuelan''s heart, she secretly steps into the second realm of invisibility. She is proficient in this realm and can hide Li Zhanfeng. Li Taibai feels the trace from Shangqing sword. In the battle with Li Zhanfeng, he has put the mark of Shangqing sword into Li Zhanfeng''s body and can feel the location of Li Zhanfeng.Li Taibai can feel that after Li Zhanfeng regained his aura, he looked around in the mountains, and the power of Lingshuai state burst out from time to time. In the forest, Li Zhanfeng''s eyes were full of tyranny. Behind him, the trees smashed and the earth cracked. "Li Taibai!" Li Zhanfeng''s eyes are full of killing intention. He is about to succeed. As long as he kills or captures the crescent saint, he will have countless benefits. He is destroyed by Li Taibai. "He should have been killed that year." "Li Taibai, if I see you again, I will kill you!" Li Zhanfeng clenched his fist. "Wait a minute." All of a sudden, Li Zhanfeng frowned slightly. He thought of the boy he met in shifangzong not long ago. It''s also called Li Taibai. "It can''t be him." Li Zhanfeng shakes his head. The strength of that young man is not as strong as that of Li Taibai. He even fought with the existence of a spiritual master for a long time. He put an end to his mind. Li Taibai''s strength is already too strong. If the young genius of shifangzong is also Li Taibai, it would be too terrible. "But that can break the power of his aura giant hand. It''s impossible to have two at once in a small place." Li Zhanfeng looked in the direction of shifangzong. He decided to go and have a look. "Uncle Li, are you looking for me?" Just then, a voice rang out in Li Zhanfeng''s ear. Li Zhanfeng raised his head. Li Taibai''s body sat on the branch of the tree, looking at him with a smile on his face. "It''s really you!" Li Zhanfeng''s eyes widened. At the moment, Li Taibai didn''t wear a black mask on his face. It was the boy named Li Taibai that he saw in shifangzong. "I didn''t expect it to be you, but this time you are looking for your own death. I will let you die in despair bit by bit." Li Zhanfeng opened his mouth and stepped on Li Taibai step by step. "If you are a waste body, you will never enter the realm of spiritual master. It''s not easy to practice your strength to this level. It''s not good to hide well, but you like to come out and find your own way out!" Li Zhanfeng''s voice is heard by Yuelan who follows Li Taibai. Her eyes are wide open. The waste body is rare in the whole Tianlong continent, which represents the most waste material system. It will never enter the secret realm of Tianlong and the realm of Lingshi. "Such a genius is a waste." Moon haze eyes revealed the color of pity. Listening to Li Zhanfeng''s words, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly, revealing the color of sarcasm. He said sarcastically, "who told you that waste body can''t enter the secret land of Tianlong?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 33 "Who said that? Can''t waste body enter the secret realm of Tianlong? " Li Taibai''s voice rang out in their ears. Listening to Li Taibai''s voice, Li Zhanfeng showed disdain at the corner of his mouth. He said, "do you want to step into the secret land of Tianlong? Step into the realm of spiritual master? Don''t dream "Boom!" At this time, a thunder sounded, the sky suddenly darkened, a dark cloud appeared in the sky. Above the dark clouds, you can see a huge dragon''s gate. Longmen is resplendent. A golden dragon is carved on the door, with a golden bead in its mouth. Its head looks like a camel, eyes like a rabbit, neck like a snake, belly like a mirage, scales like fish, claws like an eagle, palms like a tiger, ears like an ox, and 81 pieces of golden scales on its back. At the moment when Longmen appeared, the whole heaven and earth seemed to tremble and surrender to the Golden Dragon. This is the entrance to Tianlong''s secret place. When the spirit enters the realm of the spirit Master, the dragon''s gate will appear. Open the dragon''s gate, bring down the breath of Tianlong''s Secret realm, give the promoted the breath of Tianlong''s Secret realm, and let the promoted step into the realm of Lingshi. This step, as long as you reach the requirements of Longmen, you can open it without any difficulty. But this is the ordinary people, waste body is an exception. "Someone has been promoted to the realm of Lingshi again." Outside the ten sects, each head raised, full of envy. The leader of shifangzong and Lin Xiaodan looked at the changes in the air, and their eyes flickered slightly. For them, Lingshi realm was nothing. As long as the resources are available, it''s enough to step in. The difficulty is to step into the spirit general level. "Well?" Suddenly, two people''s eyes widened, in their eyes, the sky of the Dragon suddenly appeared numerous huge chains. The iron chain entangled the dragon''s gate layer by layer, and blocked it. "Waste body!" Both eyes widened at the same time. "It''s a pity that the legendary waste soil appeared." The leader of shifangzong sighed and turned to leave. It''s just a spiritual realm, and it''s a waste body, so the end is doomed. Lin Xiaodan''s eyes flashed. He looked at Longmen in the distance. He remembered that it was the place where Li Taibai left. "Does this have anything to do with the boy?" Lin Xiaodan had an idea in his mind. He wants to see it, but his eyes fall on Luobai''s house. He suppresses his thoughts. Now Li Taibai has offended some people. In addition to the sudden appearance of a strong spirit, Luobai is not safe. "Ha ha ha, you''re looking for your own death." Looking at the blocked Longmen in the sky, Li Zhanfeng''s eyes were full of ridicule. "As a waste body, you should know what will happen to you." In addition to the self blockade of the dragon''s gate, the waste body will also lead to the punishment of heaven. Endless dark clouds are everywhere. It seems that the whole world will be destroyed under the dark clouds. Lightning streaked through the dark clouds. Looking at the lightning in the sky, Yuelan sighs. The waste body is a system that Tianlong mainland dislikes, and it is absolutely impossible to enter the realm of Lingshi. In Tianlong mainland, all those who want to break this rule die under the punishment of heaven. Yuelan''s eyes look at Li Taibai. The young man sat on the branch of a tree with no change on his face. The breeze blew and moved his sleeve. The sky punishment brewing made the young man look very thin. I do not know why, Yuelan heart suddenly some sad, her mind sounded that endless sorrow. "Waste?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the void, and there was a nameless emotion in his eyes. It was in the name of the waste body that he was exiled in his previous life, which was the beginning of his sorrow. "Boom!" A thunder sounded, a thunder fell from the air, straight to Li Taibai. The huge thunder shakes heaven and earth as if a silver snake were born to destroy everything in front of us. Heaven''s punishment came into the world. "Goodbye, my nephew." Li Zhanfeng''s eyes were full of cold. When Li Taibai was a child, he was taken a bone, and his ending was doomed. Now he has lived for ten years, which is a kind of mistake. The Li family doesn''t need Li Taibai. This abolished teenager may even become the weakness of the Li family''s genius. But just then. "Chant A sword sounded. The whole world seems to be only the sound of sword, a sad breath breeds the whole world, flowers withered, insects and animals dead. Wound sword into Li Taibai''s hand in the iron sword, to the air wave cut in the past. "Boom!" Thunder landed, directly hit on the iron sword, but immediately stopped action, as if cotton general, softened, and then slowly disappeared. The light of the sword soared into the sky, scattered the dark clouds, and rushed into the dragon''s gate. "Ouch!" The sound of a dragon resounds all over the world. Lock the chain of the dragon''s gate. In this one, inch by inch breaks. The Golden Dragon floats from the gate and swims in the air. "Ouch!" The Golden Dragon roars and the dragon''s gate opens. The golden light appears from the sky and falls on Li Taibai.The dragon gate is open! Looking at the open Longmen in the air, Li Zhanfeng''s eyes widened. Li Zhanfeng''s eyes were full of disbelief. Yuelan''s eyes did not blink, she had forgotten to think, she did not know how to describe the inner shock. You know, this is Longmen. No one has ever broken Longmen in this way. Longmen can only be contacted by those who lead Longmen. No one can help. With the help of others, the strength of Longmen will become stronger. In Tianlong continent, there was once a strong one of Lingwang level who attacked Longmen. Finally, Jinlong was born and killed Lingwang. The whole Tianlong continent, countless geniuses, want to shake the dragon''s gate, but all the people, either reactive or dead, but in front of the youth, even a sword broke the dragon''s gate. Lin Xiaodan''s body couldn''t help but stand up, but he finally suppressed the idea in his heart. The leader of shifangzong, looking at the light of the sword breaking the dragon''s gate, felt soft and could not help falling to the ground. "Who is it?" A sword broke the dragon''s gate, and the leader of shifangzong felt that his brain was unable to think. "Don''t pay attention to it. We can''t provoke it." A voice rings in the ear of the leader of shifangzong, and an old man appears. This is Zhao Jianxin, the former leader of shifangzong. Zhao Jianxin frowned slightly, finally shook his head and turned to leave. Looking at the figure of Zhao Jianxin leaving, the leader of shifangzong took a deep breath, and an order passed down in shifangzong. "Today, shifangzong is granted the title of emperor." With the appearance of the strong in Lingshuai realm and the existence of breaking through the dragon''s gate with one sword, the leader of Shifang sect knew that this was no longer his ability. Endless golden light is falling towards Li Taibai, which is the breath of Tianlong secret place. "You broke the gate!" Li Zhanfeng couldn''t help but scream. Looking at Li Taibai, who was sitting on the branch of a tree and didn''t move, his body suddenly moved and he shot with a long gun. "No matter what, you will die today!" Li Zhanfeng cried coldly. He didn''t find it himself. At this time, his hand was shaking slightly. "It''s you who want to die and break the gate in front of me." When the dragon''s gate was opened, Li Taibai was still only a nine level spirit when he was baptized by the breath of Tianlong''s secret land. It took at least three days to completely control his own strength and step into the realm of the spirit Master. Li Zhanfeng wants to kill Li Taibai in this period of time. He can''t imagine how powerful Li Taibai will become if he grows up like this. What he did to Li Taibai in those years was enough to be killed by Li Taibai 100 times. Looking at Li Zhanfeng, Li Taibai sighed. Looking at Li Zhanfeng, he stretched out his iron sword and said, "do you really think I''m so stupid?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 34 "What?" Li Zhanfeng was slightly stunned. All of a sudden, a sense of danger came to him. "Boom!" At this time, Li Zhanfeng''s mind was stunned, a sad emotion poured into his body, and his consciousness was immersed in sadness for a moment. "Not good." Li Zhanfeng suddenly opened his eyes, but a sharp pain came from his throat. A sharp sword pierced his throat. Li Taibai looked at him coldly. Looking at Li Taibai''s eyes, Li Zhanfeng''s eyes crossed a little. I can''t believe that he died like this. At the same time, an idea crossed his mind. In those years, was the decision of the Li family wrong? He can''t imagine that an existence that has been abolished has become so powerful that he can be killed across three realms. This is something that all the geniuses in Tianlong can''t do, even the Li family. If it had not been abolished, how powerful would the boy be? Looking at Li Zhanfeng who gradually lost his breath, Li Taibai put away his sword, and his eyes looked into the void. He stepped into the divine world and became the supreme of the divine world. According to some conjectures, he naturally knew what happened when he was a child. Li Taibai''s eyes were cold. At that time, he was only five years old. He was left in the ice and snow, and even his legs and feet were interrupted by Li Zhanfeng. He would never forget that despair. If lobai had not appeared, he would have died. "You actually killed him!" Yuelan''s voice rings out, her eyes stare at Li Taibai curiously. In her capacity, she has seen all the talents of the whole Tianlong world, but she has never seen such a genius as Li Taibai. No matter what happened, it was enough to be praised as a rare genius in the Dragon world, but it was all done by the young man in front of her. She felt that even if the young man was doing something, it was not enough to surprise her. A sword breaks the dragon''s gate, and the realm of the spirit destroys the realm of the spirit Shuai. As soon as she enters the realm of the spirit Master, she destroys the existence of a nine level spirit Shuai. Yue LAN can''t think of anything else that this young man can do to shock her. "Well, now that it''s over, it''s time for you to go." Li Taibai took a look at Yuelan and said faintly. He turned and left. He helps the month LAN, originally has no any reason, if appears too attentive, can let the month LAN doubt. "Why do you want to help me?" Yuelan''s voice rings behind Li Taibai. Li Taibai''s figure has gone far. Looking at Li Taibai''s far away figure, Yuelan''s eyes flash, and many thoughts pass through her mind. A little doubt about Li Taibai disappears in her heart. If Li Taibai really has a purpose, she will never do this to her. She remembered what Li Taibai had done in shifangzong market. "He''s a good man." The secret way in Yuelan''s heart. Only a good person can help those who have no interests at all. Besides, her presence here is an accident. "No matter what, let him go with me." The secret way in Yuelan''s heart. This is the person she came out of the crescent moon and met that she couldn''t see through, just like the genius of that group. "My mission, maybe only he can accomplish." Yuelan''s body is floating on the ground, like a butterfly in the forest. Her body appears beside Li Taibai and says, "I need your help." Looking at the moon haze blocking in front of him, Li Taibai showed an imperceptible smile at the corner of his mouth. Just as he knew, Yuelan followed. He knew that Yuelan''s mission was the mission he had to get. This is one of the reasons why he deliberately exposed his strength. It''s just not the time. "No help." Li Taibai shook his head and said, he turned and left. "Listen to me, it''s all about the safety of the whole Tianlong continent." Yuelan stops Li Taibai again. "I said no help, no help." Li Taibai said without hesitation. With that, he turned and left, his body turned into a virtual shadow. "Hum!" Looking at Li Taibai''s figure, Yuelan snorted, and her eyes showed dissatisfaction. "Forget it, if you don''t help, don''t help. His strength is too weak now. When he can help, I don''t know when." The secret way in Yuelan''s heart. At this time, Li Taibai''s golden light dissipated, and his strength entered the realm of Lingshi at this moment. Looking at Li Taibai''s disappearing figure, Yuelan stands in the same place, her ruddy little mouth opens slightly. In Tianlong continent, acquiring the breath of Tianlong''s Secret realm will transform people''s talent and strength. The shortest time is two days. This is what a strong man in the holy realm once said. It is also the time when the strong one in the realm of Holy Spirit arrived. This holy spirit is the most powerful Holy Spirit in the history of Tianlong continent, known as the Holy Spirit of Tianlong.It is also the last Holy Spirit in Tianlong. Most geniuses are basically transformed in three days, and almost in the fourth day. The stronger the talent, the shorter the transformation time. The young man in front of him has completed the transformation in less than five minutes since he got the breath of Tianlong secret place. "Gulu." The month LAN once again swallowed saliva, originally thought that would not be shocked again she, was shocked again. This kind of talent, has surpassed that day dragon spirit Saint how many times. "I must let him go with me." Yuelan''s eyes are bright. She believes that as long as she takes the boy, her mission will be completed. Unparalleled talent, terrifying intelligence. ... his body disappears in Yuelan''s sight, and the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly. According to his understanding of Yuelan, he believes that his talent is enough to move Yuelan. After all, it''s not something that ordinary people can solve. In the previous life, the conflict of that matter will break out in a year, and it will not end until he leaves Tianlong. That guy, this life, should still be layout. Li Taibai had an idea in his mind, and a beautiful girl came to his mind. At that time, in order to leave the divine world, he broke into that place by himself and made the guy who was awed by all the people in Tianlong land with invincible power. He was extremely subdued. His whole stratagem had no use of military force under his own power. If it wasn''t for the destruction of Tianlong in the end, Li Taibai believes that this age is definitely the age of that girl. It''s just a pity that Tianlong in the last life was destroyed, and the peerless Tianjiao also died. In the last life, you are not convinced that I suppressed you with strength. In this life, when I suppressed you with stratagem, I don''t know what will happen to you. Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. At this moment, all the power in his body was exhausted, and the breath of Tianlong secret place in his body dissipated between heaven and earth. He returned to the spiritual realm. If the moon haze at this time is here, it is bound to stare big eyes. It will be very difficult to push the dragon''s gate next time when the spirit Master''s realm returns to the spirit state. In the world of Heavenly Dragon, no genius can push the dragon''s gate a second time. Countless proud sons of heaven are abandoned from the spirit Master''s realm and can never open the dragon''s gate in the end. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 35 But Li Taibai doesn''t worry about this. It''s very simple for him to open the gate. Countless people use all kinds of ways to break the dragon''s gate. It''s not worth the loss. No one knows what''s the key to breaking the dragon''s gate. However, in his previous life, Li Taibai understood that the dragon''s gate in Tianlong''s secret place can''t be broken by physical attack, and it needs spiritual attack. Shangqing sword is a power of attacking spirit, which can easily break the dragon''s gate. Back in the door, Li Taibai sat in the room, his eyes narrowed slightly. In his memory, soon, the assembly of the spirit will begin. The spirit meeting is a prosperous time for all spirits, even for the whole Tianlong continent. One cycle a year. Since the record of Tianlong world, there has been a spirit meeting. Every year, at random time, there will be 100 spirit mysteries. One hundred secret realms of the spirit are randomly generated. When the secret realms of the spirit are generated, each sect must send five spirit people into the secret realms of the spirit. The secret place of the spirit has endless treasures and opportunities. Spirituals must survive in the spirituals'' secret place for one month, and finally step on the spirituals'' challenge arena. As long as they can hold on to the last ten challenge arenas, they can get a chance to enter the holy land of the Heavenly Dragon. Tianlong holy land, it is Tianlong world, all people yearn for the place. But yearning is yearning. These places are just the favorite places of the strong sect disciples. For the weak sect, they wish they would never join in the secret place of the spirit. There are all kinds of dangers in the secret place of the spirit, not only from the secret place of the spirit, but also from the main gates. Shifangzong, which started from the establishment of the sect, has been participating in the secret place of the spirit for a thousand years. However, there are no more than 20 people alive. In the last 100 years, no one has ever come out alive. You can see the danger of the secret place of the spirit. And Li Taibai''s goal is the secret place of the spirit, and the holy land of the dragon after the secret place of the spirit, which is the place where all the great geniuses fight. After all, shifangzong is just a place for small fights, so that the whole shifangzong can sincerely serve, and the attention of the heart of the world won''t exceed ten thousandths. "It should be these days." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. At that time, he didn''t experience it personally. He just knew that it was about this time that the secret realm of the spirit would appear. This time, there was a huge accident in the secret place of the spirit. Li Taibai remembers that this time, there were nine secret places of the spirit, and the whole army was destroyed. This event caused a sensation in the whole Tianlong continent. He just didn''t know what happened at that time. Even after that, he didn''t ask too much. "Master Li Dan!" A knock on the door rang out in Li Taibai''s ear. Li Taibai opened the door. Two teenagers in blue clothes at the door were looking at him and said, "Li Danshi, this is your core disciple''s clothes." In the hands of the blue clothes and others, they hold two white robes. The corners of the white robes are inlaid with gold, which makes them look very noble. This is the name of the core disciple''s clothes. Li Taibai''s eyes fell on the golden white robe, which was embroidered with two golden words, representing the meaning of the second person of the core disciple. Now the first core disciple is shifangzong''s senior brother. As soon as he stepped into the core disciple, he became the second person of the core disciple. The two men who sent the clothes looked at Li Taibai with awe in their eyes. "Take it. This dress doesn''t fit me." Li Taibai shook his head and said, "when I become the first person, give me clothes." As once the Supreme God, Li Taibai would not be willing to be a second person when he came to this world. Moreover, the world heart of this world likes arrogant people. Dragon is proud of the existence of uninhibited, and will not be loyal to anyone. At the end of this sentence, Li Taibai can feel that the attention of the heart of the inner world has become active. Watching Li Taibai enter the door, the two inner disciples take a look at each other and walk towards the distance. "This guy also wants to fight with elder martial brother. I think elder martial brother''s coming back is the time of his death." Standing in the distance, one of them said. "Does he think he is the elder martial brother? When the elder martial brother became the core disciple, he also said that he only wanted the first person''s clothes, and then the elder martial brother went to grab the first person''s clothes. Does Li Taibai really think that he would be the rival of the elder martial brother? " "The elder martial brother didn''t come back to the sect for two years. All the people in the sect have forgotten the power of the elder martial brother. He was just a little spiritual person. When the elder martial brother left that year, he had nine levels of spiritual master. Now he is estimated to be a spiritual general." "Brother master, it''s said that he will come back this year when he is in the clan. Then it will be the time for Li Taibai''s death." They said sentence by sentence, and their eyes were full of worship for tianaolong. Only after experiencing the era of tianaolong, can they know how powerful tianaolong is.When they passed on Li Taibai''s words, the inner disciple, who was in charge of the clothes, snorted with disdain and told the elder the news, who then told the leader of shifangzong. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the leader of shifangzong just shook his head. "Let''s wait until long er comes back." The master of shifangzong said lightly. In his heart, he doesn''t value Li Taibai. A four grade Dan master is now a nine level spirit Master. You know, when Tian Aolong was 14 years old, he had already stepped into the realm of spirit Master, and he didn''t have any powerful Dan master to help him. Besides, there is no shortage of four alchemists in today''s shifangzong. "Lord, what do you want me to do?" An old man came to the place where the leader of shifangzong was. The old man''s body sent out a faint fragrance. He was the fourth grade alchemist who came back with Fang Tian. "Did you contact long er? What does long er say? " Asked the master of the shifangzong. "The master said, it''s just a Li Taibai. When he comes back, it''s easy to clean up. Don''t care." The old man nodded. "By the way, the master also said that everything in shifangzong is based on you. If someone is unreasonable to you, he will clean it up one by one when he comes back." "Well, Long''er deserves to be my good son." Hearing the old man''s words, the leader of shifangzong''s mouth curved slightly, showing a happy color. Few people know that tianaolong is the son of the leader of shifangzong. "But let Long''er not be too anxious. That Li Taibai is valued by a strong man in the realm of Lingshuai. It is estimated that he will be captured by Lingshuai after a while, but I don''t know if it will damage shifangzong. This is the territory I built for Long''er." The leader of shifangzong said with some worries. "It''s just a Ling Shuai, suzerain. As long as you show him what your master gives you, he doesn''t dare to embarrass shifangzong." The old man of the fourth grade Dan Master said faintly. With a smile in his eyes, he took out a black pill in his hand and handed it to the master of shifangzong, saying, "master, this is the pill the master gave you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 36 Shifangzong market. With the demise of the Feng family, it has become a lot more peaceful. Some of the original domineering family children have become more peaceful, especially after Li Taibai killed elder Wu. Li Taibai''s name has become everyone''s nightmare. After Li Zhanfeng was solved, when Li Taibai was waiting for the secret place of Lingtu to start, shifangzong closed the sect, and all the sect disciples returned to the sect, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. But Li Taibai stepped down from shifangzong and came to the market. Nowadays, there is no one to stop him in shifangzong, and the closed clan is of no use to him. Everyone ignores his existence. His layout is not over yet. He wanted to use the shifangzong market as a stronghold to build a different Tianlong world. Once again, he will be the God of the world. At this time, at shifangzong auction house, Li Taibai, the alchemist, was sitting by the furnace practicing pills, while Lin Xiaodan and Tang Xuan were watching carefully. "Li Danshi''s Alchemy technology is too strong." Tang Xuan sighed in his heart. Looking at Li Taibai''s Alchemy, he was shocked. In his opinion, this way of alchemy will inevitably damage the elixir, but Li Taibai is easily refined out, and each furnace is the most perfect elixir. If someone is watching here at this time, they will feel that they are hallucinating. There are three baskets of pills on the ground. Every pill is the best. All of them are top-quality pills, from quenching body pill to julingdan and even hualingdan. Every pill is different from Tianlong mainland. It''s a brand new formula. Its efficacy is countless times stronger than Tianlong mainland. The body quenching pill is a kind of elixir used in the realm of Lingtu. The better the body quenching pill is, the more profound it will be for practitioners. It''s useless to have a bad talent for the quench body pill of Tianlong continent. The one with a good talent also needs to absorb the medicine of the quench body pill and even eliminate some erysipelas. In the mainland of Tianlong, everyone knows that it''s three parts of Dan. Even the best quenched body Dan, it takes at least seven days for a person to absorb quenched body Dan, while the worst, such as the quenched body Dan of shifangzong, it takes at least 15 days to absorb it. However, Li Taibai''s pills now break this routine. After testing, Lin Xiaodan and Tang Xuan are shocked to find that there is no erysipelas in it, which can be quickly absorbed, and even the refining effect is countless times that of today''s Tianlong continent. Julingdan and hualingdan are used in the realm of Lingshi and lingzhe. The effect is just like quenching and refining pill. There is no erysipelas, and the effect is countless times that of Tianlong continent. That is to say, before the realm of Lingshi, as long as you have this kind of elixir refined by Li Taibai, you can quickly create innumerable nine strong spirits. Moreover, the foundation of the nine strong spirit is stronger than that of countless people in Tianlong. "Is everything done?" After practicing the last batch of pills, Li Taibai stopped refining pills. "A hundred people have been called, all of them are absolutely loyal to you." Lin Xiaodan said. "Well, call them in." Li Taibai said. Lin Xiaodan and Tang Xuan left the alchemy room. One hundred people came to Li Taibai. There were men and women, but everyone''s eyes were full of worship. After Li Taibai destroyed the wind family, these people were full of gratitude for Li Taibai, which has become a belief. "Benevolence, all good." Each figure kneels on the ground and looks at Li Taibai gratefully. Looking at these 100 people, Li Taibai nodded his head. He said, "Lin Xiaodan has already told you something." "We have all said that from today on, we will be the servants of our benefactor, and his orders will be our direction." A young man came out and said. From the eyes of the public, this young man obviously has a little weight in these people. Looking at the boy, Li Taibai nodded his head and said, "from today on, you have no name, code name is Bai. From Bai Yi to Bai 100, I will let you quickly reach the realm of spirit." After a pause, Li Taibai looked at the crowd and said, "next, I will train you for ten days. You will be more fortunate and bitter than in hell in these ten days. Then I will let each of you go to a sect and strive to become stronger. In the future, I will need you. Now if you are unwilling, you can stand up." "I''m willing to go through fire and water for my benefactor, and I''ll never die!" One by one, the figures fell on the ground and said. "Well, each of you will take ten pills of these pills. This is your cultivation method from the spiritual realm to the spiritual realm. I need you to reach the Ninth level of the spiritual realm in one day. If you don''t reach it, you will lose the election." Li Taibai said lightly. With these words, Li Taibai turned and walked out of the alchemy room. Lin Xiaodan and others closely followed him."Are you ready for those people?" Li Taibai asked again. "It''s all ready." Lin Xiaodan nodded his head. "Well, take me." Under the leadership of Lin Xiaodan, Li Taibai came to a secret room, in which young girls were sitting on the ground, a total of 40 people. There is no light in the eyes of these girls, only endless cold. These girls are all insulted by Feng family. Except those who have family, others who have no family are all here. Seeing Li Taibai come in, there is a little light in these girls'' eyes. "My Lord." Forty girls knelt on the ground. , "Lin Xiaodan has told you, I do not need to say much more. From today on, the forty of you are my servants. I need you to be my eye. In this ten party market, you can collect all the evidence of evil people. As long as someone does evil, you can kill them. I will set up a market guard team for you." Li Taibai said lightly. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, forty girls showed their cold killing intention in their eyes, with endless evil spirit. It''s their will to kill all the evil people in the world. "All at the master''s command." Looking at the 40 people, Li Taibai left the pills, the skills, and then turned to leave. "What''s the purpose of all this? Is it the order of the first pindan master? " Looking at Li Taibai''s figure, Lin Xiaodan''s eyes showed the color of confusion. "Master, why do you respect master Lin so much? Do what you say? " Tang Xuan some curiously asks a way. "You''ll understand later." Lin Xiaodan looked at his apprentice and said. Since the fourth grade Dan master came, he let Tang Xuan follow him. "Master, I think you think too much. Master Li Dan should just want to help these girls. If there is nothing to do, these girls will only want to die. Have you forgotten lady Zhang?" Hearing Tang Xuan''s words, Lin Xiaodan was slightly shocked, and a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The older he was, the more complicated his mind became. Zhang Jia Niangzi was rescued by Li Taibai, but she committed suicide in the strange sight of everyone. "Hate! Hate! Hate! Hate this world In the end, everyone saw only a line of blood written in a suicide note, and Li Taibai''s order came from then on. Out of the auction house, Li Taibai raised his head and looked at the void. "This dragon world will change because of him." At this time, the whole world has changed, countless rosy clouds appear in the air. Looking at the rosy clouds in the sky, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. "The secret of the spirit is about to begin." According to his memory, the secret place will start in 15 days. These 15 days will be the time for all sects to select the disciples to enter the secret place of the spirit. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 37 The secret of the spirit opens. The selection to enter the secret realm of the spirit also started. According to the rule of Tianlong, the secret place of the spirit begins. All sects must send five spirit people into the secret place of the spirit. Shifangzong is engaged in a bloody battle, which is the battle of the spirit. One by one, young men of spirit level are fighting in the arena. They are red eyed and white with blood. No one wants to lose, and this kind of fight seems a little strange. Among the core disciples, the strong ones are very relaxed and don''t stand on the challenge arena. The weaker the strength, the more desperate they are. If you win, you don''t have to fight. If you don''t win, you have to continue to fight. The reason is very simple. Because of this battle, the weakest five will be sent to the secret place of the spirit. In the past hundred years of shifangzong, none of the people who were sent to the secret place of the spirit survived. It was the battlefield of the strong sect. They were dead if they went in. "No!" A shrill scream, a figure fell to the ground, eyes full of despair, this is a fat man. He is the penultimate of the core disciples. "Poor Zhang Da Pang." Looking at the fat man on the stage, several teenagers in blue looked down and said. Fat man just stepped into the realm of the spirit a few days ago, even in order not to participate in the secret realm of the spirit, he deliberately did not participate in the core assessment, but was caught unexpectedly. Sure enough, he became the penultimate of the core disciples. "Shit! I can''t die. " Zhang Da Pang stood up, shaking and shaking. He lowered his head and showed a firm color in his eyes. "Big fat, what to do now." Four figures stood beside Zhang Dafei, and his eyes were full of despair. These four people are all the same as Zhang dafuang, who deliberately hid their strength, but they were caught in the end. "What can we do? I have to go. " Zhang Da Pang''s eyes turned and he said with a trace of helplessness. "Brothers, in the future, the five of us will move forward together, live and die together. In the future, I, Li Dafeng, will have a stutter, and you, brothers, will have a stutter." Looking at Zhang Dafei, tears appeared in their eyes. "Big fat, I knew you were the best, so brother, I''ve been following you. In the future, our brothers will share happiness and difficulties." A little thin boy came out, tearful said. "The secret place of the spirit is so terrible. If you and I join hands, I don''t believe there''s anything else to be afraid of. In this case, let the world see the power of our five brothers of ten clans, and we''ll go all the way to the holy land of the Heavenly Dragon for all to worship." Zhang said with great ambition. "Brother!" The five took a look at each other, full of brotherhood. "I''m sorry, the three of us misjudged you before, and the five of us will be brothers later." The other three said tearfully. "I''m going to the secret place of the spirit. I need three seats. You five will give me three seats." Just then, a voice rang. Li Taibai''s figure came up from the foot of the mountain and said faintly. "Li Taibai!" Everyone was surprised to see this sudden appearance. "Are you sure?" The patriarch of Shifang stood up, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the cold light flashed. "I''m sure." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. "This guy is looking for death." Hearing Li Taibai''s voice, everyone on the scene looked at him like a fool. Everyone knows that there is only one way to enter the secret realm of the spirit. "I''ll give it to you!" At this time, a huge voice rang out. In everyone''s eyes, Zhang Da Pang''s body was like a meat ball. He rolled out from the brotherhood of five people and ran to Li Taibai quickly. "Mr. Li Dan, elder martial brother Li, I''ll give you a seat. I''ll give you a seat." Zhang said excitedly, shaking all over his fat. It''s another village with hidden willows and bright flowers! "Zhang Da Pang, you!" The other four people''s eyes showed anger, and they couldn''t believe it. They all agreed to live and die together, but this guy ran first. "Damn it! Zhang Da Pang! I''m at odds with you. I''ll kill you! " The slightly thin boy said with an angry face, holding a sharp blade and rushing towards Zhang Dafei, he came to Zhang Dafei with a few quick steps. "Bang!" The slightly skinny boy fell on his knees. "Mr. Li Dan, elder martial brother Li, I''ll give you my seat." Slightly thin young knock head to say. "Shameless!" Seeing these two people moving, an idea passed through everyone''s mind at the same time. The other three teenagers, looking at this scene, were full of anger in their eyes. They looked at each other, and their eyes showed the color of embarrassment. The three came from the same place. They were brothers since childhood. Now they are full of difficulties when they encounter this choice. "Brother, you go. There is another brother in my family. It doesn''t matter if I die." One of the teenagers said, turning around and shaking."I''m just a bachelor. It''s nothing if I die, but the third. You have to go back to marry sister LAN. In the future, don''t tell my mother that I''m dead. Take good care of my mother." Another boy stepped back, turned around and said with a smile. Looking at the two brothers, the last one looks much smaller, tearful, but how can not go past. They come from the same village. This scene moved many people in shifangzong. Brotherhood can only be verified before death. Li Taibai didn''t pay attention to this. He looked at the two fat and thin guys in front of him strangely. He suddenly remembered something. When he set foot on shifangzong, he once saw these two people. At that time, these two people were already the right arms of tianaolong. What impressed Li Taibai was that they pretended to be dead in front of them. In other words, these two guys came out of the secret realm of the spirit. Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He pointed to them and said, "OK, then it''s decided to let these two guys enter the secret place with me, and you three will be given up to me." This change stunned all the people present. No one thought that this kind of thing would happen. "No! Big brother Li, big brother Li, father Li! I have an 80 year old mother and three-year-old children waiting to be raised. Please do me a favor and let me not go. " Zhang Da Pang screamed with a split lung. The thin and weak boy''s mouth was open, but he was a step slower than Zhang Da Pang. His eyes moved and he stood up without any hesitation. He went directly to the three people behind him. Then he looked at the leader of shifangzong on the stage and said, "Lord, these three people are not my opponents in the competition just now. Let''s choose one of them to replace me." "You Their eyes were full of anger. "Well, Lord, it''s so decided, just the two of them and me." Li Taibai said again. Looking at Li Taibai''s serious look, the leader of shifangzong gazed at him for a few seconds, and finally he nodded his head, "OK, it depends on you." Master Shifang is full of sneer in his eyes. Since this guy wants to die, let him die. He will never know the difference between the powerful clan and the weak clan. Got the answer he wanted, Li Taibai nodded his head and left. "Remember, keep an eye on these two for me." Li Taibai''s voice was accompanied by two howls. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 38 Five candidates have been decided. The ten party patriarch imprisons the three brothers, Zhang dafui and the thin and weak teenagers. He has to make preparations. If Li Taibai goes, the three brothers don''t have to go, but if Li Taibai goes back in the middle, the three brothers still want to go. Shifangzong had been selected to go to the secret place of the spirit, and finally fled secretly. Walking in the mountains. Li Taibai already had someone in his heart who was going to the secret place of the spirit. He had to go to the holy land of the dragon, which was the place closest to the heart of the world. Robert, I''m sure I''ll go with him. Another person is Zeng Renfeng, the hero who will cause a big thing in the future. Wound sword entry, spirit realm, he is invincible existence. Luobai and Zeng Renfeng are the people he wants to bring into the holy land of the dragon. As for those two guys, Li Taibai is sure that they must have the attention of the heart of the world and have great fortune, otherwise they will not be able to come out of the secret land of the spirit. These two people are likely to help him. Before he came here, Li Taibai had already told Luobai and Zeng Renfeng that Luobai just nodded to show that he knew. She has already stepped into the realm of the spirit. This divine realm is one of the best skills. Although he has never fought against Luobai, Li Taibai is sure that Luobai''s power is enough to crush all the same level talents in Tianlong. Zeng Renfeng, after getting the elixir given by Li Taibai, shut up and went. He wanted to step into the Ninth level of the spirit. Half a month. Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had to arrange the affairs of shifangzong within half a month. For the training of Luo Bai and Zeng Renfeng, for the training of 100 people, for the arrangement of the 40 women, and a backer. He has already thought about the arrangement and support of 40 women. Forty women''s associations set up a Dai Tian pavilion to carry out Tao on behalf of heaven. Under the circumstances that shifangzong was granted the throne, the forty spirits with nine levels were strong enough to frighten the whole shifangzong market and make it a world with rules. As for the backer, Lin Xiaodan, the second-class alchemist, is the strong one of Lingshuai realm. In Li Taibai''s plan, it will take some time for Lin Xiaodan, which just makes him hot. Of course, he didn''t let Lin Xiaodan work for nothing. He would guide Lin Xiaodan to make pills from time to time. The most important thing is the training of the 100 people, which is a move of Li Taibai. This move will shake the whole Tianlong continent in the future. When one hundred people, the genius of one hundred top sects, kneel down in front of him and call him the master, this kind of situation is enough to shock the whole Tianlong continent. This will give Li Taibai great attention from the heart of the world. Well, first of all, we need to turn these 100 people into talents. For the training of 100 people, Li Taibai has already made preparations, but the time is relatively short, only 10 days. Bai Jiawei, this is the name of the 100 man team. The names of 100 people have been made up from Bai Yi to Bai 100. The next day, when Li Taibai came to shifangzong auction house, all 100 people stepped into the ninth floor of lingzhe. Looking at these 100 people, they all have dark circles under their eyes. The corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly. He is very clear about how hard it takes to reach the Ninth level of the spirit one night. The determination of these 100 people has been recognized by him. "Master, live up to the mission, Bai Jiawei 100 people, all step into the spirit of the nine." A teenager came out and said. The young man stood up to speak yesterday. He was wearing a shabby brown dress with a piece of white cloth on his chest and a white one on it to show his identity. "Who came up with that?" Li Taibai looked at the clothes on the boy. His eyes narrowed slightly and asked. "Master, this is what I came up with. I think it can make the master know us earlier and call us conveniently." Said the boy. Looking at this young man, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. With his mental power, he had already written down the 100 people when he saw them. How could he remember them wrong? However, this young man''s behavior is enough to show his wit. "Well done." Li Taibai nodded his head and said, suddenly he clapped his hands. With Li Taibai clapping his hands, Lin Xiaodan came in with a big box. Behind him, Tang Xuan followed with a look of resentment. He wanted to help, but when his Master heard that it was Li Taibai who was busy, he did it all by himself, as if he was afraid of robbing him of his job. "Master, you are also a third grade alchemist. You should know how to be reserved." "Li Danshi, according to your order, everything has been put here." Lin Xiaodan put the box on the ground. "Open." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. Open the box, a piece of clean clothes appear in the box, this is a piece of different colors of clothes.At the neckline of the clothes, you can see a vague word, which says, white one, white two, white three... looking at the clothes in the box, the boy grew up, and the little joy in his heart suddenly disappeared. He thought all night before he came up with the idea that Li Taibai had already prepared. "You''re doing well, but you think too little after all. Write your name on your chest. Do you want everyone to know your identity? Next time, think more. " Li Taibai looked at the young light said, "now, you in accordance with their own name, the clothes will be sent down." Looking at the boy''s flashing eyes, Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He knew very well that it was not a little kindness that could solve these people''s sincere obedience. In the past ten days, he would make them completely loyal to him. After 100 people had distributed their clothes, Li Taibai stood up and said with a cool look in his eyes. "In these ten days, I will train you like a devil and let you know how to fight." "From today on, I will live with a hundred of you for ten days." "Our goal is the devil forest." "Devil forest!" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, a hundred people caused a commotion. The devil forest is a big mountain near shifangzong. This mountain chokes the entrance and exit of shifangzong. The reason why the demon forest has become a demon forest is that there are countless robbers in the mountain, and there are no few of them at the level of Lingshi. It is even said that there are also Lingjiang. The robber of the demon forest is also very honest. He never robs the people of shifangzong. Instead, he gives them good wine and meat. In addition, even if it is eliminated, it will not be good for shifangzong, and even cause unnecessary losses. The robbers of demon forest will be ignored. Of course, there is also a rumor that one of the robbers in demon forest made a deal with shifangzong. But for the ordinary people who live in ten places, the devil forest is the pronoun of terror. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 39 Devil forest. One hundred and one people are walking in the mountain forest. In addition to Li Taibai, everyone''s eyes are full of fear. For these ordinary people who were not long ago, the devil forest is the place of fear in their hearts. Li Taibai''s strength is not hidden. Everyone knows that it''s just the power of the spirit nine, just like them. "Eun Gong, it''s not safe here. I think you should go out first. We''ll just be inside." The youth among the hundred stood up and said. Now the boy''s name is Bai Yi. Although the other 100 people''s eyes were full of fear, they also looked at Li Taibai. In their hearts, Li Taibai was their benefactor. When they were cultivated by Li Taibai, they had already done a good job of giving life to Li Taibai. Looking at a few people, Li Taibai''s eyes showed some praise. He was very satisfied with the quality of these people. Lin Xiaodan did a very good job. It''s just that it''s not enough. He needs more than that. "From today on, this demon forest will be your hunting place. I will teach you how to fight. Our goal is to make all the robbers in this demon forest disappear." Li Taibai said lightly. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, a hundred people on the scene widened their eyes at the same time. "Eun Gong, this demon forest..." Bai Yi wanted to say something, but Li Taibai interrupted him. "Needless to say, I have made up my mind." Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the end of the forest, he said faintly: "don''t worry, take you here, I will take you back one by one." Looking at Li Taibai''s firm look, Bai Yi''s eyes showed a helpless color. He turned his head, looked at the people, and then nodded his head, with a decisive color in his eyes. Seeing Bai Yi''s look, everyone''s eyes showed a decisive color. They don''t understand Li Taibai''s idea. There are 101 spirits in nine levels, and they even want to kill the demon forest. You know, there are countless strong spirits in the demon forest, and even legend has it that there are strong spirits in the level of spirit generals. "Well?" All of a sudden, Li Taibai looked ahead, and a fragrance came from the wind. "What''s the smell?" Bai Yi and others said intoxicated. They had never heard of the smell. Just as they were looking around for the source of the fragrance, Li Taibai had already walked forward and pushed aside a clump of trees. Several small blue flowers appeared in front of the public. The little blue flower looks like a star. "Blue star!" See the star shaped blue flowers, among hundreds of people, a girl screamed. This is a very simple girl, who has such a light taste, wearing a blue dress with white words on it. Seeing the eyes of the people around him, Bai er said: "blue star flower is a kind of six grade spirit flower, but it is rare. It only blooms for one hour each time. After one hour, the flower will disappear. Taking it directly can treat trauma. If it is refined into pill, it is even the main auxiliary material of four grade pill healing pill." Listening to Bai er''s words, people''s eyes show a bright light. For them, what Bluestar grass is is not important, but it can be used as the main auxiliary material of four kinds of pills, which means money. You know, usually a seven grade material is enough for them to buy a good price. Listen to Bai er''s words, Li Taibai looks at the light girl and turns around to pick the blue star flower. Seeing the Bluestar grass picked by Li Taibai, the girl screamed again. Seeing the sight of the people, she began to explain again: "ordinary alchemists picking herbs like lingcao and Linghua will damage these materials. They need to be careful and use special tools to pick them perfectly." Li Taibai picked it at will, and there was no damage to the material. When they heard the girl''s answer, they looked at Li Taibai''s eyes and became more respectful. They knew Li Taibai''s Alchemy ability for a long time. Otherwise, there would be no elixir to make them reach the Ninth level of the spirit. But I know it''s different from what I saw with my own eyes. "Maybe, as the duke said, all the bandits in the demon forest can be eradicated." There was a glimmer of hope in everyone''s eyes. The bandits of demon forest, for those living near shifangzong, have been robbed by the bandits, and even paid the lives of their relatives. Looking at the change of people''s eyes, Li Taibai shook his head. The sudden appearance of blue star flower was unexpected for him. However, he knows that this is the reason why the heart of the world pays attention to it. With the increase of the heart of the world''s attention, he is more energetic. He may get treasures at any time when he is on the road. Along the way, Li Taibai met all kinds of lingcao and Linghua, including Qipin, liupin and even Wupin.Looking at the precious plants that appeared in front of Li Taibai''s eyes, the 100 members of the Bai family team were shocked at the beginning, but now they are used to it. They just look at Li Taibai''s eyes with more awe. In the common sense of Tianlong mainland, there are atmospheric carriers who may encounter adventure anytime and anywhere. In their eyes, Li Taibai''s present performance is the existence of atmospheric transport. "I''ve been to this devil forest several times, and I haven''t seen so many spirit grass and spirit flowers." Someone whispered. This has been agreed by many people. Although the devil forest is terrible, it is also a treasure for those people at the bottom. All kinds of spiritual plants, if you find one, it will be enough for them to live well for a month. After a period of walking, a hundred people, each with some spirit grass, pocket has been full. It makes everyone''s eyes full of excitement. "Ha ha ha!" Just then, a wild laugh came, and there was a commotion in the forest. A group of people appeared in front of a hundred people. Each of them had a black wolf tattoo on his face and various weapons in his hands. In the past, at least 300 people. "It''s the man of the black wolf!" Seeing these people, the hundred teams were all in a commotion, and their eyes were uneasy. After all, they were just ordinary people not long ago. Many people have suffered from black wolves. "I didn''t expect that when I came out for a walk, I met a big business. Leave all your things here. The women will stay here too. The men can go away." A stout man came out of the crowd with greedy eyes. "It''s wolf three!" Seeing this strong man, everyone of the Bai family team looked sad. Wolf three is the third leader of the black wolf. His strength lies in the third level of the spirit Master, which is not what they can face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 40 Black wolf is a powerful bandit force in the devil forest. It ranks fourth in the devil forest and has three strong men in the realm of spiritual masters. These three spiritual masters are wolf one, wolf two and wolf three. The realm of wolf one has even reached the Ninth level of Lingshi. Looking at the changes of people''s expressions, Li Taibai was not surprised. In his spiritual world, he had already seen the encirclement of wolf three. He deliberately brought these people into the encirclement. Only ten days. He doesn''t have much time for these people to grow up. He only uses the most violent way to make them change. Li Taibai was holding a long sword in his hand. His eyes looked at wolf three and went to wolf three. "My Lord!" Seeing Li Taibai''s action, Bai Yi and others move at the same time to block Li Taibai''s body. But a double shadow appeared, and Li Taibai''s body quickly disappeared in the crowd. When he appeared again, he had reached the front of wolf three. The iron sword radiates colorful light, and the hand rises and falls. In everyone''s eyes, the terrible wolf three, as if a doll general, motionless, directly cut off his head by Li Taibai. Then there was the killing in a forest of blood. These enemies surrounded them, without any resistance, were killed one by one. It''s a scene of slaughter, one man killing a group of people. Ten minutes later, all the black wolf''s people died, and their bodies fell to the ground one by one, their eyes full of fear. Looking at Li Taibai standing in the corpse, the body of 100 members of the Bai family team trembled, and a sense of fear came to my heart. For the first time, they felt the power of Li Taibai. Although the strength of the more than 300 people present is not strong, wolf three''s strength is a real three-tier spirit Master. Under Li Taibai''s attack, he didn''t even have time to react. The others didn''t even run away. They seemed to accept their fate and let Li Taibai kill them. Soon, these fears turn into the color of worship. The stronger Li Taibai is, the better for them. As for the black wolf and others, no one thinks that Li Taibai is cruel. The black wolf is a robber, which is not a good man with blood on his hands. "Bury the bodies." Looking at the changes in people''s eyes, Li Taibai said lightly. What he wants is this. After all, the world is dominated by the strong. Only when the mysterious power erupts can others be convinced. In this battle, he has used the entry-level injury sword incisively and vividly. At the moment of the battle, the weak people have been basically destroyed, the consciousness of death, and the existence of a little stronger has fallen into his own world. Watching the crowd begin to clean the battlefield, Li Taibai sits on the branch of a tree and looks at the void with his eyes. A mysterious breath arises spontaneously. At the moment, Bai Yi and others, looking at Li Taibai sitting on the branch, were full of fear in their eyes. They couldn''t imagine how powerful Li Taibai was. However, judging from the battle just now, in their eyes, Li Taibai''s power must not be the Ninth level of the spirit, or even countless times stronger than the realm of the spirit Master. "Will the spirit be handsome or stronger?" They can''t imagine how powerful this power is. "The benefactor must have a great goal." Looking at Li Taibai sitting on the branch, Bai Yi said in a low voice. He thought of what Li Taibai said to them, let them join a hundred sects. At that time, he didn''t think too much. Now, this must be Li Taibai''s goal. The girl standing next to Bai Yi, Bai Er nodded her head, looked at Li Taibai with her eyes, and said: "no matter what the goal of my benefactor is, he is our benefactor. Even if my benefactor wants to destroy this continent, I will follow him." Hearing Bai er''s words, a stout young man said with a simple and honest smile: "Ling... Bai Er, my father is a good man." "Yes, my Lord is definitely a good man." Standing beside the three, a young man with a bitter face said with a sad face: "my father''s heart must be very kind, and everything he does must have his reason. I don''t know the big reason, but I know that even if my father slaughters this continent, it''s also the fault of this continent." Hearing the bitter young man''s words, other people''s eyes were slightly stunned. "A villain will destroy the wind house for us, a villain will come to the devil forest to destroy these animals, and a villain will let us bury these animals on the spot." The suffering youth continued to say, his eyes full of worship, looking at Li Taibai, said: "for me, the Duke helped me revenge, even rescued my sister, he is a good man, if all the people in this world are enemies with the Duke, then it can only prove that all the people in this world are not good people." "Who had thought of this for us before my benefactor?" Listening to the words of the suffering youth, all the people present became quiet, and their thoughts crossed their minds.Their eyes are more and more bright. "I don''t like your sad face all the time, just like the world owes you. But I like what you said today. If the world is against the Duke of mercy, it can only prove that all the people in the world are not good people. For us, the Duke of mercy is the only good person." A boy with hair on his face came out, he said faintly. This is a strange boy, with more hair than others, and slightly pale yellow, just like a monkey. Li Taibai naturally heard the news of these people. He did not expect that he would have such a harvest. Li Taibai was confident that he would make them extraordinary and become a genius in the world. As the supreme deity, his insight is very powerful. Three thousand worlds, thirty thousand worlds, and countless small worlds. Tianlong continent is just one of the countless small worlds. Where can the genius here be powerful. Although he can make a genius, where these people can go in the end depends on their own way. Li Taibai''s eyes look at the suffering youth. This suffering youth reminds him of a person, a person who relies on his own unique charm, does not use his hands, and only relies on his mouth to achieve the supreme existence of the divine kingdom. The same sad face, as if pity the world, just don''t know, this youth, where will go. Li Taibai fell from the branch to the ground. They have buried all the people of the black wolf. People looked at Li Taibai, full of worship. This kind of worship is not the respect for the benefactor, but the worship for the strong. Li Taibai nodded his head with satisfaction and said, "keep going. Today I will teach you the way of fighting and the art of fighting. If you can''t keep up with the progress in the past ten days, I will let you leave." "I''m willing to go through fire and water for my benefactor, and I''ll never die!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 41 "Hey, have you heard that the black wolf has been killed." "I also know this. I saw it a few days ago. The stronghold of black wolf has been completely destroyed. There is blood everywhere." "Not only the black wolf, but also the fierce tiger." "Fierce tiger, that''s the second bandit in the demon forest. He was killed like this." "I don''t know who can do it." The demons outside the forest, one by one village, constantly discussed, their eyes full of excitement. Demon forest, for them, is full of hatred. At this time, in the depths of the devil forest, a hundred people walked quietly in the forest. Their clothes were ragged, their hair was messy, and their bodies were scarred and looked down. But everyone''s eyes are full of light. Their eyes looked at Li Taibai in front of them, full of worship. This is the tenth day that the white family team came to the devil forest. In the ten days, they only rest for one hour every day. All the time is spent in cultivation. Fight with Li Taibai every day to realize his own shortcomings, or to wipe out the robbers in the demon forest. It was this battle that made them admire Li Taibai even more. During the ten days of fighting, they saw a lot of strong men in the realm of Lingshi. They couldn''t even support Li Taibai with a move. In the battle with fierce tiger, he is a strong man with three spirit masters and nine levels, but he still hasn''t made a move in Li Taibai''s hands. Now more than half of the 100 people are about to cross the realm of killing. With the power of the nine layers of the spirit, they can kill the strong one in the realm of the spirit Master. Even if there is no way to kill the spirit Master realm, they are already the most powerful among the ordinary people in the Ninth level of the spirit Master. And these, or because they did not practice combat skills, just rely on combat skills to reach. Lingshi and lingzhe, who were originally superior in their eyes, are not worth mentioning now. All these are brought to them by Li Taibai. "Stop!" At this time, Li Taibai waved his hand. Ten days together, let the white team suddenly stopped, all the voices disappeared. In front of them is their final destination, a huge stronghold, full of dense people. This is the first robber in the demon forest, the stronghold where the dragon head is located. "Who are you and why are you fighting against our demon forest?" A stout man stood on the mountain stronghold, looking at Li Taibai and others, and cheered coldly. The strong man''s eyes were full of cunning. Near the stronghold, he has already laid a trap. As long as Li Taibai and others step in, it will be triggered instantly. With the secret weapons in the stronghold and the robbers gathered in the Longtou stronghold nearby, he is confident that he can catch all these people. The dragon head will be the only master of this demon forest. The intrusion of these people is a great opportunity for Longtou village. "Five to ten meters ahead, stone attack." At this time, Li Taibai''s cold voice rang out. With Li Taibai''s order, a hundred members of the Bai family team appeared a stone in their hands and did not hesitate to throw it at the distance of five to ten meters in front of Li Taibai. "Boom boom!" As the rocks covered, a piece of ground caved in, revealing a crypt filled with sharp spears. The spear shone with purple light and venom. "Twenty meters to the front left, flying knife attack." Li Taibai''s voice sounded again. The stones once again covered a jungle 20 meters ahead on the left. "Ah, ah There was a shrill scream. After ten days of fighting, all kinds of weapons were tied around their waists, all of which were found in the villages. "What Looking at the following, under the command of Li Taibai, one by one the traps and ambushes that have been demolished, the stout men on the mountain stronghold stare big mouth. "What should we do now, stronghold leader?" Someone asked. "Go and invite Lao Zu." The leader of Longtou stronghold shakes his head and says, looking at Li Taibai, his eyes narrowed slightly. I don''t know why he feels that Li Taibai is familiar. Bai Yi and others, in the face of this situation, there is no accident. In these ten days, Li Taibai is like a God in their eyes. Everything Li Taibai said has come true. It seems that everything is in his expectation. Even now that Li Taibai says he is a God, they will believe him. Li Taibai''s face didn''t change at all. His spirit radiated. Everything was invisible in his eyes. Introduction to wound sword. Now his spiritual strength has recovered a lot. Within a radius of 1000 meters, everything can''t escape the peeping of his spiritual world.One by one, the traps were removed under the order of Li Taibai. When the last trap was removed, a hundred people had already cooperated with each other and rushed into the stronghold. It''s a big war. The existence of nine layers of one hundred spirits is against thousands of enemies. And in the past, there were at least more than 30 people in the spiritual realm. Seeing the white family team rushing in, more than 30 spirit masters looked at each other and showed a ferocious smile at the corner of their mouth. The dragon head is not the weak bandit force. They don''t know why the stronghold leader believes in the soft eggs of other forces. In their opinion, just kill these guys. "Kill Thirty people drank and rushed up with all kinds of weapons in their hands. The leader of Longtou stronghold looks at the scene in front of him. He doesn''t stop it. He sets a trap and asks his ancestors out. It''s just his caution. There must be something special about these people who can make the devil forest fly and sweep away the rest of the forces. But he also has faith in his own strength. Although more than 30 spiritualists are basically the first level of spiritualists, there are also some strong ones with three or four levels of spiritualists. This kind of power is not something that can be overcome by the existence of nine levels of spiritualists. In this world, geniuses can cross the boundary to kill people, but there are not so many geniuses in this world, especially when they are combined to become the subordinates of others. The head of Longtou stronghold looks disdainful. His eyes looked at Li Taibai again. Somehow, he felt that Li Taibai was familiar with him. "I''ll meet him." The leader said. He was about to go to Li Taibai with a knife, but at this moment, he was attracted by the battle below. In the face of more than 30 spirit division, the white team did not have any hesitation, also divided out more than 30 people. One for each. "It''s stupid!" Seeing the battle below, the corner of the mouth of the leader''s stronghold cracked, revealing the color of ridicule. In his eyes, these people are absolutely stupid. What is a spirit to a spirit Master? "Does he think they are all geniuses?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 42 Looking at the Lingshi who came to him, Bai Yi''s eyes were cold and incomparable. After ten days of fighting, he was used to fighting beyond his level. The corner of his mouth arced slightly at the thought of practicing with Li Taibai. In his eyes, these spiritual masters were too weak. The sword in hand breaks the sky. It''s a very common sword. It doesn''t have any moves. Seeing Bai Yi''s sword, Bai Yi''s opponent is the only one of the thirty-five who is strong in the fourth level of Lingshi. His eyes showed disdain. A spirit of nine, no martial arts, in front of him is too weak. Light light shining, a layer of gray light appeared in the fourth layer of the master, a hammer in his hand, toward the white one. The hammer broke through the air, the wind roared, and a sense of oppression came. Looking at the hammer coming towards him, Bai Yi''s mind comes up with the battle with Li Taibai. There is no pressure, a simple sword, no moves, but it makes him feel powerless. Compared with that sword, this hammer is too weak. Just look at the past, Bai Yi can see several flaws. "Martial arts are not all. All battles have only one purpose. The one who stabs the blade into the opponent''s body first is the winner." In Bai Yi''s mind, Li Taibai said something to him. The footstep moves, white one''s body, suddenly sideways, unexpectedly revolves around the hammer, and then the body suddenly crosses with the strong one of the fourth level of Lingshi. A bloodstain appeared in the throat of the strong one on the fourth floor of the spirit Master. In this moment, the blade in Bai Yi''s hand has a touch of light orange, but the orange flashes away. Orange represents self created martial arts. Seeing this touch of orange, the eyes of Longtou stronghold are shocked. Their own martial arts are extremely rare in Tianlong mainland. As long as the person who created the martial arts is not dead, the martial arts can grow up with the person who created the martial arts until it reaches the peak. All the martial arts in Tianlong are handed down from endless years ago. The existence of self created martial arts is the top genius in this continent. But there is one here. Although the orange is only a flash, it proves that the self created martial arts has not yet taken shape. But just then, an orange light flashed by again. In the eyes of the Longtou stronghold leader, a stout man with a long sword in his hand. Behind him, a man in the stronghold with three levels of Lingshi fell to the ground and his head fell to one side. An orange light flashed again, a wooden stick broke through the air, and hit a man on the third floor of Lingshi heavily. The man of the third floor of the spirit Master''s body was directly driven into the ground, and his bones were broken. Three top talents in a row! The leader of the dragon''s stronghold, with his mouth wide open, is one of the few youngsters who can create their own martial arts skills in the whole Tianlong continent, and they are all among the top sects, but there are three of them. "Who are these people?" The leader of Longtou stronghold looked at everything in front of him in disbelief. This kind of top talent, which school is not careful care, no growth will not release experience, but in front of me, will appear here. "Pa Pa Pa!" The appearance of three top talents hasn''t shocked the leader of Longtou stronghold yet. In his eyes, the other 32 strong spirit masters directly entangled their opponents at the moment of contact. And then after a few moves, one by one lose, die! "How can it be!" He cried out in shock. You know, this is a strong spiritual master. In a million miles, the strong spiritual master is the strongest in the surface. Even among the ten sects, the strong spiritual master can step into the elder level. But they were killed in a few moves. "Is the world crazy? Or am I crazy? " The leader of Longtou stronghold can''t believe his eyes. There are so many talents in this small place. Besides, after these 35 people, there are 65 people, let alone a leader. How strong is the leader who can convince these talents? "If these 100 talents are discovered, they will surely shock the whole Tianlong continent." The leader of Longtou village swallowed his saliva and looked at Li Taibai not far away. Suddenly his eyes lit up. He finally remembered where he had seen the boy. "Ha ha ha, it doesn''t take much effort. I didn''t expect you to deliver it yourself!" The leader of Longtou stronghold laughs. "Li Taibai! I''ve been looking for you for a long time Hearing the leader''s words, Bai Jiawei raised his head at the same time and looked at the leader. This is the first time that someone called Li Taibai''s name. Li Taibai''s eyes also narrowed slightly. He looked at the leader of the dragon''s head stronghold. There was no information about this person in his mind. "Who are you?" He asked."Li''s servant, Li Ergou." The leader said lightly. Li Taibai''s eyes were icy when he heard the leader''s words. Last life, when he came for revenge, the robbers in the demon forest had disappeared. He didn''t expect that this was the Li family''s base here. "The Li family?" Li Taibai''s indifferent faces appeared in his mind. The corners of his mouth arced slightly and said, "since the Li family has sent people here, they will not only send garbage from the realm of Lingshi." Suddenly he raised his head, looked at the void in the distance, and said, "it''s him." "Young master, it''s hard for me to find you. I finally found you." An old voice sounded. In people''s eyes, an old man came from afar, a force surging heaven and earth, his power is no cover up. Spirit general level! Seeing the existence of this spirit level, Bai Jiawei''s eyes show dignified color. This is the first time that they meet a strong spirit level. But there was no fear in anyone''s eyes. Ten days together, in their eyes, Li Taibai is not afraid, so the existence of the spirit level, but also so, Li Taibai must be able to deal with. It''s just that the young master mentioned by the old man made them slightly curious. Looking at the old man, there was a chill in Li Taibai''s eyes. "Those two asked you to come?" He asked. The old man is Li Fu, the servant of his parents. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Li Fu nodded his head and said: "master and madam, because the young master died in the snow in an accident, they are very sad. Let the slave find the young master''s body and collect it for him. Don''t let the young master''s body in the wilderness, and the soul after his death is also uneasy." Hearing Li Fu''s words, Li Taibai''s eyes were colder, and the corners of his mouth arced slightly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 43 "That''s what they want me to die for?" Li Taibai''s voice was very calm. Looking at Li Taibai with a calm face, Li Fu''s eyes narrowed slightly. Li Taibai was not like this. In his mind, the five-year-old child knelt on the ground praying, and would not walk even if his legs were broken. A child praying not to be lost. Today''s Li Taibai is too calm to see any anger, which makes him feel a little uneasy. "Young master is a good boy, but it''s a pity that your talent is too poor. The Li family doesn''t raise waste." Li Fu said with a sigh. "Talent?" Li Taibai looked at Li Fu, shook his head, sighed and said, "when you dug out my bones, did you ever think about my talent?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Li Fu''s eyes narrowed and a cold light flashed by. "You know what happened back then?" "Forget it." Li Fu shook his head and said: "young master, you can only blame you for being born too late. Master, madam asked me to collect your corpse, so as not to make you the weakness of the young master." If Li Taibai, the owner of one of the bones, appears next to the young master of the Li family, it will cause the rejection of the two bones. "Then, young master, please let the old slave collect the corpse for you." Li Fu''s mouth with a smile, he slowly toward Li Taibai. "Housekeeper Li." At this time, Li Ergou pulled Li Fu, his eyes fell on the people below, and he said what he had just done. Hearing Li Ergou''s words, Li Fu''s eyes showed a trace of exclamation. There are only two of the three top talents in Tianlong, even the Li family. "Young master, I didn''t expect you to send us such a big gift." Li Fu smiles from the corner of his mouth. As long as these three top talents of Tianlong Mainland become members of the Li family and follow the young master of the Li family, the influence of the Li family in the next generation will reach a higher peak. Li Taibai is worthy of being the lucky star of the Li family. He has brought them a top talent who integrates the roots and bones, three top talents, and the others who are slightly inferior. "Well, young master, I''ll give you a decent way to collect the corpse." Li Fu''s body across the sky, his body appeared in Li Taibai''s side, his right hand became extremely dark, grabbed Li Taibai''s head. "A big gift?" Looking at Li Fu, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth shows a radian, and his voice rings out faintly. "In front of me, I don''t know where you got the courage." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Li Fu felt uneasy, but before he had any other ideas, a colorful light appeared in his eyes. "Perfect martial arts!" Seeing the colorful light, Li Fu''s eyes widened. The perfect martial arts is a symbol of genius. There are only about ten people in the Li family who practice the perfect martial arts. "How could the man who had been abolished have such a powerful talent for martial arts?" An idea crossed Li Fu''s mind. But just then, a dizzy feeling came to his heart, and a sad feeling flowed in his body. His spirit sank into grief. "Poof Pooh." A sharp pain came from Li Fu''s throat when he saw the sword stabbing his own throat. His eyes were frightened. "Do you know? Your so-called geniuses are nothing to me at all. These geniuses were just the worst ones ten days ago. " Li Taibai''s voice sounded softly in Li Fu''s ear. "What" Li Fu widened his eyes, which were full of shock. But Li Taibai''s figure has left. In his last sight, he saw Li Taibai''s body turned into a double shadow and appeared beside Li Ergou. The sword in his hand broke through the air and Li Ergou was killed without any resistance. "Is this really that trash?" Li Fu''s mind crossed an idea, "master and madam, was that wrong?" "Kill Looking at Li Taibai''s easy killing of the Lingjiang strongman and the Longtou stronghold leader in an instant, a hundred people of the Bai family team showed their admiration in their eyes and rushed to the Longtou stronghold in panic. The battle ended with Li Taibai''s killing Li Fu and Li Ergou. Only half an hour later, the Longtou mountain stronghold was destroyed, and there were no robbers left. During the time of cleaning the Longtou mountain stronghold, people saw countless naked girls, and many more girls who had their eyes cut off and their limbs broken. It was a sad scene of despair. After learning that they were rescued, there was no light in the eyes of these girls, and many of them ended up directly. More girls are arranged by Li Taibai to enter the shifangzong market and become members of Daitian Pavilion. When Tang Xuan takes a group of people to bring these girls into Daitian Pavilion. There are ninety-nine girls in Daitian Pavilion. All these people were rescued from the villages.After cleaning the battlefield, Li Taibai turned around. Behind him, the Bai family team and others followed closely, and the atmosphere was heavy. Every time I clean up the battlefield and look at the girls, the Bai family''s heart is more sad and their worship of Li Taibai is deeper. If it were not for him, these girls would sink into the endless abyss, and so would their relatives. "Ten days is over." Standing on the top of the devil forest, Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the hundred people behind him. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, one hundred people stood up straight at the same time. The end of ten days means that the time for their separation has come. In these ten days, Li Taibai has taught each of them. Ten days of day and night together, so that their hearts are full of reluctant. "Next, it''s up to you. I''ve given you the things. The way to go is up to you." Li Taibai said faintly, and he walked in the direction of shifangzong. He has already told these 100 people what they should say and do. Next, they can only see their own. Watching Li Taibai leave. Bai Yi stood up, his eyes looked at a hundred people and said: "the hero, no, master, has given us a new chance. I believe he has told us everything he needs. Next, it''s time for us to repay the master." Hearing Bai Yi''s words, 100 members of the Bai family team clenched their fists. A light girl touched a note in her arms. Bai er''s eyes were full of firmness. This note is a teaching book of alchemy, which was written by Li Taibai himself. "Master, we have been told where we are going, so let''s leave here. I hope we will all be together again next time." The boy with a sad face came out of the crowd. His eyes were full of compassion. This difference is life or death. No one knows whether there will be 100 people in the next reunion. "The master has given us all the wealth obtained from the demon forest, so we are here to separate. These wealth are enough for us to reach the sect we have reached. I hope we can finish the master''s order quickly." Said the hairy boy, holding a stick. He turned and left. Seeing the young man leave, a stout and stout man also stood up. He looked at the crowd and showed a simple and honest smile on his face. "I''ll go too. See you next time." One hundred people, one hundred schools, with the purpose of Li Taibai, one hundred people''s eyes are full of firmness. They will fulfill Li Taibai''s expectations. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 44 Ten sides of the mountain. This is an important place for the ten sects. It is the lingcao and Linghua planting place of shifangzong. There are several Lingshi on the ninth floor all year round. There are all kinds of spirit animals in it. Outside disciples of shifangzong can accept the tasks of planting spiritual grass, planting spiritual flowers, and domesticating spiritual beasts in the mission release area. Li Taibai and Luo Bai used to be frequent visitors here. In yunyin mountain, there are many wild spirit grasses and flowers. As long as they are disciples of shifangzong, they can go to those wild places to collect them. However, these spirit grasses and flowers must be handed over to shifangzong, and they are not allowed to be stored privately. The benefits will be given to the collector in the form of spirit coins, and can also be converted into points to exchange various benefits in shifangzong. At this time, in yunyin mountain, Li Taibai stood behind Luobai and watched Luobai practice his sword. The goddess sword is the sword technique of the divine world. It has its own set of martial arts skills and will become stronger and stronger with the growth of strength. The goddess sword in Luobai''s hand is used like a fairy. Step out, light and incomparable. For the goddess sword, Li Taibai did not have too deep research, he is a boy more unlikely to cultivate goddess sword. He can only be the role of feeding the sword, and lobai practicing the sword, let lobai fight, not too flustered. Since the return of the demon forest, he has been taking lobai to practice sword, and even took lobai to kill some fierce practitioners. Now the power of lobai is enough to kill the existence of the Ninth level of Lingshi. Of course, that''s why neither of them uses the strongest force to fight. "Meow!" Just then, a voice sounded, and a snow-white kitten jumped out of the forest. This is a white kitten, with a pair of purple eyes, the forehead has a sign like a king. If you don''t listen to the sound, it looks like a little white tiger. "Xiaobai!" See this snow-white kitten, Luo Bai''s eyes smile, this kitten is the spirit cat she secretly raised. The spirit beasts on yunyin mountain are the property of shifangzong. Anyone who finds them must give them to shifangzong. In the end, these spirit beasts will either become food or materials. Of course, this is before, now this Lingmao, with Li Taibai''s existence, Luobai can take it away at any time. Today''s shifangzong, Li Taibai is the most powerful existence. Looking at the snow-white kitten, Li Taibai''s eyes showed a strange color. It was the first time that he saw the kitten since his rebirth. The memory of the past is a little vague, but at this moment, it reminds him of a kind of monster in the divine world, which is a legendary monster. "How can it be!" Li Taibai shook his head and felt that he thought too much. The monster is extremely powerful, and it is the most terrible existence in the whole divine world. It can''t be born in a small world. The birth of this kind of existence will inevitably lead to the change of heaven and earth, and cause the collection of aura of heaven and earth. A small world is not enough to bear the change, and aura is not enough to bear the birth of that kind of existence. "There it is! I saw that civet run here! " At this time, a clear cry sounded. There was a sound of footwork. Five figures appear in front of Li Taibai and Luo Bai. Five people, one woman and four men. These are five white robes, but the style is different from that of shifangzong. On these white robes, there are three big gold characters embroidered, namely, Dan Yao Zong. Danyao sect is a sect near Shifang sect. Different from the all-round development of shifangzong, danyaozong is an alchemy sect. There are more than ten four grade alchemists in the sect, and the refined danyaozong is much stronger than shifangzong. Most of the pills in shifangzong, such as quenched body pills, were bought from the pills group. It is even rumored that the elixir sect is a subordinate sect of the elixir sect. There is a elixir of three grades in it. Also because of this relationship, Dan medicine sect in the nearby sect, belongs to the absolute authority. This time, because of the secret place of the spirit, these five people came to shifangzong to discuss the secret place of the spirit. "This civet is yours." Seeing the civet in Luo Bai''s arms, the woman among the five steps forward and looks at Luo Bai and asks. "Well." Lobai nodded his head. "Sell me the cat, and I''ll give you a bottle of poly elixir." The woman said, her eyes full of pride. Julingdan is the elixir used in the realm of the spirit. In other sects, julingdan is extremely precious, but for the elixir sect, it is not very important for her. She believed that the girl of the ten sects, seeing the bottle of julingdan, would obediently present the civet in her hand. Seeing the woman''s action, Luo Bai frowned slightly. She shook her head and said, "Xiao Bai is my friend. If he is willing to go with you, I will not stop him.""What''s more..." Luo Bai looked at the poly elixir in the woman''s hand, sniffed and said: "you''re such a bad poly elixir." During this time, Luobai met Li Taibai''s Alchemy, and she was very familiar with julingdan. She really despised the pills in the hands of women. Hearing Luo Bai''s words, the woman''s eyes showed anger. "Asshole! How do you speak Among the four teenagers, one of them stood up and yelled angrily. "Younger martial sister Ye Ling is the most powerful alchemy genius in our elixir sect. She is only 18 years old this year. She is already a five grade alchemy master. Every elixir she makes is of top quality. Even the legendary elixir association is very optimistic about her." Danyao association is a sect in Tianlong continent, and also a holy land for all alchemists. Nowadays, all danyao in Tianlong continent are basically from danyao Association. Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard the boy''s words. At that time, he once entered the association of alchemists and wanted to find out if there was any elixir that could refine the elixir of life and death. After all, it is said that there are all kinds of ancient books there. But after seeing it, he made a legendary elixir of resurrection, but found that it didn''t work. It was this elixir. He remembered that there was a bad old man who must let him accept him as an apprentice. According to his own words, that bad old man was the president of the Danshi Association. "Five grade alchemist?" Hearing the boy''s words, Luobai''s eyes were very strange. She took a look at Ye Ling and said, "if you are a genius, then my brother Taibai is not the genius in the genius." "Brother Taibai, now 15 years old, is already a fourth grade alchemist." This matter is not a secret in the whole shifangzong. Luobai is very proud in her eyes. In her eyes, Li Taibai has always been the best. "Hehe, 15 years old, fourth grade alchemist? You think we''re three years old, believe you? I tell you, you''ve infuriated us. Now, if you ask him to practice a batch of four grade pills, I will believe you. If he can''t practice, you''ll kneel down and apologize, and deliver the Lingmao to younger martial sister Ye Ling. " On the right side of Ye Ling, a young man with long hair came out and said coldly, "if you can''t do it, from today on, I will let shifangzong drive you out of the sect." With long hair and elegant youth, his eyes are full of pride. As the most powerful sect in thousands of miles, Dan Yao sect has this qualification. Looking at the young man in front of him, Li Taibai touched Luo Bai''s head and said faintly: "let''s go." As the supreme person in the divine world, Li Taibai didn''t pay attention to such a small person. If he didn''t offend Luo Bai, he would not even bother to pay attention to these people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 45 "Damn it "That''s ridiculous!" Seeing the movement of Li Taibai, the five of the elixir sect were angry. As a gifted boy of Dan Shizong, even the elders of shifangzong should treat them with courtesy, but they were ignored by the two guys in front of them. "Younger martial sister Ye Ling, don''t be angry. I''ll make them kneel in front of you and apologize." The boy with long hair said coldly and went to Li Taibai. "Lin Xuan, stop!" Ye Ling''s cold voice rang out. She looked at Li Taibai''s back and said, "today''s shifangzong is different from the past. With the existence of tianaolong, shifangzong is not the same as before. We''d better pay attention to it." "Is that all? What if it''s tianaolong? The eldest martial sister has already entered the Danshi Association. She may even become a close disciple of the great figures in the Danshi Association. How dare a little tianaolong touch us? " Lin Xuan is unwilling to say. "That is, younger martial sister Ye Ling, we belong to Dan Yao sect. How can we be despised by a small Shifang sect?" "What''s more, these two guys look down on younger martial sister Ye Ling, which I can''t forgive." A voice a face exasperates of say. "That''s it? How is that possible? " Ye Ling''s mouth curved slightly, she said: "these two guys ignore us, so let the leader of shifangzong decide to drive these two guys away." "When these two people are driven away, it''s not for us to knead." Hearing Ye Ling''s words, the four teenagers sneer in their eyes and look at Li Taibai''s figure. In their hearts, the youth has come to die. "Brother Taibai, I want to go home to have a look after the end of the secret place of the spirit." Walking in the mountains, Luo white face with a smile, looking at Li Taibai said. "Going home?" Li Taibai looked into Luo Bai''s eyes, a little dazed. What happened in those years was too hard for him. After his accident and Luobai''s death, Luobai''s parents knew the news and entered the shifangzong, but they were also killed by Fangtian brothers. Thinking of the two kind-hearted couples, Li Taibai nodded his head and said with a smile, "well, it''s time for us to go back. This time, we''ll make my uncle and aunt happy." There are five people in Dan Yao sect, but they don''t pay attention to each other. With the improvement of her strength, Luobai''s vision has gradually expanded, and the appearance of Lingshuai level strong men has disappeared. She once asked Li Taibai. After learning that the Lingshuai level strong man had died, Luobai knew that Li Taibai''s power was beyond her imagination. But she couldn''t forget Li Taibai''s grief when he was practicing. She didn''t know why Li Taibai was so sad. Every time I see Li Taibai''s eyes, although Li Taibai doesn''t say anything, Luobai can feel li Taibai''s inner uneasiness. This uneasiness must have come from more terrifying forces. The only thing lobai can do is try to build up his strength. A girl''s mind is sensitive. The time is only ten years. Ten years later, the Dragon world will be destroyed. Li Taibai doesn''t have much time to think about too many things. Ten years is too short. Even if he has the memory of his previous life, he must try his best. He doesn''t know if he can get 100% of the world''s heart''s attention in ten years in order to get the world''s heart. In the last life, he did not get the heart of the world. He did not know how much he needed to get the heart of the world. The only thing he can do is to make every effort to get the attention of the heart of the world. In this life, he would never allow lobai to die. Looking at Luo Bai, Li Taibai clenched his fist. At this time, in the main hall of shifangzong, an old man full of medicine fragrance was talking with shifangzong with a smile. This old man is the fourth grade Dan master of Dan medicine school. A four grade Dan master, the master of the ten prescriptions sect doesn''t care, but the background of the Dan medicine sect is not what he can resist. Even the old man behind him, who was also the master of sipingdan, lowered his head. Five years ago, a big man from the Danshi Association came here and took the eldest martial sister of danyaozong away. After entering the Danshi Association, the position of danyaozong was absolutely authoritative in this area. "Master Tian, about the secret place of the spirit this time, I think if you enter the secret place of the spirit this time, your disciples can obey our disciples'' orders." The old man of Dan medicine sect said with a smile. For his own words, he did not think that the leader of shifangzong would refuse. Hearing the old man''s words, the leader of Shifang sect''s face is a little strange. This time, he can''t manage the trip to the secret place. Li Taibai''s strength is now stronger than him. With Lin Xiaodan''s support, he has no control over Li Taibai. "Three grandfathers, three grandfathers!" Just then, a cry came out. The five figures pushed open the door of the main hall and rushed in directly. It was Ye Ling five.Seeing these five figures, the master of shifangzong was not happy. Here is shifangzong. These five people didn''t pay attention to him. However, thinking of the background of the danyao sect, the leader of Shifang sect sighed helplessly. In the words brought by Tian Aolong, he told him that he could not provoke the danyao sect as much as possible without provoking it. "Lord of heaven, I''m sorry, children don''t understand." The elder of Dan medicine said with a smile, but there was no apology in his eyes. The leader of shifangzong said with a smile, "it''s OK, it''s OK." "Xiao ling''er, who bullied you? Tell your uncle Tian that your uncle Tian will help you out. " Ye Ling, the elder of danyao sect, is also the third elder of danyao sect. Hearing the words of the three elders of the danyao sect, the master of the Shifang sect once again showed a touch of anger. The elder of the danyao sect said, "Lord of heaven, the people of your sect have made us cry. You can do it yourself." But after all, he still did not dare to say anything, said with a smile: "ling''er girl, tell me what happened, uncle Tian will help you out." "Well, I''m not a disciple of your clan." Ye Ling puffed up his mouth discontentedly, but a sneer appeared in his eyes. "Our sect disciples?" The master of Shifang sect was angry. Before Dan Yao Zong came, he warned all his disciples not to be unreasonable to the people of Dan Yao Zong. Now these guys are bringing him trouble. "These guys are looking for death!" The leader of shifangzong thought that Li Taibai didn''t pay attention to him, Lin Xiaodan didn''t pay attention to him, and the people of danyaozong didn''t pay attention to him. He is such a wimp that even his disciples don''t listen to him now. "Who is it? Tell Uncle Tian what happened? Uncle Tian helps you out. " The eyes of the leader of shifangzong were cold. He decided to set an example to others. This time, no matter who it is, even the elder, he will let everyone know that this shifangzong is still his master! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 46 "Uncle Tian, we don''t know the names of those two people, but they are a man and a woman, dressed in the clothes of the outside disciples." Ye Ling Du said. Outside disciple? Hearing Ye Ling''s words, the master of Shifang sect had an unknown premonition in his heart. Ye Ling''s words fell, and the other four teenagers said one after another. "Uncle Tian, you don''t know. Those two disciples are very arrogant. They don''t have us in their eyes at all." "That''s right. Younger martial sister Ye Ling said that they would exchange a bottle of high-quality poly spirit elixir for a low-level spirit beast in their hands, but they didn''t agree." "Not only don''t promise, they also say that Ye Ling''s spirit gathering elixir is rubbish." "What''s more, they even said that the boy was a fourth grade alchemist at the age of 15, which is insulting our intelligence quotient!" Listening to these people''s words, the three elders of the Dan medicine sect show anger in their eyes, which is disrespectful to the Dan medicine sect. The elixir sect, whose essence is elixir, is what they pay most attention to. Now they are insulted by two disciples. This is an insult to elixir sect. "The Lord of heaven, Ye Ling and others are worried that their actions will cause discord between the two sects, so they are wronged. But those two disciples who are disrespectful to our Dan medicine sect must be punished the most severely. Otherwise, in this world, can''t everyone be rude to our Dan medicine sect?" Dan medicine Zong three elder said coldly. Looking at the three elders of Dan Yao sect and the leader of Shi Fang sect, his eyes are very strange. When these people say it, he will know who they are talking about. "You are looking for death!" The master of shifangzong had an idea in his mind. "Li Taibai, you didn''t die. You should be glad you didn''t do it." The secret way in the heart of the ten masters. "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough." The master of shifangzong coughed and said faintly, "that young man is our gifted disciple of shifangzong. He didn''t cheat you either. He refined the fourth grade pills more than half a month ago, and now he is the fourth grade alchemist." The leader of shifangzong can''t speak ill of Li Taibai. After all, Li Taibai is a member of shifangzong. For him, the stronger Li Taibai is, the more face shifangzong has. A 15-year-old four grade Alchemist is even better than the elder martial sister of the elixir sect. To understand the words of the leader of shifangzong, several people of danyaozong opened their eyes and couldn''t believe what they heard. "By the way, I forgot to tell you that not only the alchemist, but also Li Taibai''s cultivation talent is extremely powerful. He has already cultivated a martial art to a perfect level, and even can go beyond the level to fight. He is now a nine level spirit, but even I am not his opponent." The words of the leader of shifangzong not long ago are a kind of shock to the people of danyaozong, so now it''s like an earthquake. Everyone in the whole Tianlong continent knows that because alchemists have been in contact with pills all the year round, their cultivation speed is faster than that of ordinary people, but their combat effectiveness is weaker than that of ordinary people, and they are often killed by others. Today, Li Taibai has stepped into the fourth grade alchemist at the age of 15. Even if he has strength, he can fight beyond the realm. Especially the leader of shifangzong, tianrufang. Although tianrufang''s strength is only in the Ninth level of Lingshi, he can be the leader of the ten sects. In this area, tianrufang''s strength can definitely rank in the top ten among the nine levels of Lingshi, but he thinks he is not the young man''s opponent. "Heavenly Lord, are you kidding?" Dan medicine Zong three elder can''t believe of say. Looking at the shocked appearance of several people, Tian rufang''s heart was suddenly very happy. All the time, the power of shifangzong was at the bottom of the nearby clan. Especially in front of Dan Yaozong, he didn''t dare to speak loudly. Now can let the person of Dan Yao Zong shock, his heart is particularly happy. He nodded his head, looked at the three elders of the elixir sect, and said, "three elders, Li Taibai is a genius recently cultivated by our shifangzong sect. Naturally, he won''t cheat you. You just said, let our people listen to you. I can''t answer that. This time, Li Taibai led the team to enter the secret place of the spirit." "This child has his own decision. Even if I force him to agree, he will not listen. Genius always has its own small temperament." Under the comfort of tianrufang, six people of danyaozong left the hall. Watching the six people leave, the corners of tianru''s mouth arc slightly, especially fast, which makes others feel helpless. And... Tian rufang''s eyes showed a cool color. He is 100% sure of tianaolong, but watching Li Taibai rise step by step, he is a little uneasy. As soon as the strong one in Lingshuai realm went away, Li Taibai didn''t say anything recently. He didn''t want to wait for tianaolong to come back. You can kill Li Taibai in advance, so take action in advance. "It''s up to you." Tianru said lightly. The presence of a genius level is a great pressure on the nearby clan, especially when it is stronger than the genius of its own clan in all aspects.He believed that the people of Dan Yao Zong would act. ... when they came out from tianru Fang, several members of the danyao sect also understood that what tianru Fang said was not wrong. And everything was just as tianru had expected. After learning the news, the three elders of the danyao sect have decided to get rid of Li Taibai. If Li Taibai was also taken away by the Danshi Association, it would be very disadvantageous to the danyao sect, and it might even make the danyao sect no longer dominate as it is now. "When you enter the secret realm of the spirit, you must find a way to kill Li Taibai!" The three elders looked at the five people in the room and said. "This time, we have met with Dan Shizong. Because of your elder martial sister, they decided to take you with them. When you tell them about Li Taibai, they will know how to act." Three elder''s eyes are full of cool color, his eyes are full of pride. In the eyes of the powerful sect, the spiritual realm of the lower sect is not even a fart. The gap between martial arts, skills and experience is enough to make a big difference. Li Taibai will die! It''s hard for them to grow up secretly. If there''s another tianaolong in shifangzong, they won''t allow it. ... "boss! boss! Do I really have to go? " A timid voice sounded behind Li Taibai on a stone. A fat man looked at Li Taibai prayingly. "Boss, Zhang Da Pang is quite fat. He also plays the role of meat shield. I''m so thin and weak. Together with you, I''m completely dragging you back. I think you should re select people, such as Zhu Xiaozhu, who ranks third in the realm of spirit." A thin and weak youth, standing beside Zhang Dafei, seriously analyzed the way. "Zhu Hou, I''m puffy. I can''t be a meat shield at all. Don''t talk nonsense!" Zhang DAPAI glares at the thin and weak teenagers. "One day, if you can''t practice the martial arts I changed for you, you may die without any resistance. If you''re not afraid, keep fighting." Li Taibai showed a trace of radian at the corner of his mouth and said. These two people can come out from the secret place, so there must be some reason. Li Taibai has an idea in his heart. Besides... Li Taibai took back his spiritual world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 47 With a huge sound, countless rosy clouds appear in the void. After 15 days of waiting, the secret realm of the spirit opens. Li Taibai, Luo Bai, Zeng Renfeng, Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, together with the five members of the danyao sect, each of them holds a gold token. This golden token is a token to enter the secret realm of the spirit. When the secret realm of the spirit is opened, it will appear in the hands of the masters of each sect. People in Tianlong world think that this is a miracle of God. Only Li Taibai knows that this is the work of the heart of Tianlong world. "Remember, I, Zhang Dafeng, will come back. You will never understand how powerful boss Li is. With the help of boss Li, we will be safe and sound, and even dominate in the secret world!" Zhang Da Pang cried out. "This is a chance to ascend to heaven step by step. Are you willing to go on in chaos? Be a servant all your life? You can only look up to us forever? " The red monkey also cried out. "Now, I''ll give you a chance. Because of something urgent, Zhu Hou and I can''t go to the secret place of the spirit. Does any of you want to seize this chance to change your destiny? We can give it to you. " Zhang DAPAI bewitched him. But in the face of Zhang dafui''s bewitching, everyone is indifferent. The secret place of the spirit, where they can enter, is the stage of the powerful sect. At this time, the sky, a fierce light fell, shrouded in Li Taibai and others. When the light disappeared, Li Taibai and others had disappeared. Looking at the place where Li Taibai and others disappeared, Tian rufang''s eyes showed a trace of radian. "This Li Taibai is really stupid. He actually enters the secret place of the spirit. He is looking for death!" Seeing Li Taibai disappear, someone said. "What''s stupid or not? In my eyes, there''s no difference between whether he goes in or not. The elder martial brother is coming back. Li Taibai will surely die." "Yes, it''s all about death anyway." ... "Ow!" A huge dragon song resounded through the world. In Li Taibai''s eyes, a golden dragon cuts through the sky, and a huge sun appears. When Li Taibai opens his eyes, he has appeared on a huge road. On the road, countless villagers dressed as people are walking, they pull all kinds of cars. At the same time, a line appeared in front of his eyes. This is a line of letters floating in the air, a little bit of gold shining. Li Taibai: the disciple of shifangzong, who has nine levels of strength, has passed the judgment. The secret place of the spirit is a secret place with endless treasures. You can find all kinds of treasures here and strengthen your strength. One month later, in the challenge arena, the top ten will be qualified to enter the holy land of the dragon. I just don''t know if you can find the real treasure After Li Taibai finished reading the gold font, the gold font suddenly dissipated, and a disorderly voice came from his ear. All the people who stopped, suddenly they started. Breeze blowing, hot sun, everything feels like coming to a new world. "Taibai, this time you will enter the Qin emperor city with us. Don''t be as impulsive as before. If there is a big disaster, we will be finished." There was a sound in Li Taibai''s ear. An old man said to Li Taibai seriously. The old man''s face was covered with frost, and his hands looked very strange, just like eagle''s claws. The power from the old man made Li Taibai understand that the old man''s strength was at the level of spiritual master. The unreal world. Looking at the old man, Li Taibai instantly understood what was going on in the secret place of the spirit. The illusory world is a world that can only be realized when we reach the realm of God. The power of the heart of the world itself is beyond the ordinary God, and nature has this power. In the illusory world, the people in it are fake, but the power they have is real. All the power of these people comes from the heart of the world, that is to say, attacks and the like are absolutely true. The treasures here may be fake or real. In an instant, Li Taibai had countless thoughts in his mind. He understood everything in front of him, and his eyes narrowed slightly. The illusory world is the world created by the heart of the world. In other words, in this world, it is the place closest to the heart of the world. What he does will receive special attention from the heart of the world. After the old man said this, he didn''t speak. He pulled the car forward and looked at the old man''s action. Li Taibai had no accident. After all, this world is just an illusory world created by the heart of the world. It lacks a lot of emotions. None of these people are real and emotional. "Lobai and others are in front, but they are not clear." Li Taibai felt the mark of the wounded sword. When he came to the secret place of the spirit, he had already put the mark of Shangqing sword into Luobai, Zeng Renfeng, Zhang Dafei and Zhuhou.Blocked by the heart of the world, this feeling is not very clear, but you can feel that a few people have nothing to do, just some mood fluctuations. After sensing that Luobai and others had nothing to do, Li Taibai did not make any special move. He followed the old man and walked forward in a dull way. He already had a plan in his heart. To find lobai, he had to finish the plan first, otherwise it would be impossible to find lobai. In spite of his anxiety, Li Taibai forced himself to be quiet. The heart of the world in Tianlong continent, since it has created such an illusory world, can not only be created for fun, it must have its purpose. As the supreme deity in the past, Li Taibai is very clear that this kind of world has the essence of the heart of the world. If he moves easily, although it will be good, it is more likely that he will be rejected by the heart of the world. The birth of the illusory world has its essence. Only by following this essence can he be loved by the heart of the world if he breaks the illusory world. And this essence can only be found from these illusory people. "Taibai, don''t worry. The third grandfather is frightening you. Although Qin imperial city is powerful, it''s not bullying others. As long as we don''t make trouble, we''ll be OK." There was a voice around Li Taibai again. A young man said with a smile to Li Taibai. From this young man, Li Taibai felt the power of the three levels of spiritual master, and even others were at least one level of spiritual master. "In this world, the lowest is also the level of spiritual master." Li Taibai understood why the existence of the nine layers of the spirit would die and injure countless people when it entered the world. The weak sect itself had no genius. It was the weakest existence in the world. If there was an accident, it would definitely be the first to die. "Big baby brother, big baby brother, no, there are horse thieves in front of us!" A frightened voice rang out, and a middle-aged man ran to the boy. This middle-aged man is also a spiritual master. Looking at the middle-aged man, Li Taibai''s mental power suddenly opened, and 300 big men on horseback emerged in his mind. "Is this the beginning of the first stage?" Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 48 Role play. Li Taibai is very clear that everything he does now must be in line with the world, and what illogical things he does must also be in line with human design. This is the definition of the unreal world. "Dada dada!" A violent dust appeared in the distance, and 300 horse thieves appeared in the distance. Among the brigands, there was a scarlet flag with a black eagle''s head painted on it. "It''s the Black Hawk brigands!" Seeing the black eagle''s head, Dawa''s face was a little dignified. The rest of the villagers were also very pale, with fear in their eyes. More people collapsed to the ground shaking. "Yu!" A neat cry sounded. The brigands stopped in front of the crowd and stared at Li Taibai and others quietly, with a ferocious smile on their face. "This is the habit of the Black Hawk brigands, they will be silent before the attack, with momentum to crush the resistance of the heart." Dawa said in Li Taibai''s ear. "What to do? What should I do? Where the Black Hawk brigands have passed, they will not leave their lives. Their leader is the strong one in the fourth level of Lingshi. " The old man, who was called the third uncle by Dawa, asked in a panic. Around the villagers, is a face of fear, some do not know what to do. Looking at the surrounding scene, Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. "It turned out to be just an initial fantasy world." The corners of his mouth curved slightly. The initial unreal world is also called the simplest unreal world in the divine world. This kind of unreal world has no dead end, and everything has a chance of life. As long as we seize this opportunity, we can live. In front of us, the Black Hawk brigands group is the most initial difficulty. The strongest person is only the fourth level of Lingshi. As long as the strength can kill the existence of the fourth level of Lingshi, they can easily pass. Even if there is no power to kill, these black hawk brigands stop here. As long as they are cruel, turn around and leave, they can escape. Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the villagers around him. The villagers who went to the Qin imperial city were not only here, but also many villagers around him. The total number of these villagers was just 1000. In his spiritual world, the number of these people can be instantly clear. At this time, the frightened villagers are the third way. As long as these villagers can unite, the Black Hawk brigands are nothing. Just in a flash, Li Taibai found three ways to crack it. The final results of the three methods are different. Li Taibai''s mouth is slightly curved. The first is the strong, the second is the weak, and the third is the wise. However, Li Taibai knew that no matter what the choice was, these people would fight and die in the end. The number of people who died is enough to influence the final evaluation of the heart of the world and the final reward for customs clearance. After discovering that this is an illusory world, Li Taibai has made his own decision. This illusory world has what he needs. All the illusory world has its own hidden level, and this level, as long as through, can let the heart of the world down great attention. Moreover, there should be a treasure in this illusory world, which is the core of the illusory world. Li Taibai raised his head. The three choices are the simplest, but why choose? Li Taibai looked at the leader of the brigands'' regiment. He looked at the villagers around him, went out and said, "the Black Hawk brigands'' regiment has 300 people in total. The leader has four layers of Lingshi. There are two lieutenants in the second layer of Lingshi. The rest 297 are all Lingshi first layer." Hearing Li Taibai''s voice, all eyes looked at Li Taibai. Feeling the eyes of the people, Li Taibai showed a faint smile in his eyes. He continued: "we have a total of 1000 people here, including one on the third floor of the Lingshi, 998 on the first floor of the Lingshi, one on the ninth floor of the lingzhe, and the leader of the black Hawk brigands. Do you think that if there is a real fight, how many of you can live?" After hearing Li Taibai''s words, all the villagers'' eyes lit up, one thousand to three hundred. Even if the head of the Black Hawk brigands was a little stronger, it was hard to say who would win or lose in the end. "Would you like to join us with your brigands?" Li Taibai said lightly. Looking at Li Taibai, among the Black Hawk brigands, a man in black armor came out. A huge scar crossed from his temple to his chin, which was extremely ferocious. Behind the head of the Black Hawk brigands group, he followed a sharp billed boy closely, his eyes sliding slyly. When he saw this young man, Li Taibai knew that this young man was from the mainland of Tianlong, just like him. Only people from the real world can have emotion in their eyes. "Do you think you rubbish are qualified to fight with me?" A slightly hoarse voice sounded from the head of the Black Hawk brigands."One of my men can beat ten of you at the same level, while I can easily kill the strongest of you." A fierce flame across the void, a long knife out of the void, fell to the ground. "Click, click, click!" A huge crack appeared on the earth, and the hot air distorted the space. "Which one of you can stop me?" Looking at the crack split by the leader of the Black Hawk brigands group, all the villagers'' eyes showed fear. Even Dawa''s eyes also had a trace of fear. With these words, the head of the Black Hawk brigands group closed his eyes, and the young man standing next to the Black Hawk brigands group rode to the side of the Black Hawk brigands group. He looked at all the villagers and said, "I''m the commander of the Black Hawk brigands group. Now, I''ll give you a way to live. From now on, as long as the 100 people who run away first, I can give you a way to live Man, death With a dead word, a chill burst out. The horse thieves standing behind them stepped forward at the same time, pulled out the long knife in their hands, and sent out a evil spirit. This is the evil spirit that killed countless people. Some villagers even sent out a bad smell, scared out of excrement and urine. "Ha ha ha!" At this time, Li Taibai suddenly burst out laughing, which made the tense atmosphere dissipate in an instant. Everyone looked at Li Taibai. "You''re right. No one here can block your knife, but can you still use it?" Li Taibai''s eyes were full of ridicule. He looked at the head of the Black Hawk brigands and said with ridicule, "how long can your poison be suppressed?" As a top alchemist in the divine world, when he saw the leader of the brigands group, he found the poison wound in the leader of the brigands group. When Li Taibai said these words, it was obvious that an unusual breath had taken place in his spiritual world. This is the hidden clue of the heart of the world, and this clue will directly point to the most powerful treasure in this illusory world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 49 Everything in the illusory world is created by the heart of the world. There are powerful treasures in it, and these treasures will be in the clues one by one. Only by completing this clue perfectly can we get the final treasure, which is the meaning of the illusory world. Li Taibai''s words stunned everyone. They didn''t expect that the head of the Black Hawk brigands was poisoned. Even the young man from Tianlong world, now the commander of the Black Hawk brigands, was stunned. He really didn''t find this. When he came to this world, he was the commander of the Black Hawk brigands. He was the second grade sect from Tianlong world, which had records about the secret place of the spirit. In a flash, he knew what he was going to do. Take the Black Hawk brigands group as a springboard, and then snatch the treasure of the secret place of the spirit, which is also recorded in the sect all the time. The treasures in the secret place of the spirit are extremely rare. Everything is extremely precious outside. "How do you know I''m poisoned?" The head of the Black Hawk brigands group looks at Li Taibai. "The poison of flowers and plants, poisoned, strength will continue to weaken, and eventually into mortals." Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly. Seeing the surprised look of Dawa and others simulated by the heart of the world, Li Taibai''s expression did not change at all. He said: "I met an old man before. He told me this and told me about the training of flowers and plants. The head of the brigands group has a little red eyes and a little black mouth. In addition, when he just used his strength, he can do it Smell a smell of putrefaction. It''s the toxicity of flowers. " Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Dawa and others nodded their heads to show their understanding. In the illusory world, everyone is fake, but it has its own logic. If Li Taibai goes out of his way, even if he doesn''t explain it, he can still live in this world, but Li Taibai knows it. If he wants to get the most powerful attention from the heart of the world, he must conform to the setting of this illusory world, even if it is false, just let others believe it. After all, it''s just a primary fantasy world. "Do you know how to cure my toxins?" The head of the Black Hawk brigands group looked at Li Taibai and asked. "Naturally." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. "Commander, I have a way to remove the toxin in your body. It only takes one month." Said the commander of the Black Hawk brigands. The boy''s eyes were full of cunning. A month later, when they left, he had already run away with the plundered things. But just then, a sharp pain came, a long knife pierced his heart, and a hoarse voice rang out in his ear. "In other words, you knew I was poisoned before? But didn''t want to help me solve it? " Looking at the boy who fell to the ground and died, Li Taibai shook his head. This guy is too stupid. In this virtual world, all things are fake, but they are real. All feelings are simulated by the heart of the world. The young man didn''t take these people seriously at all. He thought that only he was the smartest. Naturally, there was only one way out. "You detoxify me." The head of the Black Hawk brigands group looked at Li Taibai and said that there was no doubt. Looking at the head of the Black Hawk brigands group, Li Taibai nodded his head and said, "it''s OK to help you detoxify, but you have to let us villagers go." "Yes!" The head of the Black Hawk brigands group nodded and said faintly. "Too white!" Dawa''s eyes showed the color of worry, pulling Li Taibai, said: "since the head of the Black Hawk brigands has been poisoned, we are not afraid. As long as we unite, we can win them. You don''t have to put yourself in danger." Looking at the worried color in Dawa''s eyes, Li Taibai shook his head and said: "if we unite, we can defeat them, but this will inevitably lead to the death of many villagers. If I take the risk alone, we can make everyone safe. I''d rather take this risk. What''s more, I''m just going to help him detoxify. It''s a saving grace. I''ll be fine." Li Taibai comforts Dawa and turns to walk towards the Black Hawk brigands. Several horse thieves walked out and pulled the dead army commander''s horse to Li Taibai with admiration. No matter in which world, this kind of self sacrifice people are admired. "Withdraw!" Cried the head of the Black Hawk brigands. Three hundred horses turned around at the same time and headed for the distance. Li Taibai''s figure was very weak among a large group of strong men. Watching Li Taibai disappear. These villagers have a look of admiration in their eyes. "Taibai is a good boy." Third uncle some sigh of say. "Well." Dawa nodded his head and said, "after Taibai, he is the hero of our village and our life-saving benefactor." ... following the leader of the Black Hawk brigands group, Li Taibai suddenly raised his head. In his feeling, a mysterious breath appeared in the sky and landed on him.The attention of the heart of the world in his body once again increased by 1 / 10000 to 11 / 10000. "In the illusory world, the attention of the heart of the world is really easy to get." Li Taibai had no accident. He knew that this was the reward he got for letting the disaster that should have happened not happen. No one was hurt. Relying on the Black Hawk brigands group, he got away from the original villagers and got a clue to the treasure of the world. Li Taibai is very clear that these villagers are the lowest level of existence in the world after all. If he is among these villagers, he will not encounter any great opportunities, and those treasures have nothing to do with him. Without these people, he can act boldly. And out of the villagers'' line, he got on the horse thief''s line. In the future, if necessary, he can return to the villagers'' line. It is equal to opening up the route of this illusory world. Li Taibai''s eyes looked into the distance. In his consciousness, he felt the marks of the four wounded swords. In a wave, the marks of the four wounded swords had stabilized. With the increasing attention from the heart of the world, Li Taibai can feel it more clearly, and the four marks stand together. At this time, in a huge palace, a gorgeous girl is sitting quietly in the palace. Lobai was dressed in a gorgeous red dress, like a noble Queen. In front of her, more than 100 assassins in black fell to the ground. "Your Highness, all the assassins have been killed, but they are getting stronger and stronger at the moment. In the near future, there may even be strong ones of Lingshuai level. What should we do?" Asked a man in armor, kneeling on the ground, looking at lobai. The power of the armor man is ups and downs, and a huge aura palm disappears in the air. He is a strong spirit General of nine levels. In lobai''s mind came the golden font that appeared not long ago. "Don''t leave the palace, leave, die!" In front of her, Zeng Ren Feng, Li Da Pang and Zhu Hou are standing quietly. "Look for a man named Li Taibai and protect him." Lobai''s voice rang out quietly in the hall. She didn''t know what was going on, but she understood that these people seemed to follow her orders and were her servants. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 50 The home of the Black Hawk brigands is on a stone mountain. Li Taibai felt the horse under his body. Horse is a kind of precious spirit beast. In the land of Tianlong, horse is rare and incomparable. The role of horse can enhance a person''s strength. Even in the divine world, there are powerful and terrifying horse spirit beasts. But because this is an illusory world, everything can be changed. The Black Hawk brigands are obviously the lowest existence in the world, but they have horses. In this illusory world, horses are obviously not as rare as in reality. "The boss is back!" There was an excited sound. "Boss, is there anything good this time?" Countless horse thieves come out of the stronghold. But his eyes lacked a kind of aura. These horse thieves were all in the illusory world. When he came to this stone mountain, Li Taibai''s spiritual world covered this place. He could see everything clearly in this stone mountain. "Eh!" There was a trace of surprise in his eyes. He looked at the leader of the Black Hawk brigands around him, and his mouth showed a trace of radian. The leader of the brigands is more important in this world than he imagined. "Come on, how are you going to treat me?" Black Hawk brigands group leader, into a stone house, looking at Li Taibai light said. The treatment for the head of the Black Hawk brigands is simple. Li Taibai will say his requirements, he needs to refine antidote pills. "I''ll give you these things. If you can cure me, I won''t treat you badly." With that, the head of the Black Hawk brigands group drove Li Taibai out of the room. After leaving the house of the head of the Black Hawk brigands group, Li Taibai went directly into the house arranged for him by the head of the Black Hawk brigands group. An hour later, an alchemy furnace was brought into his room, with bundles of alchemy materials. In the following days, Li Taibai made pills every day. In the treatment of Black Hawk brigands regiment leader''s interval, he also wandered in the Black Hawk brigands regiment, using pills to treat some of the wounded. This made Li Taibai''s reputation in the Black Hawk brigands rise all the way. While wandering around, he was also listening to the intelligence of the world, and his understanding of the world was gradually enriched. The most powerful is the Lord of the city of the Qin emperor, who calls himself the emperor of Qin. He has all his strength in the realm of the spirit king, and even has the order of the Lord. The existence of the city master''s Rune can make the Qi of Emperor Qin super strong, and no attack can enter his body. After hearing this, Li Taibai understood that the city master''s rune is one of the most powerful treasures in the world, with the attention of the heart of the world. Three days later, Li Taibai finally waited for the time he wanted. The sky is getting dim. In his spiritual world, you can see the head of the Black Hawk brigands is opening a cabinet in the room, and a cave appears in the cabinet. This cave is the biggest secret that Li Taibai discovered when he entered the mountain stronghold. In the cave, there is a dried up body. From the clothes on the body, the body is the body of a woman. What interests Li Taibai is not the corpse, but a gold jade pendant beside it. There are two words on the gold jade pendant, Tianlong. With the name of the world, this jade pendant is one of the most important things in the world, and it is also the thing that triggers the hidden level. On this jade pendant, Li Taibai feels a wonderful breath, which is the attention of the heart of the world. As long as he absorbs the breath of this jade pendant, he can get the attention of the heart of the world again. But not long ago, he didn''t move, because the attention of the heart of the world on the jade pendant didn''t move. Even he opened the cabinet and didn''t find the channel. Obviously, he didn''t reach the requirement. Now the time has finally come. Li Taibai''s body slipped into the cave. "Mother, Yinger miss you so much. Yinger will take revenge for you. As long as the poison of xunhuacao in my body disappears, I will go to find the ancestor and kill the guy who abandoned our mother and son..." the leader of the Black Hawk brigands said in a low voice. This story is very common, that is, a powerful existence abandons them, and then the leader of the Black Hawk brigands wants to take revenge The story of Chou. Li Taibai knew that this was the plot task of this matter. He listened to the chief of the black shadow brigands group in the cave. The name of the leader of the Black Hawk brigands is Qin Heiying. His father is the leader of the Qin imperial city. After listening to the leader of the Black Hawk brigands group, Li Taibai went directly into the cave. "You The eyes of the Black Hawk brigands were angry. As soon as they were about to speak, they felt dizzy. When he recovered, he only saw a pair of cold eyes, a cold sword on his throat. "Surrender me, or die." Li Taibai''s faint voice rang out. "No way!" Qin Heiying''s eyes were full of hatred."I can avenge you, or you will never be able to kill your father with your strength." Li Taibai said again. "Just you?" There was a trace of irony in Qin Heiying''s mouth, and he said: "although your strength is beyond my expectation, compared with him, it''s like the difference between heaven and earth..." "I can steal his master''s command." Without waiting for Qin Heiying to speak, Li Taibai said directly. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Qin Heiying was stunned. "How do you want me to believe you?" Qin Black Hawk''s eyes are shining. A sharp pain came from his throat. There was a touch of blood on the sword in Li Taibai''s hand. Looking at Qin Heiying, Li Taibai said, "you have no choice, either believe it or die now." Looking at Li Taibai''s cold look, Qin Heiying''s eyes flickered. Finally, he loosened his fist and said, "as long as you help me revenge, I''m willing to submit to you." Looking at Qin Heiying''s decision, Li Taibai had a black ball in his hand, threw it to Qin Heiying and said, "if you eat it, it can suppress the toxins in your body, but it will also add new toxins. No one can solve this toxin except me." Watching Qin Heiying eat the poison, Li Taibai turned and left. He said, "believe me, you will be glad for today''s decision. From today on, I will be the commander of the Black Hawk brigands." Li Taibai didn''t touch the dragon jade pendant. That jade pendant plays a more important role. Back in his room, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly. The initial illusory world is too small, and the limitation is also small. As long as everything is within the rules, there will be no doubt. His strength will arouse suspicion among the villagers, but it will not arouse any doubt for those horse thieves who don''t know his details. "One month is enough to finish my layout." Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the Qin imperial city. Everything in this illusory world, he wanted to decide. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 51 "Boom!" A huge sound, resounding through the world, this day, all the Black Hawk brigands Carnival unceasingly. Black Hawk brigands regiment leader, the toxin healed, the strength completely restored, stepped into the spirit general nine levels, only one step away from the spirit Shuai realm. The next day, the head of the Black Hawk brigands announced that Li Taibai was the commander of the Black Hawk brigands. All orders must be obeyed. No one has any objection to this. Li Taibai''s actions in the past three days have cured many of the brigands'' injuries, which has moved the brigands of the Black Hawk brigands. Standing on a slightly higher stone, Li Taibai looked at the horse thieves below, a total of 500 people, in the spiritual world, clear. "Yesterday, the commander stepped into the realm of spiritual generals. I discussed a matter with the commander, and we both agreed." Li Taibai said. "From today on, we will recover all the brigands around here and set up the most powerful brigands." Li Taibai''s voice rang out. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, all the brigands were excited. "The most powerful brigands!" "The most powerful brigands!" The crowd howled. Looking at the movement of Li Taibai, Qin Heiying didn''t speak, just a sneer in his eyes. The strongest brigands group, where is so simple can become, all of these brigands group which is not very powerful, spirit will level of existence, is not his one. It''s just that he didn''t refuse, which is what he wants to do. If he wants to obtain the ancestral object, he must become the most powerful horse bandit group nearby. Only in this way can he be qualified to challenge the Emperor Qin. ... "are you clear?" At this time, in a huge forest, countless big men on horseback looked at a man in front of them in fear. This man, with long blood red hair, exudes a faint smell of medicine in his body. "Make it clear that Li Taibai is among the Black Hawk brigands." A flattering voice sounded. In front of the man with long blood red hair, there were five figures, one woman and four men. If Li Taibai stands here, he will recognize that these five figures are the five of the elixir sect. Five people looked at the red haired man in front of them in fear. This red haired man is just a gifted disciple of erpinzong mengdan Shizong, Hongdan. Others say that there is a relationship between danyaozong and danshizong, but only their own danyaozong can know that danyaozong was actually created by a disciple of danshizong. It''s just that this generation has a big elder martial sister that makes Dan Shizong care about them a little. Not long ago, they saw with their own eyes that the red elixir just threw out a pill, which made the so-called nine level invincible brigands leader lose his resistance and be killed directly. The group of horse thieves were recovered by them. "The alchemist''s fighting power is weak. It''s just what you fools think." At the sight of five people''s surprise, red Dan just disdained to say a word. After recovering the brigands, Hongdan''s goal is to recover other brigands. After recovering all the brigands, he will possess all the things of these brigands, and then rob and plunder them. For him, he was very clear that the Qin imperial city was one of those more powerful zongmen battlefields, and there was only one way for him to enter. Snatching around the Qin imperial city is what they should do. Moreover, there may be great wealth around the city of the Qin emperor. Some of them once obtained a secret treasure in this way, and even entered the holy land of the Heavenly Dragon. Black Hawk brigands group, with the vision of red Dan, is too lazy to pay attention to. One of the most powerful brigands group with only four levels of Lingshi is too weak. He''s waiting for one day, and if it''s convenient, he''ll clean it up. I just know the existence of Li Taibai from the chat of my staff, who has relatives in the Black Hawk brigands group. When they chatted, they talked about the new Li Taibai. This makes red Dan have interest immediately. A 15-year-old four grade alchemist, even Dan Shizong, has only one, and that genius still obtains the inheritance of a second grade alchemist to reach this realm. Li Taibai can enter the fourth grade alchemist in a weak clan at the age of 15. He must have a great adventure and great inheritance. If we get this inheritance, for Hongdan, it may make his alchemy more smoothly. As for Li Taibai, Hongdan''s eyes are extremely arrogant. A weak alchemist from a small sect, even if he gets the great inheritance, he just gives it to him. Ye Ling and others also showed a cold smile in their eyes. "Boy, this is the end of your disrespect to us." "Kill the Black Hawk brigands." Red Dan issued an order, toward the Black Hawk brigands where the stone mountain past. I didn''t even hide anything. "Kill Behind him, there were big men with murderous eyes. There was a huge sound of hooves."I''m looking forward to seeing that guy plead in front of me. I''ll pinch his muscles inch by inch and let him die in pain. That''s what happened to younger martial sister Ye Ling." The man with long hair said grimly. "Shoot!" But just then, a cold voice came out. In everyone''s eyes, the dense bow and arrow appeared, covering all the people present. "Ambush, sneak attack?" See this out of the bow and arrow, red Dan, Ye Ling and other eyes are showing disdain. Bows and arrows have a history in Tianlong, but they have disappeared in the end. When everyone learns to practice, bows and arrows are hard to break. "Childish!" The man with long hair said, with a long knife in his hand, he pushed away the arrow that was aimed at him. "Click!" The wooden bow and arrow were broken directly. Just as the long haired man was about to move on, countless gray dusts suddenly appeared in front of him. "What is this?" He had an idea in his mind, a feeling of powerlessness came to his mind, and his body fell directly to the ground. Behind him, horses galloped past him. "Everyone hold your breath!" At the moment when the dust appeared, red Dan''s face changed, he cried out. This is Dan powder, powder made by grinding Dan medicine. But after all, it was a little late. Behind him, more than a thousand horse thieves had already died, more than a hundred. "Damn it Red Dan looks angry. He didn''t pay attention to the death of more than 100 horse thieves. What he cared about was that he was ambushed, which made him feel very shameful. "Li Taibai, I will kill you!" Hong Dan said angrily. He believes that this must be Li Taibai''s idea, and only Li Taibai who has been inherited by alchemists can do it. But just then, a feeling of powerlessness came to him. "What Red Dan''s eyes showed the color of fear. "Why didn''t I breathe, or was I poisoned?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 52 Looking at the horse thieves who fell to the ground, Li Taibai''s face did not change. After experiencing the battle of the divine world, the battle of these people is too single in his eyes. He felt it when these people appeared. Even some of Dan''s people, he saw it. It''s just that these people don''t even have the ability to be chess pieces in his eyes. They are too weak. A thousand horse thieves all fell to the ground, except for more than 100 people who were trampled to death by their own people at the beginning, the rest were not dead. "Sergeant, you are so effective." A horse thief looked at Li Taibai and said. "As long as there is this cartilaginous pill, it''s not impossible to enter the Qin imperial city." Other horse thieves also said. Hearing these people''s words, Li Taibai shook his head and said, "this cartilaginous pill can only deal with Lingshi realm. If it exceeds Lingshi realm, it will be invalid." Cartilaginous pill is only a four grade pill, and can''t cause damage to the existence beyond the realm of Lingshi. Of course, Li Taibai is also a more powerful four grade elixir, which can even cause damage to Lingjiang, but there is no material after all. The material of cartilaginous Dan was found by him in the Black Hawk brigands. After his refining, even holding his breath can enter the body along the pores, which has been regarded as the most terrible killer in the realm of spiritual master. "Sergeant, there are five people who want to see you." A horse thief said. "Bring it up to me." Li Taibai''s eyes are shining. He also has something to ask these five people. "Li Taibai, we give up this time. You''re going to let us go. We''ll respect you in the future." Go to Li Taibai in front of, Ye Ling directly and simply said. "Are the five of you coming to this world together?" Li Taibai asked. "Naturally, five of us from one sect must be together." Ye Ling said. Hearing Ye Ling''s words, Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at the red haired man and said, "why is this man with you?" "This is the secret of our clan, Li Taibai. If you want, I can introduce you and make you a member of Dan Shizong." The red haired man said, calm as a cucumber. He believes that with this temptation, Li Taibai will certainly accept it. As for later, when he is safe, Li Taibai will not let him concoct it. In this world, everyone is proud to be a disciple of a powerful sect. Being a disciple of a powerful sect can even bring protection to his own sect. "Kill them." Li Taibai''s voice was faint. "What?" Five people at the same time surprised, some do not believe their ears. "Li Taibai, you dare to kill me. Do you know what you are doing?" Red Dan exclaimed. For Hongdan''s words, Li Taibai has been too lazy to pay attention to them. When these people are willing to kill him, they have already proved their death. What he cares about now is another thing. "Is the problem really me?" Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. All the people in the clan will be together, but he appears here alone. Lobai''s four people are together, which shows that the problem lies in him. "Does the heart of the world feel that I am different?" Li Taibai''s face was very serious, but soon he denied his idea. If it was true, the heart of the world would have killed him. Moreover, he controls his own abnormality, and it is absolutely impossible for the heart of the world in Tianlong world to find it abnormal. "So where is it?" Li Taibai shakes his head as he feels the still calm scar in his mind. The illusory world is created by the heart of the world. Except for the fundamental rules, everything else is dominated by the heart of the world. Even if he can''t think of it, he can''t think of it. "In a word, we''ll get things done here first, and then we''ll try to find them in lobai." Li Taibai said in secret. As long as the attention of the heart of the world continues to rise, he has calculated that as long as his strategy is completed, the heart of the world will be enough for him to find the location of lobai and others from the mark of the wound sword. "What are we going to do now, commander?" Standing behind Li Taibai, a horse thief asked in a low voice. His tone was full of awe. He had never seen such a battle before. Without a bloody battle, he directly subdued the brigands who were more powerful than them. "Take these people back and move on, according to the strategy not long ago." Li Taibai said lightly. On that day, outside the city of the Qin emperor, the brigands disappeared. ... in the magnificent palace. Luo Bai, Zeng Renfeng, Li Dafei and Zhu Hou are searching in the palace. "According to the information I heard, my sister-in-law is the owner of this rosefinch City, and she owns the treasure of rosefinch City, so she has been assassinated again and again, so this treasure must be in this rosefinch city." Li said. Li DAPAI and others have begun to call Luo Bai as their sister-in-law. Luo Bai''s face is only slightly red, but he doesn''t refuse."The news I heard is that the treasure is so powerful that it can even kill the powerful one in the realm of the king of spirit. As long as we can find any treasure, we don''t have to be afraid of accidents, but why can''t we find it?" The red monkey also said. It''s the third day since I came to the secret place of the spirit. After several people''s inquiry, I already know something about it. This palace is called Zhuque hall, and it''s the residence of Luobai, the leader of Zhuque city. There are treasures left by the former master of Zhuque hall in Zhuque hall. I just don''t know why. The four of them couldn''t find it. "Step, step!" Just then, a footstep sounded in the hall. "Who is it?" Hearing the sound, the four raised their heads at the same time, but there was no one in their eyes. "Step, step." The footsteps are still ringing. The four people''s eyes look to the direction of the main hall door. The sound is at the door and is coming towards the four people. But still can''t see anyone, a kind of panic poured into the hearts of four people. "Assassins!" Lobai suddenly drank. "Who dares to hurt your highness?" A huge roar sounded, and a strong figure burst into the hall and rushed in. This strong man is the guard of the rosefinch hall. The strength of the Ninth level of the spirit general is also where Luobai lives for three days. His name is Zhu Xiong. "Your Highness, where is the assassin?" Looking at the empty hall, Zhu Xiong said gruffly. "Assassin, just at the door, the sound of footsteps just came from the door." Zhang Da Pang''s body didn''t know when, already hid behind Luo Bai, opening to say. "The door." Zhu Xiong''s eyes looked at the door and his brows wrinkled. He didn''t find anything. "I was just at the door, and no one came in, and I didn''t hear anything." Zhu Xiong''s eyes looked at Zhang Dafei, his face was very gloomy, "let you protect your highness, you hide behind your highness? Come on, take Zhang dafui away for me. I''ll discipline him well. " Looking at Zhu Xiong, Zhu Hou shrinks his feet toward the back. He takes another step slowly. This kind of thing has happened several times in recent days. Luobai knows that even if she asks for help, she will be severely rejected by Zhu Xiong, so she doesn''t say anything, but she asks that she must be outside the hall, where she can see. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 53 In the city of the Qin emperor, the guards were patrolling in gorgeous armor. The breath of each of these guards was not hidden. The weakest is the Ninth level of Lingshi. The strongest is in the spirit level. A pair of eyes looking at these city guards, eyes full of fear. Deeper down, there are magnificent houses, resplendent and resplendent, with a fragrance floating in them. This is the core of the city, where the main characters live. There are piles of spirit grass and fruit, each of which exudes a fatal temptation. In the innermost part of these magnificent houses, a huge palace is located here. The palace is extremely huge, and the guard at the door is also a spirit general. This is the palace of Emperor Qin. Layer by layer of residence, so that the whole class of Qin Dynasty. At this time, in a huge mansion nearest to the city of Qin emperor, a young boy was sitting in a spiritual land. On the spirit ground, layers of white aura gathered, and endless aura integrated into the body of the youth. By the side of teenagers, there are endless spiritual fruits. "Click!" A strange voice came out of the boy''s body, and the aura around him exploded suddenly. "The ninth floor of Lingshi!" The boy opened his eyes with satisfaction. "It''s the secret place of the spirit." There is a secret way in the young man''s heart. When he came to this world, he was born in this mansion. He is the No.2 figure in the city of the Qin emperor and the Ouyang military headquarters where the military advisers of the Qin Emperor are located. And he is the only son of Ouyang military commander, Ouyang Qiling. In seven days, Ouyang Qiling entered the Ninth level of Lingshi from the Ninth level of lingzhe, and found countless treasures. Even found a secret treasure. "With this secret, even in the face of Lingshuai level, I can overcome it." The corner of Ouyang''s mouth showed a trace of radian. The victory of Lingshi over Lingshuai is one of the few in the history of the whole Tianlong continent. His eyes looked at the palace of the Qin emperor, and his eyes were shining. Ouyang military adviser''s mansion was only the second place in the city of the Qin emperor. All the advantages he had benefited him a lot. There must be a better treasure in the palace of the Qin emperor. He comes from yipinzong, tianlingzong. He knew very well what the palace of Emperor Qin had. In the history of Tianlong mainland, ten years ago, no one had ever obtained the greatest benefit of the secret realm of the spirit. This most powerful palace, at least, is the existence of the realm of the spirit king, which is not something they can face. But ten years ago, all this changed. There was a boy who got the best of the secret place of the spirit and owned a city. That advantage made the boy ascend to the sky and become the brightest genius in Tianlong. With a strong fighting force, it is even rumored that this young man is most likely to become the first one to step into the existence of God in Tianlong in the future. Even in the holy land of Tianlong, this young man is the leader. "If I can get the benefits of the Qin Imperial City, my future will not be worse than that boy." Ouyang Qiling''s eyes are full of fighting spirit. And Ouyang Qiling has a plan. "Brother killing." A voice was heard outside the courtyard. "Everyone has been recruited." Ouyang Qiling out of the courtyard, a beautiful girl, coquettishly looking at Ouyang Qiling. Looking at this young girl, Ouyang Qiling''s eyes show disdain. When he was in Tianlong, this young girl despised him and was extremely arrogant. Now in this secret place of spirit, he is the only son of the second character in Qin imperial city. This young girl is not in his possession. This makes Ouyang Qiling understand that as long as he has strength, all people in the world are not left to him. Including the proud girl. "Brother killing." Ouyang Qiling walked out of the courtyard, and some thirty young girls looked at Ouyang Qiling and cried. These thirty young girls are the disciples of the sect who have entered the secret land of the spirit in Tianlong. Now Ouyang Qiling has taken advantage of the power of junshifu to ensnare him. "Brother Qiling, the whole qindi city is in our plan, but there are some changes outside the qindi city." A boy in red came out and looked at Ouyang and said. "The changes outside the city of Emperor Qin?" Ouyang Qiling raised his head. "Outside the city of Emperor Qin, all the horse bandits have disappeared. My people found a huge horse bandit group outside the city. There should be some guys from Tianlong continent like us. They subdued these horse bandits." The boy in red nodded. "Send someone to tell that guy and let him submit to me, otherwise he will die. The Qin imperial city hasn''t carried out anti thief action for a long time." Ouyang Qi Ling light said. "Yes, sir." The boy in red nodded. For this matter, Ouyang Qiling didn''t pay attention to it. Now he is the only son of Ouyang junshifu, with great power.He doesn''t pay attention to the little horse thief, but in his eyes, everything in the Qin imperial city is his now. There must be many advantages in the brigands, and he will not let them go. "Young master, the master told you to come over." At this time, an old voice sounded, an old man looking at Ouyang said. "Well, Uncle Wang, I''ll be right there." Ouyang said with a smile on his face. ... on a high mountain, Li Taibai stood on the top of the mountain. Behind him, nearly 10000 horse thieves looked at him without a sound. His eyes were full of worship. There are more than a dozen spirit generals. In four days, he gathered all the brigands in his hands. None of the Black Hawk brigands had died. In addition to the previous three days, this is the seventh day when we come to the secret place of the spirit. At this time, Li Taibai''s eyes had a trace of uneasiness. Just now, he felt the emotional excitement from Luobai. There''s something wrong with lobai. "This side has to end quickly." Li Taibai''s eyes look into the void. "Step, step!" A heavy footstep sounded, Qin Heiying''s body appeared on the mountain. "Meet the commander!" The figures prostrated themselves to the ground. At this time, Qin Heiying''s strength has reached the peak of the Ninth level of Lingjiang, and he may break through to Lingshuai at any time. Looking at the traitors who prostrate themselves to the ground, Qin Heiying looks at Li Taibai, his eyes full of complexity. In four days, all the brigands in the Qin imperial city were accepted by him. According to his plan, it would take at least ten years. But in front of the youth, unexpectedly all recovered, during the period of no one died. The young man''s various uncanny tricks made him unable to measure. But his eyes are full of fiery atmosphere at this time. The more magical the teenager''s performance is, the better it will be for him. His hope of revenge may be there. "This is the Black Hawk brigands group. I''m an envoy from the city of Emperor Qin. Now I''m here to recruit you on behalf of the city of Emperor Qin!" There was a huge roar. An old figure and a boy in red appeared in Li Taibai''s sight. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 54 "Qin emperor city!" Hearing the old voice, there was a panic among the brigands. The Qin imperial city is the absolute invincible master of this place. Not to mention the Emperor Qin, but to say that the strength of the old people is in the realm of Lingshuai. They can easily kill all of them. The old man and the boy in red, step by step, suspended in the air, went to the top of the mountain. "Surrender, or die." Looking at the more than 10000 people on the top of the mountain, the boy in red didn''t have fear in his eyes. On the contrary, he sneered. It must be hard to feel the feeling of being robbed of the fruits of victory when you are about to succeed. "Who''s the leader here, stand up." The boy in red said faintly. Hearing the words of the boy in red, everyone''s eyes happened to look at Li Taibai and black eagle. "You are their head." The young man in red looked at Li Taibai with a sneer in his eyes and said, "what''s your choice? Surrender or revolt? " Looking at the boy in red in front of him, Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He suddenly felt that the world was really too small. It turned out to be an acquaintance. The boy in red is from the Li family. "Long time no see, cousin." Li Taibai looked at the boy in red and said faintly. "Cousin?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the boy in red was puzzled. He didn''t remember having such a cousin. "Which disciple of the Li family are you?" Said the boy in red. If he doesn''t remember them, they can only be Li''s outside disciples, and they are not very important outside disciples. Li Taibai''s eyes are full of nostalgia. He looks at the boy in red, and the scene ten years ago comes to mind. A five-year-old child, in order to let his parents agree, works hard to cultivate, but in exchange for endless ridicule. The boy in red in front of him, Li Tianhua, was the one who mocked him the most. He even enjoyed chasing him. He was often beaten and bruised all over his body. He was famous for "training him." "Cousin Tianhua, have you forgotten Li Taibai?" Li Taibai asked. "Li Taibai?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Li Tianhua''s eyes narrowed slightly. The name made him familiar. All of a sudden, his eyes widened and he remembered a name from a long time ago. "You''re the trash!" Li Tianhua widened his eyes, his eyes full of incredible, "you are not dead yet!" "Ha ha ha ha!" A fierce laugh rang out from Li Tianhua''s mouth. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "I didn''t expect that you, a waste, could step into the Ninth level of the spirit. It''s really incredible. It''s just a pity that you can never step into the realm of the spirit Master." Li Tianhua''s eyes are full of irony. When he was young, he saw that Li Taibai was not happy about why a waste could become the son of the family owner. However, he was so talented that he was just a separated man. His jealousy made him like to bully Li Taibai all the time. Ten years ago, he thought this guy was dead, but he was sorry that no one bullied him, but he was very happy in his heart. I didn''t expect that this guy would appear again ten years later. "Li Taibai, it''s a pity. Ten years ago, you could only be bullied by me. Ten years later, you can only be bullied by me." Li Tianhua shook his head and said. Li Tianhua''s power surged into the realm of spiritual master. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "see, this is the power of spiritual master. Do you envy it? I tell you, this is something you can''t envy. You can only live in the realm of spirit at most in your life. " "The realm of Lingshi?" Looking at Li Tianhua, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth shows a cold color. These people in Li family really like to use the spirit Master to prove that he is a waste. Entering this world, he can step into the realm of spiritual master, but it''s not the time yet. Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Li Tianhua, shaking his head, he said faintly: "your card is the old man behind you." "What?" Li Tianhua was stunned when he heard Li Taibai''s words. At this time, his eyes were blooming, in front of him, Li Taibai''s figure had disappeared, replaced by a beautiful lotus. Lotus sword. Colorful light shines. Li Taibai''s figure has appeared behind Li Tianhua, in front of him, an old figure, has no head. A sword cuts the head. The hurt sword in the entry level can control the strong one in the Lingshuai level for a short time. In shifangzong, even Li Zhanfeng in the Ninth level of Lingshuai was controlled, not to mention the dummy in the first level of Lingshuai. "Even if I don''t step into the realm of spiritual master, you won''t be my opponent." Li Taibai whispered in Li Tianhua''s ear. His body suddenly turned, double shadow across, back to the original place, Li Taibai looked at the dull Li Tianhua said: "surrender to the Qin emperor city is not necessary, and help me tell the Li family, I Li Taibai back.""Go Li Taibai''s voice rang out faintly. Behind him, the horse thieves followed closely. This kind of strength is too powerful. The layout is over. Li Taibai doesn''t care if the Li family knows where he is. He will grow up at a speed that the Li family can''t see. Moreover, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He wanted to make the Li family regret what they had done. Watching Li Taibai leave, Li Tianhua stands in the same place. If you look carefully, you can see his trembling legs. "How could he be so strong!" Li Tianhua couldn''t figure out why Li Taibai was so strong. A guy in the realm of spirit could kill the existence of Lingshuai realm. "No, that''s the only way he''ll live." Li Tianhua''s eyes are full of jealousy. A waste body can never step into the realm of spirit Master. No matter how strong his fighting talent is, he can only do so. "What''s more, if you offend the emperor of Qin, he will die!" Li Tianhua clenched his fist, and the fire of jealousy was burning in his heart. "Li Taibai, shifangzong?" Looking at Li Taibai''s clothes, Li Tianhua''s eyes showed a ferocious color. Li Taibai''s battle has become so powerful, there must be a big secret. At that time, he will use the strength of the Li family to let Li Taibai reveal his secret. With these secrets, he will become a rising star of the new generation of the Li family, and may even have a fight with the genius of the Li family. Li Tianhua''s mouth curved slightly. He was very curious. If Li Taibai didn''t die this time, what would he look like when he waited for shifangzong. He looked forward to Li Taibai''s expression of repentance in front of him. "A waste has been greatly inherited. Do you really think you are invincible? It''s really stupid. Don''t you know that you don''t have money? " Li Tianhua said with a cold smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 55 Qin Imperial City, in Ouyang military headquarters. There was a cold color in Ouyang''s eyes, "he refused! And killed the guards who went with you "If you want to die, let him die." Ouyang Qi Ling said coldly. On this day, the military office of Qin Imperial City issued an order to suppress the thieves. The horse thieves on the mountain near the Qin Imperial City affect the safety of the nearby villages. The Qin Imperial City issued the order to suppress the thieves. As long as the horse thieves can be killed, they can take their heads to the military headquarters of the Qin imperial city to receive rewards. Ten horse thieves can get a martial arts book of Lingshi level, 100 horse thieves can get a martial arts book of Lingjiang level, 1000 horse thieves can get a martial arts book of Lingshuai level, and 10000 horse thieves can get a martial arts book of Lingwang level. In addition to these rewards, there are also some fragmentary rewards. The news excited the whole Qin imperial city. Countless practitioners went out from the Qin imperial city to find the whereabouts of the horse thieves. Martial arts are extremely rare in this world. Only the top ones can have them. What''s more, even if you don''t need martial arts, you can exchange them for training resources. There are even many spiritual realms in it. Lingwang level martial arts, enough to make them crazy. Just out of the Qin emperor city, everyone found that the horse thief had disappeared, no one can find the trace of the horse thief. Around the city of Qin emperor, there are countless mists, which are called misty areas. In the fog area, the communication between the Qin imperial city and the outside world is cut off. In the fog area, there are countless black shadows. These shadows are very powerful, ranging from the realm of Lingtu to the realm of dalingwang. Even if the Emperor Qin entered here, it was also dangerous. At this time, in the fog area, ten thousand figures are walking quietly. Each of them has a green, knife shaped leaf, and a fragrance is diffused in the mouth and nose. The shadows were terrified when they saw these ten thousand people. No one was close to them. In the distance, there was a sense of terror. The shadows of 100 meters looked at them and roared, but they didn''t dare to approach them. There was a trace of fear. In the fog area, Li Taibai has no expression. The rules of this initial illusory world are too monotonous. This fog area is mainly for the pioneers of this world. In the divine world, he knew too well about this illusory world. There are generally three kinds of fog areas. One is that the creatures inside are very strong, the other is that the creatures inside are very weak, and the other is that the creatures inside are neither strong nor weak. There are different areas from the outside to the inside. Each of the three has its own way of cracking. In the divine world, these are things that everyone knows, but in this world, no one knows. The fog area of the spirit''s secret place is the first one. Creatures are powerful, and the easiest way to crack is to find the most common plants in the fog world, and then bite them in the mouth. These creatures dare not hurt them. It''s simple, but no one knows, it''s mysterious. Li Taibai looked at him with a pair of eyes behind him, full of awe. Even Qin Heiying''s eyes changed when he looked at Li Taibai. One move will kill the strong one in Lingshuai realm. This kind of strength is enough to kill him easily. In particular, Li Taibai even has a way to enter this fog area. Now he is full of hope for revenge. On his neck, a green jade pendant exudes light. "Turn left ahead." Qin Heiying said. Hearing Qin Heiying''s words, Li Taibai went to the intersection in front of him, turned left, and all the black shadows on the left ran away. A blocked building appeared in the eyes of the public. This is a golden palace, emitting a touch of brilliance. At the gate, a dragon has a big mouth. The mouth of the dragon is the entrance. You can see countless treasures inside. Deeper, there is a huge throne. On the throne, you can see a huge black shadow, like a god dominating the world. "Holy palace!" Seeing the palace, there was a scream among the brigands, and the voices were full of disbelief. The holy palace is the legend of this illusory world. As long as the legend inherits the holy palace, it can obtain powerful power and infinite wealth. In short, as long as the inheritance of the palace, you can get a city no less than the city of the Qin emperor. "Here we are." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. His eyes turned to Qin Heiying, who was full of tears. Shengong is the inheritance of Qin Heiying family. At that time, the emperor of Qin didn''t know where to get the inheritance news, cheated Qin Heiying''s mother''s heart, wanted to become the leader of the two cities, gained more powerful power, and finally dominated the world. But Qin Heiying''s mother found out, and finally ran out with Qin Heiying. Later, Qin Heiying''s mother found out that she and Qin Heiying had been poisoned. For her son''s sake, she went back to the palace and wanted to exchange secrets for antidotes.In the end, the secret was known by Emperor Qin, but she was killed by Emperor Qin. This is what Li Taibai learned from Qin Heiying. It''s a very old story. But it''s not easy to trigger, whether it''s to enter the stronghold, help Qin Heiying detoxify, and then eavesdrop on the news. As long as there is an information asymmetry, it is impossible for Li Taibai to trigger this story. After that, if Li Taibai had no way to enter the fog area, he would still have no effect. If you insist on it, you can do it step by step. Only the son of heaven can do it. Li Taibai did it by relying on the power of cheating. This is something the heart of the world will never think of. "Master, I hope you can do it and avenge me." Qin Heiying kneels on the ground and hands the jade pendant to Li Taibai. At this point, he naturally knows what he should do. Looking at this jade pendant, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He took the jade pendant from Qin Heiying and stepped toward the temple. That''s his purpose. Tianlong jade pendant can only be used by Qin Heiying if he is willing to take it out. "Don''t worry, I said I would help you, I will help you." Li Taibai said lightly. Behind him, more than 10000 horse thieves followed closely, and their eyes were full of excitement. The opening of the temple will bring them great benefits. "Click, click, click!" When Li Taibai and others approached, the tap suddenly made the sound of opening the mechanism. A white light came down from the eyes of the tap. "There are 1500 people, more than 8000, qualified." A voice rang out and the tap calmed down again. "The inheritors, with their subordinates, entered the palace to carry out the examination of the inheritance of the palace." Inside the tap, there was a cold sound. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 56 "The first level of the temple: fighting." "As a city leader, he naturally needs strong fighting power. Only the strongest can make the city safe and lead its development." "The successor''s strength lies in the Ninth level of the spirit. He can choose the lowest spirit Master level and the strongest spirit general level. The winner will go through the customs and the loser will die." When Li Taibai stepped into the hall, the cold voice sounded again, and four areas appeared in front of him. The colors of the four areas are gray, blue, white and purple, representing the four levels of assessment. "Spirit will be nine layers." Li Taibai said lightly, stepping into the gray area. At the moment when he stepped into the gray area, a layer of gray border appeared, blocking other people behind him. At the same time, a black shadow appeared not far away from Li Taibai. The black shadow holds a sword and stares at Li Taibai. "Battle begins!" The cold voice sounded again. "Boom!" At the moment when the cold voice sounded, a huge aura hand appeared and patted toward Li Taibai. The aura giant hand is one of the most powerful forces of the spirit generals. It will increase with the strength. As long as the weakness is not broken, it will not dissipate. But in Li Taibai''s spiritual world, the weakness of Lingqi giant hand can be seen clearly. He stood in the same place and didn''t move until Lingqi giant hand fell down, and the sword in his hand pointed to the tip of his thumb. "Hoo The giant hand of aura exploded and set off a tide of aura. Seeing the explosion of Lingqi giant hand, the black shadow didn''t change at all. He clenched the sword in his hand and stabbed at Li Taibai''s place. The black shadow body suddenly stopped, Li Taibai''s body appeared beside him, and the sword in his hand pierced his throat. "The spirit died in battle! Time, three seconds, clearance. " The cold voice sounded again, and the gray border behind him dispersed. Ten thousand figures stepped into the gray area and looked at Li Taibai''s eyes. Under the simulation of the heart of the world, they showed the color of exclamation. Li Taibai''s body stepped into the second area. "The second level of Shengong: knowledge." "The successor, as the Lord of the city, must have strong knowledge. Only with strong knowledge can he lead the people to grow up." "Please choose one of the following items as the assessment content: pills, refining utensils, animal training and construction." "Pills." Li Taibai said without hesitation. Refining utensils, building and taming animals are the occupations of Tianlong, but they are only accessible to powerful clans. Of course, there is no difference between these four professions. If you insist, master Dan ranks first. As Li Taibai''s voice fell, ten tables appeared in front of him, with pills, materials and paper full of words on them. "On these ten tables, there are ten kinds of pills. The successor needs to determine the use of the pills and the configuration method. Three kinds of successful pills are passed." The cold voice sounded again. Without any hesitation, Li Taibai came to the table, his pen and ink shaking, and lines of words appeared on the paper. For him to collect, the pills of Tianlong mainland are too low-level, and they don''t even need to think, so they know everything. In just three minutes, ten sheets of paper were filled with answers. "Judge, ten kinds of the whole team, pass the second pass." With the cold sound, the blue border disappears, and the thieves enter the blue area. "Successors and their subordinates, all stand in the white area, can open the third level." Under the command of the cold voice, everyone stood in the white area. "The third level of Shengong: command!" "As a city leader, he must have strong command ability. Only with strong command ability can he ensure the security of the city under the invasion of foreign enemies." "Now the host chooses the combat environment, and the requirements for customs clearance are: completely annihilate the enemy, and have 1000 survivors under his command." Hearing the sound, the thieves were in a panic. "What are you afraid of? Don''t you know the strength of your master? " Qin Heiying cheered, heard Qin Heiying''s words, the thieves were quiet. Li Taibai''s command during this period let them know clearly. "Forest Li Taibai chose an environment. The forest is undoubtedly the worst fighting environment for the horse thief. When the horse can''t be used, the strength of the horse thief will be weakened countless times. Under Li Taibai''s choice, the white area suddenly changed, and everyone''s eyes were dazzled. Once again, they had appeared in a forest. "Master, what should we do now?" Qin Heiying looks at Li Taibai and asks. Ten thousand horse thieves stare at Li Taibai. The spiritual world opened, and Li Taibai saw countless people thousands of kilometers away, including 1501 people and a horse.Just as you think, the heart of the world makes him choose the environment. If there is no other choice, then the number of people will be the same as he is now, and even the strength will be the same. "A thousand survived." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. His request was not to survive a thousand people. Li Taibai ordered his plans one by one. In the distant forest, a figure of 1501 rode directly into the forest without any hesitation. They have no emotion, the only idea is to find Li Taibai and others, fight and kill the enemy. In the middle of the walk, suddenly countless bows and arrows were shot from afar. In the face of the countless bows and arrows, the 1501 figure waved his weapons and stopped the bows and arrows. Countless gray dust appeared, and a figure fell to the ground. "Hum!" But at this time, fifteen figures passed through the innumerable gray dust and stepped towards the attacking place. A bow and arrow shot at them without any scar. These 15 people are the existence of the spirit general level. Their bodies went through a jungle, and what they saw was a young man with a sword. Before they had any action, a dizzy feeling came to their hearts, and they had lost consciousness. Li Taibai''s body appeared behind the generals, and there was no expression on his face. Knowing oneself and the enemy, the time, the place and the people are in harmony. If he can''t wipe out these enemies without damage, he is not worthy to step into the supreme realm with his own strength in the divine world, and he marvels at the whole divine world. "If the enemy is completely annihilated and no one on our side is dead, it will be judged and passed." The cold voice sounded, but this time the cold voice seemed a little different. Li Taibai could feel that there was a faint change in the cold voice. "The fourth level of the imperial examination: the heart of the city master." The cold voice sounded again, but this time, it was no longer cold. Li Taibai could feel that there was a trace of emotional change in the cold voice, and he was confused. As soon as Li Taibai''s eyes brightened, the corners of his mouth arced slightly. Unexpectedly, this assessment would have such a change. The heart of the world, actually dropped a trace of true spirit in it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 57 The heart of the world is really smart. It is a manifestation of will. It means that in this matter, the heart of the world is concerned. "But with the repetition of ten thousand years, there are more and more things, many things even conflict with Zhang Ze. These law enforcers will have doubts in their hearts. Is this chapter really correct? If so, why is the world so unhappy. In this period, some hearts of the world will look for answers, while some hearts of the world will continue. This period is called the period of confusion of the heart of the world. Across this period of confusion, Tianlong continent will either find a new direction and become better, or find the wrong direction, eventually leading to the death of the whole world. That is the destruction of a world. However, even in the divine world, there are not many hearts of the world that can enter the period of confusion. It is impossible for a person who has no feelings to enter a period of confusion. Listening to the cold voice in his ears, Li Taibai had countless thoughts in his heart. He knows very well how important this answer is. If it does not conform to the judgment of the heart of the world, it will be extremely difficult for him to get the attention of the heart of the world in the future. However, if he meets the requirements, his speed of gaining the attention of the world heart will increase rapidly. In addition, the world heart who has entered a period of confusion will have infinite benefits when he steps into the divine world in the future. "Just, how to answer?" In the last life, Tianlong was destroyed so fast that the heart of the world did not pass through the period of confusion. Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. The problem of the heart of the city master is that the heart of the world is looking for the answer for itself. A city is equal to a world, and a city master is equal to the Lord of the world. Through the past life in his mind, Li Taibai''s eyes became firm. There was no answer. The only thing he could do was to answer according to his own heart. "Heaven and earth are merciless, the strong are respected, and the weak are like duckweed. They have nothing to depend on. How can they be happy..." Li Taibai wrote down his thoughts bit by bit with pen and ink. This is the question of the heart of the world. The purpose of all the hearts of the world is to make the world better. Undoubtedly, the best answer is whether the life in the world is happy or not. In his mind, the sorrow of the previous life came into being. If at that time, the Li family did not only know the strong and weak, but also had no human feelings, he would not leave the Li family, let alone the lonely life after that, and Luobai would not follow him to shifangzong. If someone in the Shifang sect had helped them in those years, lobai would not have died, let alone been lonely for many years. The world itself lacks goodwill. "If I am the Lord of the city, I should give priority to the people in the city and protect them with my body, so that they can have revenge, surprise, hunger, food and clothing." "If I were the Lord of the city, I should teach them filial piety, fraternity, loyalty, faith, propriety, righteousness, honesty, shame, eight virtues, based on benevolence and righteousness, people care for each other, and build a great world..." lines of characters appeared on the white paper. Li Taibai wrote his expectations for the world, what the strong should do, and what the weak should do, relying on his own experience and hearing in the divine world It''s what people should do. The world is one. One page, ten thousand words. When Li Taibai finished writing, his spiritual world instantly knew how many words he had written, no more, no less, just 10000 words. Heaven and earth became very quiet. Li Taibai''s eyes were fixed on the paper. He was a little nervous. He didn''t know whether what he had written fit the heart of Tianlong world. Suddenly a breeze blew by. A line of font appears in the void. "Ten thousand words." In Li Taibai''s eyes, the white paper suddenly disappeared. One by one, the characters floated in the air, and then all disappeared. Instead, it was a golden book. Book cover, with three golden dragon leaping, composed of three words, "ten thousand words.". A pen is a book. "Good!" A voice rang out in Li Taibai''s ear, and the jade pendant in his hand suddenly radiated a blazing light. When everything disappeared, the temple was restored to its original state. "Pass the fourth assessment." "Judgment: all four passes pass perfectly, achievement, perfect." The cold voice sounded again. At the same time, a golden throne appeared in front of Li Taibai. At this time, as long as he stepped on the throne, Li Taibai would get the palace and directly become the Lord of a city. Perfect assessment, his city will be extremely powerful. However, at this moment, Li Taibai''s attention was not here, but in his own body. At the moment, there was an extra breath in his body.The heart of the world''s attention, at this moment, he directly soared to one thousandth. With the world''s heart''s attention soaring, a intuition suddenly appeared in his mind that if he went east, it would be good. At this moment, the wound sword also quickly improved, and a light blue light covered the body of the sword. In the last life, it took Li Taibai two years to make the Shangqing sword familiar, while it took half a year for the handle to be covered by blue light. Now, this layer of blue light has covered the hilt. At the same time, he raised his head and looked to the East. At this moment, he sensed the location of lobai. East, Qin Imperial City, Luobai. Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. Everything was in the East. The East was a little busy. "Qin Imperial City, it''s time to start." Li Taibai turned and sat on the throne. "White Emperor!" A road figure kneels on the ground, the breath in Li Taibai''s body suddenly rises at this moment. Endless golden light breaks through the fog, such as the day of dawn, endless shadows disperse, and this fog area has a huge city. "White Emperor city!" Three big golden characters appeared at the gate of the city. In the city of Emperor Qin, a terrible figure suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of the city of emperor Bai. "Click!" In his hands, a piece of iron covered with rust turned into ashes. "The meeting of Emperor Qin!" A cold voice came from the hall of Emperor Qin. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 58 Fog area, fog disappeared, new land appeared, a huge city appeared. One by one, they stood outside the city and looked at the city. On the wall of Baidi City, soldiers in white armor are patrolling. Their strength is surging, at least at the level of spiritual generals. "Why is there one more city all of a sudden?" Several teenagers were talking. If you look at them carefully, you will find that these teenagers have smart eyes, which are essentially different from a group of people around them. Golden Dawn, fog scattered, Baidi City, which caused a huge sensation in qindi city. "Elder brother Qiling, let''s monitor the White Emperor city. If there is anything, let him know. Don''t worry about other things." A young man bowed his head and said. Other teenagers also nodded their heads. "There''s nothing good to see in this city. Let''s go quickly. We have to go to the Qin emperor city today. It''s too late to go back." Some watching villagers, after watching Baidi city for a while, turned and left. No one found that there was one more teenager among them. "Uncle, are you going to qindi City, too?" Li Taibai asked the old people around him with a gentle face. "Yes." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the old man had a little doubt in his eyes. He didn''t remember when Li Taibai came to him. "Old man, it''s a coincidence that I''m also going to qindi city. Brother Dawa asked me to go to qindi city to get something, but I''m going out for the first time. Can I come with you?" Li Taibai looked at the old man and asked. "Dawa brother, oh, you are talking about the Li Dawa in Lijia village." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the old man showed a clear color in his eyes and said with a smile. As for why Li Taibai appeared beside him, he ignored it. Maybe he didn''t pay attention. "Yes." Li Taibai nodded his head and said, "uncle, it''s my first time to go to qindi city. Can you take me with you? I''m afraid of something "Naturally, the big baby in Lijia village is a good child, and the Li Taibai in Lijia village is also a good child, who has saved many people in our village." The old man nodded his head. Said with good will on his face. A group of hundreds of people, slowly on the road. Looking at the Baidi city behind him, Li Taibai feels the strength of his body. He shakes his head. The power of the city master can only be used in the city. If he leaves the city, his strength will return to its original shape. After becoming the leader of Baidi City, his power has reached the realm of the king of spirit in Baidi city. At the same time, with the privilege of the leader of the city, he can transmit freely within a hundred meters of Baidi city. If the emperor of Qin came to Baidi City, Li Taibai was confident and could easily kill him. However, he knew that it was absolutely impossible for the emperor of Qin to leave the city. The chess game has taken shape, so the last step is missing. Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the direction of the Qin Imperial City, and now he was short of the commander''s order. This time, he went to capture the commander of the Qin emperor. Qin imperial city is a huge ancient city, the wall is covered with moss, revealing the breath of history. At the gate of the city, each guard guards the city gate and monitors the people entering and leaving. Everyone''s strength is on the ninth floor of Lingshuai. The gate, which seems to be strictly guarded, has become incomparably lax because of its perennial inertia. The guard just makes a few random inquiries. These people are basically old acquaintances. Under the cover of the elderly, Li Taibai entered the city without any difficulty. "Uncle, I''ll go. Thank you." Li Taibai said hello to the old man and left. Walking in the city of the Qin emperor, his spiritual world has opened, within a radius of 1000 meters, all things are in his spirit. Nowadays, Baidi city has become the talk of all the people in qindi City, and many people are talking about it, including the qindi meeting launched by qindi. Everyone guessed that it was time to fight. The emergence of new cities represents new forces and resource allocation. Ignoring these discussions, Li Taibai''s body passed through the poor gathering place and directly entered the gorgeous housing area. "Did the emperor of Qin meet?" The corner of Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. It was a coincidence that he came here. Without the slightest pause, he avoided the guards and headed for the palace where emperor Qin was. With a spiritual world, he arrived at the palace where the Qin emperor was without any difficulty. Looking at the goalkeeper, Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly and the wound sword started. The two gatekeepers will fall into a sad mood. Li Taibai directly through the guard of the two gatekeepers. The next second, the two gatekeepers came back. They were puzzled in their eyes. One of them looked at the surrounding scenes and thought he was distracted. He shook his head and didn''t care. The other gatekeeper, however, frowned slightly. He said to the gatekeeper and left here to enter a small room.In the small room, a young man is sitting here. This young man is Ouyang Qiling. Hearing the words of the gatekeeper, Ouyang Qiling''s mouth curved slightly. "It''s exactly what he said." At the beginning of the Qin emperor meeting, his father, a military adviser in the world, told him that if the White Emperor city appeared, he would want to attack the Qin emperor city. During this period, the Qin emperor city might be unfair, and even some people would sneak into the Qin emperor city. The purpose of these people must be the commander of the city. "These people are so stupid that they can be guessed clearly." Ouyang Qiling''s mouth curved slightly. But this kind of thing can be used by him. Relying on this information, his father was sure that he would be appreciated by Emperor Qin and become his bodyguard. As long as he became his bodyguard, he was sure that he would kill Emperor Qin in 20 days. After all, this is the preparation of the world''s military father for nearly a hundred years. "Thank you very much, too." Ouyang Qiling''s eyes were full of satisfaction. He didn''t know how to describe his mood. The military adviser of Qin imperial city had a deep blood feud with Qin emperor, and his only purpose was to kill him. At the moment, there is only one idea in Ouyang Qiling''s heart. The chosen son. As the most unimportant role in the clan, he entered the world and became the son of a military adviser. Then kill those who look down upon themselves, and let the women who look down upon themselves become their own women. Now, because of the development of the event, he will be the master of the Qin imperial city. In Ouyang Qiling''s mind, he suddenly thought of the brigands who did not submit to him, and the existence of the brigands who incorporated him. "When I become the Lord of the city, you will die." Ouyang Qiling sneered. Once in power, he just wanted to kill all those who did not obey him. "Tell your father that the net is ready." Ouyang Qiling said coldly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 59 Of course, Li Taibai didn''t know what happened at the gate of the main hall. The hall of Emperor Qin is huge. He has already passed the kilometer distance, which exceeds the distance of his spiritual world. In his mind, there is a map, which is the map of the hall of Emperor Qin. Qin Heiying''s mother left it to Qin Heiying. As for why Qin Heiying''s mother left the map. Qin Heiying only said that he found it from his mother, which must be left for him to avenge her. Li Taibai knows that this is just the plot need of this illusory world. An initial illusory world, there are so many whys. According to the route in his mind, Li Taibai entered a huge channel, full of fragrance. From this fragrance, he smelled the smell of countless Tiancai and Dibao. Second grade spirit grass, second grade spirit fruit, second grade spirit flower, and even a first grade immortal tree. A huge door block in front of Li Taibai''s body, the door depicts a huge figure, the figure is five meters high, eyes such as lanterns huge, fingers is bigger than people. The taste of natural materials and local treasures comes from this huge gate. Facing the tempting taste, Li Taibai didn''t even look at it. The map in his mind clearly indicated a little. This is fake. Everything inside is the fantasy set by Emperor Qin, and the real treasure is a wooden door ten meters away. That wooden door is the bedroom of Emperor Qin, and the master''s order is also in the bedroom. The wooden door is very common, just like a place to put sundries. It even has no lock, as if it can be pushed open. However, Li Taibai understood that if the wooden door was opened normally, it would trigger a full blow from the emperor of Qin, and he would be known by the emperor of Qin in an instant. The emperor of Qin, who has the power of transmission, can arrive here in less than a second. According to the instructions on the map, Li Taibai knocked on the door three times, and the door opened automatically. Li Taibai''s eyes were dazzled by the endless treasure light. A huge sword was shining with purple light. On the clothes rack, the purple armor was shining, and there was a painting with colorful light. In a glittering bed, a rune appeared in front of Li Taibai''s eyes. On the rune, two dragons spit out beads. This rune is the master rune. ... at the same time, a figure walked into the hall of Emperor Qin''s parliament. "Emperor Qin, someone invaded the palace." The figure was dressed in cloth, with gray hair and indifferent look. He had a kind of intelligent temperament, as if everything was in his expectation. This old man in cloth clothes is the military commander of Emperor Qin and Ouyang. Ouyang has no name. Everyone knows his name is Ouyang. "Invasion?" Hearing Ouyang''s words, a huge figure raised his head. No one could see the figure''s face clearly. Everything was covered with black, only a pair of blood red eyes. This figure is the highest ruler of the city, the emperor of Qin. "According to my inference, his main purpose should be the commander of the city." Commander Ouyang nodded. "Is it the master''s order?" The corners of Qin Emperor''s mouth showed a trace of radian, he said faintly, "this emperor''s order Fu, which has so good." "If there are guests coming far away, how can we not welcome them? I''ll take you to have a look at this unclear guest." The voice of the emperor of Qin fell, and everyone''s eyes were blooming. When they regained their vision again, they had already appeared in a resplendent dormitory. "Guest, it''s not good for you to come uninvited." The voice of the emperor of Qin sounded faintly. In everyone''s eyes, he saw a young man holding a rune in his hand. In Li Taibai''s spiritual world, more than a hundred figures suddenly appeared. The power of each figure was incomparable, at least it was the realm of spiritual generals. He raised his head and looked at Emperor Qin. "Are you from Baidi city?" A voice rang out. In the crowd, a man in armor looked at Li Taibai and asked. "Be honest about the affairs of Baidi City, or you will be killed!" Another big man came out. Looking at these great men, Li Taibai shook his head. He looked at Emperor Qin and said, "I didn''t expect you to come so soon, but it''s too late. I have the things in my hand." Li Taibai shakes his master''s order. "Stupid guy, do you really think it''s so easy to take the things of Emperor Qin?" Just then, a voice rang out and a teenager appeared at the door. "Ouyang Qiling appeared here. Looking at the Emperor Qin, he said," Emperor Qin, this guy is the master of Baidi city. " "What Hearing Ouyang''s words, everyone was surprised. "Tell me about it." Qin Emperor''s eyes flashed cold light, light said. Ouyang Qiling, as the only son of Ouyang''s military adviser, naturally knew that this time Ouyang Qiling would be here, and Ouyang''s military adviser also reported him.Looking at Li Taibai, Ouyang Qiling''s eyes show jealousy. There is an essential difference between Tianlong mainland and the people in this world. He immediately recognized Li Taibai as a person from Tianlong mainland. I thought he might be the master of the city of the Qin emperor. He was already the son of heaven. But unexpectedly, someone had become the master of the city. But soon, the jealousy turned into a smile. As long as Li Taibai is killed, and then the Qin emperor is killed, he can become the leader of the two cities in an instant, and he will get more treasures than the one that existed ten years ago. "Emperor Qin, the strange appearance of Baidi City, this guy is here again. In addition, he even has the power to confuse the strong of the spirit general level. This must have passed the imperial examination, and the Imperial Palace has given him the power." Ouyang Qiling talks a lot. In this world, there is no power of spiritual attack. Only God can explain all this. "Stupid guy, I don''t know where you come from. You dare to steal the city master''s order and send your city. Maybe the Emperor Qin will give you a way to live." Ouyang Qiling looked at Li Taibai and said with ridicule. "I''ve been busy for such a long time. I didn''t expect that Baidi city would be in my hands." Emperor Qin sighed a little. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "this time, I''d like to thank you for activating Baidi city." In the eyes of the public, and with the existence of Emperor Qin, the realm of spiritual king, here, under the net of heaven and earth, no one thinks that Li Taibai can escape. But Li Taibai didn''t want to escape, his mouth curved slightly, his eyes looked at the emperor of Qin, and said faintly: "since you know I''m the Lord of the city, then you should know that the Lord of the city has power?" "Boom!" Li Taibai''s voice fell, and a fierce roar sounded. At this moment, the hall of Emperor Qin trembled and collapsed. In the sky, there appeared a huge city with three words written on it. "White Emperor city!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 60 Qindi city with a clear sky. Suddenly there was a commotion. In everyone''s sight, a huge city, across the void, is located in the sky of the Qin emperor city. "What is this?" Countless people exclaimed. "What happened?" One by one, the teenagers from Tianlong land look at the White Emperor city suddenly appearing in the sky. They don''t understand what happened. "Go Several people looked at each other without hesitation and turned to leave. If a big city appears here, there will inevitably be a war in the Qin imperial city. If they are here, they are likely to be affected by the war. "No city!" Looking at the White Emperor city in the sky, Emperor Qin couldn''t help exclaiming. "You''re using Norway." Moving the city is the right of the city owner. He can change the city from one place to another, but after moving the city, the power given by the city will be weakened. The power that could have reached the realm of King Ling can only reach the realm of Ling Shuai. Emperor Qin''s eyes looked at Li Taibai as if he were mentally retarded. The gap between Lingwang and Lingshuai is very different. Everyone knows that after the city is moved, the city is equivalent to an unprepared treasure house to be occupied by others. "This guy is crazy." "I don''t think he has any brains at all." One by one, people in the Qin imperial city looked at Li Taibai. Ouyang Qiling''s mouth curved slightly. In his eyes, Li Taibai is already a dead man, whether it is the Qin emperor city or the White Emperor city is his. "Stupid." The emperor of Qin called with disdain. Between his hands, a huge sword appeared. The sword sent out a faint purple light, across the sky, burning an endless flame, as if to destroy everything. Chop at Li Taibai. Lingwang level martial arts: eight wild swords! Great success! Looking at the sword technique, Ouyang Qiling''s eyes showed greed. This kind of sword technique was not found in his clan. After nearly a hundred years of cultivation, the strength of Emperor Qin is at its peak in the Ninth level of Lingwang. Even if he fights with the top power in his clan, he will win more and lose less. "Run At this time, a scream sounded, countless figures running towards the distance. The power of the realm of the spirit king is so strong that if they fight in this small space, they will die even if they are affected. "What Ouyang Qiling was stunned. He didn''t expect that he would encounter this kind of situation. Looking at the blazing flame rushing towards him, his eyes showed despair. With the power of his ninth level spirit Master, this power is enough to evaporate him in an instant. "Scatter!" But at this time, a voice sounded, the flames all over the sky disappeared. Li Taibai''s figure is suspended in the void, and the White Emperor city is standing in the void. Infinite power flows into his body, which makes him reach the peak of Lingshuai in an instant. In his hands, an iron sword, emitting a colorful light. "How can it be!" Ouyang Qiling opened his mouth wide. Under the attack of the Qin emperor, even the weak in the realm of the spirit king would be killed instantly. Li Taibai, a spirit Shuai realm, was a guy who entered the spirit Shuai realm from the spirit Master realm. He was not even familiar with the realm. He broke the sword skill of the Qin Emperor with one move. "You broke my sword skill!" The eyes of Emperor Qin were also full of shock. "Your sword." Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Emperor Qin. His mouth curved slightly and said, "do you mean this?" The iron sword in Li Taibai''s hand, the colorful light scattered. The endless flame once again burned out the void, and the sword in Li Taibai''s hand again sent out a colorful color. "Eight wild swords! A perfect state Looking at the sword technique in Li Taibai''s hand, Emperor Qin''s eyes were shocked. He couldn''t believe everything in front of him. "No! This is not the eight wild swords All of a sudden he screamed. At this moment, the endless flame suddenly opened, and a fire dragon crossed the void, fighting against the Qin emperor. "Lingsheng martial arts! How can it be The sound of panic of the emperor of Qin rang out. Endless flames enveloped the Qin emperor, and the fire dragon tore like a disaster. Li Taibai didn''t have any expression in his eyes. In his eyes, the martial arts skills of Tianlong world are too bad after all. He can see through them at a glance and improve them. Looking at the Emperor Qin, who was covered by the fire, Ouyang Qiling was stunned. He couldn''t believe everything in front of him. There is no God in Tianlong, and Holy Spirit is the strongest. Lingsheng martial arts is the strongest martial arts. There are only a few Lingsheng martial arts in the whole Tianlong continent, and each one is brought out of the holy land of Tianlong. At present, this young man can master the holy martial arts, and has already cultivated to a perfect level. Ouyang Qiling felt that his brain was not enough. Not long ago, Li Taibai was just a spirit level guy. Why can he practice the Holy Spirit martial arts, and even practice it to a perfect level."Is Emperor Qin going to die?" Ouyang Qi Ling''s eyes looked at the Qin emperor. If the Emperor Qin died, all his followers and Ouyang''s military adviser would be useless. Without the Emperor Qin, his power in the city of the Emperor Qin would be lost. At that time, he would be chased by all the teenagers and returned to the land of Tianlong, and he would die without a burial place. Ouyang Qi Ling''s eyes showed the color of fear. "This emperor, how can he die here!" A cold voice sounded, endless aura burst out at this moment. Aura burst! This is the strongest number of bodyguards for all the strong people who enter the realm of Lingshuai, just like the big hand of Lingqi, which increases with the strength. Endless flame, all dissipated at this moment, fierce aura tide appeared, devoured the fire dragon. "You''re good! It''s just a pity that you have made a mistake after all. In my city, I am invincible. " Emperor Qin said lightly. His body disappeared in place and appeared at the door. Behind the door, there are many golden sachets, one of which fell into the hands of Emperor Qin. "Your strength is beyond my expectation, but it''s a pity that you have made a mistake." The emperor of Qin said lightly, opened the sachet and took out a piece of lingfu. The dragon is as like as two peas in Li Taibai''s hands. No one would have thought that the emperor of Qin would put the real Rune in the ordinary sachet. "Ha ha ha!" Ouyang Qiling suddenly burst out laughing. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "no matter who you are, you have taken a wrong step. Emperor Qin is invincible. Everything you have will be occupied by Emperor Qin." Hearing Ouyang Qiling''s words, Emperor Qin''s eyes showed a happy color. He liked it. His eyes looked at Li Taibai and said faintly: "being an enemy with me is your biggest mistake." He clenched the master''s command in his hand, a faint blue light appeared, and the corners of the emperor''s mouth arced slightly. Looking at the look of Emperor Qin, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. Looking at Emperor Qin, he said, "do you really think I don''t know?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 61 "What Emperor Qin looked at Li Taibai. "Avenge yourself." Li Taibai was too lazy to pay attention to the Emperor Qin. In his hands, the master''s Rune emits a faint blue light. In his spiritual world, he has known the truth of lingfu for a long time. He has switched the two and even integrated sanlingdan into the fake. Sanlingdan is a kind of elixir. As long as you smell it, even if it is the existence of Lingwang realm, you will lose power for a short time. As the leader of Baidi City, all the things in Baidi city are used by him. His power enters the realm of Lingwang. He has Linghuo and can refine a elixir. It''s very simple. "No! My power, why is it gone The voice of the emperor of Qin sounded in horror. The black shadow disappeared, and a skinny little old man appeared in front of the crowd. This is the real body of Emperor Qin, which is extremely ugly. "Old man, do you know me?" Qin Heiying''s figure fell from the White Emperor city, his mouth with a cold smile. "You should not know me, but you should know bailing." Bailing is Qin Heiying''s mother. Li Taibai is too lazy to pay attention to what happened behind him. The emperor of Qin has no effect now. He looks at Ouyang''s commander. "Baidi, I''d like to be your man." Commander Ouyang knelt on the ground without hesitation. A long sword pierced his body. Li Taibai went to Ouyang Qiling, and the sword crossed again. He didn''t know who Ouyang military adviser and Ouyang Qiling were. He just wanted to solve the problem of Qin imperial city quickly. In his hands, the master''s Rune radiated light. Now the emperor of Qin has been defeated. The original power of the city must be cleaned up. Lying in a pool of blood, Ouyang Qiling can''t understand why everything shouldn''t be like this and why he will eventually die. He''s the chosen one. When Li Taibai stepped on the throne of Emperor Qin, a message crossed his mind, and the whole city of Emperor Qin was instantly clear in his mind. He can go anywhere in an instant. On this day, Li Taibai became the leader of the Qin imperial city and the leader of the two cities. He created a history of Tianlong, and this history will continue to be broken by himself. "East!" Li Taibai raised his eyes and looked to the East. That is where Luobai is located. He can feel that Luobai''s mood has become uneasy again. After controlling the qindi City, the world''s heart has paid more attention to him. Moreover, he once again gained the authority of a city master, which was the reward for being the master of two cities, and also the reason why Li Taibai had to occupy the Qin imperial city to save Luobai. Transmit the array. In his mind, there is a transmission place, rosefinch city. "Lobai, wait for me." Li Taibai closed his eyes, a flash of white light flashed through his body, and disappeared in the Qin imperial city. Standing behind Li Taibai, Qin Heiying looks at Li Taibai''s disappearing figure. He turns his head and starts to act according to Li Taibai''s long arranged order. ... rosefinch city. This is a fiery red city. The whole sky is like a flame. Zhuque hall is the location of the Lord of Zhuque city. The Lord of Zhuque city has always been called the Lord of the palace. In the magnificent palace, Luo Bai''s face was pale. The strange footsteps have been ringing for three days, from the beginning in the door, to now has arrived in front of her. But no matter how she looked for it, she couldn''t find out where it came from. This kind of unknown thing, let her fear incomparably. But now, it''s not just the footsteps, it''s also the sound from outside the Zhuque hall. Now the Zhuque hall is being attacked by foreign enemies. Ten days of trial. The Zhuque hall has been verified. Now there is only one spirit general in the Zhuque hall. The existence of the ninth floor is extremely weak. At this time, outside the Zhuque hall, a young man was laughing wildly. He didn''t expect that his luck was so good that he landed in the secret place of the spirit and just became the son of the Deputy Temple master of Zhuque City, who wanted to make him the new temple master of Zhuque city. "Ha ha ha! Let the Lord surrender. You know, you can''t hold on. " The boy laughed. In front of him, a fiery red shield wrapped the last Hall of the rosefinch hall in it, and the spirit of Zhu Xiong on the ninth floor looked angry. Around him, a group of guards, full of despair, betrayed by trusted people. "Boo!" A cracking sound sounded, the red shield finally could not bear the attack again and again, reached the limit and disappeared. "For the Lord of the temple!" Zhu Xiong roared. Behind him, the other guards were determined. "Stop!" Just then, a light voice came out.The door, which had been closed, opened. Lobai stood at the door. She sighed and said, "surrender." Ten days together, although know these people are not emotional people, lobai finally can''t bear to see them die. "Lord, we will not surrender. We will defend the Lord to the death." Zhu Xiong was resolute. "I order you to surrender." Lobice said coldly. Hearing Luo Bai''s voice, Zhu Xiong and others lowered their heads. "Hahaha, I''m so lucky." The young man''s eyes were full of greed. He didn''t expect that the Lord of Zhuque hall was a gorgeous beauty. What''s more, this beauty came from Tianlong. A sense of possessiveness came to mind. "If you want to surrender, you can kneel on the ground and beg me, but I can''t let you die." The boy looked at lobai and said with a smile. Hearing the boy''s words, Luo Bai''s eyes showed anger. Only to see more than a dozen horrible figures behind the boy, she clenched her fists, and each one was a smart realm. "Brother Taibai, where are you?" Said lobai in a low voice. "Brother Taibai? Don''t worry. I killed all the people in this city. " The youth laughs wildly. "As for your brother Taibai, he was probably among them and I killed him at random." Hearing the boy''s words, lobai suddenly raised his eyes, and a cold color came out. "I surrender! I surrender At this time, a shaking voice sounded, and a fat figure, like a meat ball, rolled out of the hall. "I surrender, I surrender." A thin figure, then also ran out. They knelt on the ground and looked at the boy in fear and said, "boss, boss, we knelt down and we surrendered. I have a way to control Luobai. I can even tell you that her clan, boss, is from a lower clan." "Zhang Dafei, Zhu Hou, you want to die!" A roar rang out. Zeng Renfeng looked at the two people in front of him in disbelief. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 62 "Zeng Renfeng, don''t cry. Can''t you see what''s going on now? We can live only if we surrender to this young man. " "That''s right. This young man is a genius in heaven. If lobai can be liked by him, it must be heaven''s favor!" Zhang Da Pang and Zhu Hou Li cried out. Looking at the two people, Zeng Renfeng''s eyes showed his intention to kill, and he shot his long gun. An aura hand crossed the void and caught him in the palm of his hand. "Do you want me to kill these two?" Young light said. Looking at Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, he showed a trace of fun in his eyes and said: "if you can tell me the news that makes me happy, I can let you go." His eyes were full of possessiveness. This is the most peerless beauty he has ever seen. Even if he returns to Tianlong world, he also wants to possess it. "For me, for me." Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou kneel on the ground and scramble to cry. They climb towards the boy. "Her name is lobai, from shifangzong!" "Shut up Hearing Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou''s words, Zeng Renfeng roared, his eyes full of killing. "Kill him!" The youth''s eyes flashed a cool color, light said. "Whew!" Just at this time, two empty voices sounded. In front of him, two cold lights appeared, two daggers stabbed at his heart and throat respectively. "Hum!" A cold voice sounded. A cold light flashed by. Two daggers were blocked by a big knife. A terrible force came from the big knife. Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou''s bodies went back and fell heavily on the ground. "Shit! Zhu Hou, you are learning from me again Zhang Da Pang spat out blood and cried angrily. "Learn wool! I''m not stupid. How can this guy let us go? Didn''t you listen to him? He has killed all of them. Since they are going to die, it''s better to avenge themselves first! " Zhu said angrily. Looking at the two quarrelling people, the young man''s eyes were cold, and the corners of his mouth showed a ferocious color. For a moment, he almost died here. "You two are right. I didn''t mean to let you go." The youth said coldly. "Everyone was killed except the woman!" "Yes, sir Standing beside the boy, a big man with a big knife said that the big knife in his hand danced and chopped directly at Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou. Holding Zeng Renfeng''s aura hand, he also began to hold it tightly. "Dead, dead! I don''t want to die Zhang Da Pang cried miserably, his eyes full of fear. Red monkey, also tightly closed eyes. "You two did well." Just then, a soft voice sounded. Hearing the sound, they suddenly opened their eyes, and a familiar figure appeared in front of them. The figure with a huge knife fell to the ground. On the other hand, Zeng Renfeng''s aura hand has disappeared, "brother Taibai!" Looking at Li Taibai, Luo Bai exclaimed in surprise. "All right." Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Luo Bai, full of tenderness. "Nothing." Lobai nodded his head. "Who are you?" A little shocked voice rang out, and the boy looked shocked at the boy in front of him. "Well, I think you are looking for death!" Looking at the dead man, the boy said coldly. His body stepped back and stepped back into the crowd. Hearing the boy''s voice, Li Taibai looked at Luo Bai and said gently, "you stay in the hall, I have something to do." "Well." Luo Bai nodded his head and retreated into the hall. "Boy, even if you can kill one Lingshuai, can you kill ten? These people here are all my people. How can you be an opponent of us? " Looking at Li Taibai, the boy said coldly. He couldn''t see the origin of Li Taibai, but just at that moment, the power of killing a Lingshuai made him terrified. But seeing the people around him, he felt at ease. The giant swordsman is only the weakest among these people, but he''s not so smart. "Boy, do you mean more than people?" Just then, a rough voice came out. "If there are more people, you may not be enough." Another giggling voice sounded. "Who is it?" Young angry way, but no one around, suddenly he raised his head, the whole person collapsed on the ground. A huge city appeared in the air. Baidi city. Fifteen figures stepped out of the White Emperor city, suspended in the void, and their strength was undisguised. "Fifteen smart and strong men of nine levels!" Looking at the figure on the head, the boy''s eyes showed the color of fear.Ling Shuai nine layers, the whole rosefinch city is no more than one, is the father of his body. "More than people? I don''t know. How many people do you have? " Another voice of ridicule. One by one, the figures fall from the city of Baidi and fall around the teenagers, surrounded by dense people. Each of them is a spirit General of nine levels. "Is a thousand people enough?" The voice of ridicule sounded again, "if not enough, 2000 people?" "If not enough, three thousand? Or ten thousand? " Ten thousand spirit general nine layers, looking at these figures, not only is the youth, is his hand, is also collapsed on the ground. Ten thousand spirit generals have nine levels, which is a terrible number. Quantitative change leads to qualitative change. Even the existence of Lingshuai level will be instantly destroyed by endless attacks in this kind of battle, unless it is the existence of Lingwang level. The power of Baidi City, in Zhuque City, broke out the most powerful power. Qin Heiying looked at the teenagers below, his eyes full of irony, these people even compared with them. "Baidi, what about these people?" Qin Heiying looks at Li Taibai. "Kill it." Li Taibai said coldly. If he hadn''t come earlier, he couldn''t imagine what would happen to lobai. Anyone who dares to hurt lobai must die. It''s a one-sided battle. There are 15 spirit marshals and nine level strong men, more than 10000 spirit generals and nine level strong men, and more than 10000 spirit hands. In just three seconds, rosefinch city is quiet. "Boss! boss! I''ll tell you, I tried to protect my sister-in-law just now. " Zhang Dafei looked at Li Taibai and said. "Boss, you should have seen it just now. In order to protect my sister-in-law, I don''t even want my life." Zhu monkey also ran to Li Taibai. Looking at the terrible crowd behind them and the White Emperor city suspended in the air, they were too lazy to think, "if they didn''t have to die, would they attack the teenagers?" Seeing the power of terror, they have decided, the boss, they have decided. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 63 "Lobai." Li Taibai looks at Luo Bai and steps into the main hall. "Well?" All of a sudden, a strange color appeared in his eyes and he looked deep into the hall. "Brother Taibai, I miss you so much." Luo Bai pours into Li Taibai''s arms and hugs Li Taibai tightly. During these ten days, she was extremely afraid, especially when the teenager said that Li Taibai might have died. "It''s all right." Li Taibai patted Luo Bai''s head and said. "Master Li Dan, can you take us out of this hall?" Zeng Renfeng''s voice rang out. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "this hall is a little strange." "Weird?" Li Taibai looked deep into the hall. "Step, step." Just then, a clear sound of footsteps sounded in the ears of the people. The sound of footsteps came from near the throne in the depth of the hall. "Here it is again!" Zhang Da Pang screamed and hid behind Li Tai Bai. "There''s really a footstep!" Zhu Xiong''s eyes were full of wonder. These days, lobai often said that there were footsteps in the rosefinch hall, but he searched carefully for several times and did not see any enemy that might be hidden. "Brother Taibai, you go first." Lobai said with some worry. This footstep is too evil, can''t see the figure, but there is, she can''t leave the hall, can only let Li Taibai go first. "Yes, boss, you go first, leave it to me, I''ll come to the rear!" Zhang Dafei suddenly stood in the way of Li Taibai and said solemnly. "Boss, that''s right. Take your sister-in-law and leave it to us." The scarlet monkey followed closely. "I''m sorry, I just misread you." Looking at them, Zeng Renfeng apologized. "It''s OK. Those who don''t know are innocent. What''s more, the situation just now proves that you are a man of love and righteousness, just like us." Zhang Da Pang has a fearless face. "Zeng Renfeng, you brother, I''ve made up my mind." The red monkey said seriously. Looking at them, Zeng Renfeng''s eyes are full of guilt. "Well, we''ll be brothers from now on." Listening to the dialogue, Li Taibai''s eyes look at Zeng Renfeng strangely. This guy is as honest and terrible as before. However, if he was not honest, it would not have happened to him in his previous life, causing changes in the whole Tianlong continent. Li Taibai didn''t pay attention to the three people. He went to Luobai, looked at the place where the footsteps came, and said softly, "OK, I''m here, Luobai will be safe, and I will protect Luobai." His voice fell, the sound of footsteps suddenly disappeared, a blazing breath appeared, a beautiful woman in red appeared in the hall. "Lord of the temple!" Seeing the appearance of this beautiful woman, Zhu Xiong and others knelt on the ground behind him, their eyes full of excitement. This beautiful woman is Luo Xuan, the former owner of Zhuque hall. "Thank you. I''ll give it to you later." Luo Xuan nodded slightly, blessed a gift and said gratefully. With these words, her body, turned into a piece of transparent feathers, dissipated in the air, a red light, from where she disappeared, fell on lobai. "What is this?" Feeling the warm breath of the body, as well as the body''s growing strength, Luo Bai''s eyes showed a color of surprise. "This is the power of your body." Li Taibai said with a smile. He didn''t tell Luo Bai that the beautiful woman was Luo Xuan''s will. In order to protect her daughter, even if she was hurt, Luo Xuan still didn''t want to leave. As long as Luobai doesn''t leave the hall, even if the spirit king level exists, it''s impossible to attack the hall and hurt Luobai''s life. With lobai''s temperament, if she knew the truth, even if she knew that there was no emotion, she would be sad for a while. Ten days, three cities. Next, Li Taibai guided the cultivation direction of the four people in Luobai, refined the elixir of Lingshi realm, and gave them ninglingdan to practice in Zhuque hall. Ningling pill is the elixir used in the realm of Lingshi. It can quickly increase the power of Lingshi and speed up the cultivation speed of Lingshi. The 20th day of entering the secret place of spirit. With the support of three urban resources, and the spirit elixir refined by Li Taibai, Zeng Renfeng, Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou quickly entered the realm of the spirit Master and reached the peak of the Ninth level of the spirit Master. Luo Bai couldn''t use the elixir to cultivate the goddess Fu, but her progress was not slow at all. She even stepped into the Ninth level of Lingshi two days earlier than the three. But Li Taibai''s figure actually appears in each city. In his mind, a transmission array appeared, a city was connected into a piece. There are 20 cities in the secret place of the spirit. It took him only five days to own all the cities. With all the cities under control, Li Taibai began to attack the fog area again. There are 20 fog areas in 20 cities.On the 29th day, Li Taibai raised his head and showed a curve at the corner of his mouth. All the cities are under his control. Forty cities. "Boom!" At the moment when all 40 cities were controlled by him, a magical wave fell from the air and landed in Li Taibai''s body. The attention of the heart of the world has risen to two thousandths. "Then let''s start." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. In his hands, 40 pieces of objects with faint light began to merge. This is the secret treasure of 40 cities with the world''s heart. The double dragon jade pendant and the master''s order are impressively in it. Behind him, there are 400000 figures standing, each of them is terrifying. At least they are the ninth floor of the general. I do not know when the sky, more than a touch of dark clouds, clouds of blue snake across. Li Taibai''s 40 city treasures disappear. Instead, a golden object appears in his palm. At the top of the golden object is a Golden Dragon carving. The dragon is hovering. At the bottom of it is a square cube. At the bottom, you can see a stripe Road, which forms two characters. "White Emperor." The imperial seal. The corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly. The initial illusory world and the integration of all cities will form an imperial seal. It marks the unity of the illusory world. "What is that?" All of a sudden, shocked voices rang out in various cities, and teenagers looked at the changes in the sky. In their eyes, a blue electric snake appeared in the air, the thunder shining, the whole world as if ushered in the destruction. Li Tianhua stood outside the city of Emperor Qin, looking at the electric snake in the sky, his eyes showed the color of fear. He didn''t know what had happened in the world. Nineteen days ago, the city of the White Emperor appeared, the city of the Qin emperor was captured, and all the forces were purged. These people could only wander outside the city of the Qin emperor. I don''t even dare to hurt people. One day, the young genius, relying on his own strength, robbed a villager''s materials, and was finally killed by the guards of the Qin emperor city and the White Emperor city. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 64 Since then, the secret place of the spirit is different from what he imagined. According to Li Tianhua''s records about the secret place of the spirit, as long as there is power, the world can be snatched at will. People in the city will not take care of people outside the city. But now the secret place of the spirit is different. There are often more nosy guards. Not only Li Tianhua, but also all the teenagers in 40 cities, except Zhuque City, have this feeling. There are lucky ones and angry ones. Fortunately, the weak don''t have to be afraid of being robbed. They don''t have to worry about their lives. What''s angry is that all powerful sects come to the secret place of the spirit. Their purpose is to seize resources, but now they dare not. Now that it''s almost over, there''s a thunder snake. "No way!" Many voices of horror rang out. Thunder snake is the snake of destroying the world. The secret place of the spirit opens endless years. There have been more than a hundred times of snake exterminations. Those secret places of the spirit that have had snake exterminations are finally destroyed, and no one lives. Every time the snake appears, it will be watched by countless people in Tianlong continent. "That''s it!" At this time, Tianlong continent, countless people raised their heads, in the sky, there are a hundred rosy clouds, these rosy clouds are the spirit of the secret. But at this moment, ten Caixia appeared a huge shadow, was instantly dyed black. "The snake of extermination has appeared in ten secret places!" Everyone''s eyes widened, and there was panic in their eyes. In the endless years, in Tianlong continent, there are only ten snakes that have killed the world more than a hundred times. It''s rare to see them for thousands of years. Now there are ten snakes in an instant. "I don''t know which ten secret realms of the spirit, those who enter these secret realms of the spirit, it''s bad luck this time." Someone said with a sigh. One by one, they were worried. "Click!" A Caixia fracture, disappeared in the void, a thunder snake was born, engulfed Caixia. The second Caixia also fractured at the same time. In this short moment, all the eight rosy clouds broke. "No!" A shrill scream rang out. Among the nine rosy clouds, a pale young man appeared, with a layer of golden light on his body, blocking the thunder snake''s phagocytosis. In the sky, an old figure appeared. The power of the old figure was terrible, as if it suppressed the whole world. Every inch of skin is like the ultimate treasure in the world. "King of the gods!" Seeing the old man in the sky, the eyes of countless people showed the color of awe. As early as a hundred years ago, Shenguang Lingwang stepped into the Ninth level of Lingwang, and has been seeking the spiritual realm. It is one of the top forces in Tianlong. "That boy is the only grandson of the God light spirit king." Someone looked at the youth in the rosy clouds and said. "Grandfather, help me!" As if to feel the breath of the divine light king, Caixia in the young shrill scream. "Put it down!" The light King roared. In the palm of his hand, the glow is shining, shining with a touch of purple light. A flying knife cuts through the void and stabs the snake. The flying knife cut through the sky, the wind stopped and the sound fell. Cut off the wind, cut off the sound. Under the flying knife, it seems that everything no longer exists and will be cut off. "Wuji flying dagger! No matter how many times you look at it, it''s amazing. " Someone exclaimed. Wuji Feidao is a kind of Lingwang level martial art that the God King of light found in ancient places. With the exclusive Wuji Feidao, everything in the world can''t be broken. In the mainland of Tianlong, there was an amazing era. "Click!" In the face of the amazing knife, thunder snake body fell a lightning, subtle lightning, accurately fell on the limitless flying knife. The blade broke in an instant, turned into a smash and evaporated. The power of the lightning did not reduce, fell on the God light spirit king, a shrill scream sounded, God light spirit king was knocked down, a mouthful of blood dyed the sky. At the same time, the ninth Caixia was engulfed, and the only grandson of the divine light king died. The power of the exterminating snake frightens the whole world. Under this force, all people only feel small, not human. "Even the king of God can''t do anything. This snake is so strong that no one can defeat it." Someone sighed. Hearing this man sigh, countless people nodded their heads. "Eh, why hasn''t the tenth rainbow broken?" A voice sounded a little curious. In the history of Tianlong mainland, as long as the snake of extermination appeared, it only took five seconds for Caixia to break and be engulfed by the snake of extermination. Ten seconds have passed, let alone broken. Even the rosy clouds are not completely covered by black, and there is a faint glow, just like the light of hope. "What''s the matter?" One by one, voices were heard all over the Tianlong continent.Countless horrible figures stood up and looked at the rosy clouds in the sky. Ten square schools. The master of shifangzong looked at the rosy clouds in the sky. He cursed in his heart. "If only Li Taibai were in the world of the world destroying snake." "Li Taibai, who is lucky in dog''s excrement, will have fun in the world of snake exterminator if he is lucky in dog''s excrement this time." "Even if he''s lucky, he won''t be in the world of the snake. When the elder martial brother comes back, Li Taibai will surely die." "No, no, no, no, his first premise is that he can come out of the secret place of the spirit alive, and meet those powerful sect teenagers with his strength, and he will surely die." One by one, the voices sounded in shifangzong, and the tone was full of jealousy. "It can''t be so coincidental." Lin Xiaodan''s eyes looked at the void, showing the color of worry. Even the king of God can''t do anything. Even if the first grade alchemist does it, it''s useless. In the shifangzong market, the masked girls looked at the rosy clouds in the sky and showed their worry. Tianlong mainland, a place, a hundred teenagers, at the same time raised their heads, eyes showing the color of uneasiness. After ten days together, Li Taibai''s strength is deep in their hearts. They believe that Li Taibai can get out of the secret realm of the spirit, but even the God light and spirit king is not the opponent of the snake of extermination. Li Taibai has only one way to die in the face of the snake of extermination. "I hope the master is lucky." One voice whispered. "Ouch!" At this time, a roar sounded. In everyone''s eyes, the snake that has been destroying the world appeared on Caixia. All the black light is gone. The world in the last rosy clouds is revealed. In the rosy clouds, a figure appears. "Master!" See this figure, a hundred figure eyes showed the color of sadness, kneeling on the ground, ten square market, a figure kneeling on the ground. "It''s a pity." Lin Xiaodan sighed. "Hahaha, it''s destiny." The leader of shifangzong laughed happily. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 65 The sudden appearance of the youth in Caixia makes the whole Tianlong continent talk more than ever. "Who is that boy?" "I don''t know what kind of secret treasure I have." "What if I just brought the secret treasure? When you meet a snake that destroys the world, you have to die. " To be able to support such a long time in the snake of extermination is to have a powerful secret treasure, but what''s the point? The Li family. A couple, looking at the changes in the sky, have some doubts in their eyes. "That boy, it seems a little familiar." The man whispered. "I feel a little familiar, too." The beautiful woman beside him nodded her head. Two people''s eyes showed the color of doubt. "It''s a little strange. According to reason, even the king of God can''t hold on for a second. Why can this young man hold on for so long?" The man raised his doubts. As time goes on, more and more people have this doubt. There seems to be something wrong. "Hoo The wind, like a world in front of everyone''s eyes opened the curtain, the air rosy clouds, suddenly open, revealing the youth fuzzy figure, as well as the sky thunder snake. In the sky, dark clouds make up for it, and silver snakes dance wildly. The snake of extermination is in the void, but it doesn''t move. It seems that it is afraid of something, and its body is still retreating. "What''s going on?" Looking at the sky suddenly opened the scene, a pair of eyes with the color of doubt. The snake of extermination is afraid? "What''s that boy doing?" Many people suddenly noticed Li Taibai. On Li Taibai''s body, the light light flashed, a stream of aura condensed in him, in the void, suddenly appeared a dragon''s gate. Longmen now! "He''s going to be a psychic!" Seeing this scene, everyone opened their mouths wide and their faces were incredible. This young man was a nine level spirit Master, and he was promoted to a spirit Master in such a crisis. "What kind of operation is this?" At this time of crisis, I want to be promoted to Lingshi. I can''t see through this kind of operation. "Click, click, click." At this time, a huge chain, born across the sky, will be entangled in the dragon''s gate, closed up. "Waste body!" "This young man is useless!" "What the hell does he want to do! A waste body has reached the Ninth level of the spirit, and is promoted to the spirit Master at this time? " The Li family, the couple, suddenly widened their eyes. Their eyes were full of wonder. They happen to know that one of them was created by themselves. "Taibai?" "Is that boy Taibai?" They said at the same time. The memory in his mind is rolling, comparing with the boy''s vague figure. At this moment, a purple light appears in the man''s eyes, and Li Taibai''s figure becomes clear in his eyes. At this time, although Li Taibai''s life has changed a lot, it is still a bit like when he was a child. "He didn''t die!" There was a chill in the man''s eyes. When Li Taibai''s limbs were broken, he saw them thrown in the snow with his own eyes. He was bound to die, but he didn''t die. "Master, Taibai is not dead. It may become the weakness of heaven." The woman looked at the man. These two people are Li''s current owner and wife, Li Taibai''s biological parents, Li Haotian and Murong Yan''er. "It''s OK. He''ll die this time." Li Haotian looked at Murong Yan''er and said. "Taibai, if you want to blame it, blame yourself for your bad life. It has become a drag on the Li family and a weakness of tianer." Looking at the youth in the void, Li Haotian said coldly. There was a complex color in his eyes. The appearance of the waste body surprised Tianlong mainland, and there was a sound of ridicule in Shifang clan. "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be a waste body!" The leader of shifangzong laughed. He thought he was too stupid to worry about a waste body. But now it''s all right, this waste body will die. At the corner of the ten square clan, Yuelan looks at the changes in the sky. Cherry''s small mouth opens slightly, and the pupil like a gem is full of shocking color. She saw with her own eyes that Li Taibai stepped into the realm of spiritual master, but this young man returned to the realm of spiritual master. "What on earth does he want to do?" There is a trace of doubt in Yuelan''s eyes, and her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Suddenly, her brows spread. "I don''t know what you are planning, but since you return to the realm of the spirit, you want to enter the secret realm of the spirit, and you must want to enter the holy land of the dragon, then I will wait for you there." The change in the sky, Yuelan don''t think Li Taibai will die, the youth''s plot not long ago, in her heart too deep impression. She didn''t believe that the boy would die like this.If she really died like this, she should go to Tianlong holy land. "I''m waiting for you in the holy land of Tianlong." "Boom!" A thunder and lightning fell from the air, and the punishment of the waste body began. Looking at the lightning, the corner of Yuelan''s mouth arced slightly, thinking of her shock not long ago, she was looking forward to Li Taibai''s shocking sword. "I can''t just be shocked." Yuelan''s face is full of expectation. She is very curious. When other people see the shock of this sword, she has experienced it and will not be shocked any more. There is a feeling of standing in the cloud and overlooking people. "This young man, instead of dying at the mouth of the snake, is really stupid to die under heaven''s punishment." There was an idea in Tianlong''s mind. "Out!" A slightly tender voice rang out in everyone''s ears. In everyone''s sight, the thunder and lightning in the sky suddenly turned back and went away, suddenly toward the snake in the void. "Ouch!" There was a shrill scream. Under the thunder and lightning, the snake of destroying the world broke into a mass of black gas, which fell on the dragon''s gate. The chain on the gantry is broken. Longmen open. The golden breath of Tianlong''s secret land falls on Li Taibai. The picture disappears. The final picture stops in the sky. The dark clouds disperse and the snake disappears, leaving only Li Taibai''s body irrigated by the breath of Tianlong. Xiaguang once again restored the color of seven colors, integrated into other Xiaguang. "Here it is Looking at the disappearing picture, the whole Tianlong continent is silent. The snake of extermination was exterminated in this way. Shifangzong was silent. The master of shifangzong clenched his fist, and his heart trembled slightly. A sense of fear rose to his heart. "Is Long''er really able to suppress this young man?" An idea crossed his mind. Yuelan''s mouth is wide open, and her indifferent look becomes shocked. The shock in her heart made her unable to express herself. Every time I feel that I have known Li Taibai, but every time I see her, she will be shocked. "This young man, is there anything else you can''t do?" An idea crossed her mind. The Li family. Li Haotian and Ouyang Yan''er were shocked. "Waste body still has this kind of effect!" Use the power of the waste body to attack the snake of extermination, open the secret place of Tianlong, and be promoted to Lingshi. "The snake of extermination is the power of destruction, while the secret place of Tianlong is the power of life. If they appear together, they will collide with each other." Li Haotian breathed, and he turned around. "Go find Li Taibai and kill him!" Li Haotian said lightly. No matter how shocked Li Taibai was this time, it was just a waste of body after all. It was the limit that he could step into the realm of spiritual master. He must die, or he will become the weakness of Li''s genius. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 66 Of course, Li Taibai didn''t know about the change of Tianlong world. Emperor Xi was born, and the snake of extermination appeared. He had known for a long time that everything was in his expectation. Using the power of natural punishment to fight against the snake of extermination, when he entered the world, he had planned. All for this imperial seal. Looking at the imperial seal in his hand, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. In his words, the imperial seal is the secret treasure of the world''s heart. Moreover, the heart of the world in the imperial seal is so powerful that he can''t absorb it for the time being. Only when the attention of the heart of the world in the body reaches one percent can it be absorbed. But even so, those who hold the imperial seal will get countless benefits. "Weng!" At this time, a mysterious breath appeared in the void and rushed into Li Taibai''s body. "Well?" Li Taibai felt the power in his body for a moment, which increased by one thousandth. "What''s the matter?" There was a trace of doubt in his eyes. He didn''t have this in his plan. He didn''t know what kind of sensation he caused to the whole dragon world by using the waste body to resist the exterminating snake. One thousandth of the world''s heart was concerned. After entering Li Taibai''s body, the imperial seal in Li Taibai''s hand suddenly trembled, and a breath fell into Li Taibai''s body. The original one thousandth of the world''s attention has doubled in an instant, reaching two thousandth. This is the function of imperial seal. Plus the original one thousandth, the heart of the world in Li Taibai''s body has reached three thousandth. "Chant There was a sound of sword in his mind. At this moment, the sword shakes rapidly, the blue light rises sharply, and increases with the speed visible to the naked eye. Half of the sword has turned blue. Feeling the change of Shangqing sword, Li Taibai felt stupid for his previous life. In his previous life, he practiced by himself and ignored the attention of the heart of the world. It took nearly two years to reach this level. Now it''s only about two months since I was born again, and I''ve reached this state. "Emperor Behind Li Taibai, the figures knelt down on the ground. Now Li Taibai is the only master of this illusory world. "East!" An intuition entered Li Taibai''s body again, and it was still the East. Last time, this intuition disappeared after he met lobai. Li Taibai had been to the east to look for it, but he didn''t find anything. At this time, this intuition reappeared, he did not hesitate, the body disappeared in place. Now he is the only master of the world. Forty cities form a group, and the whole illusory world can be reached everywhere in an instant. The next second, Li Taibai appeared in a dark sea. This is the boundary of the illusory world. In the dark sea, the waves are rolling, and a long sword with colorful light is located in the sea. "Holy sword!" Looking at the sword in the sea, Li Taibai''s eyes brightened. He figured out why he couldn''t find the sword before. It wasn''t in the illusory world. Now it appears on the sea, and it''s only when he feels it. The holy sword is the most powerful weapon in the world, also known as the holy sword, or a weapon. The level of weapons, from Grade 7 to grade 1, is the same as that of pills, but weapons are more rare. Only precious minerals can make precious weapons. Precious ores are extremely rare in Tianlong continent. In addition, only when the weapon refiners reach the realm of Lingshuai, can they forge them. This makes the whole Tianlong continent even rarer in weapons. If you can reach the realm of Lingshuai, you have great strength and resources. You don''t even have time to practice. Who would want to become a weapon refiner? This kind of thankless profession. The most powerful weapon refiner in the whole Tianlong continent today is just a third grade weapon refiner. He can''t even make second grade weapons, let alone first grade weapons. "In this world, it can barely be used." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. His body straddles the void and takes the sword into his hand. As the Supreme God in the divine world, his weapon is so powerful that the holy sword is too bad in his eyes, but now he can only make do with it. A drop of blood from Li Taibai''s hands, into the sword. This holy sword is integrated into Li Taibai''s body. This is the ability to reach a weapon. "Weng!" The holy sword melted into Li Taibai''s body and even made an excited sound. "You''re cheap." Feeling the excitement of the holy sword, Li Taibai said in a low voice that the blood in his body is the closest to the blood of God, which is the best tonic for the weapons in the world.The holy sword has spirit, which can be felt naturally. Back to the Zhuque hall, Luobai and Zeng Renfeng are practicing. When they see Li Taibai, they stop. Luo white eyes showed a gentle smile. Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou came to Li Taibai quickly and said with a flattering face: "boss, boss, is there anything good for us this time?" When Li Taibai attacked the city, many treasures were also brought back to the rosefinch city by him. At this time, the rosefinch hall was shining. Every piece that falls outside causes a lot of fighting. However, among these things, there are no weapons, some are only spirit grass, spirit flowers and other things. In the illusory world, weapons are also illusory, and the only real existence is the spirit grass and flower, and there are many false ones. Using the spiritual world, Li Taibai can easily explain the truth. "Do you want to enter the holy land of the dragon?" Looking at Zhang DAPAI and others, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly and asked. "Of course." Zhang Da Pang''s eyes brightened and cried out. The scarlet monkey followed closely and nodded his head quickly. "Just those guys, although their strength may not be as strong as ours now, there are too many secrets. If there is something left by that old guy, we will die." Zhang Da Pang shook his head and said with a sigh. Zhang DAPAI is talking about the experience of those powerful sects who still exist in this world. Four people, under Li Taibai''s training, the strength has been extraordinary for a long time, but after all, they are also poor in some details. In the challenge arena, countless secret treasures can be used. Then it will be the battle of secret treasures. They can only fight soy sauce. "Do you want to bully them now? For example, take the soldiers of the ninth floor with ten thousand spirit generals to surround them, then rob them and stun them? " Li Taibai said. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang DAPAI''s eyes brightened. "Yes He said without hesitation. Now it''s the last day before the challenge. As long as you knock all these people unconscious and grab the secret treasure, then you don''t let them dominate the challenge. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 67 At the command of Li Taibai, 100000 troops followed Zhang Dafeng and the three men started to move. Watching Zhang Dafei leave, Li Taibai looks at Luo Bai. "Lobai, how are your powers working?" Li Taibai asked. According to lobai, there are three kinds of powers in lobai''s body. The first one can conceal breath, the second one is related to eyes, and the third one has appeared when she stepped into the realm of spiritual master. No matter how she uses these three kinds of magic powers, except the first one, which can be used very smoothly, the second one occasionally appears, and the third one doesn''t know how to use them. In the face of Luobai''s situation, Li Taibai had no way. Goddess Fu was the most powerful skill practiced by women in the divine world. It was very mysterious in the whole divine world, and he didn''t know about it. The only thing that can be given is his opinion. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Luo Bai shook his head. "Brother Taibai, I want to continue to practice." Looking at Li Taibai, Luo Bai said. "Good." Li Taibai nodded his head, and he began to alchemy. There are too many genius treasures in Zhuque hall. If you go back to shifangzong, you can''t take them all away. He can only make them into pills as soon as possible. In addition, now his strength is in the realm of Lingshuai, so he can use Linghuo, and the elixir is not limited to the fourth grade. Looking at Li Taibai start alchemy, Luo Bai quietly looked at a few eyes, her eyes showed a firm color. She has to work hard to help brother Taibai. Closed his eyes, Luo Bai''s body power surging, her breath gradually disappeared. According to Li Taibai, supernatural powers are closely related to each other. If one uses them many times, one will get by analogy and pay attention to the use of other supernatural powers. In the Zhuque hall, the aura is surging, and the best pills are refined by Li Taibai. ... while Li Taibai was making pills, the illusory world ushered in a bloodbath. One by one, the youngsters tearfully took out their secrets and put them in the hands of Zhang Dafei and others. In the face of the strong of more than 100000 generals and the existence of Lingshuai, even if they want to use the secret treasure, they have no time, or dare not use it at all. "Do you know who I am?" Li Tianhua looks at Zhang DAPAI''s angry face. "I''m from the Li family. My name is Li Tianhua." "The Li family?" Hearing Li Tianhua''s words, Zhang DAPAI''s eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at the red monkey beside him, "do you know what the Li family is?" "I don''t know." Monkey Zhu shook his head. Hearing the conversation between Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, Li Tianhua''s eyes flashed with light. The world doesn''t know the existence of the Li family, only the weak clan. He said, "the Li family is one of the most powerful families in Tianlong. As long as you cooperate with me, I can recommend you to enter the Li family and make you a member of the Li family." Li Tianhua didn''t know how the fat man and thin man made the soldiers listen to him, but he saw an opportunity. As long as we can let these two people go with him, the secret place of the spirit is his world. "What do you say?" Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou are excited. They are very curious about how this powerful family will entertain them. If they have great benefits, they don''t mind taking a few people with them. Ten places. Only five of them are not. There are still five vacancies. Seeing the curiosity in their eyes, the corner of Li Tianhua''s mouth arced slightly. He said, "as long as you promise me one thing, I will let you into the Li family. There are all kinds of skills, weapons, pills, and your family will become the object of protection of the Li family." "At that time, no one dares to be rude to you, only when you bully others." Hearing Li Tianhua''s words, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu monkey''s eyes lit up at the same time. They asked, "that means no one dares to kill us?" "Naturally." Li Tianhua showed his domineering spirit and said, "only the Li family kills others, no one dares to kill the Li family." "What do we need to promise you?" Zhang Da Pang asked, his face full of excitement. "Don''t worry, it won''t do you any harm." Li Tianhua said with a smile: "you only need to deal with one person." "Who?" Red monkey said, "as long as you say it, I will catch them in front of you." There are more than 100000 spirit generals, and the nine layer men and the spirit Marshal follow them. They have absolute confidence. No matter who they are, they can easily catch them. "That man''s name is Li Taibai." Li Tianhua''s eyes flashed a smile and said, "don''t worry, this is my personal grudge with him, and he is just a disciple of shifangzong. He can''t revenge you. As long as you catch him, you are the people of the Li family." After hearing Li Tianhua''s words, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou took a look at each other. Then they nodded their heads, looked at Li Tianhua and suddenly took a hand."You trash, you think we''re the same as you? What can you command me to do? " "As soon as I hear Li Taibai''s name, I know that he is a very good man. You must be full of bad intentions, so you want to deal with him." "How can a kind person like me deal with good people?" "It''s unreasonable to want us to do bad things with you!" They beat Li Tianhua. I''m kidding. Who''s Li Taibai? It''s their boss. Let''s just say that the soldiers behind them are Li Taibai''s men. Are they going to deal with Li Taibai? While fighting, they watched the soldiers around them to avoid being attacked by them as enemies. After a while of beating, Li Tianhua fainted, his things, including clothes, were all taken away by Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou. "The boss didn''t kill him. It must be reasonable. We don''t have to kill him." Zhang said. "Find the next target." The red monkey nodded his head. Forty cities merged, activating a new function, the transmission function. With the existence of transmission function, Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou easily communicate with each other in various cities. Xuanwu City, two people saw a look very arrogant youth, behind the youth, a group of teenagers follow. "Do you know who I am?" Arrogant youth a face arrogant said. "I''m from yipinzong. My grandfather is the elder of Qizong. If you dare to fight me, I''ll tell you that when you leave this place, you will be finished!" Looking at the mentally retarded boy, Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou looked at each other, and rushed up without hesitation, punching and kicking. "I can''t stand you as a waste relying on your elders." "What kind of thing is Qizong? You think I''m scared? Dare to be arrogant with me. " "I tell you, I will not change my name when I go or sit. Li family, Li Tianhua, if you have the courage, let your grandfather come to my Li family and see that I won''t let him kneel on the ground and lick my toes." Zhang Da Pang looked at the young man and knocked him unconscious. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 68 The secret of the spirit. In a month, the curtain came down. In front of Li Taibai, all the natural materials and local treasures have disappeared, and replaced by bottles of pills. The fragrance of Dan is everywhere. In the rosefinch hall, it is like a fairyland at this time. With a breath, the power in the body will be improved. Zhang DAPAI, Zhu Hou and Zeng Renfeng, who have returned to the Zhuque hall, are breathing the fragrance of Dan all over the sky, and their eyes are full of wonder. Zeng Renfeng''s eyes are full of disbelief. He didn''t know what Li Taibai had done. The alchemy produced this kind of fragrance, which must be beyond the fourth grade alchemist. Only when he reached the third grade alchemist could he appear. "Well, almost." After dividing the pills one by one, Li Taibai packed up the rest. Looking at the sky, his eyes narrowed slightly. The advantage of the secret place of the spirit is beyond his expectation. The emperor''s seal, the holy sword, and most importantly, the heart of the world in his body has reached three thousandths. In addition to the question and answer of Baidi City, it is found that the heart of the world of Tianlong continent has reached a period of confusion. Then, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly, and he secretly operated in his heart. He watched the figure of Luobai and Zhang Dafei disappear, and the city he controlled was reduced by four, which fell on Luobai and others. "Boom!" Thunder rings, colorful rays appear in the void, the spirit of the secret place, all the people still alive, the body submerged in the rays. Li Taibai and others appeared in a dark world. In the dark world, there are only ten challenge arena. Five of them occupied one arena, and five of them occupied the other five. "Hello, boss!" Appearing in the challenge arena, the five people looked at Li and said hello. "What a boss! Call me fat brother. This is our boss! " Zhang Da Pang glared at the five people and said, looking at Li Tai Bai flatteringly. "Hello, boss!" Hearing Zhang Da Pang''s words, five people called to Li Tai Bai in unison. When he saw Zhang Da Pang, Li Tai Bai''s eyes showed a trace of surprise. Each of these five people was in the Ninth level of Lingshi, and he knew that they were from Er pin sect. This fat man is a bit out of his expectation. "You don''t need to call me boss." Li Taibai said lightly. When they heard Li Taibai''s words, they were relieved. They didn''t know Li Taibai. They didn''t want to call such a small and weaker guy boss. Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou are recognized as the leaders because they can control more than 100000 soldiers, which makes them amazing. "It''s a pity that such a talented man should recognize such a guy as the boss. He must take the boss away in the future." The five looked at each other and nodded their heads. Five of them are from the same clan. "How can this kind of guy be the boss of the boss? Then we are not the younger brother of the boss." Five people in mind across a thought. In their opinion, Zhang must be because of the oppression of the outside world, just reluctantly recognize Li Taibai as the boss. At this time, a white light appeared, and a teenager appeared in the dark world. The young man''s skull is towering, his eyes have two pupils, and his skin emits light fluorescence, just like a banished immortal. "Overlord!" See this young man, five two grade school youth, at the same time stare big eyes, showed the color of fear. Bawang, real name: Xiang Tian. He is a gifted disciple of yipinzong sect. He is very powerful. He once killed the enemy of Lingjiang at the Ninth level of lingzhe and became famous at one stroke. Known as the strongest genius of Ba Zong. In the communication war of yipinzongmen, Xiang Tian suppressed his peers and made everyone despair. He created his own martial arts overlord gun. Even the martial arts of Lingshi can''t be compared. It''s still the time of the Ninth level of Tianling. Because of his overbearing temperament, he claimed to be the overlord of the whole generation. "Are you ten to blame?" Looking at the ten people in the challenge arena, Xiang Tian''s mouth showed a cold smile. When Li Taibai became the master of 40 cities, Xiang Tian felt something was wrong and hid himself. When Zhang Dafei and others attacked them, he hid himself and waited for the challenge arena to open. As a overlord, he never suffered such a loss. "Do you go down the challenge arena and beg for mercy, or let me kill you one by one in the challenge arena." Xiang Tian''s power burst out, and the power of the Ninth level of the spirit Master burst out to suppress the same generation. The five people in the challenge arena turned red with fear on their faces. "We beg for mercy!" They cried. "Well?" Suddenly they felt something was wrong, and there seemed to be more than five voices. The five turned their heads and saw that two figures had stepped down from the challenge arena."We beg for mercy. This arena is yours." Zhang Da Pang and Zhu Hou said with a flattering face. "Get out of the way." Looking at these two people, the overlord said coldly. For this kind of rubbish, he didn''t even bother to do it. Looking at Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, who are lying on the ground and rolling to one side, the five people in the challenge arena suddenly opened their eyes and looked at each other. "Bang bang." Jump off the ring at the same time. "Let''s go, let''s go." Five people rolled on the ground, rolling to the location of Zhang Dafei and Zhu monkey. "Boss, you are our boss." Looking at Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, the five people''s eyes showed the color of worship. "It''s wise to be able to take it up, put it down, and endure a moment''s humiliation." "The old ancestor often told us that only living can have hope. He was not outstanding in his generation, but now he is the best in his generation, because those who are better than him are too proud and die." "Boss, if you are seen by your ancestors, you must think you are a genius. I really want to introduce our ancestors to you." Five people looking at Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, worship said. Looking at the five people, Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou said with a teachable face: "it''s good that you can learn one of our points, but you are much worse than us after all. You think our knowledge is so little. Don''t worry, you will still enter the holy land of Tianlong." There are no rules in the ring competition. There is only one. The ten people who finally stand in the ring competition, half an hour later, no one challenges them. They are the final winners. Even if you step down from the challenge arena, you can continue to challenge. Looking at the remaining three people in the challenge arena, Xiang Tian''s eyes were cold. There is only one winner in his challenge arena. It can only be him. "If you want to die, I''ll help you." "I didn''t expect that there were still fish who missed the net." Li Taibai shook his head. "What are you talking about?" Xiang Tian''s eyes revealed the intention to kill, "is it you who made the secret place of the spirit?" "Then you die for me." Xiang Tian said coldly, and he stepped towards the challenge arena. "Boss, you boss, you really want to die. You can''t beat the overlord. Won''t you die if you step down from the challenge arena? I have to say some nonsense. Isn''t it just for the overlord to kill him? " Under the challenge arena, five people looked at Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, shook their heads and said. "Cough, don''t talk nonsense, just look at it." Zhang Da Pang coughed and said faintly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 69 The secret of the spirit arena competition. You can only fight in the challenge arena. You are not allowed to fight under the challenge arena. Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou naturally know this rule. Overlord, although I don''t know how strong, but from the nickname, plus the strength and momentum, they think it''s safe to step down, at least not to die. Wait for Li Taibai to kill this man, and then they will be on the stage. Of course, there''s another reason. Zhang and Zhu will never say it. They are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. ... looking at Li Taibai, the overlord''s eyes were full of cold color. "Since you want to die, I''ll help you." The overlord stepped on the challenge arena, holding the long gun behind him in his hand. The power in the body erupts, and the strength of the Ninth level of the spirit Master suppresses the people in the same realm. He can suppress the existence of Lingjiang level and his contemporaries. He is still invincible. Xiang Tian''s eyes are full of domineering. But at this time, a colorful light appeared in his eyes. A long sword appeared in his throat. The cold edge of the sword made his hair stand up. "You lost." Looking at Xiang Tian, Li Taibai said lightly. The Ninth level of Lingshi is too weak in his eyes. "What happened?" Looking at Li Taibai, Xiang Tian''s eyes show the color of fear. In a moment, he has seen Li Taibai''s attack, but he has a feeling that he can''t avoid it. This feeling of powerlessness, he only felt in his master. Xiang Tian lowered his head. He had never felt this powerless feeling in the same realm. He suppressed his contemporaries, which made him very proud. But this boy is so powerful. But after all, he is Xiang Tian, nicknamed overlord. Looking at Li Taibai, he raised his head and said, "I admit that you are better than me now. Next time we meet, I will be stronger than you. At that time, I will beat you personally." With that, Xiang Tian''s figure faded away. He gave up the challenge and went back to his family. For Xiang Tian''s words, Li Taibai didn''t care. Next time we meet again, the genius of Tianlong mainland will only be more desperate. Stand under the stage. Zhang Dafei and others blinked. Zhang Dafei and Zhu houfortunately said that they didn''t understand the overlord. In their eyes, Li Taibai was so powerful that he was terrible. The five youngsters of the second grade sect, however, opened their mouths wide and their eyes were full of shock. You know, they were overlord! Invincible in the same realm, suppress the overlord of the same generation! On the Ninth level of the spirit, you can kill the overlord of the spirit general level by crossing two boundaries! Now the strength of overlord is stepping into the Ninth level of Lingshi, and his strength will only be stronger than before. The five looked at each other. They can imagine what kind of shock it will cause if it spreads to Tianlong. The overlord of the Ninth level of Lingshi was defeated by the existence of the same realm. There was no room for resistance. "Boss!" "Boss, from today on, you are our boss!" Five people cry bitterly looking at Li Taibai, a face of flattery. They just refused to recognize such a powerful boss! If their ancestors knew, they would be killed directly. It''s just natural! "The time is coming. If you don''t go to the challenge arena again, when they wake up, you won''t have your share in Tianlong holy land." Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou. Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou''s bodies have already stepped on the challenge arena at this time. "Boss, if you care about me, I know boss is the best!" Zhang DAPAI has a serious face. "That is, we go down, just for fear of affecting the boss''s performance." The red monkey followed closely. "You five idiots, don''t go to the challenge arena soon." Zhang Da Pang looked at the five people under the stage and exclaimed with disgust on his face. Hearing Zhang dafuang''s words, the five people responded and climbed up the challenge arena. "Boss, don''t worry, you are my forever boss in my heart!" "Yes, boss, in our heart, you are our boss!" Five people looking at Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, a face seriously said, five of them are found, Li Taibai is not interested in them. "Go away! We are your boss, but our boss is your boss''s boss. Do you want to regard the boss''s boss as the biggest boss? " Zhang said with disgust. "Yes, that''s it. Our boss, you should respect us more than us." Red monkey nodded and said. "We will." Several people flattered at Li Taibai. In the dialogue of seven people, time passes slowly, and finally a light falls on Li Taibai, Luo Bai and Zeng Renfeng.Three people''s figure disappears, half an hour arrived. After the shadow of Li Taibai and Zeng Renfeng disappeared, a few minutes later, seven lights fell one after another and fell on Zhang Dafeng''s seven people. ... in shifangzong, the figure of Li Taibai appeared on the top of the mountain. A token appeared in the hands of the three. On the back of the token is carved a golden dragon, and on the front is written four words, the holy land of dragon. This is the entry token of Tianlong holy land. Three people''s token, Luo Bai and Zeng Renfeng''s token is blue, Li Taibai''s token is silver white. "It is." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. "Put away the token and don''t lose it." Li Taibai said and put away the token. "Elder martial brother Li." "Master Li Dan, are you coming back?" "Elder martial brother Zeng and elder martial sister Luo, you have worked hard." In the presence of Li Taibai and others, a personal figure has long surrounded the peak. Looking at Li Taibai and others, his eyes are full of fear. Not long ago, the picture of Li Taibai killing the snake of the world with his discarded body was amazing. Now Li Taibai has stepped into the realm of Lingshi. In the whole shifangzong, except the former patriarch and Lin Xiaodan, who is in the realm of Lingshuai, no one will be Li Taibai''s opponent. "Li Taibai, I knew you would come back." A laugh rang out, the leader of shifangzong, and the figure of tianrufang appeared. He looked at Li Taibai with a smile in his eyes. Li Taibai looked at Tian rufang, his eyes narrowed slightly, something was wrong. According to his understanding of tianru, tianru would not have such an attitude. But at this time, he was still a disciple of shifangzong, and tianrufang was his master. "After all, they are the disciples carefully cultivated by our sect. They really live up to our sect''s hope." Tianru Fang said. "Lord Xie." Li Taibai nodded his head and looked at the crowd. Shifang''s belief in the top of the mountain is the key point of the sect. Ordinary disciples are not allowed to come in. However, today, the Confucianist side even let all these disciples come in. It''s obvious that there is some plan. His brow slightly wrinkled, an idea suddenly across his head, his eyes suddenly become extremely cold. In this case, only that is possible. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 70 At this time, the voice of tianrufang continued to ring. "Li Taibai, you did it." Tianrufang looked at Li Taibai and said with a smile. "Before you go in, you told me that you would come out of the secret place of the spirit, take out the treasure of the secret place of the spirit, give it to the sect, and let the sect give it to all the disciples, so as to make the Shifang sect stronger. You did it as expected." "It is." A cold light flashed in Li Taibai''s eyes. Tianru Fang wanted to make use of the wishes of all the people in the Shifang sect to let him hand over the treasure obtained from the secret place of the spirit. As long as he has the psychology of refusing, let tianru Fang have the opportunity to enter and expel him from shifangzong. Now all his roots are in shifangzong. As long as he is expelled, the anger of all the disciples of shifangzong is enough to destroy the world''s attention he gets. The token of Tianlong holy land no longer belongs to him. The token of Tianlong holy land can only be entered if it has a sect. If it is expelled from the sect, the token will stay in the sect and be distributed by the sect. At this time, two lights appeared and two figures appeared beside Li Taibai. Looking at the crowd around, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou made a move at the same time and put the token in their hands into their clothes. "What happened?" There was a trace of doubt in their eyes. Hearing the comments around them, they immediately understood what was going on, and there was a trace of anger in their eyes. "What about the boss?" Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou look at Li Taibai. "What to do?" Li Taibai looks at tianru Fang. If tianru Fang starts to prepare, he has many ways to deal with it. But now, tianru Fang is fully prepared. He can only look at it. "Li Taibai, you are worthy of being a good disciple trained by our sect. There are ten sects in your heart. I misunderstood you before. I apologize to you here." A figure came out, an old man in purple. Elder shifangzong. "Indeed, it was our fault that we neglected such a gifted disciple too much in the past. If it wasn''t for the patriarch''s wholehearted cultivation of you, we would die." Another old man in black tights came forward. Law enforcement. One elder stood up and apologized to Li Taibai one after another. "Elder martial brother Li, I looked down on you before. I thought you were not good at anything except your strength and character. I didn''t think about the clan at all. If the clan leader didn''t tell us that we didn''t know you had done so much for the clan, I apologize to you." Among the core disciples, a voice sounded. "Yes, some time ago, your strength has improved by leaps and bounds. I always thought that you were spies from other sects and had been hostile to you. It''s wrong of me. I also apologize to you, but elder martial brother Li has a lot of them. We are all for the sake of the sect. You will forgive me." One by one, the core disciples stood up and said to Li Taibai sincerely. Seeing these people, even Zeng Renfeng understood that these people were forcing Li Taibai to take out the treasure he got in the secret place of the spirit. "How can you do that!" Zeng Renfeng''s eyes showed anger, "the secret realm of the spirit has always been obtained by the disciples who enter the secret realm of the spirit. This is recognized by Tianlong mainland. How can you force Li Danshi?" "Zeng Renfeng, what you said is wrong." Just then, a voice rang out. Among the core disciples, a young man came out and looked at Zeng Renfeng and said, "the patriarch said that before Li Danshi entered the secret realm of the spirit, he said that he would hand over the income of the secret realm of the spirit. Do you think the patriarch is cheating us? Or do you think Mr. Li Dan doesn''t care about us "Xu Yuan." Seeing this core disciple, Zeng Renfeng was angry in his eyes. Xu yuannai is the second elder martial brother of shifangzong. He has always ranked second among the core disciples. Of course, before that, after the rise of Li Taibai, he ranked third. "Did you call Xu Yuan? It''s brother Xu. " Xu Yuan''s eyes, body strength suddenly burst out. The third floor of Lingshi! Seeing the power of Xu Yuan, all the people of shifangzong were shocked. The third level of Lingshi is enough to be promoted to the position of elder. Moreover, Xu Yuan is only 25 years old now. If this promotion speed had been at the level of genius in the past. However, one day ago, there was Ao long, and then there was Li Taibai, which made Xu yuan less conspicuous. Even so, he still shocked many disciples of shifangzong. Just.... looking at Xu Yuan''s power, Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou''s eyes flashed with disdain at the same time. The third level of spiritual master is too weak in their eyes now. "Brother Xu? Do you think you are worthy of the title? " Zeng Renfeng said coldly, his strength suddenly broke out, and his strength stirred the storm. "The ninth floor of Lingshi!" Looking at Zeng Renfeng''s terrorist power, Xu Yuan''s eyes were shocked. Some of the elders of shifangzong can''t believe it.The Ninth level of Lingshi is already the top power of shifangzong. In addition to the former leader of shifangzong and Lin Xiaodan, as well as Tian Aolong and Li Taibai who don''t know their strength, the Ninth level of Lingshi is already the strongest power. Not long ago, Zeng Renfeng had just stepped into the realm of spirit, but now he is the Ninth level of spirit Master. Tian rufang''s eyes showed the color of greed. This must be because of the secret treasure of the spirit. As long as there is this treasure, he is likely to step into the spirit general level. Tian rufang''s eyes look at Li Taibai''s back. On Li Taibai''s back, he carries a big package. "What are you two doing?" Tianru Fang said angrily, "they are all disciples of shifangzong. Do you want to rebel?" "Suzerain, I don''t mean that. I just think Zeng Renfeng doesn''t care about shifangzong if he feels stronger?" Xu Yuan''s eyes showed jealousy. He explained that his body retreated into the core disciples. Looking at Xu Yuan retreating into the crowd, Zeng Renfeng''s eyes show dissatisfaction, but looking at Li Taibai who is not moved, he didn''t do much after all. "Suzerain, my strength today is all bestowed by Li Danshi. Otherwise, a month ago, my strength was still in the realm of Lingshi." Zeng Renfeng seriously said, "master, the realm of Master Li Dan is beyond our imagination. It''s not just me. Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou have now entered the Ninth level of Lingshi, which was completed with the help of Master Li Dan." Zeng Renfeng said this sentence, mentioning the importance of Li Taibai. If there is Li Taibai in shifangzong, it will become stronger. With these words, Zeng Renfeng retreated behind Li Taibai. The power of Zhang Da Pang and Zhu Hou also burst out at the same time, the Ninth level of Lingshi. Looking at the three, the whole shifangzong was silent. All of them are familiar with each other. Not long ago, they were the weakest. Now they have entered the Ninth level of Lingshi. But soon a touch of greed took over everyone''s eyes. "Stupid." Looking at the three people''s proud face, Li Taibai can''t help shaking his head. Zeng Renfeng is honest and stupid. Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou didn''t expect to be so stupid. Li Taibai sighed. The strength growth of the three people, the people of shifangzong will not think that his role is too big, but will think that it is the reason why the treasure of the secret place of the spirit is too powerful. "Don''t you thank Li Taibai for giving you a chance to step into the realm of spiritual master?" Tian rufang looked at Li Taibai and said with a smile on his face. "Thank you, elder martial brother Li." Violent and crazy voice resounded through shifangzong. A pair of greedy eyes looking at Li Taibai. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 71 What is the so-called matter of cultivation? Throw out all the reasons, just to become stronger. Now three examples are put in front of us. People''s eyes are full of greed. Everyone knows Zeng Renfeng''s talent. He is in his thirties. Not long ago, he was a disciple of an outside school. He is full of talent. Now he has reached the Ninth level of Lingshi. This must be because of the secret treasure of the spirit. A pair of eyes looking at the package behind Li Taibai, full of greed. "Li Taibai." Tianrufang looked at Li Taibai and his mouth curved slightly. He said apologetically, "you said those words to me before you entered the secret place. I know that your heart should not have been said. After all, you are not sure whether you can go out of the secret place." "But." Tianru Fang''s eyes showed anger and said: "I heard a lot of people arrange you wrong, saying that you don''t know how to think about the clan, so I''m very angry. Li Taibai is a good child, and I always know the clan in my heart. So I can''t help telling you what you told me. I want you to know that Li Taibai is not everyone I think it''s so selfish. " Tian rufang''s voice was full of excitement, his face was sincere, full of confusion, and Zeng Renfeng and others'' performance. The corner of Li Taibai''s mouth showed a touch of irony. He knows very well that if he doesn''t hand over his things now, it will make everyone angry. Even if he says it and he doesn''t say it, it is enough to make shifangzong full of resentment. Tianrufang can also take this opportunity to drive him out of shifangzong. For the pills behind, Li Taibai has his own role, absolutely impossible to hand over. However, looking at tianru Fang''s eyes, Li Taibai was very curious about who made tianru Fang dare to do this. No one in Tianlong knows about the attention of the world heart. They just think that this popularity is born strong. Even if you drive him out of shifangzong, it''s not good for tianru. He should know that he can''t stop himself. "Does the Dragon holy land enter the token?" Li Taibai figured it out in an instant. "It seems that Tian Ao long is coming back." Li Taibai said softly. "What?" Li Taibai''s voice was very light, but it happened to be heard by Tian rufang, and his pupils contracted. Tian Aolong is coming back. Only he knows about it. Li Taibai guessed it just by his actions. A cold sweat penetrated the back of Tian Ao long. This young man is too smart, smart let him feel too terrible. "Congratulations, Li Taibai. You have fulfilled your promise. Now give me the things and I''ll help you distribute them to everyone." Tianru Fang put down his thoughts in his heart and said to Li Taibai with a smile on his face. Looking at Tian Ru Fang''s stiff smile, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly. He has understood Tian Ru Fang''s plan, so... "master, thank you. You''ve really helped me a lot." Li Taibai said with a smile. "Well?" Li Taibai''s words made Tian rufang feel confused for a moment. He thought about many situations. Even when Li Taibai wanted to kill him, he thought it was normal. But he never thought that Li Taibai would say it. "Well, give me the things and I''ll share them for you." Tian Ru Fang said with a reluctant smile. He couldn''t understand Li Taibai''s idea, but since Li Taibai said so, he didn''t mind taking the treasure of the secret place of the spirit as his own. "This is not necessary." Li Taibai shook his head and stopped tianrufang''s action. Then he looked at all the people present and said, "what the LORD said to you, I did say that I always have shifangzong in my heart." Looking at Li Taibai, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou look at each other, and their eyes are also full of doubts. Both of them are ready to go out with Li Taibai. "I did say to the patriarch that we should strengthen the shifangzong, and that we should take out the things in the secret place of the spirit and give them to you. But I''m here to give them to you, not to borrow other people''s hands." Li Taibai said. The elders of shifangzong were puzzled, and the core disciples were also puzzled. When the leader of shifangzong made this decision, he said to them that they were all insiders. Li Taibai didn''t say this at all. What does this mean now? "No matter what he means, since he wants to share the treasure, I can''t wait for it." Xu Yuan said with a smile on his face. "Elder martial brother Li, in that case, do you want to give it to us now? Thank you here. Let me take it first to prove that elder martial brother Li didn''t say anything false. " Xu Yuan said with a smile and stood up. "Younger martial brother, I think you have made a mistake." However, Li Taibai shook his head, his mouth showed a smile, looked at the crowd and said: "originally, I was still thinking about how to gather you together. Now the patriarch considered for me and let you gather together, so I don''t have to waste time. Let''s just announce it here.""The treasure of the secret place of the spirit is all kinds of materials for alchemy. It''s useless even if I give them to you. Who has the alchemy of the ten sect? Can I help you? Even if I''m good, I still have a third grade alchemist behind me. From today on, I''ll use alchemy materials to refine pills for you, so as to help you improve your strength quickly. You just need to go to the shifangzong auction house in shifangzong market to get it. " Hearing Li Taibai''s words, everyone''s eyes were bright. For them, even if they got the materials, they had no effect. It''s better to let Li Taibai make pills for them. "But." What else does Xu Yuan want to say. Li Taibai looked at him and said faintly, "since I''ve made a decision, that''s it." "Do you mean to say it''s unfair? Who knows if our boss will hide his secrets? " Zhang Da Pang''s eyes looked at Xu Yuan and said with a smile, "even if it''s private, what? Does the boss want to give it to you for the sake of shifangzong, or does any of you have the strength to snatch these treasures from the boss Hearing Zhang Dafei''s words, all the people above the core disciples of shifangzong were angry. They just looked at Li Taibai, but they had nothing to do. Today''s Li Taibai is not something they can deal with. Strength comes first. After hearing Zhang Dafeng''s words, all the disciples didn''t feel uncomfortable. Instead, they felt that they should be. Li Taibai had the strength to go straight away and still stayed in shifangzong to promise them. This was great kindness in itself. Looking at the expression of the people, Li Taibai looks at tianru Fang and shakes his head. He intended to find time to improve the strength of shifangzong. His plan in shifangzong was more than that. Unexpectedly, tianrufang helped him to do this. The treasure of the secret place of the spirit. Those pills are prepared for his future plans. He''s useful, so it''s impossible to bring it out, but it''s extremely simple to let these people improve their strength. Quench body pill, julingdan, hualingdan, these are still very easy to get. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 72 Looking at Li Taibai easily cracked one of his own means, Tian rufang''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. He opened his mouth and said: "since the problem of treasure has been solved, Taibai, it''s time for you to hand in the token of entering Tianlong holy land. According to what you said to me at that time, the token of entering Tianlong holy land must be possessed by the most talented talents of shifangzong. This is a great opportunity to enhance the strength of shifangzong." "Shameless!" Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou showed anger in their eyes. Tianru Fang''s words are clearly to say that Li Taibai''s talent must have a token. This is the real purpose of tianru Fang. The entry qualification of Tianlong holy land is enough to attract countless people in the world. Looking at tianrufang, Li Taibai''s eyes were extremely cold. The disciples of shifangzong have calmed down. They don''t think they can have the token of Tianlong holy land, but what if they have a chance? Especially the core disciples. "Taibai, let them hand in the token." Tianrufang looked at Li Taibai''s eyes and was afraid, but he said with a smile. "Want a token?" Li Taibai looked at tianru Fang, his face cold color dispersed, showing a faint smile, said, "indeed, I said this, the token of Tianlong holy land, must have strong talent to enter, only strong talent, can make shifangzong become more powerful, this is the opportunity of our shifangzong rise." After hearing Li Taibai''s words, all the core disciples and some of the inner disciples also had bright eyes. The corner of tianru Fang''s mouth is even more smiling. Talent, the whole shifangzong, whose talent is tianaolong powerful. Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou''s face changed greatly. They wanted to talk but stopped. They just looked at Li Taibai and didn''t say it after all. "Then give me the token." Tianru Fang smiles and looks at Zeng Renfeng, Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou behind Li Taibai. "What do you want the token for?" Li Taibai asked in a strange voice. "Didn''t you say?" Tianru Fang was shocked. Before he finished, he was interrupted by Li Taibai. "I mean, only the gifted can have a token, but I didn''t say to give it to you." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, tianru fang had a little doubt in his eyes. Is it different? Looking at tianrufang, Li Taibai turned his head and didn''t pay any attention to tianrufang. He looked at the people below and said, "the token is right here. I announce that when the clan is big, whoever can defeat us will have the token." "Let''s go." Li Taibai said to Luo Bai and walked down the mountain. Zhang Dafei and others closely followed Li Taibai. Looking at Li Taibai''s leaving figure, tianru Fang''s eyes showed an angry color, but soon the angry color disappeared. "What about you? This token can''t be yours after all. " There was a cold smile on the corner of his mouth. Although the process is different, the final result is almost the same. Tianrufang thought of his son''s message and clenched his fist. At this time, a sound of discussion rang out in tianrufang''s ear, which made him black. "Elder martial brother Li is really a good man." "I only care about the clan wholeheartedly. Elder martial brother Li is sent by heaven to save our clan." "If it was me, I would not agree. Even if I left shifangzong, I would not agree to this kind of request." The disciples of shifangzong talked one after another. Looking at Li Taibai''s back, their eyes were full of admiration. Tianrufang originally wanted to force Li Taibai, but he didn''t expect that Li Taibai became an idol in the hearts of the disciples of shifangzong. Today, the whole external and internal disciples have basically changed their views on Li Taibai. Tianru Fang knew that if Li Taibai really gave them pills, these people would turn to Li Taibai in an instant. "Well, what do a bunch of trash know?" Tianru Fang thought with disdain. In his eyes, these people are simply stupid to the extreme, shifangzong, after all, still rely on his son Tian Aolong. When Tian Aolong comes back, these useless disciples are nothing. ... "boss, do you really want to give them this token?" Walking in the mountains, Zhang Da Pang hesitated for a while and couldn''t help asking. "Yes, boss, this is the token we desperately used. Do we really want to give it to them? You must have a plan The eyes of the red monkey twinkled. Although they reached the realm of Lingshi, they couldn''t believe their own strength. Others said that tianaolong was a terrible existence. If they face tianaolong, they don''t think their token can be protected. Zeng Renfeng also stares at Li Taibai. Luo Bai''s eyes look at Li Taibai tenderly. Her eyes are full of trust. She just needs to believe Li Taibai. Even if Li Taibai says she can kill God, she also believes it."Brother Taibai, if you say that, naturally there is a way for us to keep the token." Lobai said seriously. Hearing Luo Bai''s words, Li Taibai nodded his head and said, "your strength is really qualified to keep the token." "Really? Do you mean, we can fight (Master)... Heaven proud dragon? " Zhang said with a surprise. "I didn''t expect that we were so strong already!" The red monkey clenched his fist and looked excited. Looking at the excited two people, Li Taibai said without expression: "if you really meet Tian Aolong, you will give up, or you will die." Thinking of that gifted boy, Li Taibai sighed in his heart that in the last life, Tian Aolong''s talent was amazing, but it was a pity to meet him. This life, this young man, is still strong. But unfortunately, still met him. "It''s just a pity that good people don''t do it." Li Taibai thought of some things about Tian Aolong. "Boss! boss! You can''t do this to us! " Zhang Dafei and Zhu Houyi have a sad face. "Well, I have something to tell you. Don''t worry. I said that this token belongs to you. No one can take it away." Li Taibai said lightly. "Say it, boss." Zhang said plaintively. Looking at Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou who took over his task and left with a sad look on his face, Li Taibai looked at Zeng Renfeng and said, "go and help yourself, too." "Well, Master Li Dan, I''ll go." Zeng Renfeng nodded his head and left quickly. Looking at Zeng Renfeng''s figure leaving quickly, Li Taibai''s eyes flashed. He could see the anxious color in Zeng Renfeng''s eyes. "It seems that by this time, he has already met that thing." "Brother Taibai, shall we go to practice?" Luo Bai looked at Li Taibai and asked softly, with a trace of expectation in his eyes. It was dusk. The setting sun falls on the girl, looks very beautiful, like a touching spring breeze. "We haven''t been walking for a long time. We''ve been wandering around. After these days, we''ll go to see our uncles and aunts." Li Taibai said with a smile. "Good!" There was a happy smile on lobai''s face. Li Taibai has not forgotten what she said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 73 The fifth day after Li taibailing''s return from the secret place. Today, he has become the biggest myth of shifangzong. This is the first time that someone of shifangzong has returned from the secret place of the spirit, and even obtained a token to enter the holy land of Tianlong. It is also the first time in the whole Tianlong continent that someone has eliminated the snake of extermination. "Elder martial brother Li is so powerful. If only I could be as powerful as elder martial brother Li." "You think too much. As long as I''m half as good as elder martial brother Li, no, one percent, I''ll be satisfied." One by one, the voices sounded in shifangzong, and the tone was full of reverence. Li Taibai''s strength, together with his words not long ago, made him have a great reputation among the disciples of shifangzong. "I don''t know who is more powerful than elder martial brother Li." Someone whispered. The voice dropped and everyone stopped talking. "Shh, what are you talking about?" The man next to him whispered. Hearing this man''s words, the young man knew that he had said something wrong, and his face turned pale. Tian Aolong has a strong reputation in shifangzong. "Cough, let''s go, let''s go, collect some alchemy materials, and go to shifangzong auction house to exchange elder martial brother Li''s pills." Someone coughed and turned away. "Yes, it''s almost time for the assignment. I''m going to grab the assignment, or I won''t be able to." The other one said. One by one, the teenagers left shifangzong and went to shifangzong market. With the announcement of Li Taibai, the seal order of shifangzong has been lifted. Shifangzong auction house nearby, an extra house, this is a very simple wooden house. There are hundreds of people around the wooden house. In the distance, there are still many people coming. There is a simple sign on the wooden house, with five big characters, where the task was issued. Soon after Li Taibai announced that he would distribute the materials of the secret place of the spirit to everyone, he announced a message. There is no free pill. Want Dan medicine is very simple, must do the task that Li Taibai releases, just can exchange Dan medicine. When this information was released, it caused a lot of resentment, but when someone saw the task content, especially after someone got the first pill, the Milky light flashed into everyone''s eyes. The nature of Dan medicine shocked everyone. As the number of people taking it increased, the resentment disappeared. The task release place, the daily task release, has also become a place where people gather, and each task is quickly collected. The content of the task is very simple. You can get a pill by sweeping the shifangzong market. People guarding the market can get a pill. There are also various kinds of collection tasks and public entrusted tasks, and so on. In addition to collecting tasks, other tasks are limited. However, if people are grateful, they can also get task rewards if they come to auction in person. People in every ten square market have a chance. Shifangzong market is very different from before. One by one, the disciples of the external and internal branches of the Shifang sect wandered around the market, either doing tasks or looking for opportunities to help the people. From the beginning, it was just for pills. Now in five days, the mood of these disciples has gradually changed. In the gratitude of the people in shifangzong market, they feel more happy than ever. The whole life has become a lot more colorful. People''s faces, more than a cheerful smile. Just when shifangzong market was in stable, five men in white came down from shifangzong. Xu Yuan is in these people. Shifangzong, the outer disciples and inner disciples only worship tianlongao, but above the core disciples, this is the real main force of shifangzong, which has long been firmly controlled by tianlongao with the help of tianrufang. After five days of observation, the core disciples understood that Li Taibai didn''t really deceive people, but really took out the pills. "This guy is really stupid! I thought he was just talking about it. Later, I''ll make up a lie to round it up. " A fat, with a long face of the core disciples, a disdainful face said. This fat core disciple is the existence of shifangzong, which was only weaker than Xu Yuan. "Who knows? Maybe it''s stupid. " A face full of feminine temperament of the long hair man playing with the hand of the Throwing Knife, Yin said. "All right, all right." Xu Yuan interrupted several people''s conversation. He said with a smile on his face, "someone sent us pills. Isn''t that good?" After hearing Xu Yuan''s words, several people smile at the same time. Behind them, they are carrying packages full of alchemy materials. All these alchemy materials have lost a lot of spirituality.The collection of lingcao and Linghua requires professional techniques and care, but it will always unintentionally damage lingcao and Linghua. Some of these spiritless grasses and flowers have lost more spirituality, while others have lost less spirituality. All the other auras have been lost. If this kind of material is used to refine pills, it will not have any effect. It will even make the refining of pills fail, and it will be piled up and discarded by shifangzong. Among the tasks released by Li Taibai, the collection task is unlimited. As long as a certain amount of alchemy materials are collected, they can be exchanged for pills. There is no alchemy material that can''t contain the lost spirituality. Shifangzong market, at this time, has been different from the original, five days, let the people and practitioners of shifangzong market get along well. There are many practitioners and these people form a group. When Xu Yuan and others came here, they saw such a scene. There were several five or six-year-old children playing with the practitioners. "Depravity Seeing this, Xu Yuan gave a cold hum. In his eyes, these practitioners are insulting their status. ... shifangzong auction house. It''s changed a lot. There were many big tables and cupboards in the original open space. Five girls were behind the tables and cupboards, one by one dressed in gray, and ten sect disciples in blue appeared constantly, exchanging pills. "Hello, I''d like to exchange a quenched body pill." At this time, a teenager in gray clothes came in, looking at a girl with a blue skirt behind the counter with a flattering face. He had a bunch of spirit grass in his hand. "Your body hardener." After checking the spirit grass, the girl in the blue skirt handed the spirit grass to the boy. "Thank you." The boy in grey said with a smile. "Well." The girl in the blue skirt nodded her head indifferently. Just then, there was a commotion outside the auction house. "I''ll change the pills." Five men in white robes entered the auction house. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 74 "Core disciple!" Seeing the sudden appearance of Xu Yuan, a man in gray clothes standing in front of the counter and trying to speak, his face showed a look of fear, and he hurried to one side. The core disciples are the most powerful among the ten sects. They have a great reputation among the outer and inner disciples. "Change pills?" Seeing the package in the hands of Xu Yuan, the girl in blue dress, her eyes wrinkled slightly. She is very clear about the gap between the core disciple and Li Taibai. The girl in blue looked at a girl in yellow and motioned. Seeing the girl in yellow dress leaving, she looked at Xu Yuan and said, "what pills do you want to exchange? How many do you want to change? " With these words, she opened the package Xu Yuan put on the cupboard. There was a smell of decay. "You can exchange five chemical elixirs here. You can exchange five chemical elixirs for me." Xu Yuan''s mouth slightly curved, looking at the surprised girl in his eyes, said with a smile. The alchemy material in the package, I don''t know how long it has been put, exudes a smell of decay, and the spirit is completely gone. This kind of alchemy material, not to mention used for alchemy, will make people uncomfortable even after smelling it for a long time. "We don''t accept your material here." The girl in blue shook her head and said. "No?" Xu Yuan''s eyes widened. He suddenly patted the table and said, "there are no such rules in elder martial brother Li''s rules. Does he want to go back?" "Is that right, or does elder martial brother Li want to betray his family? What he said before deceived us? " Xu Yuan''s side, a face full of flesh disciple a face angry color of ask a way. Hear two people''s words, blue dress girl eyebrows slightly wrinkle, plain white face showed a trace of embarrassed color. She could not answer that. "Brother Xu, brother Xu." A voice rang out. Not long ago, the young man in gray clothes was full of fear. At this time, he walked to Xu Yuan with a smile and said, "elder martial brother Xu, she only acted according to elder martial brother Li''s order. Why don''t we wait for elder martial brother Li to come back?" "Who are you?" Seeing the boy, Xu Yuan asked. "Elder martial brother Xu, whose name is Zhou Hao, entered shifangzong only last year. He has long admired him." Zhou Hao said with a flattering face. "Be careful!" Just then a scream came out. Zhou Hao''s body fell to the ground heavily, and a fist hit his head. "Who are you? Are you qualified to let elder martial brother Xu know? How dare an outside disciple interfere in elder martial brother Xu''s affairs? " The man with a face full of flesh said disdainfully, and the gray light on his hand dispersed. Looking at Zhou Hao, who has fallen to the ground, his mouth is bleeding, his body is twitching, and he has lost consciousness, the auction house becomes extremely quiet. "You should remember that if you are still disciples of shifangzong, you should abide by the rules of shifangzong. Our core disciples are not comparable to you." Said a thin teenager who came with Xu Yuan. The boy''s face was pale with lust all the year round. "This is the territory of shifangzong. Everything here belongs to shifangzong, including Li Taibai, who is also a disciple of shifangzong. Then we should act according to the rules of shifangzong." The skinny boy''s eyes looked at the girl in blue dress and said, "beauty, please give me some pills to exchange. By the way, our sect elders have taken a fancy to your system and let you go to see him and join shifangzong." The eyes of the emaciated youth are full of lust. The girl in the blue dress was cold in her eyes. "Don''t you change it soon? In other words, Li Taibai really betrayed shifangzong. If so, I think it''s necessary for me to go back and talk to the patriarch. " "Why didn''t I know that there was such a rule in shifangzong?" A voice sounded. Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou appeared in front of the crowd. Red monkey''s mouth slightly curved, looking at five people, said: "you five want to make things?" "Click!" Zhu Hou''s body, the power burst, the power of the ninth layer of Lingshi shocked this place. Feeling the power of Zhu monkey, the thin man and others stepped back at the same time, and his face showed the color of fear. Looking at the five people''s expressions, the red monkey was very happy. These people used to be terrible in his eyes, but now they are not afraid of him one by one. "Boom!" A force burst out again, and the power of the Ninth level of the spirit Master on Zhang dafuang also burst out. The horror of murder pervaded the auction house. "Tell me, when did the shifangzong have the rule of exchanging non spiritual alchemy materials for pills? Why don''t I know? " Zhang Dafei looked at Xu Yuan and said faintly. When he finished speaking, Zhang dafuang secretly glared at Zhu Hou. This time, he was the first. He didn''t expect to use his strength to frighten these people. Looking at these originally in his eyes, now a face of fear looking at him, this feeling is really cool!"Sure enough, it''s right to follow the boss." "Why don''t you get out of here?" Zhang Da Pang''s voice sounded cold. "Zhang Da Pang." Hearing Zhang Da Pang''s voice, Xu Yuan''s eyes were frightened, but more angry. How dare these ants who used to be in front of him talk to him like this. "Zhang Dafei, Zhu Hou, you two are making decisions for Li Taibai. Has he betrayed his clan?" Xu Yuan looked at Zhang and said coldly. "Li Taibai said that the elixir refined from the spirit grass in the secret place of the spirit is given to all the disciples of the shifangzong. We are the core disciples of the shifangzong, which is the most important thing. But Li Taibai didn''t want to give it. What''s his purpose? What''s the point? " Xu Yuan''s words made Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou frown slightly. "The boss didn''t want to betray the clan, but we don''t accept the grass and flowers that you don''t have any spirit." Zhang said. "You have to be spiritual to accept it?" Xu Yuan asked. Hearing Xu Yuan''s words, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou felt something wrong at the same time, but just at this time, a voice rang. "Yes, you need to be spiritual. Although you are core disciples, you can''t be so arrogant." In the crowd, a man in blue came out. "Not good." Seeing the man in blue, Zhang DAPAI was surprised. The man in blue continued: "there is no spiritual alchemy material. It doesn''t have any effect. Of course, you can''t accept it. You must have spirituality to accept it. Three days ago, I got only a little bit of spirituality. Elder martial brother Li let me accept it. Of course, you can''t accept it if you don''t have spirituality." "That is, the day before yesterday, I didn''t accept any plants without spirit, and I only accepted those with spirit. Even a little spirit is better than none." "Yes, you are the core disciple, and you can''t be so unreasonable, do you all say so?" "Don''t worry, elder martial brother Li will make decisions for us. Don''t be afraid of them." One by one, voices rang out around shifangzong auction house. Looking at the disciples who helped, Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou''s eyes were cold. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 75 Ten square auction house, one by one the voice of the continuous ring, Xu Yuan and others denounced. Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou looked at the people who were talking, and their faces were gloomy. Listening to the words around, Xu Yuan and others are smiling. "I see. We don''t accept materials without spirituality. We don''t understand the situation. I''m really sorry." Xu Yuan put away the materials without spirituality, took out a package and said, "these lingcao Linghua are spiritual. It took us a long time to collect them." Inside the package, lingcao Linghua is yellowing slightly, with a little fragrance. It has reached the edge of withering. Obviously, it has been collected for a long time and there is no protection. There is no difference between the spirit grass and the spirit flower. "Zhang Dafei, Zhu Hou, these outer and inner disciples, you all accept spiritual grass and flowers, not to mention those of our core disciples." Xu Yuan looked at Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou and said. "Sure enough." Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou looked at the inner and outer disciples who were shouting. A pair of dodgy eyes appeared in their eyes. Many of these people are from Xu Yuan. Two people looked at each other, eyes showed anger, but did not know how to face this situation. "Zhang Dafei, change the pills for me quickly. We come here according to the regulations." Xu Yuan''s voice sounded again, and his eyes were full of irony. Looking at Xu Yuan, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou, he took a deep breath. There was a compromise in his heart. At this time, a faint voice sounded. "Who said that the spiritual grass and flower can be exchanged for elixir?" There was a riot in the crowd, and Li Taibai and Luo Bai appeared at the door. Seeing the appearance of Li Taibai, Xu Yuan said with a smile: "elder martial brother Li, these people all say that. It''s our first time to change pills. I''m really sorry that we didn''t know the situation clearly." "You said it?" Ignoring Xu Yuan, Li Taibai looks at the people at the door with calm eyes. Seeing Li Taibai''s calm eyes, the onlookers quieted down. A few people felt something was wrong and left the group far away. But more people stayed. "It''s not what you said, just let it go." Li Taibai waved his hand. With these words, he stepped into shifangzong auction house, ignoring the people behind him. Li Taibai walks up to Xu Yuan. Looking at Li Taibai''s eyes without the slightest fluctuation, Xu Yuan felt confused, but soon he calmed himself down. "Master Li Dan, we exchange pills according to you, but you don''t give them to us. Don''t you recognize us core disciples? If so, I think it''s necessary for me to talk to the patriarch. " "Go away!" A cold voice sounded. Li Taibai slapped Xu Yuan heavily in the face and directly sent Xu Yuan out of the auction house. "Li Danshi, do you want to betray the clan?" Xu Yuan''s eyes were full of disbelief. "Treason?" Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly, showing disdain. He turned around and walked up to the second floor of the auction house with lobai. "From then on, Xu Yuan was not allowed to enter shifangzong auction house. All the people who came with him were blacklisted by shifangzong auction house. Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou drove them out and were not allowed to appear in the market." Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Xu Yuan''s eyes were full of wonder. Li Taibai dared to do so! "Li Taibai, do you know what you are doing?" Xu Yuan said angrily. "The boss told you to go away, didn''t you hear me?" Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou look at Xu Yuan five people, the corners of their mouths arc slightly, and their eyes are shining. Seeing the two people''s eyes, Xu Yuan was surprised, and an unknown feeling came to his heart. "Let''s go now..." before he finished, he kicked his foot in his chest and interrupted his next words. "What? You said you wouldn''t go! " Zhang Da Pang cried out, his voice full of anger. "What? You said, "if you don''t leave, we''ll beat you if you can?" Red monkey''s tone is also full of surprise. Looking at their appearance, Xu Yuan''s face changed greatly, and he could not even care about the pain in his chest. He said, "it''s not..." "what? Not going? You just don''t leave?! Then our brothers will have to take you away. " Zhang Da Pang directly kicked Xu Yuan in the mouth. A few teeth fell on the ground, blocking Xu Yuan''s words directly in his mouth. "Let you not go! I won''t let you go Zhang Da Pang''s foot kicked Xu Yuan. Looking at the way Xu Yuan was beaten, the other four looked at each other and were about to leave, but a figure was already in front of them. "The four of you didn''t even leave!"!!!! That''s too much! Then there''s no way! " The voice of the red monkey rings."Let''s go now! Let''s go now Among the four, one voice called out quickly. "What! You won''t go now The red monkey''s eyes widened. A burst of crackling fighting, four even Lingshi did not arrive at the guy, even the resistance can not resist. Looking at the five people who were beaten, the people around showed uneasy color in their eyes, and they were about to leave here. "People who are still around the auction house will remember them all and put them on the blacklist of the auction house. They are not allowed to exchange pills in the future." Li Taibai''s voice sounded again. Hearing Li Taibai''s voice, the person who was going to retreat showed a look of anger and discontent in his eyes. "Li Danshi, why? We didn''t do anything The first disciple in blue said. "Yes, why? Are all your words in shifangzong deceiving us? You can blacklist us today, and you can blacklist others tomorrow. " One by one, voices are constantly ringing out, accusing Li Taibai. These people have used Li Taibai''s pills, and naturally know that they are good. "You want a reason? There is no, "Li Taibai''s cold voice sounded again." here I am the rule? " As Li Taibai''s voice fell, the figures of young girls appeared and surrounded the people around the auction house. "The master told you to go." More than a hundred girls'' voices rang out at the same time. The more than 100 girls made people''s faces change at the same time. There are more than 100 girls, each of whom has nine layers of power. Everyone''s eyes are full of cold color. Looking at all the men present, they are full of killing intention. Feel the power of terror, cold killing, the whole auction house near silent. "These girls really want to kill them!" Everyone clearly feels this emotion. Standing in the distance to watch the crowd, but also face changed, once again feel the horror of Li Taibai. The strength of more than one hundred spirits in the nine levels is the most top core disciple in shifangzong. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 76 "Brother Taibai, is that ok?" Li Taibai side, Luo Bai some worry of ask a way. "Nothing." Li Taibai shook his head. Li Taibai is very clear that it is impossible for tianru to expel himself from the sect. What''s more important is that tianru is testing himself. If he shows weakness, he will be pressed step by step. His eyes looked at Zhou Hao who fell to the ground at this time. What just happened, he already knew from the girl. "He''s OK. He''ll give him the treatment pill. When he wakes up, he''ll ask if he''d like to join us." Li Taibai said. Zhou Hao was carried down by several girls. "Sister Bing, is this guy interested in you?" Not far away, five girls were chatting. One of them, with a round face, looked at Zhou Hao who had been carried away and said to the girl in blue dress. "Work hard." The girl in blue said coldly. "Oh, good." Seeing the face of the girl in blue dress, the girl with round face nodded her head. "For people like us, it''s the master who saves us. Our body and mind are all the master''s. We just need to finish what the master told us." Blue dress girl said seriously. On the second floor of the auction house, Li Taibai''s ears moved. He shook his head. Looking at Lin Xiaodan and Tang Xuan, he said, "Luobai and I want to go home. I''ll leave it to you." "Don''t worry! I''ll watch it for you. " Lin Xiaodan nodded his head. But the eyes have already looked at a Dan Fang in their own hands. Their eyes are very bright. They want to leave this place immediately. After Li Taibai and Luo Bai left, he entered his danfang without hesitation. "It''s up to you. If you and Zhang Dafei and Zhu Housan can''t solve the problem, please call me again." Looking at Lin Xiaodan entering the Dan room, Tang Xuan wants to cry without tears. He also wants to see the Dan Fang and refine the Dan. Although it was only a glance, the danfang made him feel endless magical. "If you give me that danfang, I''ll probably get a good result in this year''s Danlu competition." Tang Xuan had a secret way in his heart. ... shifangzong is located in the main hall of tianrufang. Xu Yuan five people are kneeling on the ground, their clothes are ragged, their faces are black and blue, Xu Yuan''s face is beaten fat for several circles, and his teeth are lost. "Are you Xu Yuan?" Looking at the boy like pig''s head, Tian rufang widened his eyes and asked in disbelief. "The Lord is me." Xu Yuan said, tears falling down. "Lord, that Li Taibai is too much. We went to change the pills, but he didn''t change them. He also said that he would refuse us core disciples to enter the shifangzong market!" "That is, the Lord, the shifangzong market is our shifangzong market. You didn''t say anything. He dare not let us in. He doesn''t pay attention to you." Looking at Xu Yuan and others crying, Tian Ru Fang''s eyes show anger. "How ridiculous!" "Yes! Li Taibai has gone too far. He doesn''t pay attention to you, the patriarch. In my opinion, we should just drive him out of the clan. " Hearing Xu Yuan''s words, Tian rufang''s face was a little strange. Looking at the five people, he said, "I''ll solve the problem of Li Taibai. You five should go back to recuperate first." "Lord." What else did Xu Yuan want to say? He was interrupted by Tian rufang. "Why, didn''t you listen to me?" Looking at Tian Ru Fang''s cold eyes, Xu Yuan shivered. "We''re going now." Xu Yuan said with a smile, looked at the five people, turned and left the main hall. Seeing the five people leave, Tian rufang''s brows wrinkle slightly and expel Li Taibai. He really wants to do so, but now he can''t. Li Taibai''s elixir, he has seen, each is the best, at this time, he still has Li Taibai''s elixir in his hand. After the fourth grade alchemist in zongmen had tested the pills, he came to a surprising conclusion. This elixir belongs to the top elixir in the whole Tianlong continent, even more than countless times. If the elixir of this elixir is owned by shifangzong, shifangzong will become the top elixir in the whole Tianlong continent in a hundred years. There are also Li Taibai''s Alchemy skills. Every pill is the best pill. It is very likely that he has developed a method for refining the best pill. At the time of hearing this conclusion, tianrufang already had plans to leave Li Taibai''s Alchemy ability in shifangzong. "It seems that we have to wait for long er to come back." Of course, he knew what happened to Xu Yuan and others, which he allowed, including what happened to Xu Yuan in shifangzong market. There are more than one hundred girls in the ninth floor. Thinking of this, tianru Fang''s killing intention surged. These forces, together with Li Taibai''s power, were enough to overthrow shifangzong.That''s what he taboo. ... Luojia village is the most marginal area close to the jurisdiction of shifangzong. Tianlong continent is a world with clan as its region, and each clan governs one side of the land. Luojia village has a population of only over 200. Relying on hunting, planting and living, the most powerful existence in the village is nothing more than a three-tier strong man named Luo Fu. Luofu, a middle-aged man in Luojia village, is now 40 years old and has lived in Luojia village for ten generations. At the age of 20, he married a daughter-in-law, and at the age of 25, he gave birth to a daughter. Life is not rich, but also safe and happy. Ten years ago, his daughter turned back to a young man. They were both young. Luo Fu always treated that young man as his own son. He also knew that this young man would marry his own daughter in the future. This makes Luo Fu feel very satisfied. At least his daughter will not be abused by outsiders. She will still live in her own home. It''s just that recently, love hasn''t been doing very well. First of all, his mother-in-law was ill. Today, something bad happened to him. A young man came back from the village. He was a disciple of Dan Yao sect. In those days, one of them went to Dan Yao sect. Now he has come back from his studies. His strength has reached the level of spirit, and he has become a gifted disciple of Dan Yao sect. The most important thing is that at the beginning, this young man was a loafer in the village. He once proposed to himself, but he refused. He told this young man that his daughter would never marry him. The young man left a sentence, thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi, don''t deceive young poor words, left the village. In two years, now the boy has become a talented disciple of Dan Yao sect, which is the existence he looks up to. In the middle of the square of Luojia village, a banquet was held for the appearance of such a gifted disciple in Luojia village, which all villagers must attend. Luo Fu secretly stood at the back of the banquet. He wanted to be unobtrusive. After all, he was found by trouble. "Fauber, I said that I would take back your insults to me myself, you know? In the past two years, I have been thinking about this scene every day. " A young man in a white robe embroidered with the words "Dan Shizong" looked at Luo Fu with a smile on his face and said with a smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 77 Rogue boy''s name is rogue. Luojia village is very happy at this time. Since the establishment of the village, there has never been a transcendent spirit in Luojia village. Now there is a spiritual realm. "A long time ago, I saw that Luo GUI was unusual. He came to my house to get something to eat, and I gave it to him directly." A village woman looked at Luo GUI and said with a smile. "Yes, I remember that when logan was born, I delivered him. It was twenty years in the blink of an eye." The only lying in woman in the village nodded and said, "when I delivered the baby, I found that luogui had a special aura, which was much more aural than those silly ones in the village. If so." "It''s stupid of Luo Fu to refuse Luo GUI''s proposal. If Luo GUI had proposed to my family, I would have agreed." "Yes, yes." One by one the voices sounded. Luo village people look at Luo Fu taunt way. Listening to the voices around him, love lowered his head and did not speak. "Fubo, although I used to hate you, I can give you a chance now. As long as you promise to let lobai marry me, I will still be your family." Said Logan, looking at love. "No way." Said love, shaking his head without hesitation. "Are you stupid?" Hearing Luo Fu''s words, several voices rang out, and a figure looked at Luo Fu as if he were mentally retarded. "Luo Fu, don''t be stupid. You know, Luo GUI is now a gifted disciple of Dan Yao sect, and he will surely prosper in the future. He will even enter the market of Dan Yao sect and become a person in the market." "I think I''m doing well now." Luo Fu shook his head and said, "Luo Bai likes Tai Bai. Luo Bai just feels happy." "Li Taibai?" Hearing Luo Fu''s words, a woman said with some dissatisfaction: "I used to see that Li Taibai was not a good thing. You brought him to the village, he didn''t thank him at all, and he abducted Luo Bai." "That''s right, Luo Fu. Do you want to think that Li Taibai''s rubbish can be compared with Luo GUI? If something goes wrong with Luobai''s beauty in this man eating world, do you think Li Taibai can protect Luobai? " "Happiness?" An old voice, disdain to ring. A stout old man''s face was full of disdain. Looking at the old man, everyone in Luojia village showed respect. This old man is Luo Shou, the head of Luojia village. "It''s so decided, Luo Fu. Luo Bai will follow Luo GUI in the future. Let Luo Bai come back." Luo Shou can''t refuse to say. "Village head, this is my family business." Said love, raising his head in discontent. "Family? Now it''s not your family business. Now luogui is the hope of our village. His business is the most important thing, and your family business must be ranked behind. " Looking at all the people present, Luo Shou''s eyes showed a smile, he said: "Luo GUI has agreed, as long as let Luo Bai marry him, he will take us all to the Dan medicine market." The eyes of those present were bright. Although they were under the jurisdiction of shifangzong, shifangzong paid little attention to this remote place. They are very clear that in front of the danyao sect, the shifangzong sect can''t be compared at all. If they can enter the danyao sect market, it will be countless times better than entering the shifangzong market. The bazaar is close to zongmen. It is rarely attacked by robbers and wild animals. It is countless times safer. "That''s it, love. Is your family important to our whole village? Let Luobai marry luogui, but sacrifice Luobai to make everyone better. Isn''t that good? " One by one voice constantly persuades, the double eye glitters. There was a look of anger in love''s eyes as he listened to these people. "Luofu, you are also from the village. Are you willing to let Luojia village disappear for the sake of your own family?" Luo Shou''s eyes looked at Luo Fu and said coldly. "Village head, I asked myself if I had ever been sorry to Luojia village. Half of the prey in Luojia village was from me. You are in trouble. When was not the first time I helped? But this time, I will never allow it. " Said love, shaking his head. "Luofu, we all remember and even appreciate what you have done for the village, but this time it''s about the prosperity of the whole Luojia village. We all hope you can help us again. Can''t you sacrifice for Luojia village again?" Luo Shou said with pity. "If Luo GUI takes a fancy to my daughter, I will definitely sacrifice my daughter for the sake of Luo village." "That''s right, Luofu. We are all from Luojia village. All of us are one family. Besides, luogui is so powerful now. Luobai''s marriage to luogui is a blessing in his third life. You have to think about Luobai''s future." "Dad." Just then, a clear voice sounded. Luobai''s figure appeared at the edge of the banquet, with graceful posture, delicate skin and shining pupils like stars. In this village, it was like a fairy. At the moment of seeing lobai, everyone in the village was a little absent-minded.After a year''s absence, Rober became more beautiful. After the cultivation of Goddess Fu, Luobai''s temperament also changed greatly. Luo GUI''s eyes showed lust. At that time, he saw that Luo Bai, who was only 13 years old, must be beautiful in the future, so he proposed marriage. He didn''t see her for two years. This girl is more beautiful than he imagined, that is, the first beauty of pharmacist clan is not so beautiful. "Village head." Li Taibai stood beside Luo Bai, his eyes looking at Luo Shou. His spiritual world has covered the whole Luojia village for a long time, and his conversation with these people has been known for a long time. "I heard that luolaizi in the village likes your daughter. Do you want to marry her to luolaizi?" Luolaizi is a fool in Luojia village. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Luo Shou''s eyes narrowed. He said, "Luo Laozi, that fool, how can he be worthy of my daughter." "If luolaizi could take Luojia village to shifangzong market, would you like to?" Li Taibai asked again. "If he could bring people from Luojia village to shifangzong market, I would like to." Luo Shou answered without hesitation, his eyes full of disdain. Luo Laozi is just a fool. If it hadn''t been for Luo Fu''s help, this guy would have starved to death. How could this waste bring people from Luojia village to shifangzong market. Looking at the disdain in Luo Shou''s eyes, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly, and a token appeared in his hand. There is a huge mountain on the token. On the mountain, there are three big gold characters. "Shifangzong!" "The token of the emissary of shifangzong!" Seeing the token, all the villagers screamed. As the jurisdiction area of shifangzong, they naturally knew the token. It was the token owned by the emissary of shifangzong, representing the order of the leader of shifangzong. "As long as you marry your daughter to luolaizi, I will use the privilege of emissary to let Luojia village enter shifangzong market." Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly in Luojia village. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 78 Li Taibai borrowed the token from Lin Xiaodan. I was going to take Luojia village to shifangzong market, but I didn''t expect this happened. Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. In his previous life, he was born at this time. He didn''t know what happened in Luojia village. The only thing I know is that Luofu set foot on shifangzong at that time, and was eventually killed, and Luojia village was also missing. At that time, he was a little strange in his heart. Why did Luo Fu know what happened to Luo Bai? Now, I think I didn''t know it at that time, just because I had something to find Luo Bai. Now, it must have something to do with what''s going on. Looking at the token in Li Taibai''s hand, everyone in Luojia village calms down. For them, the token is the person who controls their life and death. Luo Shou''s face turned white. "Li Taibai, you have the token of shifangzong messenger. You can let people from Luojia village enter shifangzong market. Why can''t you get along with me? Let my daughter marry a fool, and let my daughter jump into the pit of fire? " "That is, Li Taibai, you are a good boy. It''s just a matter of one word to let Luoxuan marry a fool when we let Luojia village enter the shifangzong market." Luo Shou''s side, a voice opens to echo a way. "Luogui is also a member of Luojia village. It''s a matter of saying to enter the danyaozong market." Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly. After hearing Li Taibai''s words, everyone calmed down. They can say, is luogui different from Li Taibai? Is Logan out of their hands? He doesn''t even care about the villagers. If he says that, he will be hated by Luo GUI. It''s better for Luo Shou to speak first. "Li Taibai, you are all the people in our village. You are also the people in our village. You have to think about the people in our whole village. You can''t delay the whole Luojia village for your own sake." Looking at the justice on Luo Shou''s face, Li Taibai shook his head and said, "as you just said, I''m not from Luojia village. I''m so big and uncle Fu has been taking care of me. What does it have to do with you? Here''s the condition. Let your daughter marry luolaizi, and I''ll let Luojia village enter shifangzong market. " "Ha ha ha." At this moment, a laugh started. Luo GUI quietly looked at this scene and saw that when all the people in Luojia village didn''t speak, his eyes showed disdain. I''m so stupid. I''m not with myself. He waited for these people to use him to refute, but they didn''t think of it at all. But it''s better. It can give him a big show. He specially came back, in addition to marrying lobai, just to let these people who looked down on him show humble appearance in front of him? "I say you are stupid. Can shifangzong be compared with our danyaozong? Even if the master of Shifang sect is outside, he should lower his head in front of the pills sect. " Hearing this, Luo Shou''s eyes lit up. "Li Taibai, Luo Bai, you''ve just come back. Luo Bai, I''ll take it this time." Rogui said, his strength exploding. The power of the spirit makes the whole Luojia village look scared. "Brother Taibai." At this time, Luo Bai''s hand suddenly took Li Taibai''s hand, she said: "this matter, let me come." Looking at Luo Bai, Li Taibai stepped back. "Logan." Luo Bai''s eyes looked at Luo GUI. She shook her head and said, "I can''t marry you. In my life, I have only Taibai brother in my heart." "I can''t help you. Even if I take you away, the people of shifangzong dare not say anything." Luo GUI said lightly. This sentence, let Luo Fu''s eyes show the color of fear. "Now I have the strength, the three layers of spirit can''t stop me." Luo GUI said with a smile, a faint sigh rang. "It''s just, I don''t think, your strength seems to be qualified to do that." The storm surged, and a startling momentum suddenly came out. Luobai''s skirt gently shook, and the terrible power in her body came out. "What Feeling the power of terror, everyone in the room was wide eyed. They never felt the power. As a talented disciple of the elixir sect, Luo GUI knows this power. He once saw the power of the leader of the elixir sect. "The ninth floor of Lingshi!" His eyes were full of disbelief. You know, lobai today is only 15 years old. The 15-year-old nine level Lingshi, even in the top sect, is also a genius. He can''t be compared. Hearing Luo GUI''s words, the villagers of Luojia village, countless people knelt on the ground, their eyes full of fear.In their eyes, the nine levels of Lingshi are legendary existence, which they can''t talk about at all. And they even forced Luo Fu to marry Luo Bai to Luo GUI. A white gas appeared and the aura surged, which helped the villagers to kneel down. "Uncles and aunts, don''t worry. This time we are taking you to shifangzong market." Luobai looked at the people in Luojia village and said. These are the people who watched her grow up after all. When they heard lobai''s words, they took a look at him, and their eyes brightened. For these villagers, it has always been their wish to enter the market. "Lobai, I didn''t expect that you are so powerful, but you are so powerful. Can you save your mother?" A cold voice sounded. There was a haze on rogui''s face. "Mother?" At rogui''s words, lobai turned his head. "Your mother is poisoned now, don''t you want to save her?" The corner of Luo GUI''s mouth is slightly curved and says coldly. Hearing Luo GUI''s words, Luo Bai looks at Luo Fu. From Luo Fu''s uneasy look, she suddenly understands that what Luo GUI says is true. "To be honest with you, your mother was poisoned by the poisonous dragon grass. Except for our help, your mother will surely die." Poisonous dragon grass, which is known throughout the whole Tianlong continent, is the most common poisonous grass in Tianlong continent, and also the most terrible poisonous grass. There is no cure except Sanpin pill and Shengjiu pill. All the three elixirs are top-notch in Tianlong, and the holy healing pill is the most difficult one among the three elixirs. "In the Dan medicine sect, I happen to know an elder from the powerful sect, who is good at refining holy healing pills." Luo GUI looked at Luo Bai and said with a smile, "as long as you promise to be my woman, I''ll try to get the holy healing pill and treat your mother." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 79 Hearing Luo GUI''s words, Luo Bai raised her head. She turned her head and looked at Li Taibai. Looking at Luo white eyes in a trace of fear of color. Li Taibai patted Luo Bai''s head and said, "it''s OK. I''m here." For Li Taibai, there are thousands of ways to detoxify the poison of poisonous dragon grass. "With you?" Rogue''s wild laughter rang, "who do you think you are? It''s just a piece of trash. Do you think you deserve lobai? " Luo GUI looked at Luo Bai and said, "Luo Bai, the poison of poisonous dragon grass, no one can help you except me, even those waste alchemists of shifangzong. I''ll only give you one chance..." "go away!" Luo GUI did not finish, a cold voice sounded, a terrible momentum suddenly burst out. "It''s not 30 years yet. You can come back 30 years later and say," don''t bully the poor. " Li Taibai''s nine layers of spirit Master''s power surged. The white spirit directly hit Luo GUI''s body and beat him out. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood spat out from Logan''s mouth, and his eyes were full of horror. "No way! You have even reached the ninth floor of the spirit Master. " You don''t dare to set the channel. At that time, Li Taibai''s talent was very poor. But now he has stepped into the Ninth level of Lingshi. "No!" Suddenly, Luo GUI''s pupils contract violently. Looking at Li Taibai, he suddenly finds that he seems to have seen Li Taibai. His mind suddenly crossed the most talked about youth in the whole Tianlong continent. "It''s him!" Two years no see, Li Taibai has grown a lot, coupled with the changes in his clothes, so that he did not recognize. Thinking of zongmen''s order in his mind, Luo GUI''s eyes twinkled. He stood up with a sharp pain in his chest, looked at the people in Luojia village, and said, "dear father and fellow villagers, I was just joking with you. As a member of Luojia village, I''m here to let you enter danshizong market." The villagers of Luojia village were surprised to hear what luogui said. I saw Luo GUI continue to say: "in the past two years, I can grow up quickly, because my mind is full of thinking, to let the people of Luojia village have a good life, Luobai thing, just because I like Luobai so much, here I apologize to you." Luo GUI lowered his head, looked at Luo Bai and apologized. "The poison of poisonous dragon grass, I will go back to the sect and help you get the holy healing pill." Looking at Luo GUI''s sincere confession, Luo Shou''s eyes twinkled a few times and said: "indeed, Luo GUI told me so at the beginning. As a child, he always lost his mind because of love. In the past two years, he already knew his own mistakes." "So it is." Hearing Luo Shou''s words, people nodded their heads. "Although shifangzong is good, it is much worse than danshizong. I think you''d better go to danshizong with me." Said Logan again. Hearing Luo GUI''s words, everyone in Luojia village was excited. Although shifangzong is good, it is different from danshizong in the end. As the most marginal area under the jurisdiction of shifangzong, they are very clear about the difference between them. If you can enter danshizong, no one will want to go to shifangzong. "Let''s go to danshizong fair." Soon the decision was made. Compared with Li Taibai, an outsider, they believe more in their own villagers, not to mention luoshou, the village head. "Lobai, you also take your mother with me. I''ve seen the poisonous dragon grass poison in your mother. It will attack in three days. Now you can go with me in time. If you come back, it''s too late." After solving the problem that everyone wants to go to the pharmacist market, Luo GUI looks at Luo Bai and says sincerely. Looking at Luo GUI, Luo Bai frowned slightly. The people in Luojia village are a group of people who have never seen the world. There is no city. After Li Taibai''s teaching, she is not as naive as before. Luo GUI''s performance, in her opinion, is not right everywhere. "I''ll take care of my mother''s affairs myself." Luobai shakes her head. She looks at Li Taibai and says, "brother Taibai, you will help me solve it." "Luobai, Taibai is just a stranger. Is there a native like me who thinks so much of you?" Luo GUI said seriously. "I trust brother Taibai more than you." Luo Bai''s eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of trust. Looking at Luo Bai''s eyes, Li Taibai nodded his head. His eyes looked at Luo GUI. "You don''t have to worry about lobai. You can go." Li Taibai said, looking at the people in Luojia village, he said, "if any of you want to go to shifangzong with me, you can." Li Taibai''s voice fell, and no one in Luojia village stood up. Everyone knew that danshizong was countless times better than shifangzong. "Brother Laozi and I are going to shifangzong." A clear voice sounded.A young girl came from afar. She was a graceful girl with long hair and shawl. Her face was clean without any whitewash. There was a delicate color in her eyes. She looked very quiet. "Luo Xuan!" Seeing the girl, there was a commotion in Luojia village. The girl was Luoxuan, the daughter of luoshou. "Xuaner, what are you doing?" There was a trace of anger in loshou''s eyes. "Dad, it''s because of me that brother Laozi has become like this. I''ve made up my mind not to marry him in my life." Luo Xuan''s eyes were evasive, but firm. Her eyes were full of tenderness as she looked at a slovenly man beside her. Five years ago, if it wasn''t for this man, she would have been robbed by the robbers. However, because of saving her, the man was seriously injured in the head and became a fool. "Are you going to piss me off? Get the hell out of here Luo Shou widens his eyes and shouts angrily. "I don''t know!" Luo Xuan shook her head and said obstinately. She looked at Li Taibai and said, "Taibai, can I go with you, brother Laozi?" "Yes." Li Taibai nodded his head. The corners of his mouth arced slightly. In the previous life, in Luojia village, except Luobai family, these two people were the best to him. It was just a disaster, but they changed all this. Now, all this will change because of his arrival. After a dispute, with the existence of Li Taibai, Luo Shou can only give up. At the urging of Luo GUI, he picks up his things, and everyone follows Luo GUI. For them, it''s the best thing for them to go to the danyaozong market early. "You''ll regret it." Luo Shou looks at Luo Xuan, unwilling to leave a word. Left Luojia village, luogui''s eyes flashed a cold light, his mouth slightly arc, today''s things are not in vain. The boy who surprised everyone was Li Taibai. Li Taibai must have got something good from the secret place of the spirit. If he reported this to Dan Yaozong, he would get great benefits. These people in Luojia village would also become his threat to Luobai and Li Taibai. Luo GUI sighed. If Li Taibai went with him, it would be better. Beside him, loshou''s eyes were shining. After decades of life, he didn''t know the truth, but he was not a fool. Knowing that he had offended Li Taibai, he knew that if he went with Li Taibai, his position as the village head would definitely be hit, and even hated by Li Taibai. Only by following Luo GUI''s steps, could he continue to maintain his reputation in the hearts of the public. The only pity is that his daughter is not with him. In his eyes, his daughter''s appearance can definitely marry a powerful man. "If you don''t listen to me, you''ll regret it later." Luo Shou has a secret way in his heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 80 After luogui and others left, Luojia village became cold. In an old courtyard, Li Taibai and others are standing in the room. This is Lovell''s house. As the most powerful person in Luojia village, he has his own privileges. The whole house is only a little smaller than the village head house. In a room, a middle-aged woman is lying on the bed, her face is flowing with aura, her lips are ruddy, and her body is emitting a clear fragrance. It doesn''t look like poisoning, but that''s exactly what it''s like to be poisoned. The middle-aged woman on the bed is Luo Bai''s mother, Bai Qiushui. Luo Fu''s eyes were fixed on Li Taibai, full of expectations. He didn''t say anything about the banquet. In his eyes, as long as Luo Bai was happy, that would be OK. He believed that his daughter would not cheat him. Since Luobai said that Li Taibai could, Li Taibai would certainly. He also believed that Li Taibai would not cheat him in this matter. I''m just a little worried after all. Looking at the middle-aged woman on the bed, Li Taibai went over and observed carefully. When he saw Bai Qiushui, he decided whether it was the symptom of poisonous dragon grass or whether it was a serious disease. "Fauber''s okay." Seeing the worried eyes of Luo Fu and Luo Bai, Li Taibai said with a smile. He suddenly slapped Li Qiushui''s forehead, and a white aura poured into Li Qiushui''s head. "Poof." A palm falls, a mouthful of black blood spits out from Li Qiushui''s mouth. A stench filled the room. "Well." A murmur sounded, and Bai Qiushui opened his eyes. "It stinks!" Bai Qiushui screamed and sat up from the bed. Seeing Bai Qiushui''s action, Luo Fu and Luo Xuan''s eyes widened, and their hearts were filled with unspeakable shock. The poison of poisonous dragon grass is famous in the whole Tianlong continent. Even if the holy healing pill is a powerful healing pill, it will take a day to open your eyes, and your body will suffer permanent damage because of its toxicity. Li Taibai palmed down, Bai Qiushui opened his eyes, and at this time, he was not hurt at all. "Taibai, Qingqing, when did you come back, old man? How did your family make you stink? Why don''t you clean it up! " Bai Qiushui''s voice sounded with discontent. "Clean up, clean up! I''m going to clean up now Looking at Bai Qiushui''s spirit, Luo Fu said with his head nodded. .... after understanding the situation, Bai Qiushui''s eyes looked at Li Taibai, and his eyes were full of exclamations. Unexpectedly, the stubborn boy had disappeared for a year, and he had become so strong. The magic alchemy technology is the strength of the Ninth level of Lingshi. But it''s better. Bai Qiushui looks lovingly at the flaunting Luobai, and his daughter can be happy. Looking at Luobai showing off his strength in front of Bai Qiushui and Luofu, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly and his eyes showed a smile. He said hello to Bai Qiushui and others and left Luojia village. After leaving Luojia village, Li Taibai''s body turns into a double shadow and leaves quickly. Soon, he comes to a big mountain. This is the mountain closest to Luojia village, called longying mountain. It is said that in this mountain, someone once saw the shadow of the dragon and got its name. Bai Qiushui was poisoned by the poisonous dragon grass on this longying mountain. At the moment of stepping into longying mountain, Li Taibai''s eyes show the essence. The spiritual world opens instantly. Within one kilometer, everything is invisible in his spiritual world. In this world, everyone does not know one thing. Poisonous dragon grass is not ordinary grass. In the divine world, poisonous dragon grass is extremely rare, and every poisonous dragon grass is even comparable to an artifact. In the divine world, poisonous dragon grass is not called poisonous dragon grass, but Tianlong grass. It was formed by the blood essence of the ancient dragon. Endless years ago, Tianlong was the master of heaven and earth, and all life existed as slaves in front of Tianlong. It is only after ancient times that the Heavenly Dragon was destroyed for some reason that the divine world formed its present pattern. After Tianlong disappeared, Tianlong grass became extinct, with one less plant. As the spirit grass formed by the essence and blood of Tianlong in ancient times, Tianlong grass naturally has infinite utility. Tianlongcao, after integrating into the spiritual world, will form the spirit of tianlongzhi. Whether it is alchemy, or cultivation, or fighting, the spirit of tianlongzhi has infinite benefits. It can even be the master of all the monsters in the world. There used to be an existence in the divine world, which merged with one hundred thousand tianlongcao. It attracted all the demons and beasts to submit to it, and established a kingdom of gods and demons in the divine world. It is even said that if the spirit of the dragon is strong enough to a certain extent, it can bring the dead back to life. Li Taibai once searched for Tianlong grass in the divine world, and finally found only one. All the Tianlong grass had been collected when the demon world Master established the demon world, and his one was given to him by the demon world Master.When he came to Tianlong continent, he also wanted to go and look for Tianlong grass, but in the end, nothing happened. In addition to no time, there was another point that Tianlong grass did not grow in a fixed place. It grew randomly in the whole Tianlong continent. The poison of tianlongcao is just because the human body in tianlongworld is too fragile. If there is no special way to decompose it, it can''t bear the spirit of tianlongcao. Li Taibai slaps Bai Qiushui on the seal hall. It''s the place where tianlongcao''s spirit gathers. His aura instantly flows into Bai Qiushui''s body. Relying on his strong spiritual power, he can dissolve tianlongcao''s spirit. The spirit that originally caused harm to human body becomes a tonic, and Bai Qiushui''s body naturally gets better. The stench is the dirt in Bai Qiushui''s body. In the spiritual world, a blood red grass suddenly appeared in Li Taibai''s mind. The leaves of the grass are in the shape of a knife saw, twined with black air, forming the shape of a dragon. This is the Dragon grass. In the divine world, there must be powerful creatures waiting around tianlongcao, but Tianlong continent does not exist. No one can resist the spirit of Tianlong grass in Tianlong continent. According to the classification of Tianlong mainland spirit grass, one grade is the highest, and Tianlong grass is in the super grade. Li Taibai appeared near the poisonous dragon grass. He didn''t immediately go to dig for Tianlong grass, which is different from the general spirit grass in this world. There are strict rules for the collection of Tianlong grass. The sun in the sky is emitting a hot light. When the sun reaches the hollow moment, the Dragon grass suddenly emits a hot red, which is fleeting. At this moment, Li Taibai moved. His hands turned into innumerable shadows, as if thousands of hands appeared at the same time, and each hand was transformed from aura. "The method of collecting herbs with a thousand hands." This is his own collection technique, which can be ranked in the top five in the whole divine world. At the same time of collection, countless auras surge into the collection, which can improve the level of the collection. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 81 Endless Reiki condensation, into the Dragon grass, the next moment, dragon grass fell in the hands of Li Taibai. A faint flow of fluorescence. There was only three leaves in Tianlong grassland, but one more. Four leaf dragon grass. The corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. At that time, in the divine world, the tianlongcao he got was just a piece of three leaf tianlongcao. The four leaf tianlongcao, in the divine world, is enough to cause the whole demon world to shake and let the Lord of the demon world come to ask for it. After obtaining the tianlongcao, Li Taibai immediately squatted on the ground, attached his mental strength to the tianlongcao, melting the tianlongcao. After being collected, no matter how well preserved, the spirit will slowly disappear. During Li Taibai''s melting, the fluorescence of tianlongcao slowly disappears and gradually integrates into his spiritual world. "Ouch, ouch!" In his spiritual world, a virtual Golden Dragon can be seen. Golden Dragon''s two claws are dancing in Li Taibai''s spiritual world, and his eyes are shining with gold. This is the spirit of the dragon. With the absorption of tianlongcao, the spirit of tianlongzhi gradually changed from illusion to clarity, and a piece of scale gradually became reality. Li Taibai understood that the Dragon had 81 scales. When all the scales appeared, the spirit of the dragon would grow its third claw. It is said that the spirit of the Heavenly Dragon, the leader of the demon world, has grown five claws. ... when Li Taibai absorbed tianlongcao, ten thousand meters away, a sedan chair was slowly wriggling. In front of the sedan chair, a black horse was pulling the carriage. Horses are rare in Tianlong, and black horses are even rarer among the rarities. Just then, a white flame appeared on the black horse''s hoof. "Stupid horse, it''s not good to be found here if you are a little bit restrained." A tender voice sounded. The curtain on the sedan chair was pulled open, and a girl in a green dress with a ball on her head emerged from the sedan chair. The girl''s hair was brown, revealing two snow-white tiger teeth. "Hum." The black horse shakes its head, the white flame on its hooves disappears and goes on. No one drives. "Xiaoman, it''s OK. There''s no one around here. Let Xiaohei make trouble for a while. Nothing will happen." A soft voice came from the sedan chair. "Hum!" The black horse turned his body and opened his mouth to the girl. A white flame appeared on his hoof again, as if he was showing off. He stepped on the earth. "Hum!" The girl called Xiaoman snorted discontentedly and entered the sedan chair. "Miss, you are just too soft hearted. It would be bad for others to see you." In the sedan chair, there is a gorgeous girl sitting. Her eyes are like the purest gems in the world, emitting a faint luster. The narrow willow eyebrows are bent down. Under her eyes, there is a small nose. In her ruddy mouth, the white scallop teeth are slightly exposed. As if all the beauty of heaven and earth can be seen in the girl, the only pity is that the girl''s face is very pale and delicate. "Xiaoman, it''s OK." The gorgeous girl smiles a little, and the willow eyebrows stretch out, tender and incomparable, as if people were bathing in the spring breeze. "Cough, cough." At this time, the gorgeous girl suddenly coughed up, her hand holding a towel to cover her mouth. You can see a touch of shocking red on the handkerchief. "Miss, you''ve vomited more and more blood recently. Let''s go back." Xiaoman looked at the blood on the towel, and his eyes showed the color of love. The curtain opened and a black horse''s head came in. The black horse''s eyes were full of worry. "Well, I''m ok. Go on. I don''t have much time. I just hope I can finish my lifelong dream before the end of my life." The gorgeous girl shook her head and said with a smile. "It''s not hope, but I can finish it. All the pieces have been laid down, waiting for the final collection." Looking at the firm color on the gorgeous girl''s face, Xiaoman was a little hard to breathe. "Miss, why is the fate so miserable for such a kind person?" "Xiaoman, come and have a look at this book." The gorgeous girl suddenly raised her head and pointed to a book in her hand. "Didn''t the young lady find this book not long ago?" Seeing the books in the hands of the gorgeous girl, Xiaoman said in surprise. This is a golden book with three words and ten thousand words written on it. "The man who wrote this book must be a wise man." The gorgeous girl said softly. Hearing the words of the gorgeous girl, Xiaoman''s eyes were surprised. In this world, this is the first time that the girl in front of him praises others for being wise. "Even a wise man is not as clever as a young lady." Xiaoman said.Hearing Xiaoman''s words, the gorgeous girl pauses a little. At last, she looks lonely in her eyes and says, "if there''s still time, what''s written in it is what I want to do, but time doesn''t wait for me." "If we can get to know him, we can definitely become friends and have a good discussion about their understanding." The words of the gorgeous girl made Xiaoman''s eyes widened. "In this world, how can someone discuss things with Miss?" "Hum." Just then, there was the cry of a black horse outside. "Stupid horse said there was someone ahead." Xiaoman said. "Go and have a look and ask about the situation around here." She said softly with a gentle smile on her face. The gorgeous girl finished and put the book in her hand on the bookshelf in the carriage. "It''s just a pity that this kind of wise man doesn''t know whether he lives in this world or not." The gorgeous girl sighed. ... with the formation of the spirit of Tianlong, Li Taibai''s spiritual world is now different from the past. There is an illusory spirit of Tianlong. All the auras that enter his body will be purified by the spirit of Tianlong once. Even more, he had a magic power to understand the language of various animals. In ancient times, Tianlong knew all the languages of heaven and earth, so he could dominate heaven and earth for thousands of years. If it wasn''t for magical death, he could even continue to dominate heaven and earth for thousands of years. "Well?" Suddenly, Li Taibai raised his head. In his spiritual world, he saw a carriage step into his spiritual world. "Black fire horse!" At the moment of seeing the horse, Li Taibai''s pupils contracted slightly, showing some surprise. Black fire horse, if he remembers correctly, there is only one horse in the whole Tianlong continent. "In that case, she came too." Li Taibai''s eyes looked into the carriage, and there was a light in his eyes. He didn''t expect to meet this girl here. The talented girl of dragon world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 82 Zhuge Mingyue. Li Taibai''s eyes flashed. In his mind, he came up with a girl with an unwilling face, the girl who dazzled the whole Tianlong continent in the previous life and was finally suppressed by her absolute strength. This girl should be known by all the people in Tianlong mainland a year later. Unexpectedly, she has already appeared at this time. And it still appears near Luojia village. All of a sudden, Li Taibai thought of a thing, which happened recently. Countless young strong men of zongmen died inexplicably. "I see." He understood all at once. Zhuge Mingyue once went into the place where the main gate was and killed the genius of the main gate. Standing in the same place, Li Taibai''s eyes gradually become dull, and his breath disappears. He looks like an ordinary villager at this time. "Hey, the guy over there." A tender voice sounded, the carriage stopped beside Li Taibai, and Xiaoman got out of the carriage. At the moment of seeing Xiaoman, Li Taibai''s eyes showed a color of astonishment. His eyes were staring at Xiaoman, as if he had never seen such a beautiful girl. "Little Miss, what can I do for you?" Li Taibai lowered his head and said with a red face. Seeing Li Taibai''s action, Xiaoman''s mouth curved slightly. For some reason, she had some good feelings for the boy. She couldn''t help trying to make fun of him. However, thinking of Zhuge Mingyue behind her, she put away her feelings and asked, "do you know where this is?" "This is longying mountain." Li Taibai low head, some only if said. "Is there a crowded place nearby?" Xiaoman asked again. "There is a Luojia village nearby." Li Taibai continued. Luojia village? Xiaoman''s eyes were puzzled, and he continued to ask, "do you know any clan near here?" "Shifangzong." Asked to want the answer, Xiaoman nodded his head, let Li Taibai leave, he turned back to the carriage. "Miss, that villager is so funny that he doesn''t dare to look at me. He must have never seen such a beautiful person as me. If he sees Miss, his eyes will fall out." Xiaoman said to Zhuge Mingyue with a smile. Looking at Xiaoman''s smiling face, Zhuge Mingyue smiles, takes out wanziyan from the bookshelf and continues to watch. Standing in the same place, Li Taibai watched Zhuge Mingyue''s carriage leave. When the carriage disappeared in the field of vision, his dull momentum disappeared, and his eyes showed a touch of brilliance. Turn the body, the body into a block of shadow, instant away from the distance. "It seems that this year is not peaceful." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. He is very clear that the power of Zhuge Mingyue can not be matched by his current ability. Thinking of what the girl had done, he knew very well that Zhuge Mingyue would feel it soon. The breath of the dragon spirit is beyond his control. If others can''t feel it, Zhuge Mingyue can definitely feel something wrong. ... the carriage went on. Zhuge Mingyue put down the books in her hand, and a trace of doubt appeared in her beautiful eyes. "Xiaoman, how did you feel when you saw that boy just now?" Zhuge Mingyue asked suddenly. "Ah?" Hearing Zhuge Mingyue''s sudden question, Xiaoman didn''t come back, but he quickly replied, "it''s just silly and funny." "Silly, funny." Zhuge Mingyue''s eyes showed a cold light. "Go back!" She said suddenly. The black horse heard the sound inside the carriage and turned around the car body in an instant. "What''s the matter, miss?" There was a trace of doubt in Xiaoman''s eyes. "Do you still feel that there is a very comfortable feeling in that teenager?" "Yes, it is." Hearing Zhuge Mingyue''s words, Xiaoman nodded his head. "Don''t you think it''s strange? You always respect the strong and look down on the weak. You have a good feeling for the weak. " Hearing Zhuge Mingyue''s words, Xiaoman was stunned, and he also felt that something was wrong with him. "Maybe the boy has a good sense." Xiaoman explained. "Maybe." Zhuge Mingyue didn''t deny it. There was a twinkle of stars in her eyes. She couldn''t tell Xiaoman that in the car, she just had a good feeling for the teenagers outside the car, which even made her deliberately avoid thinking about the teenagers'' bad ideas. "Something''s wrong with the boy." In a flash, she understood that. The carriage didn''t leave too far, and soon returned to the place where it was separated from Li Taibai. "Miss, it''s gone." Looking at the empty mountain, Xiaoman''s eyes also showed the color of uneasiness.With their senses, they could feel the people walking around, but they didn''t find Li Taibai leaving, or even a little aura fluctuation. Xiaoman''s body stepped out of the carriage, and her body was floating in the void. Suspension! "Miss, no one has been found. There is a village in the distance." Xiaoman fell in front of the carriage and said to Zhuge Mingyue. "Go and see the village." Zhuge Mingyue said. "Step, step!" Zhuge Mingyue''s voice fell, and the black horse started to move. It even stepped on the void, and even floated in the air step by step. "Damn it, that boy cheated me. When I catch him, I''ll kill him." Xiaoman bared his teeth and said. Little tiger''s teeth are emitting cold light. Black horse fell in Luojia village, but at this time Luojia village, has no one, seems very quiet. "No one, miss." Sitting in the carriage, Xiaoman instantly perceived Luojia village clearly. "Go down for a walk." Zhuge Mingyue shook her head. She slowly stepped out of the carriage, walked slowly in Luojia village, and soon came to Luofu''s house. "Go in and have a look." At the door of love''s house, she said suddenly. "There''s a smell." After entering Luo Fu''s house, Xiao man suddenly said. The courtyard has been cleaned, but there is a smell in the air. "Someone practiced here not long ago, and the residue in his body was discharged." Zhuge Mingyue said softly, and she pushed away a room. There is a bed in the room, as well as some old tables and chairs. When the room is pushed away, a huge odor is emitted. This room is the room where Bai Qiushui lives. "People have already gone. Judging from the temperature, people haven''t gone long." Zhuge Mingyue said. "Hum!" There was the sound of a black horse outside the door. "Miss, Xiao Hei said that not long ago, the people in this village should have just left. The direction is to the West." Listen to the voice of the black fire horse coming from outside, Xiao man listens and says. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 83 West? Hearing Xiaoman''s words, Zhuge Mingyue raised her head. "Miss, there''s the smell of the boy just now in this room. Besides him, there are five other people, including three women and two men." Xiao man sniffed and said. "Miss, let''s chase East." Xiaoman said. "East?" Zhuge Mingyue looked at Xiaoman with a smile in her eyes and said, "Xiaohei said that all the villagers are going to the West. Why do we chase the east?" "Miss, I''m not a fool. I''ve been with you for so long, and I''ve got one thousandth of your intelligence." Xiaoman raised his head and said with pride on his face. "That guy, since he cheated us, surely he won''t be so stupid. Moreover, we come here very quickly. The group of people in the West must have left for some time, but the family stay here, which shows that we are not at peace." "Then it''s going east, of course." Hearing Xiaoman''s words, Zhuge Mingyue nodded her head and said, "yes, Xiaoman has become smarter. I won''t have to worry about it in the future." Hearing Zhuge Mingyue''s praise, Xiaoman was happy in his eyes. "Hee hee, that young lady, let''s go after him now and kill him." "No, we''re going west." Zhuge Mingyue shook her head and said. Looking at Xiaoman''s puzzled eyes, the color of wisdom flashed in her eyes and said, "Xiaoman, did you forget that he told you there was a clan nearby on the mountain?" "Shifangzong." Xiaoman said. "Yes, shifangzong." Zhuge Mingyue nodded her head and said, "do you know why he said shifangzong?" Without waiting for Xiaoman to reply, Zhuge Mingyue continued: "this is the outer part of Tianlong continent. Shifangzong. I know that there is a genius, tianaolong. He obviously knows that I exist. Telling me shifangzong is to make me think that he is a person of shifangzong." "To the East is the direction of shifangzong." "In the west, it''s a powerful sect, the direction of pharmacist sect..." listening to Zhuge Mingyue''s words, Xiaoman''s face wrinkled up, "well, miss, don''t say it''s so complicated, the skull hurts, let''s go to the West." Looking at Xiaoman, Zhuge Mingyue shakes her head with a smile. Li Taibai''s voice appeared in her mind, and there was a trace of doubt in her eyes. I don''t know why, that teenager made her feel uneasy. "What if it''s just a teenager? The general trend has become, and no one can turn it around. " Zhuge Mingyue''s secret way shakes away his uneasiness. What''s more, shifangzong, with one of her chessmen, doesn''t need to waste her time in the past. If there is any change, she can also know. In her opinion, since this young man spoke about Luojia village and shifangzong, and even breathed in Luojia village, it was absolutely impossible for that young man''s intelligence quotient to happen. Then it must be a kind of illusion, which made them think that since he was in Luojia village, it must have something to do with shifangzong. In addition, a group of people who left the West also gave others this illusion. "This young man is very smart, but he is too conceited after all, leaving too many clues." Zhuge Mingyue said in her heart. ... on the way to shifangzong, Li Taibai and Luo Bai were walking slowly, his mouth curved slightly. Smart people are too conceited. What''s more, Zhuge Mingyue''s stratagem is the existence of the whole Tianlong continent. For Zhuge Mingyue, he is just a small man now. He may look very smart, but he won''t look at him too much. Besides, he is very clear that the existence of shifangzong is Zhuge Mingyue''s person. Senior brother of Shifang Zongda, the talented young man, Tian Aolong. News asymmetry, different attention, this confrontation, Zhuge Mingyue will usher in, her first miscalculation. Thinking of the last life, he suppressed the girl with great strength, and the girl was unwilling. He was very curious. This time, he fooled the girl with a trick, and what kind of expression would the girl show. It''s time to go back to shifangzong. When Zhuge Mingyue understood, he had already gone to Tianlong holy land. "Brother Taibai, look." At this time, Luo Bai suddenly pointed to a direction and said to Li Taibai. Along the direction of Luo Bai''s finger, Li Taibai''s eyes saw a village celebrating. "It was a celebration of the disappearance of the robbers from the demon forest." Said love. After the robbers disappeared in the demon forest, the surrounding areas of shifangzong became extremely safe, and the villages were no longer different. Every day, I was worried that the robbers would come to the village to rob. "And thanks to the saints who killed the robbers." Bai Qiushui said with emotion. "Sage?" Li Taibai looks at Luo Fu.Sage, in the divine world, is a legendary existence. "In this world of the jungle, no one cares about us at the bottom. Everyone wants to be strong." "Those who have killed the robbers in the demon forest are saints to us." Love sighed. Hearing Luo Fu''s words, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. His eyes looked into the void. He didn''t know what had happened to the hundred people. ... Tianzong is a kind of yipinzong sect in Tianlong continent. Even among the yipinzong sects, it belongs to the top ranks. But, that is already at the beginning, today''s Tianzong has already faintly declined. There are no outstanding gifted disciples, not even the second grade sect. All the sect elders are anxious, but they can''t help it. But today, all the elders of the sect arrive at the place where Tianzong accepts disciples and watch a young man in the field. This is a ragged young man with a long sword in his hand. He doesn''t practice any combat skills, and his realm is only at the Ninth level of the spirit. As far as Tianzong is concerned, there are as many teenagers as they want. However, this time, all the patriarchs were surprised by the youth in front of them, and their eyes were shining with dazzling brilliance. Everyone can''t forget the color that the teenager just used the long sword, orange. Orange represents self created martial arts. All those who can create their own martial arts skills are geniuses among the geniuses. And this young man actually appeared in Tianzong. For Tianzong, it was no less than a kind of mouse starving. Someone lost the cheese in front of him. What''s more shocking to them is that the self created martial arts used by this young man can even go beyond the level to fight. The strength of the Ninth level of the spirit can defeat the Ninth level of the spirit Master. Now on the stage, a young man in light blue is fighting with him. This young man in light blue is the first day of Tianzong''s spiritual realm. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 84 "Who is this boy?" "Why is this boy so powerful?" One by one, problems arose among the disciples of Tianzong. Around Tianzong, they are the most gifted beings. They lack gifted disciples. Tianzong has exhausted all his ability to find gifted disciples. All gifted beings nearby have been included in the sect. If there is such a genius, Tianzong can''t be unaware of it. If it is from other sects, it can''t be allowed to go to other sects. Everyone can see that this young man, though gifted, has not practiced any martial arts. "This guy is so strong." A teenager grinned and said. This is a young man with blue hair. It is the second existence in the realm of Tianzong Lingshi. He was defeated by this young man who suddenly appeared not long ago. "This young man said his name was Bai Yi. He came from shifangzong market. Because of his worship of Tianzong, he came here all the way." Someone said on the side. Listening to this man''s words, the eyes of the Lord of Tianzong narrowed slightly. Send someone to the place that the young man said to see if there is shifangzong, and see if it is really the same as what the young man said. After giving orders to the people around him, the Lord of Tianzong''s eyes looked at the competition platform. His eyes were shining. For him, it didn''t matter where the boy came from. What was important was his talent. This powerful talent is too scarce for Tianzong. He was very curious whether this boy could defeat the strongest one in the realm of Tianzong Lingshi. The strongest youth in the realm of Tianzong''s spiritual master on the stage is the disciple he taught himself. His name is Zhang Fanyi. Now he can cross the realm and defeat the existence of ordinary spiritual generals. In general, this is a genius, but in Tianzong, this kind of genius is too bad. Other gifted disciples of the same sect can at least reach two levels to kill the powerful enemy. The battle is imminent. Bai Yi''s body moves towards Zhang Fanyi step by step. Looking at the young man dressed in rags, Zhang Fanyi''s eyes narrowed slightly. His eyes were full of seriousness. He is the most powerful young man in the realm of the spiritual master of Tianzong. He was personally cultivated by the master of Tianzong. If anyone can defeat them, the reputation of Tianzong will not be needed. "I will guard the reputation of Tianzong. At least I will never lose until this young man joins Tianzong." Zhang Fanyi''s eyes were firm. After the boy entered Tianzong, he could lose, not now. The long gun in his hand, emitting a light blue light. "Chirp!" An eagle sounds, Zhang Fanyi''s long gun turns into a goshawk who wants to fly. "Lingshuai''s spear skill is eagle''s moon gun!" Seeing the long gun in Zhang Fanyi''s hand, everyone''s eyes widened. The eagle pours at the moon gun, which is Tianzong''s most powerful Lingshuai gun. "Idiot!" Seeing Zhang Fanyi''s action, Tianzong''s face turned black. He wanted to go up and beat Zhang Fanyi. Finally, a gifted disciple came. If he was hit with any problem, he would have no place to cry. He kept a close eye on the fight on the stage, and whenever there was something wrong, he would immediately stop it. Looking at the eagle that pounces toward oneself, there is no fear in Bai Yi''s eyes. The nine levels of Lingshi and Lingshuai''s marksmanship made him hard to breathe. But in his eyes, although this shot is powerful, it is still too weak, even there are flaws everywhere. The more he walked, the more he understood the power of his master. Along the way, he fought countless times. Even in Tianzong''s fight with the existence he could only look up to before, he never felt powerless to fight with Li Taibai. The martial arts skills of these people are too weak. Bai Yi''s eyes exude a firm color. He will definitely join Tianzong and will not insult the master''s arrangement. A faint orange light flashed by. The long sword in Bai Yi''s hand crossed the void and stabbed at the eagle. "Bang!" There was a violent crash. In everyone''s sight, Bai Yi''s body suddenly flew out and fell heavily on the ground. There were countless scars on his body. He fell on the ground and couldn''t get up any more. "Although this young man is strong, he still has a gap with elder martial brother Zhang Fan." Looking at Bai Yi who fell on the ground, everyone whispered. "Yes, although he has amazing talent, he is not a member of Yipin sect after all. He is still a little different from those disciples of our sect. If he joins our sect, his future will be limitless." One by one, there were many voices in the field, but it was very quiet on the field. Zhang Fanyi looked at his long gun, his hands trembled slightly, and the sound in his ears was like a piercing spear. "I lost." Zhang Fan sighed and said."What?" Hearing Zhang Fanyi''s words, the disciples of Tianzong widened their eyes. The master of Tianzong had a smile on his face. Although his talent was not the best, his personality was his favorite. Looking at the unknown look around, Zhang Fanyi said: "this battle, I really won, but don''t forget, this young man is now the Ninth level of spirit, and I am the Ninth level of spirit Master." Hearing Zhang Fanyi''s words, people suddenly react that the young man in front of them is so powerful that they have forgotten that this young man is no more than nine layers of spirit. It''s not something to be proud of that the strongest spiritual master of Tianzong conquers the one who hasn''t arrived yet. Looking at everyone''s low head, Zhang Fanyi''s eyes showed the color of struggle, and finally said a word. "But even so, I still lost. Just now my hawk shooting method has been broken. If this young man didn''t stop temporarily, I would be dead." Hearing Zhang Fanyi''s words, Tianzong people''s eyes were wide open and full of disbelief. Zhang Fanyi even lost. In other words, in front of the youth, the spirit of the nine levels, has been able to override the general spirit of the existence of the level. "I will teach this young man myself in the future." An old voice sounded from the sky of Tianzong. Hearing this sound, everyone in Tianzong knelt on the ground. "I''ll see you." There is a smile in Bai Yi''s eyes. "Master, I have not disgraced you." ... Danwang Valley is a place full of aura. The air is sweet. There are countless spiritual grasses and flowers planted on the ground. Danwang Valley is a kind of sect similar to the Danshi Association, but it has been firmly suppressed by the Danshi Association for nearly a thousand years. There is even a tendency to fall behind the second grade sect. At this time, countless elders of Danwang valley are looking at a girl in rags in the field, and their eyes are full of shock. The unprecedented alchemy technique, the unprecedented understanding of alchemy, and the understanding of alchemy are beyond everyone''s understanding. This is God''s hope for the rise of danwanggu. "Master, I will fulfill your request step by step." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 85 This is a volcano. In the middle of the volcano, endless magma flows. Below the volcano, there is a town in the shape of a sharp hammer. This is the gate of yipinzong (iron hammer sect) in Tianlong continent. In fact, it''s more like a town. A figure is walking in the middle of the town. From time to time, outsiders come in and leave a job. At this time, in the center of the town, a stout man knelt on the ground. Countless people from the iron hammer sect walked on the road, looking at the man and pointing. The big man has been kneeling for seven days. "The Lord has said that he should teach you how to refine weapons. Fold the black ice iron a thousand times." A stout man came out and looked at the man in front of the door. Hearing the strong man''s words, there was a look of ridicule in the eyes of the people around him. This is no less than a refusal. It''s not so easy to be a weapon refiner. Which one is not the existence of Lingshuai realm. This young man, who doesn''t even have the spirit fire, is qualified to be a weapon refiner. Even if they barbecue with spirit fire and fold the black ice iron once, it will take a day, not to mention the guy who doesn''t even have spirit fire. "All right." The strong man stood up, nodded his head without hesitation, took the black ice iron and set foot on the volcano. There is no spirit fire, only with ordinary fire, a little bit of heat. "Master, you are right. I won''t let you down." The eyes of the strong man are full of simple and honest color. ... "I want to be a disciple of your sect. Is there any objection?" A clan, a young man with a lot of hair, holding a stick in his hand, with a proud face. In front of him, teenagers fell to the ground. Standing further away, one by one young people laughing at this scene, pointing. "Yes, from today on, you are the disciple of our sect." A sound was heard in the air. "Ha ha ha! Finally, a new disciple has entered our clan. " One by one, the voices were excited. It''s like all the demons are dancing. This is the place where everyone in Tianlong continent is frightened. Yipin sect, Tianmo sect. ... this is a deserted ancient land. In the ancient land, there was no one, and it seemed that the cry of countless souls could be heard. It is said that there once existed a powerful sect in this ancient place, but that sect disappeared overnight, leaving only this ancient place. Now this ancient place has become a place of ghosts. Some people say that this land of ghosts has a great array of destruction of that sect, devouring all the existence that enters. Others say that in this ancient land, there are powerful sects, and the spirits of countless strong people. These spirits will devour all the living. No matter it''s the big array or the resentment spirit, all people regard it as a forbidden area. This is a consensus formed by the disappearance of life after countless explorations, and even the existence of the realm of the king of spirit has been lost here. But today, here comes a man. This is a man with a sad face. The sad man stepped directly into the ancient place. "Wu Wu Wu!" At the moment when the man stepped in, countless ghosts roared out, and the whole ancient land became extremely gloomy. "I come to visit my teacher." The man''s voice spread in the ancient land. But it attracted more angry spirits. Countless ghosts are tearing at the man. "Now the world has changed greatly. It''s said that there is a way to save the world in the ancient temple. I''m here to worship my teacher!" Cried the man again. All the wronged souls disappear at this moment. "How do you know that?" An old voice sounded, and an old man appeared in front of the man. This is a kind-hearted old man, everything in front of the old man, all seem to become clever. Even the wind became quiet. It seemed that it was afraid of bumping and hurting the old man. "In ancient books." The man whispered. "How dare you come here with one book? Are you not afraid that it''s fake and you die here? " The old man said. With this sentence, the whole world was quiet, as if all the plants were waiting for the man''s answer. The old man''s eyes looked at the man with a sad face. There was no change in the man''s face. "Heaven and earth are about to change greatly. Although my white Buddha is not strong, I can''t bear to see all the life. Even if there is only a chance, I will not give up. Even if I am devoured by the spirit of resentment, I have no regrets." There is a sad color on the sad man''s face, as if he is pitying the world. Looking at the changes on the man''s face, the old man''s eyes flashed, and his eyes looked into the void."Ten thousand years later, it''s time for the ancient temple to be born." The old man turned his body and walked towards the deep of the ancient land. The man behind him followed closely. This month, no one in Tianlong mainland noticed that some changes had taken place. A surname white man, entered each clan in. No one noticed that an invisible net had been opened in the whole dragon world, waiting for the moment when the net was closed. ... Li Taibai returned to shifangzong. Today''s shifangzong has become particularly strange. None of the core disciples entered the shifangzong market. The outer disciples and the inner disciples were basically in the shifangzong market. And on this day. Finally, the ten party zongdabi began. On this day, all the disciples will have an overall assessment once a year. This is a battle, regardless of realm. Everyone will fight. In the past, shifangzong Dabi was an elder, but today, countless people are looking at the outer gate area. There was a young man, dressed in a gray robe and the clothes of an outside disciple, but his strength was on the ninth floor of the Lingshi. Li Taibai. In a short period of time, Li Taibai''s strength has become one of the most powerful existence of shifangzong. But more eyes are looking at places outside shifangzong. Everyone knows that shifangzong''s eldest martial brother is coming today. This will be the collision between the old generation of genius and the new generation of genius. The same dazzling, the same shock the whole shifangzong. However, compared with Li Taibai''s strong rise, everyone knows better that senior brother Shifang Zongda has a better chance of winning. Ten years ago, the elder martial brother of shifangzongda was the most powerful existence of shifangzongda. Ten years later, no one knows to what extent the elder martial brother of shifangzongda has reached. But the news from the followers is clear to all. Elder martial brother Shifang Zongda has made a name in the whole Tianlong continent. In the words of the core disciples and elders, everyone knows more about the strength of elder martial brother shifangzongda. "Hum, you people who follow Li Taibai, today is the day you regret." One by one core disciples, looking at the outer and inner disciples, said. Their eyes were full of jealousy. Many of these outer and inner disciples were stronger than them. Everyone knew that this was the effect of Li Taibai''s pills. If not for the existence of senior brother Shifang Zongda, they would have taken refuge in Li Taibai. Everyone is waiting for the strong return of senior brother shifangzongda, and then clean up all the demons and ghosts. Finally, the pill will surely be the first to supply these unswerving followers. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 86 Elder Wuge, Wutian is standing on the platform. His eyes look at Li Taibai. He looks at tianru Fang and sighs. If we let Li Taibai and Tian Aolong live in peace, we can definitely make Shi Fangzong a powerful sect in Tianlong. But he knew that at this point, Li Taibai and Tian Aolong could only choose one. He is just an elder of the Ninth level of Lingshi. He has no choice at all. If he really wants to choose one, he will choose Li Taibai. Li Taibai''s actions during this period and the changes around shifangzong were all in his eyes. Although he didn''t know these uses, he felt very happy. However, thinking of tianru Fang''s words, he sighed that he was a member of shifangzong after all and could not go against the will of the patriarch. "Cough." A cough broke the elder Wuge''s thought. He took a look at the leader of shifangzong and nodded his head. "Today is the day of the annual big comparison of shifangzong. " after hearing the words of elder Wuge, all the disciples were quiet. "But today, unlike in the past, Li Taibai got the token to enter the holy land of Tianlong, and regarded it as a reward. In the face of this situation, we made a special change to the rules of Dabi." "Has Dabie changed his rules?" Hearing what elder Wuge said, everyone looked at elder Wuge and talked about it. "That''s right. This time, we don''t fight one by one as before. This time, we set up a challenge arena!" "Arena battle?" There was doubt in everyone''s eyes. As we all know, a champion will challenge others, but who is the champion? No matter who is the champion of the challenge, he must suffer a loss. Each core disciple and elder looked at Li Taibai with a smile in his eyes. Seeing the eyes of the core disciples and elders, everyone showed a clear color. Sure enough, the elder of Wuge stopped for a moment and continued. "This time, the challenge arena competition is divided into five stages. The main players are Li Taibai, Luo Bai, Zhang Dafei, Zhu Hou and Zeng Renfeng." "Lord, what''s the matter?" Lin Xiaodan''s eyes looked at Tian rufang, and his face was angry. Beside him, Tang Xuan is also discontented. Li Taibai has been convinced by Lin Xiaodan and Tang Xuan for a long time. At a young age, the powerful alchemy technology, and the understanding of pills, any one sentence, make them use endless. "Master Lin Dan, this is the internal affair of our shifangzong, so I didn''t mention it to you." Tianru said lightly. Looking at tianru Fang''s indifferent face, Lin Xiaodan''s eyes showed the color of haze. "You will regret it!" Lin Xiaodan said coldly. His eyes look at Li Taibai, his eyes show the color of uneasiness, Li Taibai''s strength, everyone knows, Lingshi nine layers. Even if you can cross the border against the enemy, but after all, it''s only the Ninth level of Lingshi, and the aura in your body is limited. Li Taibai can beat one, two and three, but his aura will be exhausted. This is a conspiracy, a conspiracy to seize the token to enter the holy land of Tianlong, and this conspiracy is not only for Li Taibai, but also for the four of Luobai. Even if Li Taibai perseveres and the other four don''t, the token will eventually be taken away. The corner of his mouth curved slightly. He''s been planning this for a long time. A pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai, there are Schadenfreude, there are uneasiness, there are concerns. "Brother Taibai." Luo Bai looks at Li Taibai and doesn''t speak. Her eyes flash and her eyes are full of firmness. Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou''s face was black and their eyes were full of anger. But they didn''t speak. They just looked at Li Taibai and waited for Li Taibai''s decision. Zeng Renfeng stood where he was. This is an unfair match. If you agree, you will lose. Under everyone''s eyes, Li Taibai stood in the same place, his eyes flashing. "It all came after all." Li Taibai sighed. When he comes back to this world and rewrites everything, the change of the previous world also enters another crossroad. At this time in the previous life, lobai died, and he suffered a lot. There was no one killing the snake in the secret place of the spirit, and the robbers in the demon forest didn''t die... when this life comes back, he has changed many things. Li Taibai is very clear that when he changed these things, the world line of the world has also begun to change. This world''s challenge arena has never appeared before. "But so what?" Li Taibai''s eyes were full of light, as if the stars were shining. In this life, everything can not stop his action, any existence that blocks his progress will be destroyed by him. He knew all this for a long time."The challenge arena?" Looking at Tian Ru Fang''s smile, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly, showing his disdain. He looked at elder Wuge and asked, "are there any rules for the challenge arena?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Wu Ge elder was slightly stunned, then shook his head and said: "there are no rules." "Good." Li Taibai nodded his head. He jumped into the competition arena, looked at everyone and said, "challenge arena, I like that very much." "It''s just..." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. His eyes looked at Tian rufang and said, "I''m a bit overbearing. I don''t like people standing in the same seat with me. Let''s fight one by one. Let''s be the first champion." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Tian rufang frowned slightly. He didn''t know the significance of Li Taibai''s doing so. "Good." Tianrufang nodded his head. "So who''s going to challenge me?" Li Taibai asked standing on the platform. Under the competition stage, there was no one to speak. The corners of tianru''s mouth arced slightly. He had made arrangements for this battle, and Li Taibai would not be challenged. Their target is the lobai four. "Damn it Zhang and Zhu clenched their fists. "What should I do, sister-in-law?" They look at lobai. Hearing the two people''s questions, Luo Bai blushed, but she did not deny it. She looked at Li Taibai on the stage and said, "brother Taibai, there''s a way." Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou sighed. They couldn''t see what else to do at this time. As long as they didn''t challenge Li Taibai, the four of them would lose and the token of Tianlong holy land would be taken away. They couldn''t figure out why lobai trusted him so much. "Because it''s brother Taibai." Lobai''s voice rang out in their ears, and the girl''s eyes were full of firmness. "Because it''s brother Taibai, there must be a way." It''s a very simple reason. Robey believes it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 87 Looking at the unreserved trust in Luo Bai''s eyes. Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou looked at each other, and their eyes were envious. Today''s Luobai, standing among the ten sects, is as beautiful as a fairy falling into the world. A pair of eyes from time to time secretly look to Luo Bai, even the eyes of Tian Ru Fang are also full of amazing color. He couldn''t figure out why he hadn''t found such a beautiful girl before. What''s more enviable is that there is no one else in Luobai''s eyes, only Li Taibai. "Only a strong boss can make such a beautiful girl have a special liking." Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou have a secret way in their hearts. "No one on it?" Li Taibai''s voice rang out. His eyes looked at tianru Fang, and the sarcastic color in the eyes of the elders and core disciples. The corners of his mouth arced slightly and said faintly, "then how about I change the rules?" "You don''t have to go up one by one. You can all go up together." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, everyone''s eyes widened, and tianru Fang''s eyes showed anger. Li Taibai''s words undoubtedly disdained all of them, which was a kind of insult. "Li Taibai, you are too arrogant. You don''t know how to keep your edge. You will suffer sooner or later." A cold voice rang out, and a man in a black robe looked at Li Taibai and said. This is a member of the law enforcement team, the existence of a nine level spirit Master. "All of us, can you fight alone? Even Lingshuai doesn''t dare to say that. " Another elder said. "Li Taibai, I admit you are very strong, but you are too stupid. You can''t go too far." "Li Taibai, do you know your identity? You are just a disciple of shifangzong. Now that the elder and the patriarch are here, you should say such words. You are really rebellious One by one, the voices constantly sounded, accusing Li Taibai, as if Li Taibai had done something heinous. Even tianru Fang said, "Taibai, although you are gifted, you are too young after all. Do you even forget to respect your elders?" Listening to these people''s words, Li Taibai looked at Tian rufang and said, "do you mean that this is a challenge arena, so when I see you elders, I should kneel on the ground and take the initiative to admit defeat?" Li Taibai''s voice sounded in everyone''s ears. Tianru Fang''s eyes narrowed slightly. Just as he wanted to speak, Li Taibai said, "if you think what I said is wrong, you can come down and teach me a lesson. I''ll wait for you in the challenge arena." "You Tianru''s face was red and he didn''t speak after all. "A bunch of trash!" Li Taibai said with disdain. His eyes looked at the people who were talking. His eyes were full of sarcasm. He said, "you said I can''t go far, but I know one thing. Now you are a group of rubbish in my eyes." "Li Taibai, don''t go too far!" A voice rang out. It was an elder in a white robe. "Too much? If you don''t think it''s right, come up and fight with me. " Li Taibai stares at the elder who talks to say. The elder was angry, but he didn''t dare to say another word and lowered his head. Looking at the movement of the elder, Li Taibai showed disdain and said: "I have not gone too far. You know in your heart whether I have gone too far or you have gone too far. Li Taibai asked himself, I have never been sorry for shifangzong, but you have been forcing each other again and again." Everyone was quiet. After tianrufang and the elder, everyone knew that if they couldn''t beat Li Taibai, it was better not to talk. What''s more, what Li Taibai said is not wrong. For shifangzong, Li Taibai has not only no faults, but also merits. Looking at the silence, Li Taibai''s voice rang out coldly. "I''ll put it here today, or you''ll come up and be beaten by me alone. When I step down from the challenge arena, if you dare to challenge lobai and others, I''ll kill them." In a word, the stone breaks the sky! All the people raised their heads and looked at Li Taibai in disbelief. This sentence is no less than treason. This is threatening everyone in shifangzong. "Li Taibai, you passed!" Tian rufang''s voice rang out coldly, "do you want to violate the rules?" "What about violation?" Li Taibai looked at Tian rufang and said. "If you disobey the clan rules, I can expel you from the clan." Tianrufang looked at Li Taibai and said. "Expel shifangzong?" Li Taibai looked at tianrufang, his mouth curved slightly, his eyes looked at the leader of shifangzong, and said, "then I haven''t disobeyed now. When you catch me disobeying, you can drive me out of shifangzong." "You Tianrufang''s eyes showed anger. He didn''t expect that Li Taibai would dare to say so. This sentence means that I have not violated now, you are not qualified to expel me from the clan, wait until you catch me violating. With Li Taibai''s strength, if you really want to kill someone, no one can stop you or even find any trace.Even if it is found, someone must have died. No one wants to be the one who died. Tianru Fang obviously felt the fear in the eyes of the core disciples. In a word, he easily cracked all his plans. Tianrufang''s eyes are cold when he looks at Li Taibai. He knows that he can''t let Li Taibai go on like this. If he really lets Li Taibai go on like this, everything will be dominated by Li Taibai. "Li Taibai, if anyone dies, your words will be enough to make you a sinner. I will directly expel you from shifangzong." Tianru Fang said. "I don''t know. If you are dead, will the next one continue to carry out your idea?" Li Taibai''s voice sounded curiously. "By the way, I don''t mean you will die, but there are unexpected clouds on this day. What if you accidentally drink water or choke to death? You say so The naked threat. A pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai, which is a direct threat to tianrufang. Looking at Li Taibai, Tian rufang''s face was extremely black. If he was an ordinary person, he would have killed him directly. This kind of words is a threat to the patriarch. According to the rules, it is a capital crime. But Li Taibai, he does not have this kind of power, even, Li Taibai can say, this is just a word of concern. "Since you want to die, you''ll get it." There was a sense of killing in his eyes. Didn''t Li Taibai want to single out everyone? Then you can help him. "Li Taibai, since you want to fight all by yourself, I''ll help you." Tianru said lightly. In tianru Fang''s voice falls. A personal figure looked at Li Taibai, and the power of his body was surging, and the power of the spiritual realm was coming out one by one. "Li Taibai, you are too arrogant. We old people didn''t want to fight with you." An elder said with a smile. One by one, they are afraid, but one by one, it''s different. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 88 Group fighting and single fighting are not at the same level. If Li Taibai stepped into the level of Lingjiang and had the aura master, no one would dare to speak, but Li Taibai was only a Lingshi after all. It may be possible to defeat the generals with powerful talent, but it is impossible to defeat the existence of a group of spiritual masters. There are several reasons for tianru to stop this battle. The first is that it''s a shame to fight like this. Second, I don''t want to follow Li Taibai''s will. To defeat Li Taibai, they will certainly pay a heavy price. It''s better to wait until Tian Aolong comes back, but now it''s obviously not. And he wants to let Tian Ao long defeat Li Taibai with great power, and let Tian Ao long frighten the whole shifangzong once again, so that Tian Ao Long''s reputation reaches the extreme. Let all those who resist regret it. But now that doesn''t matter. "Li Danshi, it''s too impulsive." Looking at the changes in the field, Tang Xuan''s eyes showed the color of worry. Lin Xiaodan shook his head and his eyes flashed. He didn''t believe that Li Taibai would be so stupid. As an apprentice of yipindan master, Li Taibai must have a backhand. "What am I thinking, master?" Lin Xiaodan can''t understand this. In his opinion, Shifang clan is too weak. With Li Taibai''s talent and yipindan master''s apprentice, he is free to enter any clan in the whole Tianlong continent. "What is elder martial brother Li thinking? How could such a request be made? " One by one, the voices rang out at Dabi. This is the inner and outer disciples, Li Taibai''s elixir, let them get great benefits, heart toward Li Taibai. But they know the difference between group fighting and single fighting. Tianlong mainland, even if the top genius, in the same realm, also dare not fight a hundred people. Luo Bai''s eyes flickered and clenched her fist, but in the end she didn''t move. She just stared at Li Taibai tightly. If Li Taibai was wrong, she would make an instant move. She doesn''t know what Li Taibai thinks, but all she can do is trust Li Taibai. There are 107 elders in shifangzong. This is the accumulation of innumerable years. Although there are only 30 masters in the Ninth level of Lingshi. The strongest one is undoubtedly tianru Fang. The existence of Lingjiang level is more like that of the former patriarch. But at this moment, the former patriarch did not move. He sighed slightly. Today''s shifangzong is no longer his shifangzong. In addition to these 107 elders, there are more than 150 spiritual realms. There are core disciples and inner disciples. In the past, many people have stepped into the realm of spirit. There are almost as many core disciples and elders, which is the bottom sect. When the spirit reaches the realm of the spirit Master, if it is not a waste body, it only needs strength to arrive, and sooner or later it can open the dragon''s gate. However, it is a gap between heaven and earth when the spirit Master reaches the level of spirit general. Without extraordinary strength, extraordinary opportunity and extraordinary talent, it is impossible to step into the level of spiritual generals. The former patriarch of shifangzong shocked countless people when he stepped into the level of Lingjiang, but in the end, when he stepped into the level of Lingjiang, his foundation was damaged and his strength retreated instead of advancing. Even Lin Xiaodan could not be cured. As a result, he removed the position of suzerain and entered the law enforcement team. Looking at the inner disciples, many of them were surprised. Many of these people were promoted in the market because of Li Taibai''s pills. "Li Yi!" A voice full of anger rang out. Zeng Renfeng looked at a middle-aged man who stepped on the competition platform at this time. The middle-aged man is Li Yi. At the beginning, he said he wanted to see with Zeng Renfeng who would become Li Taibai''s younger brother first. As Li Taibai and experienced the spirit of the secret, Zeng Renfeng has been labeled as Li Taibai, this competition, Li Yi naturally lost. With the feeling of fellow countrymen and Li Yi''s repentance, Li Yi''s elixir is basically given by Zeng Renfeng, and even now Li Yi has stepped into the realm of spiritual master, though only one level. This matter was also mentioned by Ren Feng and Li Taibai. But Zeng Renfeng did not think that Li Yi, whom he believed wholeheartedly, betrayed him at this time. "Zeng Renfeng, you are too stupid." Looking at Zeng Renfeng, the corner of Li Yi''s mouth curved slightly. He said, "can''t you see through the situation?" "Elder martial brother is coming back. Li Taibai is doomed to lose. Do you really think I will surrender to Li Taibai? My purpose is to strengthen my strength with the help of Li Taibai''s pills, so that I can be more loyal to the elder martial brother. " Looking at Li Yi''s face, Zeng Renfeng clenched his fist. "It''s not just me. Many people here have the same idea as me. We just use Li Taibai''s elixir to strengthen our strength and better serve our senior brother.""Li Yi! You want to die! " Zeng Renfeng roared, and his eyes looked around him. There was a commotion among the inner disciples and the outer disciples. They looked at each other and then stepped on the platform one by one. Li Yi''s words reminded them. "Ha ha ha, Li Taibai, you didn''t expect that your efforts would be such a result." Looking at these disciples, Tian Ru Fang said with a smile. He looked at Li Yi''s eyes, especially pleasing to the eye, he did not expect to have this hand. "Your name is Li Yi, right? I remember you." He said. "Lord Xie, I''m doing it for the Lord. It''s just for the Lord''s will." Li Yi said excitedly. That''s his purpose, isn''t it? "Li Taibai, look around here. You should admit defeat. This is the consequence of your failure to respect the orders of the patriarch." Li Yi looks at Li Taibai in the crowd with a proud face. The number of people around is surging, and it is difficult for the whole competition platform to go up. Everyone stands under the competition platform and looks at Li Taibai. At least 300 people in the past. A pair of three hundred, even if it is not the strength of ordinary people, even if each down will take a lot of time. What''s more, you can''t kill people in the big game. Li Yi is very proud. In his eyes, Li Taibai is full of understanding and hatred. In his opinion, if it wasn''t for Li Taibai, he could suppress Zeng Renfeng and become the most powerful existence in the whole village. Li Taibai''s appearance makes Zeng Renfeng beat him again. But now, it has become a thing of the past, he will become a strong figure of shifangzong, and Li Taibai and Zeng Renfeng are his stepping stones. "Hoo." At this moment, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He can feel the attention of the heart of the world in the sky. If he does it, he will gain some attention of the heart of the world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 89 "What are you laughing at?" Seeing Li Taibai''s smiling face, Li Yi felt uneasy for some reason. "Do you really think that if you are far away, you will be ok?" A voice rang out in Li Yi''s ear. "Li Taibai, what do you want? No one is allowed to kill in Dabie. " Tianrufang''s voice rang out. He looked at Li Yi and said, "don''t worry, in shifangzong, no one can hurt you." In tianru Fang''s eyes, Li Yi was the object he wanted to protect. He announced to everyone that he was the leader of the ten sects, he was the opportunity to dominate, and Li Taibai was nothing. Ignoring tianru Fang, Li Taibai looked at elder Wuge and asked, "can the contest begin?" "Arrogant!" Bursts of sound sounded, and each eye glared at Li Taibai. There are more than 300 of them. Li Taibai didn''t pay attention to them. Tianru Fang and the elders looked at each other. In their eyes, the intention of killing appeared. Li Taibai was not allowed to kill, but they could. As long as Li Taibai killed people, tianru Fang could directly drive Li Taibai out of the clan. "Li Taibai, are you sure?" Elder Wuge, after all, could not help persuading him. "Sure." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. "Well, I''m not going to take part in this challenge The elder of Wuge said, leaving the platform. "Hum!" Seeing elder Wuge''s action, tianru Fang was angry in his eyes. He decided to make elder Wuge regret after this. The old man didn''t listen to him. But at this time, a purple shining heaven and earth, in Wuge elder said at the beginning, Li Taibai has shot. The basic swordsmanship of perfect state. "Click!" In a flash, a person fell to the ground, Li Taibai''s sword in his hand across, a sword, blood fell to the ground, a figure fell to the ground, groaning in pain. In a flash, a dozen people fell to the ground. None of these ten people is the existence of the spiritual realm. "What In an instant, he knocked down more than ten people, and all the people present were stunned. Li Taibai''s power exceeded their imagination. "How dare he kill people?" A lot of people are afraid, like going back. I have the idea of admitting defeat. "Up! He won''t kill people Just then, a voice rang out and Li Yi cried out. Behind Li Taibai, more than a dozen people were standing up. Li Taibai''s sword only hurt them, but did not kill them. Seeing these ten people, everyone''s eyes brightened. "Don''t kill people in the challenge arena. Don''t worry about it." Tianrufang''s voice also sounded at this time. When he heard Li Yi''s words, Li Taibai raised his head. The sword in his hand was dancing and the purple light was dazzling. In a moment, he stood in front of him and fell down five or six people. His body had stepped a few steps before, but he came directly to Li Yi. "Li Taibai, you are too arrogant!" An elder in black stood up, his eyes full of irony. When Li Taibai''s long sword was exhausted, he grasped the right time. The sword in his hand stabbed Li Taibai''s chest directly. The white light was shining, and the eagle could be heard. Hawk sword! The martial arts of Lingshi realm! Great success! The power of the Ninth level of Lingshi is surging. The elder in black didn''t keep his hand on this sword. "It''s the black elder of the law enforcement team!" Seeing this old man, his eyes are bright. The black elder of the law enforcement team is one of the best among the ten sects. Even the leader of the ten sects can''t easily beat him. At that time, he even competed with the former patriarch of shifangzong for the position of patriarch, and the difference between the last half moves fell into the disadvantage. Black Elder, at this time the machine grasps ingeniously incomparably, is Li Taibai old strength vanishes, the new strength does not have the time. Looking at the sword stabbed at his chest, Li Taibai''s body suddenly turned into double shadows, flashing purple light. "What! The perfect realm is divided into three steps Countless people exclaimed that the shadow step is familiar to everyone in shifangzong, but no one has ever reached the perfect state of shadow step, even if Chengdu is rare. You know, Li Taibai has cultivated basic swordsmanship to a perfect state, that is to say, today''s Li Taibai has two perfect states of combat skills. Li Taibai''s body, in the shadow step state, directly staggered the Black Elder''s sword, and his body continued to move forward. Black Elder''s long sword didn''t have time to stop. It directly penetrated into the head of an elder behind Li Taibai. "Click!" There was a sound of broken bones. The elder was stabbed to pieces, fell to the ground and died. "It''s dead!" At the sight of the dead man, the besiegers were stunned again! "Li Taibai, how dare you!" A voice filled with fear."I didn''t kill people." Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly. "If you don''t hide, how can old Qin die?" Black Elder''s voice rang out, full of anger. "Ha ha, it''s really funny. Do you want the boss to stand in the same place and let you kill him? Fight not to hide? Do you think you are a child? " A voice of ridicule rang out, Zhang said with a sarcastic face. "I don''t kill people, but I don''t know if you will kill people by mistake." Li Taibai''s voice sounded at this time, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. His body, without stopping, stepped forward. The elders in front of him even stepped back. "Do it, just pay attention to his step." Tianrufang''s voice rang out. Hearing tianru Fang''s words, several elders took a look at him, gritted their teeth, and attacked Li Taibai at the same time. But the strength of the attack was extremely weak. They looked around for fear that a long sword would stab them to death. Looking at the elder who attacked him, Li Taibai''s sword danced and the purple light passed by. They hit the elders respectively, leaving bloodstains. It was just a small scar, but the elders fell to the ground as if they were seriously injured. "Ah There was a loud scream. Seeing the movement of these elders, the people behind were even more frightened. "What other martial arts did the young man practice, which made these elders suffer so much!" For a moment, it seemed that there were countless people besieging, but no one dared to do it. Even the Black Elder did not dare to do it easily. Just a few moves, more than 300 people have been broken by Li Taibai. At this time, Li Taibai''s body moved forward a few steps again, only 20 meters away from Li Yi. Li Yi''s eyes flickered as he looked at the frightened eyes and the face of tianru Fang. Everyone didn''t expect that this young man would make the whole shifangzong feel uneasy. At this time, we need a representative, but no one dares to be one. Li Yi''s eyes show a touch of brilliance. Since no one dares to be the representative, then he can be it. He knows very well that now Li Taibai can''t kill people, and even those swords are only slight injuries. As long as he pushes, let everyone know that Li Taibai can''t kill people, and everyone won''t be afraid. When Li Taibai''s strength is exhausted, it will be his death. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 90 "What are you afraid of! Elder martial brother Li is a gifted disciple of our shifangzong. How can he kill our shifangzong disciples? It''s just a challenge. He wants to teach us about it. " Li Yi said. Holding an iron sword in his hand, he went to Li Taibai. Seeing Li Yi''s action, Tian rufang''s eyes show a color of satisfaction. Li Yi''s action makes him very satisfied, and he pays more attention to Li Yi''s existence in his heart. This is a smart man. He can be a subordinate of Long''er. Tianrufang''s eyes, Li Yi naturally feel, his heart is proud of his wit. He believes that after today, the whole shifangzong''s life will be different. This is his chance to rise. See Li Yi''s action, one by one figure get out of the way, eyes full of sigh. This guy, he''s a little bold. "Damn it Zeng Renfeng is even more angry. He holds the sword tightly. He wants to go now and give Li Yi a sword directly. When Li Yi moves, Li Taibai stands in the same place and stares at Li Yi. "Elder martial brother Li is a gifted disciple of our shifangzong. I''m very lucky to be able to fight you in this challenge arena." Li Yi looked at Li Taibai and said with a smile. But at this time, a sword cut through the void, purple light shining, fell on Li Yi''s arm. One arm fell directly on the ground, splashing blood. "Ah Li Yi holds the broken arm and groans in pain. "Do you think I''m a fool? Or do you think everyone is stupid? " Li Taibai had some funny voices. "Li Taibai, how brave you are A roar rang out. Tianru Fang looked at Li Taibai angrily. He couldn''t believe it. Li Taibai even dared to fight hard. "Dead hand in the challenge arena, do you know that you are breaking the clan rules?" Li Yi endured the pain and cried angrily. But it was Li Taibai''s second sword that met him. He directly cut off Li Yi''s other arm. Soon the third sword, the fourth sword, the fifth sword... with one sword, Li Yi was directly cut into a stick in everyone''s eyes. "It''s not allowed to kill people in the challenge arena, but the sword has no eyes. I don''t say it''s not allowed to kill people. I''m sorry, Lord. I''ve lost all of a sudden. It''s too heavy." Li Taibai looks at Tian rufang with some apologies. His voice was very cold. Listening to Li Taibai''s voice, everyone felt palpitation and his eyes were full of panic. Tianru Fang wanted to open his mouth, but his voice could not be heard in his throat. He looked at Li Yi on the ground, his eyes full of anger. Don''t you know that what he did not long ago is a thorn in Li Taibai''s eye? And even rushed up. Li Taibai was regarded as the target of his downfall. "Not killing people doesn''t mean not hurting people." Everyone knows what Li Taibai means. If you dare to come, you should be prepared for serious injury. All of a sudden, the whole shifangzong became very quiet. No one thought that a battle with more to fight less would be like this. "Good! pretty good! With talent and strategy, it''s no wonder that so many people mention you in front of me these days. " At this time, a faint voice sounded. In the sky, a figure appeared, a young god wearing a white robe, holding a feather fan in his hand, said with a smile. Suspension! Smart and strong! "Elder martial brother!" Seeing this young man, above the core disciples, everyone was surprised. "Elder martial brother is already in the realm of Lingshuai!" "It''s worthy of being a senior brother! Ha ha ha, now I see what Li Taibai can do! " Everyone knows that senior brother shifangzongda will appear, but no one knows when. Tianrufang''s eyes show the color of Shizhong. Tianaolong finally arrives, so it''s easy to do. "Long er, you are back." Tianrufang said with a smile. "Lord, Long''er came back late. I didn''t expect that there was such an anti bony person in the clan. You were wronged." The sky Ao long stands in the void, slightly nods, says. "Ha ha ha, it''s OK. It''s OK. Just come back." Tianru Fang laughed, his eyes full of excitement. "Lingshuai realm!" After seeing the strength of tianaolong, his worries were swept away. The spirit realm can kill the spirit Shuai realm. The strength of Tian Ao long must be invincible in the spirit Shuai realm. "Suzerain, I came back late this time for a reason. I''d like to introduce four friends I know. They also want to join shifangzong." The sky Ao dragon says with a smile. With the voice of Tian Ao long falling, four figures appear from the mountains, floating in the void, standing beside Tian Ao long. "I''d like to meet the Heavenly Lord. The four of us also want to join the shifangzong. I hope the Heavenly Lord will allow us." Four people slightly bow, a face sincerely said.Looking at the four people in the void, the whole shifangzong is extremely quiet. "Gululu!" The sound of swallowing one by one. Suspension! These are the four strong men in the realm of Lingshuai! In the legend that shifangzong only existed and was looked up to, now there are five. One of them is shifangzong''s elder martial brother, and the other four are praying to join shifangzong. "It''s worthy of being a senior brother. How can Li Taibai and others compare?" One by one the voices sounded. This is the person who stepped on the challenge arena not long ago. Their eyes are full of excitement. "I''ve worked hard for you during my absence. If it wasn''t for you, shifangzong didn''t know what would happen." Looking at these people, the proud dragon arched his hand and said with a smile, which made people feel like a spring breeze. "That''s what we should do." One by one, the voices were excited. "Long er, if you come back, then we old guys will be relieved." One elder said with a smile, looking at the five figures in the sky, full of fear. Lingshuai realm, as long as one is not comparable to their shifangzong. The five strong men in Lingshuai realm are enough to make the whole shifangzong the most powerful sect around. Even the danyaozong should be treated with a smile. Zhang Dafei and others turned pale. They thought that the elder martial brother of Shifang Zongda would become very powerful and even step into the realm of Lingshuai. However, they did not expect that he directly reached the realm of Lingshuai, and he was still five strong ones in Lingshuai realm at one time. "Ah, I have a stomachache!" Zhang Da Pang suddenly yelled, turned around and was about to leave. "I''ll go and make it convenient." "You can leave later. I have something to announce." A voice rang out, and a feather fan fell in front of Zhang dafui, blocking his way. Tian Ao long blocked Zhang Da Pang, his eyes looked at Li Tai Bai, his eyes showed a smile and said: "I''m back, are you going to surrender me? Or are you going to die? " With the fall of the voice of Tian Ao long, the five terrible momentum shocked the heaven and the earth. The strong one in the realm of Lingshuai made the whole mountain where shifangzong was located tremble. "Boss, let''s surrender." Zhang Da Pang didn''t know when he was walking in front of Luo Bai. He looked at Li Tai Bai. His fat face was shaking, and his eyes were full of fear. He said seriously. "We can''t face the five strong men in the realm of Lingshuai." "Yes, boss, let''s surrender." Red monkey is also a face seriously said, his body don''t know when, also stood in front of the white body. "Interesting." See two people''s movements, the day Ao dragon''s eyes suddenly exposed the color of interest. The corners of Li Taibai''s mouth also curved slightly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 91 The five great spirits. The ten sects have different ideas. Zhang DAPAI and others turned ugly, but tianru Fang was excited. "Since you want to join shifangzong, from today on, the four of you are the elders of shifangzong." He said. After tianrufang announced it excitedly. Shifangzong is set off a huge sensation, a pair of eyes laughing at Li Taibai. Li Taibai looked at Tian Aolong, his eyes flashing. When he came to shifangzong in his previous life, he didn''t even reach the realm of Lingshuai. He was just a nine level general. Li Taibai didn''t know what was wrong. Or perhaps his actions here have affected the changes in the world pattern. ... at this time, in a dense jungle, a carriage was driving, and Zhuge Mingyue watched wanziyan carefully. The eyes were full of admiration. "Miss, why did you suddenly give that guy emperor''s blood and four blood guards?" Xiaoman''s voice sounded discontented. "I was cheated by that guy once. Five strong men in the realm of Lingshuai, plus one Lingshuai with the blood of the emperor, how can we get justice back?" Zhuge Mingyue said lightly. "Miss, how do you know that guy is in shifangzong?" Xiaoman asked curiously. "If I knew, I would go myself." Zhuge Mingyue shook her head and said. This is the first time that she has been cheated. Although it is her carelessness, it is enough to show that the boy is smart. The appearance of such a smart young man in Tianlong world made her feel uneasy. But she didn''t know where the boy was going. I don''t know why, in Zhuge Mingyue''s heart, that young man even scares her more than the strong men in Tianlong mainland. It''s a very strange feeling. If she knew where the boy was, she would kill him herself. Unfortunately, she didn''t know where the boy was. Shifangzong, she has left behind. If the teenager is there, she believes that her own backhand is enough to kill him. She doesn''t have much time to waste. She can''t waste her time for a guess she''s not sure about. "Xiaoman, the holy land of Tianlong is about to open. Let''s go to Muzi City, survey the terrain, and kill some talented youths of various sects by the way." Zhuge Mingyue said softly. "Good." Xiaoman has a little brain. .... naturally, Li Taibai didn''t know that he was fighting with Zhuge Mingyue for wisdom, which attracted Zhuge Mingyue''s fear and made Tian Aolong get the blood of the emperor and step into the realm of Lingshuai. This is a contest of wisdom and half win. But after all, Zhuge Mingyue lost in the information synchronization. Zhuge Mingyue never thought that Li Taibai was an existence coming back from the divine world. Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. At the beginning of the first three hundred, with the existence of five Lingshuai realms and Zhuge Mingyue''s stratagem, now the ten sides live in the sky, and the attention of the heart of the world is incomparable. "Li Taibai, either submit to me or die. Choose one." The sky Ao long light says. Everyone looks at Li Taibai with pity. No matter how powerful Li Taibai is, in their eyes, he is only a spiritual master, which is quite different from the spiritual Shuai. "I choose the third choice." Li Taibai''s voice rang out. "There is no third choice." The sky Ao dragon says. "Yes." Li Taibai shook his head and his mouth curved slightly. "What?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, everyone was stunned. Tian Aolong and others also showed their doubts. "I''ll give you two choices: surrender or die. Choose one." Li Taibai''s voice rang out. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Tian Aolong was stunned, Tian rufang was silly, and everyone was stunned. He looked at Li Taibai like a fool. "Ha ha ha ha!" The day Ao long is can''t help laughing out loud more, he looks at Li too white, the facial expression is cold come down. "You want to die." At the end of the story, the feather fan that originally fell in front of Zhang Dafeng''s body floated up and fell into the hands of Tian Aolong. "Die." The feather fan in the hand of Tian Ao long is flapping. For a moment, the strong wind is surging, the fierce wind is whistling, and the sand and stone are rolling. "Is this the power of Lingshuai realm?" One eye is full of shock. This kind of power is too terrible to be possessed by human beings. The endless wind is blowing in shifangzong. At this moment, all the people close to the arena can''t stop. They can''t stand back and spit out blood. "Ah In the eyes of all people, Li Yi''s body appeared countless scars, blood drenched.Looking at the people below who were swept by the wind, Tian Ao Long''s eyes were full of arrogance, and his mouth curved slightly. This is the power of the blood of the emperor, which fascinated him incomparably. The sand and stone filled the Biwu platform, and Li Taibai''s figure was submerged by the sand and stone. "Small spiritual realm, I don''t know the superiority and inferiority." The voice of the sky Ao long disdains to ring out. His eyes turned to lobai''s location, and the corners of his mouth curved slightly. When he came to shifangzong, he saw Luobai at first sight. This is a beautiful woman, like a fairy falling into the world. "Don''t worry, he''s not dead. I''ve controlled his strength. It will only hurt him seriously. If you are willing to serve me, I can give him a way to live." The voice of the sky Ao dragon lightly rings out. Hearing the voice of Tian Ao long, Luo Bai''s eyes twinkled with light brilliance. She looked at Tian Ao long, with a smile in her eyes, and said: "you are not the opponent of Taibai brother." "Girl, are you stupid? Your brother Taibai has been imprisoned by brother Tianda in the power of feather fan wind. No one can save that Li Taibai except brother Tianda. " A husky voice sounded. Days Ao dragon side, a five big three thick man, said sarcastically. "Luobai, it''s your luck that long er takes a fancy to you. If you don''t agree, your Taibai brother will not be saved." Tianrufang said. "The elder martial brother of the ten Fang Zongda is the strongest." A pair of eyes to see the sky Ao dragon, eyes full of fear. Some people are happy and others are scared. Everyone knows that Li Taibai is finished. After all, shifangzong is still the world of tianaolong. "Ah Just then, a sigh came out. "What?" Hearing this sigh, everyone suddenly looked at the challenge arena, his eyes full of shock. I saw a figure slowly came out from the wind. "Lobai is right. You are not my opponent." Li Taibai looked at the sky Ao long said. Layers of sand and stones hit him, making a bang bang sound, but not even a wound appeared. The body refined by the divine realms and the divine realms are not ordinary. Li Taibai looked at Tian Aolong with a look of surprise. His eyes were cold and said: "you have made a mistake. From now on, you have no choice but to die." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 92 The voice falls down, Li Taibai''s body suddenly steps on the ground, unexpectedly so soars to the sky, Ao long steps on. "Stupid." Seeing Li Taibai''s action, Tian Ao''s longan looks disdainful and comes back from surprise. Although he was surprised by Li Taibai''s physical strength, it was just a surprise. His attack didn''t use much power. Lingshuai realm, with the power of site suspension, can fly in the air. In Tianlong continent, everyone knows that the following generals can be killed by people, or even killed by others, but it''s different when they reach Lingshuai. As long as Lingshuai doesn''t want to die, no one can kill Lingshuai. Lingshuai will lose, but he will not die. This is because Ling Shuai can fly in the air, but he can''t fight directly. What''s more, Li Taibai lost his relay point in the air, which is a living target for tianaolong. "I''ve been in this small clan for a long time. Do you really think I''m invincible?" The corner of the dragon''s mouth curved slightly. The feather fan dances and a gust of wind blows. His body floats in the void and retreats to avoid Li Taibai''s attack range. "Weng!" But at this time, his eyes suddenly appeared a double shadow, purple light flashed. "Shadow step!" "What The sky Ao dragon stares big eyes, the eyes are full of the color of shock. In his eyes, Li Taibai''s body has appeared beside him, and the long sword radiates purple light and stabs his throat. "Boom!" Endless aura burst, aura burst, Li Taibai''s body was blown away by aura burst. Tian Aolong''s body is rapid and deep. He looks at Li Taibai with a look of fear. He is almost dead. "This is the shadow step! How could it be One by one, the voices were full of shock. As everyone knows, shadow step is a skill of the spirit Master, but no one has ever heard that shadow step can be used in the air. "Is this the ability to produce a perfect state?" Some people ask questions in their hearts. "You''re not a shadow step!" Tian Ao Long''s voice rang out, and his eyes were full of fear. He naturally knows the perfect state of shadow separation step, but he has never heard that the perfect state of shadow separation step can be used in the air. Not to mention the shadow separation step, there are very few body methods that can fly in the air in the whole Tianlong continent. They only exist in the top sects. "It''s a pity." Li Taibai shakes his head. His body is a little worse after all. He just wanted to kill Tian Aolong when he didn''t pay attention to him. After all, he is still a little worse. With a leap, Li Taibai jumped up again. "To die!" Seeing Li Taibai''s old skill retrying, Tian Ao''s longan looks angry. In his opinion, Li Taibai''s is an insult to his intelligence. The power in his body erupted, and the whole shifangzong trembled. The feather fan in his hand suddenly fanned down. A wind snake appears. The wind snake dances and cuts through the void. The heaven and earth seem to fall into the strong wind. "What is this?" Looking at the wind snake, all the people of shifangzong screamed out. They had never seen this kind of martial art. Whether it is the strong wind used by Aolong not long ago or the wind snake at this time, they have never seen it before, which surpasses their knowledge of martial arts. "It''s a magic power!" Lin Xiaodan''s voice rang out, and his eyes were full of wonder. Magic power? Hearing Lin Xiaodan''s words, countless people in shifangzong were puzzled, but some people thought of something and couldn''t help crying out. "Magic power! It belongs to martial arts, but it doesn''t belong to martial arts. There are countless talents in the world, but few of them can understand the supernatural power. " Among the disciples of shifangzong, there was a voice. There are innumerable geniuses. In the whole Tianlong continent, those who can have magical powers are absolutely the top ones. Even in an era, it is rare to see one. Tianrufang''s eyes are full of excitement. This is the symbol of the top genius in Tianlong. The lowest achievement of a genius with supernatural power is also the realm of spiritual king, as long as he does not lose it. "Ha ha ha, Li Taibai, Long''er has awakened his magic power. What are you?" Tianru Fang said noisily. Magic power? Luo Bai''s eyes are shining with light white light, and the scenes in the sky pass her eyes, and the corners of her mouth are very strange. She naturally knew the supernatural powers, and she awakened three kinds of supernatural powers. From Li Taibai''s mouth, she didn''t see any surprise. Instead, she just looked calm and told her how to wake up the supernatural powers faster. If she wakes up one magic power, then she wakes up three? Li Taibai knows magic power like the palm of his hand. What is it? "Brother Taibai, what''s your secret?" There was an idea in lobai''s mind.The wind snake submerged Li Taibai''s seat and rushed directly to the ground. The underground platform was torn to pieces by the wind snake. The endless wind is blowing away. The disciples close to the edge of the challenge arena were torn to pieces by the strong wind. The magic power of the ninth floor of Lingshuai shocked the whole world. "Boss, you can''t die." A weak voice rings out, Zhang Da Pang some dull said. "No way." Red monkey some dull reply way, eyes full of can''t believe of color. Two people suddenly to see one eye, looked to Luo Bai. "Sister-in-law, you go first. We''ll give you the back." Zhang said with a solemn and stirring face. "Yes, sister-in-law, you go. We''ll give you the rear." Zhu monkey also said with a solemn and stirring face. "You two." Zeng Renfeng was deeply moved. Having just been betrayed by Li Yi, he is now deeply touched by the brotherhood between Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou. "If we hadn''t been able to leave, we would have left long ago." Looking at Zeng Renfeng''s moving face, Zhang DAPAI''s disdain. "Run away and die fast, OK? It''s stupid. " A thought crossed Zhu Hou''s mind. The two people''s eyes are showing the color of true feelings. "Boss, when we are boss for one minute, we are boss for life." "Well, don''t make trouble. Brother Taibai is OK." At this moment, lobai suddenly said, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Looking at the smile from the corner of Luo Bai''s mouth, Zhang Dafei and Zhu monkey were all stunned. "The boss has obviously been torn to pieces." A thought crossed their minds. "The existence of a spiritual master is shouting in front of me. I don''t know how to live or die." The voice of Tian Ao long sounded in the void. His eyes were full of indifference. He was calm again, and his feather fan was flapping gently. If it''s not for the pale color on the face due to too much Reiki consumption, it will appear more leisurely. "Do you really think that the power gained by the blood of a little demon is very strong?" At this time, a voice sounded in the ear of Tian Ao long. "What?" Hearing the sound in his ear, Tian Aolong was surprised. At this moment, a sharp pain poured into his body. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 93 A sharp sword penetrates the body of Tian Ao long and directly smashes its heart. "How can it be!" Looking at the blood drenched sword in the forest, Tianao longan is full of magic. After taking the blood of the emperor, he was extremely powerful, reaching the Ninth level of Lingshuai, and even awakened his supernatural powers. His road is just about to start. He never thought that he would die here. He is a genius. He always goes beyond his level to kill others. At this moment, he was killed by others, even beyond two levels. "It''s impossible!" The sky Ao dragon roars a way. The power in the body suddenly broke out, and a giant aura hand appeared in the sky, shooting at Li Taibai. A black shadow flashed by, but Li Taibai''s figure had disappeared. "Good people do not do, this life, you are even more stupid than the last one." Li Taibai''s voice rang out in Tian Aolong''s mind. "What Tianao longan showed the color of shock, a feeling of powerlessness surged into his heart, he lost consciousness. Tianao youth of shifangzong died without any sign. Looking at the dead Tian Ao long, Li Taibai shakes his head. After all, the Tian Ao long of this life has not reached the experience of the previous life. However, a swordsman forced himself to use a feather fan because of the appearance of his magic power. In addition, he despised the enemy, which doomed tianaolong to die unjustly. In the spiritual world, he sees everything in his eyes. At the moment when the wind dragon comes to the body, he is invisible and has a shadow separation step. He evades everyone''s sight, and then suddenly attacks. This is the scene. Under his improvement, stealth and shadow separation are not the same as Tianlong. If Tian Aolong tries his best from the beginning, he can''t win if he doesn''t use the injury sword. Tian Aolong stepped into the realm of Lingshuai, which was beyond his expectation. Li Taibai''s calculation, together with Tian Aolong''s psychology and some coincidences, caused this scene, but in other people''s eyes, this scene is enough to shock their hearts. Even from Li Taibai''s face, there was no change. "How strong is Li Taibai?" One by one, thoughts are passing through everyone''s mind. You know, tianaolong is a genius. He can kill his opponent''s genius by crossing the boundary. But now he is killed by people crossing the boundary, which is two big boundaries. "Gulu." The crowd swallowed. The faces of the core disciples and elders became extremely pale. "Kill him! You kill him! Dare to kill my son, Li Taibai, and I will drive you out of the clan! " Just then, a shrill scream came out. Tianru Fang said for the first time that Tianao long was his son. His eyes were full of resentment. "From today on, Li Taibai is no longer a disciple of shifangzong. All shifangzong disciples can be killed!" With the voice of tianru Fang, Li Taibai heard a dragon chant in his pocket, and a token flew out to the top of shifangzong mountain. Li Taibai was expelled from the clan. But apart from this, nothing happened. The heart of the world in Li Taibai''s body is concerned, and there is no movement. The heart of the world does not like betrayal. However, if Li Taibai does not have the heart of betrayal and does not betray, it is zongmen''s fault, and Li Taibai will not be punished. What''s more, can today''s tianru really drive him out of the sect? "Come back." Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly. In everyone''s eyes, the token that entered Tianlong Holy Land flew up to the top of the mountain, flew down again, and returned to Li Taibai''s pocket. "What Looking at the token that flies back to Li Taibai''s pocket to enter the holy land of Tianlong, tianru Fang''s eyes show the color of disbelief. This means that what he said is useless. Li Taibai was not expelled from the clan. "You want to betray, too!" Tianrufang turned his head and his eyes were full of anger. He suddenly understood the reason. His words are useless, which means that more than 80% of the people in today''s ten sects resist his will and deny his existence. His eyes looked in the past. They were twinkling. These are the inner and outer disciples. "I see." Tianrufang suddenly reacts, and his eyes look at Li Taibai. "After the secret place of the spirit came out, when I was in trouble, did you already think about the things at this time?" Tianru Fang''s eyes are full of sorrow. He gave Li Taibai the trap, did not expect to be Li Taibai anti use, this is he never thought of. Taking the elixir given by Li Taibai, the external and internal disciples of Shifang sect have basically turned to Li Taibai. With the power of Li Taibai, no one dares to listen to him. Especially a corpse on the ground, which is the corpse of the core disciple and elder. In the battle between Tian Ao long and Li Tai Bai, the wind snake fell on the ground. The closest to the challenge arena is the core disciple and elder.To his disciples, he was almost dead. Tianrufang''s eyes were full of shock. He couldn''t imagine whether it was a coincidence or Li Taibai''s calculation. If it''s a coincidence, then it''s OK. If it''s planned, he can''t imagine. Can a person do it? "Ha ha ha!" Tianrufang burst out laughing. His eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of irony. "Li Taibai, do you think you are very smart? You''re wrong. Killing Long''er is the most wrong decision you''ve ever made in your life. " Tianrufang laughed and said, "long er''s mother will come to you for revenge. You never know how powerful long er''s mother is." "Longer''s mother is the king of the sword!" Tianru Fang''s voice sounded haughtily. Hearing tianru Fang''s words, everyone widened their eyes. Emperor Dao Ling Wang is a legend of Tianlong. Born from a small clan, a long sword breaks all the talents in the world, sweeps an era and reaches the peak. Emperor Dao Ling Wang is a woman. Everyone has guessed the identity of emperor Daoling, but no one has ever thought that emperor Daoling is tianrufang''s wife and tianaolong''s mother. "Li Taibai, do you know you are afraid? I tell you, in the future, I will make you feel the same pain of losing a close relative, and I will let you see lobai being humiliated to death with your own eyes. " Tianrufang said with a laugh. A cold killing is intended to appear on Li Taibai. "Li Danshi, no!" At this time, Lin Xiaodan''s voice sounded, and his eyes were full of surprise. He didn''t expect that tianrufang had this side. But he knew that tianru could not die. Tianrufang''s forehead, I do not know when there is a mark, the mark has a blood knife flying. "Spirit seal of the king of spirit, this is the mark carved by the king of spirit level with his own soul!" "Master Li Dan, as long as you kill tianru Fang, the soul seal will be entangled in your soul. Tell the owner of the soul seal all the time, where you are. You can''t escape the whole Tianlong continent." Lin Xiaodan''s voice was full of seriousness. "Even the people behind you can''t keep you." Lin Xiaodan, this is to remind Li Taibai that even if there is a Yipin alchemist behind him, he can''t be saved. If you don''t kill tianrufang, you can hide secretly, change your identity and continue to be free. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 94 The king of spirit, in the age when the saint of spirit does not exist, is the pinnacle of Tianlong. Every spirit king is an invincible existence. Fighting beyond the realm may exist in the realm of Lingshuai, but it never exists in the realm of Daling king. This is the gap between heaven and earth. Even a alchemist can''t stop the king''s revenge. Even a mad king can kill a alchemist. Everyone in Tianlong continent knows that alchemists are extremely noble, but their strength is the weakest in the same realm. Besides, a Alchemist is not necessarily the realm of the king of spirit. Looking at the crazy Tian rufang, everyone calmed down. Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou frowned. They thought everything had been controlled, but they didn''t expect this change. Who would have thought that the existence of a spiritual king would be the wife of a weak patriarch, and even have children. "Ha ha ha, come and kill me! Li Taibai, do you dare to kill me? " Tianrufang laughed and his eyes were full of madness. He hated himself for not being able to protect her and his son. "Li Taibai, remember, I''ll make you feel worse than death. I''ll let you see with your own eyes that everyone you care about will suffer and die in front of you." "The spirit king?" At this time, a voice with some sighs sounded, double shadow appeared, and Li Taibai''s body appeared beside Tian rufang. The Sword Pierced tianrufang''s throat. The sharp pain came from his throat, and tianrufang''s eyes were full of incredible. Li Taibai actually dares to kill him. Does he know what he will face? There is a realm of spirit king, endless pursuit, no place to hide. "It''s just the spirit king." This is the last word Tian rufang heard. Looking at the dead tianrufang, the whole shifangzong was very quiet. The leader of one clan, tianrufang died like this. A pair of eyes looking at Li Taibai, full of incredible color. You know, this is the king of spirit. From today on, Li Taibai will bear the damage from the spirit king, and even the shifangzong may be destroyed in the anger of the spirit king. "Who is it?" A cold voice burst out. Tianrufang''s body, emitting a burst of black light, the knife on his forehead slowly fell off, into a human shadow. "Whoever killed me, no matter who you are, I will catch you and cut you to pieces." With a cold voice, the eyes of the shadow of human form emit a bloody red light and rush towards Li Taibai, forming a sword character, which is engraved on Li Taibai''s forehead and finally disappears in Li Taibai''s body. The seal of the soul of the king of spirit is formed. From today on, no matter where Li Taibai is, the owner of soul seal will know where Li Taibai is. "Stupid!" Looking at the soul seal on Li Taibai''s forehead, Lin Xiaodan said with a sigh. "Brother Taibai." Luo Bai''s eyes showed the color of worry and looked at Li Taibai. "Boss, what should we do now? Do you want to run? " Zhang Da Pang looked at Li Tai Bai and asked. Behind him, Zhu Hou and Zeng Ren Feng also looked at Li Tai Bai. Everyone''s eyes are full of uneasiness. Lingwang, this is the top existence in Tianlong continent. If Lingwang wants to kill someone, no one can escape. On the top of the mountain, the former patriarch of shifangzong sighed and his eyes were full of sorrow when he looked at what happened below. Tianrufang and tianaolong died in shifangzong, and shifangzong would also be angry by lingwangqiang. The ten schools are over. In the sky, the four blood guards, looking at what happened in front of them, looked at each other, without hesitation, turned and left. But just then, Li Taibai''s voice rang out. "Now that you''re here, don''t leave. Stay." With Li Taibai''s voice, the four Xuewei suddenly felt a sad breath, and their eyes were in a trance. When they opened their eyes again, they did not know when they had fallen on the ground. They were tied with ropes, but they could not use any power in their bodies. "How can it be!" There was a look of shock in their eyes. Tian Aolong died. The four of them know that they can''t be Li Taibai''s opponents. They have the blood of the emperor. Although Tian Aolong''s strength is not the top in the realm of Lingshuai, it is better than the four of them. But they never thought that there would be such a big gap between them and Li Taibai. "Is this still a spiritual master?" Even if all the people of shifangzong were staring, they couldn''t understand what had just happened. They saw that Li Taibai said, don''t go, the existence of the four Lingshuai realms stopped and fell from the air. Li Taibai fed a pill and tied it up."What happened?" Everyone can''t understand what''s going on. Even if Lin Xiaodan is forced, even if Tian Aolong reaches the realm of Lingshuai and Li Taibai defeats Tian Aolong, he doesn''t show much expression. Even the appearance of emperor Dao Ling Wang just surprised him and worried about Li Taibai. But until now, he was really surprised. In a word, let the existence of the four Lingshuai realms stop the body, obediently let him play, although the existence of the four Lingshuai realms, in Lin Xiaodan''s eyes, is only the weak of Lingshuai realm, but it is also the existence of Lingshuai realm after all. "What is the existence of this teenager? Is it from there? " Lin Xiaodan looked at Li Taibai, his eyes flashing. This is the second time that Li Taibai has made him blind. For the first time, Li Taibai showed his alchemy ability and had a first-class alchemist. All of a sudden, his eyes turned to the top of the mountain and his head nodded. "It''s all over. From today on, everyone in shifangzong can leave on their own." An old voice sounded. The former leader of shifangzong said standing on the top of the mountain. Originally, Dabi, the most lively one in shifangzong, ended up in a strange form. No one asked who was the winner of Dabi. In this big contest, there is no winner. Even Li Taibai, who surprised everyone, is just a loser. He will get revenge from the king of spirit. A man, with his head down, left the land of Dabi. One by one, with big and small bags of things, left shifangzong. Everyone knows that shifangzong will get revenge from Lingwang, and no one dares to stay here. The former patriarch also knows this situation when he told everyone to leave. What happened in shifangzong soon spread to shifangzong market and villages around it. One family, from the shifangzong market, left the shifangzong market. In Li Taibai''s consciousness, he looked at the seal of the spirit king in his mind, and his mouth arced slightly. If he didn''t know about other spirit kings, it happened that the emperor Dao spirit king was the one he knew better. In his previous life, he killed tianrufang, and the emperor Daoling king also appeared, but he killed him. If he remembers correctly, the emperor Daoling king is now in the dead light. In his spiritual world, he can feel the state of the emperor''s sword and spirit king from the spirit seal of the spirit king. Everyone in Tianlong continent is not clear. The spirit king can feel the position of the spirit seal of the spirit king from the spirit seal of the spirit king. If his spirit is strong, it is enough to feel the position of the spirit king in the past. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 95 With the appearance of the seal of the spirit king, countless people of shifangzong left one by one with the permission of the former patriarch. A figure left shifangzong. "Elder sun, are you going too?" In the shifangzong market, elders in white greet each other. This is the elder of Shifang Zongcun. "Yes, Mr. Tian, are you going too?" "Go, go together, go together." One by one, with big and small bags of things, walked out of the shifangzong market with a smile, followed by a group of core disciples and their families. When they came to the edge of shifangzong market, these people stopped. In front of them, they were an old man. Elder Wuge, Wutian. "Do you really want to go?" Elder Wuge looked at the brothers and said, "do you really want to abandon the sect? Before, we all agreed that we should guard the clan until we die? " Seeing the elder of Wuge, they looked at each other, and finally one of them said, "elder Wuchang, it''s not that we abandoned the clan, it''s just that it''s useless for us to stay here." "Yes, Mr. Wu, if there is any hope, we will never leave. We will fight to protect shifangzong, but there is no hope this time." "Mr. Wu, we are leaving some blood for shifangzong. We are contributing to the inheritance of shifangzong." One voice said seriously. Looking at these familiar faces, the elder of Wuge felt sad. He sighed and went to shifangzong. "Even if there is no hope, I will live and die with shifangzong. This is my clan, my home." The voice of elder Wuge rang out in everyone''s ears. Watching elder Wuge leave, all the elders calm down. "Ha ha, elder martial arts master just likes to joke. When I was five years old, my family was destroyed by robbers. There was no family." "That guy, a loner, is not like us. We have to think about future generations." "It''s a waste of the clan''s training to die even if you don''t know it''s death." "That''s right. We''re smart. Let''s go now and leave a piece of incense for zongmen." One by one laughter rang out, laughing at the stupidity of elder Wu. The whole shifangzong, in a short time, became extremely quiet. Walking on the mountain road of shifangzong, elder Wuge looks at the quiet shifangzong, and his heart is full of sadness. Everyone said that for the sake of zongmen, but when zongmen was in a dilemma, they all left. Thinking of those elders who left, elder Wuge sighed. "Good morning, elder." Just then, a clear voice rang out in elder Wuge''s ear. This is a disciple in gray clothes. "Why didn''t you leave?" Looking at the outer disciple, elder Wuge asked strangely. "Where are you going?" Hearing elder Wu Ge''s words, the outer disciple was puzzled. All of a sudden, he looked at elder Wuge and said, "elder, if I leave, what will Mao do? I have to protect Ah Mao. " "Who is Mao?" Elder Wuge asked strangely. "Ah Mao is the son of tailor Li in shifangzong market. He is six years old." The outer disciple replied. "You can ask them to go together." Maybe it''s because the other elders just passed by are different. The elder of Wuge said that he didn''t give up. It was a strange feeling. He didn''t know what he was looking forward to, but he felt that there was a door in front of him, but he couldn''t find a way to open it. "Ah Mao said that the present shifangzong market makes him feel very happy. He wants to protect this happiness and doesn''t want to leave." The outer disciple said. "You have nothing to do with that Mao. Why do you care about him so much? Don''t you know that the spirit king is coming? At that time, the whole shifangzong may be destroyed, and even you may die. " "Is it necessary to stay here for the sake of someone who has nothing to do with it?" Listening to elder Wuge''s question, the disciple calmed down, frowned and thought about the problem. For a long time, he raised his head and said: "elder, I don''t know what the truth is. I only know that a Mao will give me candy to eat. He doesn''t want to go, and I don''t want to go either." After a slight pause, he said again, "now the shifangzong market, since elder martial brother Li distributed pills, makes me feel very comfortable. I don''t want this place to disappear, and I don''t want to go back to the previous life." After that, the disciple and the elder martial arts minister went to the shifangzong market. Looking at the outer disciple disappearing at the foot of the mountain, elder Wuge continued to walk up the mountain. Along the way, he saw many outer disciples and inner disciples. He asked every time he met one.Many of these disciples are full of uneasiness in their eyes, but they are very firm. They don''t want to leave like this, and they don''t want to go back to the old life where there was nothing but strength. "The present shifangzong makes me feel at home." Finally, a young man''s answer made the eyes of elder Wuge burst out a burst of light, and he finally found the answer he wanted. At this moment, he felt that a door had opened a gap in his body. "What''s your name?" Looking at the disciple, the elder asked. "Elder Hui, my name is Zhou Hao." The disciple replied. Watching Zhou Hao leave, elder Wuge raises his head. There is no haze in his eyes. "Li Taibai." He sighed in his heart. I didn''t expect that the young man had such a powerful force besides his strength. In his eyes, this kind of strength was even stronger than that of the young man. If you give this young man a period of time, elder Wuge thinks that the whole world will be shocked by this young man. It''s just a pity that there isn''t much time left. No one can escape the Revenge of the spirit king. "Elder Wu, the elder asked you to come over." Just then, a voice rang out in elder Wuge''s ear. A fat man appeared in front of him. It was Zhang Dafei. Elder is the title of the former leader of shifangzong. Looking at Zhang Da Pang, elder Wu Ge was surprised. In his eyes, Zhang Da Pang, who is greedy for life and afraid of death, should have run away long ago. Unexpectedly, he still stayed in shifangzong. The elder of Wuge went to the top of the mountain. After tianru Fang died, the main hall of the patriarch was temporarily used by the former patriarch to deal with the affairs of shifangzong. "Elder, what can I do for you?" Elder Wu Ge walked into the hall and looked at an old man in the hall and asked. Suddenly there was a shock in his eyes. "Wu Tian, it''s not me who''s looking for you this time. It''s Li Taibai who''s looking for you." Looking at the shock in the eyes of elder Wu Ge, the former leader of shifangzong said with a smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 96 "But your foundation, elder!" Elder Wu Ge took a look at Li Taibai on one side and asked as before. His voice was full of disbelief. The former leader of shifangzong was once the most gifted existence of shifangzong, and the first one to step into the level of spiritual generals since the establishment of shifangzong. This event once caused a sensation in the whole shifangzong, and even the people around it. But later, everyone found that the former leader of shifangzong was seriously injured when he was promoted to the level of Lingjiang, and his strength was even weaker than that of the Ninth level of Lingshi. This matter was sighed by countless people. It''s been decades. However, in the eyes of elder Wuge, the former leader of shifangzong has lost his damaged foundation, and a powerful force is flowing in him. His foundation is good! "How could that be?" Elder Wuge was filled with shock. Unlike others in shifangzong, elder Wuge happens to know that Lin Xiaodan exists. He saw a second grade alchemist enter shifangzong to treat the former leader, but he left with a sigh. "The damage to the foundation is serious, there is no remedy!" Looking at the shocked elder of Wuge, the former leader of shifangzong felt a little emotion in his eyes. His mouth curved slightly and said: "my foundation has been cured by Li Taibai." Cured by Li Taibai? Hearing the words of the former leader of shifangzong, elder Wuge looked at Li Taibai sitting on one side again. His eyes were full of wonder. Once again, the boy was out of his expectation. Looking at Li Taibai, elder Wuge sighed again. "If only you had come ten years earlier." Wu Ge elder can''t help sighing. Ten years earlier, the foundation of the former leader of shifangzong was ten years earlier, so shifangzong would not fall into the present predicament. Ten years ago, tianru Fang was not the patriarch, and tianaolong had not yet grown up. All of them would cultivate the next patriarch of Li Taibai, and it was even more impossible to provoke the existence of the spirit king realm. In ten years, it is not impossible for the ten masters to step into the realm of the king of spirit. You know, the talent of the leader of shifangzong was no less than that of tianaolong. For the existence of a weak sect, it is more difficult to step into the level of Lingjiang in Tianlong continent than to ascend to heaven. The leader of shifangzong stepped into the level of spiritual generals with his own strength. He was very talented. Only after he was born into a weak sect, he got the damage of his foundation. Hearing the words of elder Wuge, the former leader of shifangzong sighed. But then, his eyes showed a touch of excitement, said: "Takeda, it''s not too late now, as long as shifangzong survived the Revenge of the spirit king, shifangzong will usher in a huge leap." Hearing the words of the former leader of shifangzong, the elder of Wuge was puzzled. But at this time, a martial arts book was thrown in front of the elder of Wuge. "What''s this?" Elder Wuge picked up the book. This is a very common martial arts book. The elder of Wuge knows that among the ten sects, this is a martial arts book of Lingshi level. Eight segment palm. "Master, what''s the secret of this martial art?" Elder Wuge asked with some doubts. As elder Wuge, he was naturally familiar with these skills. Soon there was a look of shock in his eyes. This martial art is not the baduanzhang that he is familiar with. More correctly, it is the baduanzhang that has been improved. But at this time, this Ba Duan Zhang has directly become the martial arts of Lingshi realm from Lingshi realm, and even belongs to the strongest martial arts of Lingshi realm. In the whole shifangzong, no martial arts book is so strong. "Lord!" Elder Wuge raised his head in shock. "That''s right. These eight segment palms are improved by Li Taibai." The former leader of shifangzong answered the doubts of the elder Wuge. Li Taibai again! Elder Wu Ge''s eyes look at Li Taibai. He couldn''t figure out how a person could have so many abilities, such as super alchemy ability, super cultivation talent, super combat effectiveness, super savvy, and even a martial arts book could be adapted at will. You know, today''s Li Taibai is only 15 years old. If a 15-year-old boy reaches the level of Li Taibai, he will be called a genius by all, but he has done it all. "Not only that, all the martial arts skills have been modified by Li Taibai. Every book has become extremely powerful, and even has the martial arts skills of Lingshuai realm!" The former leader of shifangzong said again. Lingshuai realm of martial arts! The elder of Wuge raised his head again. The martial arts of Lingshuai realm are rare in the whole Tianlong continent. Even yipinzong sect doesn''t have many books."Look at these." The former leader of shifangzong threw out a piece of paper again. Quenched body Dan prescription. Looking at the alchemy materials on the paper, the alchemy steps, and even the efficacy, elder Wuge raised his head. His heart had become a mess. This is not a quenched body Dan, but a hope for the rise of zongmen. Unprecedented body quenching ability, even anyone who takes the body quenching pill can produce the most perfect constitution. The most important thing is that the material of the body quenching pill is extremely simple. If you have the quenched body pill, the whole shifangzong will take a big step forward in less than a year, and the weakest existence will be the realm of Lingshi. And with the same spiritual realm, the spiritual realm of shifangzong is absolutely the strongest. It''s not only the danfang, the julingdan, the hualingdan, but also all of them. The voice of the leader of shifangzong sounded again. "Gulu." Elder Wuge swallowed again. It''s very difficult to step into the general level, but if thousands of psionic realms cross the general level together, the difficulty will be reduced. As long as you give shifangzong a hundred years, shifangzong can definitely become a school of yipinzong. A light flashed in elder Wuge''s eyes. "Elder Wu, this time the king of spirit''s revenge is from me, but don''t worry, shifangzong won''t have an accident." Li Taibai''s voice rang out in elder Wuge''s ear. Looking at Li Taibai, the elder of Wuge is full of doubts. Although he is shocked by Li Taibai''s power, he doesn''t think that Li Taibai can deal with the king of spirit. You know, this is the top existence in Tianlong. Just then, a voice rang out in elder Wuge''s ear. "Voice!" The elder of Wuge was shocked suddenly. The ability of transmitting sound was the ability of Lingshuai realm. But Li Taibai''s voice sounded in his ear. Listening to Li Taibai''s voice, elder Wuge''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and finally radiated a bright light. Although he was puzzled about Li Taibai''s plan, if he did, the whole world would be shocked by the ten clansmen. The existence of the realm of the spirit king will regard it as a holy land. The premise is to survive this disaster. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 97 "Can it really work?" Standing on the top of shifangzong mountain, elder Wuge''s eyes were full of doubts. Not long ago, Li Taibai had left shifangzong. Li Taibai''s plan is very simple. The main purpose of emperor Daoling is to kill him. As long as he leaves, the first person to be killed by Emperor Daoling will be him. Shifangzong will be fine for the moment. When the emperor Daoling king was ready to trouble shifangzong, shifangzong was no longer afraid of the emperor Daoling king. There will be a stronger presence to protect shifangzong. It''s just that... all this is based on one point. Li Taibai can escape the pursuit of the emperor Daoling. "In any case, this is an opportunity for shifangzong. If it really works, shifangzong will become the focus of the whole Tianlong continent." The elder of Wuge has a firm look in his eyes. Thinking of the way Li Taibai gave himself, his eyes were full of excitement. The door in his body made him finally understand what it was. .... a small village in which Li Taibai, Luo Bai, Zhang Dafei, Zhu Hou and Zeng Renfeng are living. This is Zeng Renfeng''s village. Li Taibai was lying lazily on the roof, his hands crossed behind his head, and his eyes looked at the void, as if there were stars shining in his eyes. Among the ten sects, his reputation has reached the extreme. After defeating Tian Ao long and killing Tian Ru Fang, his heart of the world has paid attention to 8% of the world. The blue luster of Shangqing sword has occupied the whole sword body. Now only the tip of the sword has not been covered. Let a clan change, and everyone''s heart is on Li Taibai. The world''s heart pays more attention than Li Taibai expected, adding the seal of God. What''s more, the attention of the heart of the world has not stopped. Li Taibai can feel that after his reform, great changes have taken place in the void of shifangzong. There''s a little bit of air gathering. He believes that when shifangzong becomes the center of Tianlong and the Holy Land in everyone''s heart, the world''s attention it receives will be terrifying. Li Taibai calculated the future in his mind. "Brother Taibai." Just then, a gust of fragrant wind came, and Luobai sat beside Li Taibai. "Brother Taibai, is this really OK?" Lobai''s eyes were worried. "It''s OK." There was a touch of tenderness in Li Taibai''s eyes, and he said in a soft voice: "uncle and aunt will be OK in shifangzong. It won''t be long before someone will protect shifangzong." "Brother Taibai, that''s not what I asked." Luo Bai shakes her head, her eyes stare at Li Taibai seriously and says, "I mean, are you really OK?" Looking at Luo Bai''s serious look, Li Taibai was slightly stunned. Then he showed a smile on his face and said, "don''t worry, I''m really good at you, brother Taibai." Looking at the smile in Li Taibai''s eyes, Luo Bai turns his head, sits beside Li Taibai, and leans his head on Li Taibai. A faint fragrance entered his body with Li Taibai''s breath. Smelling the taste of the beauty around him, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. "Brother Taibai." Luo Bai''s voice rang out in Li Taibai''s ear, "if you have anything to say to Luo Bai, Luo Bai can also help." Then a moist feeling fell on Li Taibai''s face, and the warm feeling disappeared. Li Taibai turned his head, Luo Bai had jumped off the roof, a layer of pink appeared from her neck. Feeling the fragrance of Luo Bai''s lips on his face, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He touched his face. ... Shenmen is one of the most powerful sects in Tianlong. Fifty years ago, Shenmen had the most powerful dragon in the sky, Shendi. Fifty years ago, the power of the God Emperor shocked the whole Tianlong continent. Under the heaven, all the strong people lost their style. He''s all alone. At that time, the God Emperor even reached the ultimate realm of the king of spirit, which was the closest to the existence of the saint of spirit. However, 50 years ago, when the God Emperor attacked the holy realm, he suffered a heavy blow, and his strength was desolate. The original first strong man stepped down from the temple. Even can only use the power of the spirit Shuai realm. In those days, the enemies swarmed in, and since then, the gate of God has plummeted, and now it is barely maintained in the rank of yipinzong. Today, a figure appeared in the door of God, this is an old man, who exudes a smell of pills. The old man is Lin Xiaodan. "Who!" Looking at the figure in the void, a cold cry sounded, countless figures stepped on the void, eyes staring at the figure coldly. "God Emperor, Lin Xiaodan from Taiyi came to visit!" Lin Xiaodan yelled. "To die!" Seeing Lin Xiaodan ignoring himself and others, the figures showed anger in their eyes.The God God Emperor is the idol of all the people in the God gate. Lin Xiaodan did not pay attention to the God gate or the God Emperor. "Let him in!" Just then, an old voice sounded. A figure appears in the void. This is a middle-aged man. His power is terrifying and frightening. This middle-aged man is the existence of a divine realm. He is now the Lord of the gate of God. "Master, please come over." God looked at Lin Xiaodan and said, there was a strange color in his eyes. As the leader of Shenmen, he knows all the powerful sects in Tianlong, but he has never heard the name of taiyidi. But he saw his master with his own eyes. When he heard the name, his eyes were shocked. Lin Xiaodan and Shen Yi entered a hall. In the main hall, an old man with white hair was bent slightly and his eyes were very yellow. The old man is the God. "You go down." The God Emperor waved his hand and let the God leave. His eyes looked at Lin Xiaodan, and his eyes were shining. "Are you from Taiyi?" "In this world, who dares to risk too much?" Lin Xiaodan asked. Hearing Lin Xiaodan''s words, Shen Di''s eyes flashed. He nodded his head and said, "I don''t know what happened when Taiyi came here this time?" "For your strength." Lin Xiaodan said with a smile. "What strength do I have now?" There was a trace of self mockery in the eyes of the emperor. "If I say, I have a way to get your strength back to its peak?" Lin Xiaodan asked. Hearing Lin Xiaodan''s words, the God Emperor''s eyes suddenly flashed a light. At this moment, a terrible momentum came out on him. There is no doubt that Tianlong was once the strongest in the mainland. In this momentum, Lin Xiaodan''s face became red, some difficult to breathe. "Taiyi, is there a way to cure my injury?" Shen Di''s eyes were fixed on Lin Xiaodan. "Not too much." Lin Xiaodan shook his head. "Not too much." Hearing Lin Xiaodan''s words, the God Emperor''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 98 Looking at Lin Xiaodan''s serious look, the momentum of the God Emperor disappeared. He squinted at Lin Xiaodan. "I''m a second grade alchemist." Lin Xiaodan said. Hearing Lin Xiaodan''s words, the God Emperor nodded his head. Second grade alchemists are just good for the God Emperor. Although there are few second grade alchemists in the world, they are nothing to him. "The second grade alchemist of Taiyi." Lin Xiaodan said again. Hearing this, Shendi''s eyes became more serious. It was obvious that the word taiyidi had a strong position in his heart. "It''s my master who wants to treat you. My master''s Alchemy skill is better than mine." Lin Xiaodan said again. Today, although Li Taibai is only a four grade alchemist, Lin Xiaodan knows from his potential that when Li Taibai has the spirit fire, his alchemy ability will only be better than him. Hearing Lin Xiaodan''s words, the God Emperor''s brow slightly wrinkled, which is not enough to prove anything. "My master''s Alchemy skill is better than the whole Taiyi area!" Lin Xiaodan said again. "Better than the whole Taiyi!" Hearing Lin Xiaodan''s words, the God Emperor was shocked at last. "It''s not Taiyi people, but the alchemy technology is better than Taiyi people. Are you laughing again?" The God Emperor looked at Lin Xiaodan and said. "What if he even knew Yipin alchemist?" Lin Xiaodan said again. "How can I get him to treat me?" God Emperor''s eyes looked at Lin Xiaodan and said. Yipin alchemist, his hand trembles slightly, this world unexpectedly appeared Yipin alchemist. If it''s really a first-class alchemist, it''s really possible. "You need to guard a clan for a period of time. This period of time will give you the power of your victory period for the time being." A pill appeared in Lin Xiaodan''s hand and was thrown to the God Emperor. This is a blood red elixir. In the elixir, there is a huge aura, which makes people feel comfortable. The God Emperor took a look at Lin Xiaodan. Under Lin Xiaodan''s gaze, he swallowed the pill. "Click, click, click!" A strange sound sounded in the body of the God Emperor, and endless black gas suddenly emitted from his body. Everything that black gas touches is decayed into gas. It''s exactly what master said. Looking at the change of the God Emperor, a pill appeared in Lin Xiaodan''s hand. Endless black Qi came towards the pill, and then all entered the pill. Looking at the shocked God Emperor and feeling the power in his body, Lin Xiaodan''s mouth curved slightly, and Li Taibai''s words came to his mind. "Master, what else do you know?" Lin Xiaodan had an idea in his mind. When he heard Li Taibai say that he came from Taiyi, his heart was full of shock. Taiyi is not what ordinary people can know. He even believed that no one can know that he came from Taiyi except for Taiyi people. Now the situation here is the same as Li Taibai thought. "Master lindane." A strong voice sounded, the black gas dispersed, revealing a majestic body. This is a body more than two meters high, four stout, full of a sense of strength, full of black hair. This strong man is the God Emperor. "It''s a bit of a waste of energy. Let''s go back to the original way." The God Emperor opened his mouth and said that his body had changed and he became the old man again. "Master Lin Dan, can I lead the whole divine gate to protect that sect?" The God Emperor looked at Lin Xiaodan and asked. His eyes were full of light. Looking at the light in the eyes of the God Emperor, Lin Xiaodan secretly praised that he was the strongest person in the Tianlong continent. His courage and vision surpassed countless people in the Tianlong continent. Just one pill, dare to gamble with the whole clan. As for the God Emperor''s little nine nine, Lin Xiaodan is also clear. ... Zengjia village. Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Zeng Renfeng. I came to Zengjia village just because Zeng Renfeng wanted to say goodbye to Zengjia village. At this time, a group of people in Zeng''s village looked at Zeng Renfeng with a reluctant face. As a member of Zengjia village, Zeng Renfeng has taken care of Zengjia village for many years. Everyone in Zengjia village is very grateful to Zeng Renfeng. A fat girl, holding Zeng Renfeng tightly at this time, tears filled her eyes. "Brother Zeng, I don''t want to leave you. Can I not leave?" Fat girl some don''t give up of say. "Xiaohuan, I don''t want to leave you, but I can''t stay this time. My boss gave me everything. Now the boss is in danger. I can''t just leave him behind." Zeng Renfeng said seriously that his eyes were full of love.Hearing Zeng Renfeng''s words, the fat girl nodded her head. She raised her head, looked at Zeng Renfeng seriously and said, "brother Zeng, you must come back alive." "Don''t worry, I will." Once Ren Feng a face earnest assurance way. Standing behind Zeng Renfeng, Li Taibai looks at them. His eyes twinkle and look at Xiaohuan. "Sure enough, the things of the previous life, in this life, have happened now." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. The tragedy of the previous life, this life, by me to rewrite it, Li Taibai mouth slightly arc. "Well, let''s go, let''s go. It''s too late if we don''t go." Zhang Da Pang saw this scene and interrupted with an unhappy face. "That is, you two, also consider whether we are single." Zhu monkey is also discontented to say. Looking at them, Zeng Renfeng''s face was a little red. He looked at the girl in his arms and said, "Xiaohuan, I''ll marry you when I come back." "Good." Xiaohuan nodded his head. Watching a few people leave, a trace of sadness appears in Xiaohuan''s eyes. "Brother Zeng, I''m sorry, I can''t wait for you?" A voice whispered from the mouth of Xiao Huan. Xiaohuan returned to her house, which was made by Ren Feng. Looking at this familiar place, her body slowly changed, fat body disappeared, replaced by a slim girl, extremely beautiful. On her forehead, a mark of fire could be seen. "Brother Zeng, I hope you will live well in the future." Xiaohuan said in a low voice. She turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly she stopped, her eyes behind the door. At this time, there are several lines of words behind the door, as well as a token. This is the token of shifangzong messenger. "Shifangzong is on the top of the mountain. At twelve o''clock tonight, you can find what you want from the East. Your four kindred are tied in the outmost cabin." Looking at this line of words, Xiaohuan''s eyes show the color of shock. In her mind, a word that Li Taibai said to her not long ago suddenly appeared. "Remember, refuse to marry, and there''s something behind the door in your house." "What does that boy know? What does it mean to refuse to marry? " A sentence came to Xiaohuan''s mind. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 99 "Boss, where are we going?" Zhang Dafei looked at Li Taibai and asked. There is still one month to go before the opening of Tianlong holy land. "Before we go to Tianlong holy land, let''s go to the promotion of Lingjiang." Li Taibai said. "Promoted to Lingjiang!" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang DAPAI and others suddenly brightened their eyes. For them, Lingjiang is the existence they can only envy. Zhang Dafei and others never thought that they would have the first day to be promoted to Lingjiang. For them, to be a spiritual master is their dream all the time. "Go to tianlongjiao?" Zeng Renfeng''s eyes also looked at Li Taibai, and his eyes were full of excitement. To enter the realm of Lingshi, you need to open the dragon''s gate, welcome the breath of Tianlong secret realm, transform your body, and enter the level of Lingjiang, you need to enter the Tianlong secret realm. Longmen will not appear again after it is promoted to the level of Lingshi, and people are not allowed to enter the realm of Lingshi. There is only one way to enter the secret realm of Tianlong. There is a door to enter the secret realm of Tianlong on Tianlong corner. This is what the whole shifangzong knows. "Promotion spirit general, where is the nearest tianlongjiao?" The red monkey asked. Hearing this, Zhang DAPAI and Zeng Renfeng shook their heads and said they didn''t know. They never thought that they might step into Lingjiang, let alone inquire about the location of tianlongjiao. "In Muzi city." At this time, Luo Bai suddenly began to say, "master Zhao was promoted to Lingjiang in muzicheng." Zhao Jianxin was the former leader of shifangzong. After tianrufang''s death, he took over the position again. "I''m worthy of being a sister-in-law. I''m smart. I know that." Zhang Da Pang exclaimed. "Muzicheng, that''s a strange name." The red monkey said. "Muzicheng, I seem to have heard from Xiaohuan. It seems to be famous for the name of a family." Zeng Renfeng said. "The Li family." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. "Yes, it''s the Li family." Zeng Renfeng nodded his head. "I''m worthy of being the boss. I even know such worthless news." Red monkey''s voice rang out quickly, squinting at Zhang Da Pang. Li Taibai''s eyes flickered slightly, and the corners of his mouth arced slightly. "The Li family? I haven''t been back to muzicheng for ten years. I don''t know how they will look when I appear in front of them again. " ... muzicheng, the Li family, has a great reputation in the whole Tianlong continent. Guarding the location of a tianlongjiao is enough to prove his strength. In Tianlong continent, zongmen is an absolutely powerful existence. All families are dependent on the clan, and the Li family is no exception. The family to which the Li family is attached is the Tang clan, the strongest clan after the Shenmen clan in Tianlong. Now there is a qilinzi in the Li family. At the age of 20, he has stepped into the Ninth level of Lingshuai, and even realized a little bit of kingcraft. In the whole young generation, they are all famous talents. It is said that the head of Li''s clan has already stepped into the realm of the king of spirit, and is one step away from entering the realm of the king of spirit, becoming the pinnacle of Tianlong. All these are swearing that the Li family is now strong. ... at this time, there is a long line at the gate of Muzi city. These are the people who want to enter Muzi city. In front of the gate, two men in armor were checking the people who entered Muzi city. It''s inspection, but actually it''s just the income from city fees. "Boss, is this Muzi city? How big and magnificent In the crowd, Zhang DAPAI looked at muzicheng excitedly. Growing up around shifangzong, Zhang dafui saw that the most prosperous place was danyaozong market, which made him marvel. It is more prosperous than shifangzong fair. Although he heard Zeng Renfeng talk about the magnificence of muzicheng, he just thought that there were more people and more treasures than Dan Yaozong. But he never thought that there would be a place to build the city wall, and all the people who enter would have to pay the entrance fee. The blue wall looks very strong. A layer of blue light covers the whole Muzi city. "If we build this kind of wall in Zengjia village, we certainly don''t have to worry about the existence of wild animals and the attack of various robbers." Zeng Renfeng''s eyes are shining. Luo white face with a towel, a pair of beautiful big eyes are staring around, full of excitement, all this for them, too incredible. "I thought muzicheng was just a kind of market. Its name was different." The red monkey also said. "This is your first visit to Muzi city." Just then, a voice rang out in the ears of the five. A middle-aged man standing in front of the five turned his head and looked at Li Taibai and others."Yes." Zeng Renfeng nodded and said. "Look at you, you are practitioners." The middle-aged man asked again. Zeng Renfeng nodded his head again. "Hahaha, I''d like to introduce myself. My name is Tian guidao. I''m a six grade alchemist with nine levels of strength." The middle-aged man said with a proud face. Listening to the middle-aged man''s words, Zhang DAPAI and others looked at each other, and their eyes were full of wonder. "It''s the city of Muzi." Zeng Renfeng said. There are only more than 30 masters on the ninth floor of shifangzong, and one can be seen in muzicheng. "Ha ha ha, it''s normal. Muzicheng is more powerful than you think. I''m here to take refuge with my cousin." Tian guidao also said excitedly. "My cousin''s strength is the ninth floor of Lingjiang. He''s from the Li family in muzicheng. I think you''re predestined with me. Why don''t you hang out with me? You''ll call me boss later, and I promise to make you popular and spicy." Tian guidao said with a smile. Hearing Tian guidao''s words, Zhang DAPAI and others shook their heads and said, "it''s not necessary." "I said you''re really stupid. I wouldn''t look after you if it wasn''t for your comfort." Tian guidao said with a look of hatred. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "I think you look like their boss. This is a good opportunity. What do you think?" "I''m sorry, we really don''t need to. We''ll leave Muzi city in a while." Zeng Renfeng said. Looking at a few people without the slightest intention, Tian guidao shook his head and said with a sigh: "in this case, then that''s it. If you need to, you can come to Li''s house to find me at any time. At that time, just report my name." With that, it''s Tian guidao''s turn. He pays the entrance fee and steps into muzicheng. Looking at the leaving Tian guidao, Zhang DAPAI and others talk about it. "It''s worthy of Muzi city. I''m so kind when I meet anyone." A few sighed. "What do you think, boss?" Zhang Dafei looked at Li Taibai and asked. "I''ll see later." Li Taibai said. "Wait a minute?" Several people''s eyes showed the color of doubt, but Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou''s eyes showed a trace of thoughtful color. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 100 The entrance fee to Muzi city is one soul coin per person. Li Taibai and others did not lack spirit coins. When they left shifangzong, they had enough spirit coins. After marveling at the expensive entrance fee, several people paid the spirit coin and entered Muzi city. "It''s the city of Muzi." Zhang Da Pang sighed again. Standing at the gate to collect spirit coins, one day''s time is more than the money he made in his previous life. Several people went to the deep of Muzi City, and all the way through, no matter the houses or objects, they were countless times more exquisite than shifangzong. Even they saw the strong of Lingshuai realm stepping in the air. This is Muzi City, which is countless times stronger than Shifang Zong. Li Taibai''s spiritual world has been open for a long time. Within a kilometer range, all people''s words come to his mind. In ten years, great changes have taken place in Muzi city. He needs to collect information. Muzi city is the Li family''s city, but it is not the Li family''s unique city. Because of tianlongjiao, many forces have people here. "The time is similar to what I remember. There are still 15 days left before tianlongjiao will open." Collecting the information in his mind, Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. Tianlongjiao is opened once a year, and the time is fixed every year. Fifteen days later, Li Taibai''s eyes looked into the depth of muzicheng. The corners of his mouth arced slightly. Fifteen days was enough. "Well?" Suddenly Li Taibai raised his head, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. In his spiritual world, he saw a figure, which was Tian guidao. At this time, behind Tian guidao, there were several men in armor. Their voices also rang out in Li Taibai''s mind. "Cousin, don''t you believe my eyes? This time, this woman is really beautiful. Doesn''t Li Er like beautiful women? If we give this woman to him, it will make him happy. " Tian guidao said excitedly. "If that''s true, it''s good for you. Are you sure those people don''t have backstage?" A rough voice sounded. It was a man in armor with a long scar on his face. "I''m sure." Tian guidao replied, "those people are from small places. They haven''t even seen muzicheng. There can''t be backstage." "Cousin, you see, that''s them." At this time, Tian guidao and others also saw Li Taibai and others. He pointed to Li Taibai and said. The big man''s eyes look at Luo Bai, and suddenly a light appears in his eyes. Although Luo Bai''s face is blocked by gauze towel, his graceful posture is enough to make people feel hot. "Stop!" The big man stood in front of Li Taibai and others. "You guys, come with me. Someone reported that you stole something from our Li family." Said the man. "It''s the Li family." Seeing this scene, the people around him immediately stepped back, with a look of fear. "It''s you!" Seeing Tian GUI Dao behind the man, Zeng Renfeng exclaimed. Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou instantly thought of what Li Taibai said not long ago, and understood the meaning of that sentence. Sure enough, I found out soon. "Boss, just leave it to me!" Zhang Da Pang stood up and said. The power of the nine layers of the spirit Master on him burst out and shocked the whole world. It''s just that this is not a ten square city, but his performance has made people around him look strange. "These guys are finished." A thought crossed the minds of the people nearby. A guy in the realm of Lingshi has no room to resist against the Li family. Everyone knows that he is the second son of Li family and the dog leg of Li Cheng. His strength lies in the third level of Lingjiang. "Ha ha ha, a guy on the ninth floor of Lingshi dare to be so arrogant." The big man said with a smile. The power in his body suddenly erupted, the aura condensed, and a giant aura hand was suspended in the void. "Are you going with me, or do I beat you seriously and take you away?" "Miss, there seems to be a fight over there. Shall we go and have a look?" At this time, in another street of muzicheng, two girls were walking. It''s Xiaoman and Zhuge Mingyue. Looking at the momentum burst out not far away, Zhuge Mingyue shook her head and said: "the battle between a spirit Master and a spirit general is nothing to see." "All right." Hearing Zhuge Mingyue''s words, Xiaoman turned around and followed Zhuge Mingyue to the distance. "Well, seven days later, the spirit hunting will be enough for you to see the play." Zhuge Mingyue shakes her head with a smile. "Hee hee, OK, I''ll wait. I''m really curious. If those people find that the spirit Master hunts and turns into a hunting spirit Master, what will happen? The whole hunting ground of the spirit Master turns into a burial ground of the spirit Master. It must be very interesting." Xiaoman''s voice was full of excitement. There was no concealment in their voices, but it was strange that no one nearby looked at them, and all seemed to ignore them.Zhuge Mingyue naturally did not know that her decision at this time missed a plan to kill Li Taibai. Just as Li Taibai did not know that Zhuge Mingyue was in muzicheng. Li Taibai''s spiritual power is strong, but if he opens it all the time, he can''t bear it. At this time, he has collected the information he wants, and the spiritual world has long been back. "Psychic hunting competition?" Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. His eyes to a restaurant not far away, in the restaurant, a young man is listless staring at here. At his side, an old man is guarding. He, or, to be right, should be called her. That year''s little girl, also grew up. Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. In his mind passed the little girl who had been holding him and letting him play with her ten years ago. It''s just a pity that they haven''t seen each other in ten years. It was the only one who didn''t dislike his weakness and liked to play with him before lobai, and let him have a warm heart. "I''ll help you with the plan this time." Li Taibai had a plan in his mind. "Zhang Da Pang, one minute." Li Taibai''s voice rang out. "Good!" Zhang Da Pang nodded his head. There was no fear in his eyes. He didn''t pay attention to the three levels of a little spirit general. When he was in the secret place of spirit, he tried his own strength. Facing the existence of the spirit general level, he didn''t fall behind. After all, he is a man who has been trained by the boss. His martial arts and fighting style are superior to others. "Goodbye." Zhang DAPAI looks at the people in front of him, and a smile appears at the corner of his mouth. Looking at the smile on Zhang''s face, the man didn''t react. Suddenly, in his eyes, Zhang''s figure disappeared. Before he could respond, there was a sharp pain in his throat, and a dagger went into his throat. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 101 Under the guidance of Li Taibai, Zhang Dafei''s strength has long been different from that of the past. His martial arts skills are one of Zhang Dafei''s fastest body techniques from Shifang zongxun. Ten thousand miles in one step. One step ten thousand li was originally just a body skill of the spirit realm. Before entering the spirit realm, Li Taibai had modified this skill. Today, one step ten thousand li is already a skill of the spirit general level. But the speed is even faster than that of Lingshuai level. The main reason for Zhang to learn this skill is that it runs fast and can save his life. In the aspect of protecting his life, he has never been lax. Now he has been cultivated to a great level by Zhang Dafei, and even has the momentum of rushing to a perfect level. Today''s Zhang Dafeng has already surpassed his previous life in strength, and the general Ling Jiang is even less likely to be his opponent. It''s just that in shifangzong, he never showed his strong fighting power. In everyone''s eyes, people can clearly see Zhang dafuang''s action. He just strides over the distance between the two and reaches directly behind the spirit general. He is killed! "Beyond the realm of genius!" Countless people widened their eyes and couldn''t help crying out. There is a huge gap between each realm. All those who can fight beyond the realm are geniuses. Everyone didn''t expect that there was a genius who crossed the boundary. Not far away from the restaurant, the boy, or girl, was shocked to see Zhang''s fight, and then a touch of joy appeared. "Tianbo, let''s go down." She stood up, her eyes full of excitement. If you take this young man away, what she wants to do will be more likely to be completed. The cross realm battle is still the Ninth level of the spirit division. Now when the spirit division hunting is about to start, it is a powerful combat power. Especially now, because something happened in the girl''s family, there was not even a spirit Master who crossed the realm. By this time, Zhang dafuang had returned to Li Taibai. In front of them, more than a dozen bodies fell to the ground. Tian guidao''s eyes are staring at the boss. He doesn''t understand why a person who hasn''t even entered the city should be so strong. He doesn''t understand why these people dare to kill them. You know, they are from the Li family. Muzicheng, the Li family is the dominant existence. "Boss, not a minute." Zhang Dafei looked at Li Taibai and said that his eyes were also full of excitement. This is his first real battle. Before, the spirit general was invincible in his eyes, but now he easily killed him. All these are the reasons for Li Taibai. Because of this, Zhang Dafei is more afraid of Li Taibai and more adored in his heart. He believes that as long as he gives Li Taibai time, Li Taibai will surely become the strongest man in Tianlong in the future. As for the Li family, Zhang dafuang was disdainful. At the time of shifangzong, tianaolong was already the existence of Lingshuai nine layers. Tianaolong was the genius of genius. What about the Li family? As long as there is no spirit king, they are all dregs. All he has to do is listen to Li Taibai. Looking at Zhang Da Pang''s face, the corner of Li Tai Bai''s mouth shows a trace of radian. The gap between the Ninth level of Lingshuai and the realm of Lingwang is huge. He is very curious. If Zhang dafuang knows that the Ninth level of Lingshuai is not the strongest. There is a huge gap between the Ninth level of Lingshuai who understands the kingly way and the Ninth level of Lingshuai who doesn''t understand the kingly way. Among the Li family, there is not one person who understands the kingly way, and there is even a half step king of Lingshuai. Will Zhang DAPAI''s face be so calm. "These guys dare to kill the people of Li family. Are they dying?" "Look at their clothes, they should come from remote places. I didn''t expect that there were such talents in those small clans." "The geniuses of the small clan will basically enter the powerful clan in the end. These guys should be looking for the powerful clan, but they are too stupid. They will die this time." "Even if you are aware of the existence of Wang Dao, you don''t dare to kill the people of the Li family. I heard that not long ago, a guy who was aware of Wang Dao committed a crime and was killed by the banbuling king of the Li family." One by one, voices rang out in everyone''s ears. Listening to people''s discussion, Zhang DAPAI''s face became paler and paler. For the first time, he knew that there was a difference in Lingshuai''s ninth floor. "Boss!" He turned his head and looked at Li Taibai pitifully. The fat on his face shook and he said, "I suddenly feel that I''m homesick. I don''t want to be a spirit general for the time being. I''ll go back first." With that, Zhang turned around and was about to leave. "Where are you going?" Zhu Hou stands in front of Zhang Dafei, and his eyes are full of making trouble. Let this guy get in front of him every day. "If you leave, the Li family will come to us. Who shall we go to?" Hearing Zhu Hou''s words, Zhang DAPAI''s face turned red."Zhang Dafei, don''t worry. Since Li Danshi asked you to kill people, there is a way for you to escape this disaster." Zeng Renfeng couldn''t look down on it and comforted him. Hearing Zeng Renfeng''s words, Zhang DAPAI''s eyes brightened. Only heard Zeng Renfeng then said: "maybe the boss doesn''t know the strength of the Li family, but it''s OK. Even if you really can''t help it, you will die here. When the boss is strong, he will revenge you." Zeng Renfeng''s eyes are very serious, which makes Zhang Da Pang want to cry without tears. "I''m dead. It''s useless for you to avenge me." "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen." Just then, Li Taibai''s voice rang out in Zhang DAPAI''s ears. Then a young man full of fragrance appeared beside several people. "Are you worried about the Li family''s revenge? I have a way to keep you The young man is wearing his hair, his cheeks are very white and tender, and his body is full of fragrance. His beautiful eyes seem to touch people''s heart. This is a beautiful boy. Only in the boy, it is very strange. "As long as you join our Yue family, the Li family can''t touch you." The boy looked at Zhang and said. Hearing the boy''s words, Zhang DAPAI''s eyes brightened, but soon he turned his head and looked at Li Taibai. "It''s impossible to join Yuejia. We''ll leave in a while." Li Taibai looked at the young man in front of him and said with a smile. Or should say, looking at Yuexin. Yuexin is her real name. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Yuexin''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She said, "I''m not asking you, I''m asking him." Yuexin knows that these people''s clothes must come from xiaozongmen. It''s a great joy that a genius appears in a xiaozongmen. In her mind, Li Taibai and others must follow the fat man. Just heard his words, Zhang DAPAI''s face was showing a strange color, an indescribable feeling in his heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 102 "Cough cough cough, he is my boss, I listen to him." Zhang Da Pang coughed and said seriously. "Your boss?" Hearing Zhang DAPAI''s words, Yuexin frowns slightly, and her eyes look at Li Taibai. This is a very ordinary young man, in addition to the eyes are lit, give a comfortable feeling, other all have no. She soon figured out that this ordinary teenager must be the son of the patriarch of the small clan, and this genius was loyal to the clan, so she recognized this teenager as the boss. Think of here, Yue Xin looks at Zhang Da Pang more pleasing to the eye. Just how can we get this group to join the moon family? Yue Xin''s eyes look at Li Taibai. She knows that only if the boy agrees, can Zhang dafui agree. "It''s impossible to join the moon family, but it''s OK to help the moon family participate in the spirit Master hunting competition." Li Taibai''s voice rang out. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Yue Xin''s eyes brighten. This is her main purpose. There is no shortage of strong people in Yue''s family, but now there is a fault in Lingshi realm because of an accident. The genius of a nine level spirit Master who can cross the boundary to kill enemies is enough to make the moon family get a good place in this spirit Master hunting competition. Her purpose was achieved. "Yes, as long as you help the moon family participate in the Lingshi hunting competition, I can protect you from the Revenge of the Li family." Yue Xin said. "In addition to this, I also need your monthly family members who participate in the spirit hunting to follow our orders." Li Taibai said. "Yes." Yuexin nodded her head. The existence of the spirit Master''s realm of the moon family is all like waste. She was responsible for the hunting of the spirit Master. "Well, you can go home with me." Yue Xin looked at Zhang Da Pang and said with a smile, "things will trouble you after that." "Good." Zhang Da Pang nodded his head. His face was very strange. Li Taibai''s voice rang out in his ear. "What does the boss want to do?" Watching a few people leave, a group of people in the street watch the scene and talk about it one after another. Soon after, a group of armored guards come from a distance. These people are wearing armor. On the armor, you can see a clear word "Muzi", which is the Li family''s guard. The first one was a middle-aged man in gold armor. The eyes of the middle-aged man were full of anger. Looking at the bodies in the street, his face was very gloomy. "Who did it?" His eyes looked around and he soon knew what had happened not long ago. The people of xiaozongmen, who are fighting in the ninth floor of Lingshi, are taken away by the people of Yuejia. "The moon family?" The corner of the middle-aged man''s mouth showed a trace of cold color, "the person who killed the second childe, do you think it''s OK at the month''s home?" Pick up the body on the ground, the middle-aged man with Li''s escort left. "That''s Li Yue." Watching the middle-aged man leave, one voice rings. Li Yue is the confidant of the son of the second elder of the Li family. His strength lies in the Ninth level of Lingshuai, and he can kill more people. He once killed a criminal Lingshuai at the gate of Muzi city. In the whole Muzi City, it is famous. "Li Yue does things by all means. Those guys are dead." "It''s true that the moon family is no longer the same as before. After the spirit Master''s hunting, the moon family will even fall into four families in muzicheng and become the last class." ... muzicheng has numerous forces, but the most powerful ones are the four families of muzicheng. The four families are Li family, Mu family, Shui family and the last Yue family. Among them, the Li family is the strongest family, but the Yue family has already opened up a gap with the other three. What happened not long ago has made the gap even bigger. The Yue family has almost left the position of the four families. The four families represent the four Yipin sects. If one family is not enough to represent the sects, it will be removed. ... the four families are located in the four directions of Muzi city. Yuejia is located in the east of Muzi city. "Good, miss." Seeing Yuexin coming back, the servants of Yuejia greet each other. Zhang Dafei and other people knew that the boy was actually a sister. "This guy has a special hobby." Zhang DAPAI and others have strange eyes. "Boss, do you know why she likes to wear men''s clothes?" Zhu Hou asked in Li Taibai''s ear. Hearing Zhu Hou''s question, Li Taibai shakes his head and puts away his spiritual world. He has received enough information from Yuejia. "I didn''t expect that so many things happened in ten years." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. "Little sister, are you going out dressed like this again?" At this time, a little harsh voice sounded, a teenager appeared not far away.The boy has a rat head and brain. His cheek is long and narrow. When he looks at Yuexin with his eyes, he shows his lust. "This is my second brother." Yue Xin said to Li Taibai and others. "Little sister, even if you dress up, you can''t be a boy. Girls should dress up well. Isn''t it good to be honest?" The youth walked to the side of Yue Xin, some acerbic said. "Second brother, I don''t care about my business." Yue Xin''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, the tone said coldly. "I don''t care? Do you want to bring some dirty people back? " Yue Xin''s second brother sneered. Hearing her second brother''s words, Yuexin frowned more tightly. She took a worried look at her side, but she knew that many geniuses had their own temper. Zhang Dafei is a genius she can not find easily. If she is angry, it will not be worth the loss. She is relieved to see that Zhang Dafei and others don''t care. "Second brother, these are my guests. Please pay attention to your words." Yue Xin said in a bad tone. "This is my home. I can say whatever I want. Do you think I''m important to your guests?" Yue Xin''s second elder brother disdains to say. His eyes looked at Yuexin, and then said: "little sister, even if you dress up like this, you can''t become a man. Don''t you stay at home and marry a good family? You have to do it yourself. " "By the way, if you want to, you can be my favorite concubine if you don''t want to get married." "You Yuexin''s face is red with anger. She clenches her fist and her eyes are full of anger. She just looked around, and all of them looked like a good play. Even the old man behind her was indifferent. Finally, she loosened her fist and showed a bitter color on her face. She''s used to it a long time ago. At this time, a faint voice rang up. "Some people are ugly, but they don''t know how to be honest, and they don''t look at their own virtues. Do they deserve to be happy?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 103 Li Taibai''s body stands beside Yue Xin and says faintly. The voice of disdain stunned all the people present. Even the old guard around him was surprised. You know, this is the moon family. These guys dare to scold the second son of the moon family in the moon family. Isn''t this playing lanterns in the pit and looking for death? Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Yuexin''s eyes showed a cheerful color, which she wanted to say a long time ago. Soon, the cheerful color became restless and angry. "This guy is so mindless! Yuefeng is not a good talker. " Yuefeng is the name of her second brother. Sure enough, just as Yuexin thought, Li Taibai''s voice fell behind, Yuefeng''s face turned red with anger, and he looked at Li Taibai angrily. "Come on, tie this guy in front of me. I''ll break him to pieces!" Yuefeng''s angry voice rang out. Yuefeng''s words fall, and several men in armor appear. These men are the guardians of Yuejia, and their strength is at least the realm of Lingjiang. Zhang Dafei and others are on guard. "Stop it Yuexin stands in front of Li Taibai and others. She looks at Li Taibai with some complaint, turns her head, looks at Yuefeng and says, "these people are from my hunting for Lingshi. They can fight beyond the realm and have the strength to defeat Lingjiang!" "Spirit Master hunting?" Yuefeng looks at Yuexin and suddenly laughs, "little sister, do you think there is any hope for our Lingshi hunting? All people give up, will throw to you, is to let you die this heart "These guys have offended me. Only death can solve my hatred." Yuefeng''s mouth showed a cold smile, "little sister, if you stop me, I don''t mind making you lose the qualification of Lingshi hunting." "You Yuexin''s eyes are red, she clenches her fist, breathes quickly, and her chest shakes violently. "Little sister, what''s your choice?" Listening to Yuefeng''s words, Yuexin''s body trembles, and a feeling of helplessness surges into her heart. Lingshi hunting is her last hope, her last straw, and her chance. "Do you have a choice?" At this time, Li Taibai''s voice sounded in Yuexin''s ear, "now the moon family doesn''t have us, even if you go to the spirit Master to hunt, what''s the use? Or looking for hope on the street? Let''s see if we''re lucky enough to find someone better? " Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Yuexin''s heart suddenly trembled, and a bitter smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. "Indeed, without Zhang DAPAI, she would not have had any chance to go hunting in the spirit Master." For half a year, she went out to look for it every day, but in the end, she was disappointed. Even if there was a genius, who would help her? Among the four families, Yuejia is the weakest. "Second brother, these people are my guests. I will be responsible for them. If you really want to kill them, kill me first." Yue Xin looked at Yue Feng and said. "You do." Yuefeng''s face was extremely gloomy. "You can choose." Yuexin stares at Yuefeng. Looking at Yue Xin''s firm look, Yue Feng clenched his fist. He took a deep breath and turned around. Although Yuexin''s status is low in Yuejia, she has a special identity. "Little sister, you will regret today." Yuefeng turns and leaves. "Hoo Looking at Yuefeng leaving, Yuexin breathes and looks at Li Taibai with complicated eyes. "Come with me." She took Li Taibai to go deep into the moon''s home, and there was no excitement at the beginning. "You live here. If you have anything to do, you''d better not leave this yard. My second brother won''t give up." Li Taibai and others will be brought to a yard, Yuexin reminded a few words to turn away. "Boss, are you really OK?" Looking at Yuexin leaving, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou are worried. "Boss, or we''d better sneak away. It''s not urgent to be promoted to Lingjiang." The red monkey swallowed and said. The city has offended the most powerful Li family in muzicheng. Now living in other people''s homes, it has offended the son of the host''s family. This is a dangerous sign. "You''re in the yard. Practice hard. I''ll go out for a while." Li Taibai said, looking at Luo Bai. "Brother Taibai, just do your job." Lobai said with a smile. Li Taibai nodded. Looking at Li Taibai''s leaving figure, Zhang Da Pang blinked his eyes, looked at Luo Bai and asked, "sister-in-law, the boss must be looking for that sister. Don''t you worry about the boss looking for a second sister-in-law to come back?" Hearing Zhang DAPAI''s words, Luo Bai shook his head and said seriously, "brother Taibai won''t do it." With that, lobai turned to enter the house and began to practice. Sitting in the room, Luo Bai''s breath slowly changes and gradually disappears, and the light light in his eyes flashes.The first and second powers, now she has some control. Feeling the breath of the room in Luobai, Zhang DAPAI and others looked at each other. "My sister-in-law is really a demon of cultivation." Zeng Renfeng said. Hearing Zeng Renfeng''s words, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou look at each other and shake their heads. Since they knew Luobai, Luobai has been working hard. Except when they were with Li Taibai, they had never seen Luobai rest. "Practice well." Zhang said and turned to enter the room. "I can only practice well, and I will not be killed casually by others if I seize an opportunity to become a master." The figure of the scarlet monkey disappeared in the void, and the shadow in the grass could be seen faintly. There were some changes. Looking at the changes of several people, Zeng Renfeng blinked his eyes. He didn''t understand their meaning, but he didn''t bother to guess. He stood directly in the same place and untied a huge package behind him. It was a huge sword. It split up one by one. This is what Li Taibai asked him to practice in this way, and this huge sword was also given to him by Li Taibai. The huge sword is extremely heavy. Even if he wields the power of his spiritual realm, he will feel a little sad. .... in a garden of Yue family, Yue Xin sits in the pavilion, staring at the pond in front of her, her eyes are confused. "Can I really do it?" She whispered. The confrontation with Yuefeng not long ago filled her with confusion. The joy of finding Zhang is gone. "You have to believe in yourself and your own vision." Li Taibai''s figure appears beside Yuexin. "When did you come here?" Seeing Li Taibai''s figure, Yue Xin is surprised. Just now, she didn''t notice Li Taibai''s appearance. "Just came here." Li Taibai said with a smile, looking at a sword mark on the girl''s wrist in front of him, a soft color appeared in his eyes. The scar on the sword is the birthmark on the girl. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 104 "You don''t understand." Yue Xin took a look at Li Taibai and said coldly. If it were not for the young man in front of us, so many things would not have happened. How could a young man from a small clan know the horror of the spirit Master''s hunting. "I understand." Looking at Yuexin, Li Taibai replied. Hear Li Taibai''s words, month Xin''s eyes show anger, has been repressed mood finally broke out. If it was not for Li Taibai''s unauthorized action, where would she encounter these things. "What do you know? From your perspective, how can you know how terrible the world''s strongmen are? Muzicheng is not the small clan you live in, and you can''t easily provoke them... " " do you think you understand what you see and hear in the small clan? You don''t understand the world at all But before she finished, she closed her mouth and her eyes were shocked. In her eyes, the young man suddenly became extremely terrifying. A terrible pressure emanated from the young man, which made her have no psychology of resistance. "My vision?" Li Taibai is funny in his heart, and his vision is what Yuexin can know. The divine world is supreme. In the divine world, there is supreme existence. "How can it be!" Yuexin heart beating violently, how can this young man be so strong? The next second, all the power disappeared, and the boy in front of him became ordinary again. "I know more than you think." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He looked at Yue Xin and said, "my power is stronger than you think. With my help, you won''t lose this time." Looking at the young man with an ordinary and confident face, Yuexin''s heart beats violently, and the strength of the young man bursts out. For a moment, she seems to see the feeling of Yuejia''s second grandfather. The second grandfather of the moon family is now the strongest one in the moon family. His strength has reached the Ninth level of Lingshuai, and he has even realized a bit of kingcraft. It is countless times stronger than the general Lingshuai nine level strong. "Didn''t I say that? You have to believe in your own eyes. " Li Taibai''s voice rings in Yuexin''s ear. Hearing Li Taibai''s voice, Yuexin''s eyes flashed a bright light. "Why are you helping me?" Yue Xin looks at Li Taibai and asks. "After all, I offended the Li family, and I need your protection." Li Taibai looked at Yue Xin and said. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Yuexin quiets down. Indeed, the strength of the Li family is incomparable. It''s normal for the young man to look for the protection of the moon family. It''s just this reason, which is not very convincing. "In fact, you don''t need to know the reason why I help you. As I said not long ago, do you still have a choice? Without my help, you have no chance of winning this spirit hunting. If you have my help, you have a 100% chance of winning. " Li Taibai''s voice sounded again. After hearing Li Taibai''s words, Yue Xin suddenly realized that she had no choice in her current situation. Even if the teenager had any purpose, she would have to go through the difficulties. "How powerful are you?" Yue Xin looks at Li Taibai and asks, this matter is very important to her. "Well." Li Taibai touched his chin, looked at Yuexin and said, "I''ve killed more than one Lingshuai jiuceng." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Yuexin''s pupils contract violently. She thinks that Li Taibai is very strong, but speaking this sentence from Li Taibai''s mouth makes her understand Li Taibai''s strength better. Lingshi realm can defeat Lingshuai, which is the genius of Tianlong. Looking at Yue Xin''s shocked eyes, Li Taibai is disdainful in his heart. It''s just nine layers of Lingshuai. If his means are added, his power will be more terrible. After a slight pause, he looked at Yuexin and said, "do you want to be stronger? I can make your power increase a hundred times before the spirit Master hunting competition "Funny." Yue Xin looked at Li Taibai with disdain. In her eyes, Li Taibai was arrogant. She is the little princess of the moon family. Her strength has already reached the Ninth level of Lingshi. She does not encounter those who can fight beyond the realm. Her strength has already reached the peak of ordinary people. A hundred times more, she''ll be a genius. How is it possible to turn an ordinary person into a genius. There are still seven days to go before the spirit Master realm. Even the spirit king can''t do this. "Use your martial arts to me." Li Taibai said. After seeing Li Taibai, Yue Xin nodded her head and said, "OK, I''ll see how you can make me stronger a hundred times." The power in the body surges, and a long sword appears in Yuexin''s hand. She also makes swords. On the long sword, the light blue light is surging, the light fragrance of flowers appears, as if the sky is raining.Yuejia sword and Huayu sword are the sword skills of Lingjiang level. They are among the best in Lingjiang martial arts, even more powerful than the general Lingshuai martial arts. Yuexin''s talent is not good. She can''t cross the realm to cultivate her martial arts skills. Even cultivating Huayu sword makes her feel extremely difficult. Reaching the skilled realm is the result of her hard work, but she can''t find the direction to enter the proficient realm. Flower after flower toward Li Taibai in the past, this is the formation of aura. Yuexin tried her best. Li Taibai''s power broke out not long ago. She knew that her own strength could not hurt li Taibai, but she wanted to let Li Taibai know what kind of joke his so-called 100 fold increase was. At least she could not make Li Taibai win too easily. Facing Huayu sword, Li Taibai''s spiritual world spreads out, and soon understands the usage of Huayu sword from Yuexin''s body. The corners of his mouth curved slightly. At this moment, Huayu sword has been analyzed by him, and all the flaws of Huayu sword are invisible in his eyes. With the long sword dancing, the sword on Li Taibai''s hand radiates colorful light. "Perfect state!" Yuexin was surprised, but she soon reflected that it is normal for a genius to cultivate perfect martial arts. "Well?" All of a sudden, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. It turned out that this martial art was the basic sword technique. "Stupid!" It''s a waste of time for her to practice the basic sword technique to a perfect level. "Do you really understand the sword?" At this time, a voice sounded in Yuexin''s ear. "What?" Yuexin was stunned. A colorful light flashed in her eyes, and all the flowers disappeared. Hua Yu''s sword was broken and a long sword appeared in her throat. Feeling the cold cold front in her throat, Yuexin''s hand trembled slightly. She thought that Li Taibai could defeat her, but she never thought that Li Taibai could defeat her so easily. "How do you know the flaw of Huayu sword?" Yue Xin looks at Li Taibai and asks. "Huayu sword?" Li Taibai looked at Yuexin and said, "your Huayu sword is just a deletion." "Huayu sword is deleted?" Yue Xin was stunned, and then she said, "I admit you are really powerful, but how do you know Hua Yu sword?" Huayu sword is the sword skill of Yue family, which has never been spread. Yuexin has never heard that Huayu sword is deleted. At this time, a burst of flower fragrance flew by, and the endless fragrance filled the whole world. "What''s the matter?" The people in the moon''s family stop their bodies one by one, and their eyes show the color of doubt. "What''s the smell?" In Muzi City, everyone stops and breathes hard, trying to find the source of the fragrance. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 105 Yuexin stood in the same place, already stunned, her eyes staring at the scenery in front of her. Pieces of flowers are in full bloom, and endless flowers have buried the world. In front of her eyes, the garden, pond and pavilion have all disappeared, only the endless sea of flowers. Flowers, sending out fragrance, filled the sky, but extremely cold. Yuexin has no idea how many times she has swallowed. Flowers like the sea, sword like the peak. This is a sword technique she has never seen before. The endless meaning of the sword makes her know that she will be submerged in the endless sea of flowers. "Is this Huahai sword?" Yuexin''s voice was full of trembling. She has never seen this kind of Huahai sword. It''s not only the skill of Lingjiang, but also more powerful than the skill of Lingshuai or above. "Yes, it''s a real Huahai sword. What you cultivate is just a deleted Huahai sword." Li too white point head, light say. The endless sea of flowers disappeared, and several twisted traces flowed through the sky. "Sword spirit!" Looking at the twisted traces in the sky, Yuexin widened her eyes again. Sword Qi, the ultimate of sword technique, is a kind of kingcraft. In Tianlong continent, after the Ninth level of Lingshuai, countless strong swordsmen can understand sword Qi. And this kind of understanding of the existence of sword Qi, known as the understanding of a bit of kingly power, a simpler name is wuwangjing. Wuwang realm is also in Lingshuai realm, but it is no longer the general Lingshuai realm. To understand the existence of the kingly way, we can do it by stepping into the Ninth level of Lingshuai. In the whole Tianlong continent, we have never heard of anyone who can understand the kingly way before the Ninth level of Lingshuai, even if only a little. "Whew!" A broken empty voice from the ear of Yue Xin across. She broke several strands of her hair, broke the band that tied her hair, and her long hair fell like a waterfall. The white and tender skin appears incomparably beautiful in the long hair, the beautiful eyes open because of shock, the red lips and white teeth are incomparably beautiful. "If you don''t like to dress up as a man, why force yourself? I think you look better like this." Li Taibai turned around, his voice faint aroma, "want to become strong, dinner later to find me." Looking at Li Taibai''s back, Yuexin pauses and asks, "what''s your name?" Hearing Yuexin''s question, Li Taibai was slightly stunned, and then the corners of his mouth arced slightly. At that time, both of them were young. He remembered everything because of his strong mental power, and Yuexin must have forgotten it for a long time. "Li Taibai!" He said, disappearing into the garden. "Li Taibai!" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Yue Xin''s body was slightly stunned, and her eyes fell on her wrist. "Yuexin, I don''t want to play with you. I want to practice." A vague shadow came to her mind. "It can''t be him." Yue Xin shakes her head, and a touch of sadness appears on her face. "That boy is a waste body, how can he become so strong?" It was her childhood playmate. Soon, in Yuexin''s mind, something happened not long ago in the secret place of the spirit, the boy who killed the snake with the power of the waste body. "If that guy is still alive, he should be that big." Yuexin put down her thoughts in her heart. It''s been a long time, even she has forgotten for several years. The only impression is the little touch in my heart. After all, what happened in the secret place of the spirit was too vague. Not everyone could see Li Taibai''s face clearly. There were few people who could see above the air. Only half step spirit king level can barely see. ... back in the courtyard where he lived, Li Taibai shook his head and showed a trace of helplessness at the corner of his mouth. The body of this one is too bad after all. The sword technique is what he is good at. It''s almost integrated into his blood. When he modified Huayu sword, he accidentally modified it so strongly that he even integrated the sword Qi. Sword Qi is not the power that his body can control now. Otherwise, he will lose control. He is in great pain now. "We should make Huayu sword weaker. We can''t make it too strong this time." Li Taibai said in his heart. Li Taibai takes a pill and sits on the ground with his knees crossed to repair the maladjustment caused by the use of sword Qi. While Li Taibai was repairing his body, there was a huge commotion in muzicheng. "Is this powerful fragrance the birth of natural resources and local treasures?" "If you want to find it, you must find it out." The fragrance disperses very quickly, one by one terror figure delimits in the void, finally all people''s eyes looked at the month home. "What natural resources and local treasures did the Yues get?" One idea passed through the minds of all the people. After a little thought, they went back to their homes.Although Yue family is declining now, it is yipinzongmen''s power in muzicheng after all. This matter seems to calm down. "If you want to find it, you must find it!" Deep in the moon''s home, in the middle of a magnificent house, a voice rings. Here stands the legitimate son of the moon''s family, a middle-aged man, whose eyes are full of light. The fragrance is so strong that it must be a great treasure. Nowadays, Yuejia''s position is a bit awkward. There have been a lot of dissatisfaction in yipinzong. If we can present the past of Tiancai and Dibao, we can weaken this dissatisfaction. "How is Yuexin?" The middle-aged man looked at the crowd in front of him. "Master, the young lady is still working hard for the hunting of Lingshi." An old man came out and said. This old man is the guard of Yuexin. The middle-aged man is the contemporary owner of the Yueyang family. Listening to the old man''s story, Yueyang frowned slightly, waved his hand and said, "if she wants to make trouble, let her make trouble. Even if we find a gifted boy, we can''t win this hunting." "Master, as long as we get the top four in this spirit hunting and hold the seats of the four families, we won''t say anything from the clan. Miss may succeed." The old man looked at Yueyang and said. "I won''t do this kind of uncertain thing. Besides, if Yuexin marries the genius of zongmen, it''s an opportunity for our Yuejia family." Moon Yang a light say. Hearing Yueyang''s words, the old man sighed and stopped talking. "Dad." A voice sounded, and the owner of the voice was Yuefeng. "Dad, I think I should know where the treasure is." Yue Feng looked at Yue Yang and said. Hearing Yuefeng''s words, a pair of eyes brush to see Yuefeng, Yueyang''s eyes is a flash of light. "Dad, didn''t my little sister bring in some spirit masters today? The fragrance is coming from that direction. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 106 "Who did Xin''er bring?" Hearing Yuefeng''s words, Yueyang narrowed his eyes. Yue Feng saw the color of thinking in the eyes of the people, and continued: "our family has never seen this kind of situation before. These people appeared when they came, and I heard that these people had conflicts with the Li family at the gate of the city." "Had a conflict with the Li family?" "Ridiculous!" "What''s the situation of our Yuejia? Yuexin offends the Li family for the sake of a few outsiders. It''s just nonsense Hearing Yuefeng''s words, one voice rings out, full of discontent. "If there has been a conflict with the Li family, then it is really possible that these outsiders have some huge treasure in their hands." A voice sounded gloomy. Hearing this voice, everyone stopped talking, and the glimmer in their eyes flickered. The treasure that can be valued by the Li family must be unusual. "Even if it''s really not, it''s just a few outsiders. If they die, they will die. They can also make the younger sister give up early, dress up well and get married." Yue Feng continued. "Feng''er, that''s right." A cold female voice rang out, and a rich lady looked at yueyangyi and said, "whether it''s the Li family or the genius treasure, those outsiders must be in our hands." This lady is now the wife of the owner of the month''s family, Ouyang Ling, the wife of Yueyang Yi. After hearing ouyangling''s words, Yueyang made up her mind. "Second uncle, you take people to arrest these outsiders and interrogate them. If Xin''er blocks her, arrest her and educate her how to be a woman." Yue Yang said coldly. Hearing Yueyang''s words, a one eyed old man came out and nodded his head. "I''m going." The one eyed old man''s subtle momentum is surging, and he is the strong one of Lingshuai realm. "I''ll go with you." At this time, a faint voice sounded. In everyone''s eyes, an old man suddenly appeared outside the door. At the moment of seeing the old man, everyone stood up in the hall. "Second grandfather, why are you here?" Yue Yang said respectfully. "Such a big thing happened, how could I not come? This day is a treasure of wood and land, which is likely to have a great effect on our moon family." The old man said lightly. The old man has a little strange charm. Everyone knows that this is the king''s way. The old man understands a little bit of the power of the king''s way. ... the Yuejia family is declining now, but it is a powerful family after all. After making a decision, it will soon run. The two old men''s bodies crossed the void and stepped towards the place where Li Taibai was. "Outsiders, come out!" The one eyed old man called Er Shu by Yue Yang Yi stood in the void and said faintly. Hearing the one eyed old man''s voice, several doors open, and the figure of Li Taibai and others appears in the yard. "Who are you? What can I do for you? " Looking at the two elders in the air, Zeng Renfeng asked. "You are not qualified to know who we are. Now come with us. There is something you need to investigate." The one eyed old man said faintly. Hearing the one eyed old man''s words, Zhang DAPAI looked at each other and stood behind Li Taibai. The two people''s expressions are not good. Two strong men in the realm of Lingshuai, and now they are still in the moon family, Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou are full of pain on their faces. They have just come out of the tiger''s den and into the wolf''s den. Looking at the two elders in the sky, Li Taibai shook his head and said, "you two are not qualified to let me go." "Ha ha ha ha!" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the two elders couldn''t help laughing. The one eyed elder''s face was full of ferocious color. "We are not qualified?" The power in the one eyed old man''s body suddenly burst out. The power of Ling Shuai''s nine layers shocked the world. The earth trembled, and the plants and trees lowered their heads, as if in fear. "Then I''ll let you see if I''m qualified!" An aura giant hand appeared in the void and grabbed Li Taibai and others. The one eyed old man was full of sarcasm when he dared to talk to them like this. But at this time, Li Taibai moved, his steps forward, suddenly jumped up, his body strange appeared on the back of his hand, the sword in his hand, hit a place on the back of his hand. "Stupid!" The old man, known as the second grandfather, could not help shaking his head. The aura giant hand is a powerful force. As long as it is not caught in the flaw, it can grow with the realm, and has all kinds of miraculous effects, even its own third hand. However, it''s not easy to catch the flaw. Everyone''s aura giant hand only knows where the flaw is. "Boom!" A fierce white light dazzled the old man''s eyes. A wave of aura tides rushed around, and the giant hand of aura broke. The surging tide of aura swept everything around. The flowers and plants broke, the houses collapsed, and huge cracks appeared on the earth.Before this aura giant hand broke, Zhang dafui and others'' bodies had been far away from this place. Looking at this scene, the old man''s eyes showed a trace of surprise. The young man actually found the flaw of aura giant hand, and then the color of surprise turned into curiosity and a strong color of greed. "Interesting, interesting!" The corner of the old man''s mouth curved slightly, and he said in his heart. In a flash, the teenager found the flaw of the aura giant hand and destroyed it. From the actions of his partners, it is obvious that they all believe that the teenager can break the aura giant hand. That is to say, there is a treasure on the young man who can find out the flaws of Lingqi giant hand. The old man''s eyes were full of greed. If you get this treasure, his combat effectiveness will become more powerful. In addition to Li Taibai''s ability to see through the aura giant hand, there is also the body method and martial arts that Li Taibai used not long ago. In the eyes of the old man, this is at least the body method and martial arts of Lingshuai level 9. The existence of a small clan, where there may be such a powerful martial arts, there is only one possibility, these people obtained a strong existence of the ruins. "To die!" Cried the one eyed old man, with a look of shame and anger in his eyes. His aura giant hand was broken, which is a loss for him. Two aura giant hands can be stored in the realm of Lingshuai, but it takes at least half a year to form a new aura giant hand. In the past six months, his strength will become much weaker. It''s unimaginable for him if these people tell others where his aura giant hand is. "These people must die!" The one eyed old man''s eyes radiated fierce light, and the power in his body surged, and his body crossed the void. Fists exude purple luster, directly to Li Taibai. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 107 The second uncle of the moon family, named Yue Buxiu, is not the best in the moon family, but he is also unusual. The strength of the Ninth level Lingshuai is enough to overcome almost all the existence of Lingshi realm. Not everyone can make up for the gap between the two realms. Tianling boxing is a martial art at the level of yuejialing general. It has been cultivated to a great level by yuebuxiu. At this moment, the whole sky is covered with purple fists. At this moment, endless fists cover all the places where Li Taibai is. "This guy has to die." Yue Buxiu''s eyes are full of killing intention. Looking at the fists all over the sky, Li Taibai''s spiritual world opens, the corners of his mouth arc slightly, and the long sword in his hand radiates colorful light. A lotus appears. Lotus sword. The sword skill that Li Taibai learned when he was fighting with elder Wu in shifangzong was originally a Lingshi martial skill. After his modification, it has become a Lingjiang martial skill. "Perfect state!" Seeing the colorful colors on Li Taibai''s sword, the second grandfather of the moon family''s eyes flashed. "It''s the perfect realm of Lingshuai martial arts." Perfect state, only genius can reach, and across their own realm of martial arts also cultivate to perfect state, Li Taibai undoubtedly in the genius also belongs to the top of the existence. "Get down on your knees!" Yue Buxiu''s fist heavily blows on the lotus. He wants to smash the lotus and directly injures Li Taibai. His fist fell on the lotus, but a kind of resistance came from the lotus. Yue Buxiu''s eyes were shocked. Unexpectedly, Li Taibai''s Lotus could resist his attack. There was a surge of power in his body, trying to strengthen it, but just then a wonderful power came from his fist. In the realm of spirit, Li Taibai can fight with the Ninth level of Lingshuai without losing ground in a short time. When he reaches the Ninth level of Lingshi, Li Taibai''s strength is countless times stronger than before. The lotus is surging, the sword is flashing, the moon does not repair, feeling that countless long swords fall on his fist, the power of Tianling fist is dispersing at a very fast speed at this moment. "How can it be!" He was shocked, and his body suddenly retreated. Almost at the same time, the power of Tianling fist dissipated. A long sword appeared in the lotus flower and pierced into yuebuxiu''s fist. "Go away!" The month doesn''t repair greatly surprised, suddenly shout a way. His body retreated at a speed invisible to the naked eye and quickly rose to the sky. "That''s close!" Feeling the severe pain on his right fist, Yue Buxiu was full of fear. Just a little bit, his fist would be broken by the lotus. Even so, at this time, his right hand was also injured. A little blood flowed from the back of his hand. There was a hole in the back of his right hand. You can clearly see the white bones inside. "Damn it! How can this guy be so strong! " A young man in the realm of Lingshi is so powerful, which makes him feel incredible. Even the genius of the Li family was not so powerful in the realm of Lingshi. Looking at Li Taibai below, his eyes twinkle. This young man''s talent makes him feel shocked. This kind of existence is bound to become one of the most powerful ones in Tianlong in the future. "Fortunately, now he is just a spiritual master." The moon does not practice the secret way in the heart. In the realm of spiritual master, he thinks that he can overcome without carelessness. "Well?" At this time, Yue Buxiu was suddenly surprised. In his eyes, Li Taibai''s figure disappeared. A shadow is slowly disappearing. "Not real people!" There is a sense of crisis in yuebuxiu''s heart. "No!" Without hesitation, his body began to rise into the sky. But just then, a long sword came down from the air, and Li Taibai''s body appeared above his head. Now, it seems that he sent his head to Li Taibai''s sword. "Boom!" Aura burst out. At this critical moment, the aura in yuebuxiu suddenly burst out, and the infinite aura directly collided with Li Taibai. A Lingshuai was forced to explode by a Lingshi. Standing in the distance, the eyes of the second grandfather of the moon family are full of shock. He thinks that Li Taibai has a powerful adventure, but this adventure can not reach this level without his own talent. This young man''s fighting talent is unprecedented in the whole Tianlong continent. In the eyes of the young people, any action of not repairing the moon seems to have been expected for a long time. "Interesting, interesting." The corner of his mouth curved slightly. Looking at this scene, he was very curious about Li Taibai''s ability. No matter how many abilities Li Taibai has, these abilities will be his. Realizing a little power of kingcraft, the second grandfather of the moon family has already surpassed the level of Lingshuai. With the existence of Lingshuai''s nine levels, he can kill in an instant. This is the gap between the Ninth level of Lingshuai and the Ninth level of Lingshuai who entered the realm of Wuwang. Although Li Taibai''s methods are strange, in his eyes, they are just gifted.At this time, after yuebuxiu aura broke out, he was not an ordinary young man after all. Countless years of combat experience made him put Li Taibai on the same level and burst out his real combat effectiveness. At this time, he had regarded Li Taibai as the enemy of life and death. At the moment of the aura burst, he watched Li Taibai step back. Without any hesitation, he rushed over quickly. The greatest strength of Lingshuai realm is site suspension. He wanted to kill Li Taibai at one stroke when his body had nowhere to borrow. A flame appeared on Yue Buxiu''s body. His body turned into a spark and rushed directly to Li Taibai. Under the flame, the whole sky sent out a hot breath. "Boy, I admit that you are powerful in the realm of Lingshi, but you are too stupid. You dare to stand in the air when facing a strong person in the realm of Lingshuai, and you will pay for your own stupidity." The sound of the moon never mends. His body close to Li Taibai, he seems to see Li Taibai unwilling to despair, but from Li Taibai''s eyes, he did not see any fear, but a kind of irony. "Is it?" Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He looked at the moon with sarcasm. No one in the divine world dared to say that he was stupid. The body turns into a double shadow, the colorful light is shining, and the shadow is divided into two steps. Li Taibai''s body stepped out in the void, leaving a double shadow, and his body disappeared in the same place. At this time, Yue Buxiu''s body was close to Li Taibai. The distance between them is very short. Li Taibai''s body appears in front of yuebuxiu, and his sword stabs yuebuxiu''s throat directly. One is intentional, the other is unintentional, the form is reversed, the moon is not fixed, speeding up his own speed has become his power to kill himself. Aura burst has been used, he has no way to escape this blow, the only thing he can do is to blow out his fist. But everyone knows it''s too late. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 108 "Whew!" At this time, a sound of breaking the void appeared, and a wonderful aura appeared in the void. Li Taibai''s long sword has reached yuebuxiu''s throat. The next second, it will pierce yuebuxiu''s throat, but his body suddenly retreats. Split step. Li Taibai''s body fell on the split earth. "It''s a pity." He sighed, raised his head and looked at the second grandfather of the moon family. The second grandfather of the moon family''s real name is yuedao. He is one of the pillars of the moon family. The power of Wuwang realm can easily kill the existence of Lingshuai nine layers. In the place where Li Taibai used to be, a Dao Qi was slowly disappearing. Dao Qi, that''s what he understood. At this time, the faint power of the moon blade was surging. His eyes looked at Li Taibai, and his eyes flashed. "Thank you for your help." Yue Buxiu appeared beside Yue Dao and said with his head down. He was defeated or even nearly killed by a little guy in the spirit Master realm, which made him lose face. It''s just a series of battles now. After the aura broke out, he was no longer at the top. He did not dare to fight with Li Taibai easily. "Stupid, how can you face this danger if you try your best at the beginning." The cold lesson of the moon knife is that the moon is not mended. "Remember later, even in the face of the weakest existence, you have to be the most fierce prey to face." "I remember, second grandfather." Yue Buxiu said with his head down. After seeing yuebuxiu, yuedao''s eyes turned to Li Taibai, and his eyes flickered slightly. Although he taught yuebuxiu a lesson, his surprise was no less or more than yuebuxiu. The young man escaped the knife he must have hit. Just now, he suddenly burst out the power of Wuwang realm. With the unexpected attack of Dao Qi, he was confident that the sword was enough to break Li Taibai''s hand. The power of Wuwang realm is to communicate a trace of kingly power, which is enough to make all the existence lower than Lingshuai realm unable to be turbulent. Even the Lingshuai realm will fall into the dullness, but there is no change in the present youth. "Secret treasure? Or martial arts? " In the heart of Yue Dao, there are many thoughts. Whether it''s secret treasures or martial arts, these will be his. "Young man, you are good, but this is Yuejia. Kneel down and tie your hands. I don''t want to kill people." The month knife light says, a mysterious breath is flowing in this courtyard. "If you care about your partner, don''t make unnecessary resistance." With the words of Yue Dao, Zhang DAPAI and others'' faces changed, and a kind of terrible pressure was put on them. "What is this?" Zhang Da Pang exclaimed in shock, his face shaking, and his body kneeling on the ground, unable to shake. Behind him, the red monkey knelt down on the ground. "Don''t fight. It''s better to kneel down." Seeing Zeng Renfeng''s red face, Zhu Hou said. Hearing the two people''s words, Zeng Renfeng also knelt on the ground, the pressure on his body suddenly disappeared, but if he wants to stand up, that kind of terrible pressure will appear again. At this moment, the power of Wuwang realm is displayed in front of several people. In a word, even if they don''t move, they have no resistance. "Hoo." Li Taibai''s body did not know when, blocked Luo Bai''s body, blocked all the pressure. "You make a choice." Yue Dao said faintly, the corner of his mouth arced slightly, and he enjoyed the feeling of letting others make the choice in line with his original intention. Especially this kind of powerful genius, that kind of pleasure that makes them sincerely convinced, is not too cool. But in his eyes, Li Taibai''s face was cold. "Hurt my companion, kneel down and apologize, or you''ll regret it." Li Taibai looked at the moon knife and said faintly. After hearing Li Taibai''s words, Yue Dao, Yue Buxiu, Zeng Renfeng and even Zhu Hou were stunned. Only Zhang DAPAI''s eyes turned. "The boss is invincible and tough. Where can this old man be the boss''s opponent?" Zhang said with a flattering face. His eyes looked at the moon knife in the air, and his cheek trembled excitedly. "Old man, now kneel on the ground and apologize to us. I can let my boss spare your life, or I will rub my feet on your face." "Boss, how many moves do you need to win this old man?" The red monkey asked. Hearing Zhu Hou''s words, Li Taibai shook his head and said, "I can''t beat him." Although Li Taibai is strong, he is only in the realm of spiritual master after all. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang dafui''s shaking cheek froze. His mouth twitched and he looked at the angry moon knife. "You''re going to rub your feet on my face?" The cold voice of the moon knife sounded. Zhang Da Pang opened his mouth with an ugly smile on his face."Old man, you heard me wrong. I mean I''m going to rub my feet on the red monkey''s face. I can''t see this guy disrespect you so much." Zhang Dafei explained seriously. "Little fellow, since you don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth, I will teach you. If you say something casually, you will die." Yue Dao said coldly. The power in his body broke out, and the endless sword sense rose up, and scattered the clouds in the sky. Around his body, a layer of transparent long sword appeared. This is Dao Qi, dense, as if the whole world has become an ocean of Dao Qi. Each Dao Qi sends out a chilly, icy chill. "Die." A Dao Qi cuts Zhang Da Pang''s head from behind Yue Dao. "Help, boss!" Zhang closed his eyes, his body trembled, and his face was very pale. "Don''t you help me, old man, after watching it for so long? Don''t you want to get better? " At this time, Li Taibai''s voice sounded cold. "Gee." With Li Taibai''s voice, a surprised voice sounded, an old figure appeared in front of Li Taibai. This is an extremely old figure. His teeth have fallen off and his hair is only a few. He hangs on his forehead in a zigzag way and may fall off at any time. He can squeeze the eagle''s wrinkles and hang them on his face. Hunchback, eyes yellow, as if at any time will die. "Stop it." The old figure said. He stretched out his hand and grasped the Dao Qi that shot at Zhang dafui. He directly grasped the Dao Qi, and the Dao Qi was dispersed in this way. "Are you ok?" Yuexin''s figure comes from a distance and falls beside Li Taibai. She looks at Li Taibai''s eyes with a trace of shock. Everything was the same as he thought. Even this month''s card was the same as what he said. After hearing what she said, she came over. "What is the existence of this young man?" In Yue Xin''s heart, there are many thoughts. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 109 "Who is this boy?" Yuexin had a thought in her heart. Not long ago, Li Taibai suddenly found her, asked her to go to a place to find an old man, and told the old man that he could clean up the things in Tianyang cave. Although do not understand Li Taibai''s idea, but Yue Xin is clear, now she can rely on only Li Taibai. According to Li Taibai''s instructions, she went to the place and found an old man. At the moment of seeing the old man, Yuexin recognized his identity. The real trump card of the moon family is the grandfather of the moon family, a half step spirit king. Yue''s grandfather, Yue Fanyi, no one knows where he is except the owner of the Yue family. It''s even rumored that the master of the Yue family died long ago. No one thought that the old man was in the Yue family and was cleaning up the pit that everyone hated. When Yuexin saw it, the whole person was blinded. She couldn''t imagine that a half step spirit king was cleaning the pit. After she said what Li Taibai said, the old man took her to the courtyard where Li Taibai was. Just the battle, Yue Xin see clearly. Lingshi jiuceng and Lingshuai jiuceng won the battle. Although they had learned from Li Taibai for a long time, the shock in Yuexin''s heart was still indescribable. Even the Li family''s peerless genius defeated Lingshuai in the realm of Lingjiang. Compared with Yuexin, Yuefan, the grandfather of Yuejia, was more shocked. His strength has reached the half step spirit king, and his sense of battle just now is even stronger. Yuedao understands the existence of kingcraft. In the battle just now, yuedao uses the pressure and the sword gas to attack secretly, but all of them are dodged by the teenagers in front of him. Even in the end, the teenager found him. You know, he is a half step spirit king. No one can find his trace except that he is also half step spirit king or beyond half step spirit king. "What is the origin of this young man?" In the heart of Yue Fan Yi, there is an idea. "Brother, why are you here?" Seeing yuefanyi in front of him, yuedao was shocked, and all the Qi around him was gone. The most powerful person in the moon family is not the owner of the moon family, nor other people, but the old man in front of him, with the power of the half step spirit king, who frightens the whole Muzi city. "Where do I go? Do I need to report to you?" Yue fan looked at Yue Dao and said faintly. "That''s not what I mean." Yue Dao''s eyes showed the color of panic, and he lowered his head and said that he grew up in the light of Yue Fanyi. Only he knew the horror of the old man in front of him. But Yue fan is already lazy to pay attention to his second brother at this time. His eyes look at Li Taibai. "Do you know how to treat my injury?" Yue fan looks at Li Taibai and asks. His eyes are full of force. The whole world is quiet under the influence of banbu Ling king. Everyone can only hear the sound of heartbeat. In this atmosphere, Zhang dafui and others lowered their heads and looked frightened. They had a feeling that as long as there was any wrong action in their heart, they would die instantly. "You can''t lie, you can''t resist, you can only surrender!" In the face of yuefanyi''s oppression, Li Taibai stares at yuefanyi, his eyes flash a cold color and says: "I''ll give you a second to put away your pressure, otherwise you won''t want to be treated in your life." "You threaten me?" The cold color flashed in yuefanyi''s eyes, but the prestige disappeared. He stared at Li Taibai and said, "when you come to Yuejia, do you think it''s up to you?" "Boom!" At this moment, the endless sky, suddenly sounded a thunder, the sky became very dark, layers of dark clouds appeared in the void. A smell of the destruction of heaven and earth fills the whole Muzi city. "What happened!" "Why do I feel so scared? It seems that something terrible is going to happen." In the middle of Muzi City, people walking on the street stopped, their eyes were frightened, and some of them cried in panic. Li family, a middle-aged man raised his head to see the direction of the moon family. "What does this old man want?" He frowned slightly. "Do you need to see it?" Asked a beautiful woman beside him. "No, after all, he is also a half step spirit king. If he gets angry, it''s not easy to clean up." The middle-aged man shook his head. He looked at the beautiful woman and said, "the message has come. That boy is indeed Li Taibai. Now he is in shifangzong." The middle-aged man handed a piece of paper to the beautiful woman. "Lingshi killed Lingshuai, Lingwang''s revenge..." words appeared in front of the woman, her mouth grew slightly. "Taibai, it''s so powerful." It says Li Taibai''s recent deeds, which are beyond her imagination. "So what? If he loses his bone, he can cross the realm of Lingshi. Can he step into the realm of Lingjiang? What''s more, this fool has provoked a spirit king, and even touched the spirit seal of the spirit king. He''s dead. " The middle-aged man shook his head and said faintly."Besides, how strong is the Lingshuai of a small clan? Any Lingshuai of the Li family can be killed." "Let people look for the trace of Li Taibai. If they find it, they will send it back to the family immediately. The Li family does not allow anything that affects our power." The middle-aged man said indifferently: "I remember Li Fu is near shifangzong. Let him come back. His current strength is not Li Taibai''s opponent. There is no weakness in the Li family. In addition to the Li family, the wood family and the water family of the four families also looked in the direction of the moon family. The two elders frowned slightly, but at the same time they gave an order to investigate. In a courtyard. Zhuge Mingyue raises her head and looks at Yuejia. "Miss, there seems to be something wrong with Yuejia." Xiaoman''s eyes were shining. He looked at Zhuge Mingyue and asked, "do I want to check it out?" Hearing Xiaoman''s words, Zhuge Mingyue thought for a moment. Finally, she shook her head and said, "let shadow inquire." "All right." Xiaoman reluctantly answers and turns to leave. Looking at Xiaoman''s appearance, Zhuge Mingyue curved her mouth slightly and shook her head. "This girl''s lively temper must be changed." her eyes fell as like as two peas on the map above. This is a topographic map outside Muzi. At this time, she is painting. If anyone is here, she will be shocked to find that the map is exactly the same as the terrain around Muzi. There is no difference in the four corners, but there are four red blood forks in the four corners. "Xiaoman, our goal is to protect the young lady. Other things are not important. You should remember this. Don''t put the young lady in danger because of your curiosity." When Xiaoman came out of the yard, a voice rang out in her mind. "I don''t need you to remind me. I know naturally that you should do well what the lady told you." Xiao man snorted coldly and looked at the carriage outside. A black horse was staring at her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 110 Half step spirit king''s anger, the entire Muzi city fell into uneasiness. Looking at Yue Fan Yi, Li Taibai''s face remained unchanged and said faintly, "this is the last chance I give you. Next time you are in this way, you won''t be able to recover." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Yue Dao and Yue Buxiu look strange. Does this guy know what he''s talking about? It''s funny that I dare to talk to Yuefan like this in Yuejia. Yue Dao sneers even more. The boy doesn''t know how to live or die. He knows the horror of his elder brother. "Boy, do you think you have a choice when you come to Yuejia?" The month knife cold mouth says. "You can choose whether you can catch us or we can escape safely." Li Taibai looks at Yuefan with a calm face. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Yue Dao''s face showed disdain and said: "do you really think that if you get any treasure, you will be invincible? He thought he could escape the palm of our hand... " his words were interrupted before he finished. "Did I let you talk?" Yue fan''s voice rang out and his eyes looked at Yue Dao coldly. "Hahaha, little brother, I''m kidding." Yue fan turned his head and looked at Li Taibai. He said with a laugh, with a kind face. Yue Dao''s eyes show dull color. Is this the strong and domineering elder brother he knows? "Little brother, I don''t know how you can treat my injury?" Yue Fan said. "It''s easy to treat your injury." Li Taibai''s eyes look at yuedao. Seeing Li Taibai''s eyes, Yue Dao felt uneasy. Li Taibai''s voice sounded in his ears. "But I said, make him kneel down and apologize." "No way!" Yue Dao said without hesitation, with cold color in his eyes. He is the king of Wu. He is a strong man in the whole Tianlong continent. His arrogance will not allow him to kneel down. Even if he died, he would not kneel down. "Kneel down!" But at this time, a cold voice sounded in his ear, and Yuefan looked at him coldly. "Big brother, you Yue Dao''s eyes are full of anger. "I''ll make you kneel down!" The voice of yuefanyi is extremely cold, and the chill is piercing, and the endless killing will sweep the world. A terrible pressure fell on yuedao, and his face turned red. "Yuefanyi will really kill him." Feeling the cold intention of killing on the body, Yue Dao''s eyes are full of panic. "Kneel down!" The sound of the moon once again. Kneel down three times, which represents Yue Fanyi''s idea. Yue Dao sees that Yue Fanyi''s eyes have become extremely indifferent. He feels as if there is a decapitation knife standing on his head. He will cut off his head at any time. "Pa!" The fear in the heart overcomes the pride in the heart, and the moon knife falls on the ground. "Sorry!" The sound of the moon once again. "I''m sorry, I''m wrong." Yue Dao lowered his head, and his voice came out of his teeth. Looking at the changes in the yard, Zhang dafui and others have been stunned, this reversal, let them extremely shocked. Not long ago, these people wanted to fight and kill themselves and others, and even almost killed them. The terrible power made them feel desperate. But the next second, these people even bowed to Li Taibai. In the eyes of Zhang Dafei and others, Li Taibai has become more enigmatic. However, at this time, a few people also reacted. Zhang Da Pang''s eyes looked at Yue Dao. His eyes were full of anger. Just now, he almost died. I almost died in the hands of Yue Dao. "What did you say? We can''t hear. " Zhang Da Pang put his right hand on his ear and asked aloud. "Boy, don''t go too far!" Yue Dao looks at Zhang dafui coldly. Seeing the killing intention in Yue Dao''s eyes, Zhang Da Pang''s fat shook slightly, and his body shivered. "Don''t you hear me? The fat man said, "we can''t hear you." Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly. This voice is like a pill to increase courage, which makes Zhang Da Pang warm. His eyes looked at Yue Dao and said, "I said, I can''t hear you? I''m a little scared by you "You There is anger in yuedao''s eyes. But a cold chill surged again and fell on his body. "They can''t hear." The voice of yuefanyi rings out, and the chill of the body is like a plate of ice water to extinguish the anger of yuedao. "I''m sorry, I''m wrong." Yue Dao said again. Zhang Da Pang''s heart burst of cheerfulness, let a strong man of wuwangjing kneel down to apologize to himself, he has only one idea, this is too TM cool. It''s just that it''s not enough. He thinks it''s not enough. Not long ago, he was so scared that he almost peed his pants and almost died. "Don''t you understand? Speak up. I can''t hear you"I''m sorry, I''m wrong!" "Didn''t you eat? I can''t hear the voice. " "I''m sorry, I''m wrong!" Yue Dao''s eyes turned red and cried out. "Can''t hear, or boss, we''d better forget it. This guy deliberately doesn''t let us hear, who knows if he''s scolding us." Zhang said to Li Taibai discontentedly. A cold killing intention fell on the moon blade. Yue Dao was so excited that the power in his body was surging. A powerful force burst out from his body and from his mouth. "I''m sorry, I''m wrong!" The power of wuwangjing surges, and the huge voice resounds through the whole moon family. Countless people in the moon family stop their actions and open their eyes. This is the voice of their second grandfather. Outside Yue''s home, the disturbance caused by this sensation suddenly stopped, and a figure looked at each other. "It seems that the second master of the moon family has offended the master of the moon family." "Go back to your life." One by one, they left the moon home. "Second grandfather." Yuexin looked at the scene in front of her, she had been dull for a long time, and her small mouth opened slightly. For Li Taibai, she can''t understand more and more. This young man can make his grandfather shrink back, and even make his second grandfather have to make such a humiliation and apology. "This time, there is hope." A touch of excited color from Yue Xin''s eyes. The shadow that has been buried in her head at this moment has gone away a lot, and her sky has a trace of sunshine at this moment. "Cough, cough." Zhang Da Pang coughed. He covered his ears. Wu Wang Jing tried his best to drink. How loud the voice was, his ears hurt a little. "Why are you so loud? Didn''t you say anything? I''m not deaf. " He murmured. Hearing Zhang Da Pang''s voice, Yue Dao clenched his fist and trembled all over. He was on the verge of collapse. Li Taibai''s mouth twitched slightly. For the first time, he found that the fat man was so cheap. "Well, let''s forget about it. I''ll treat you for your injury. Now you can withdraw first. Take this pill first." Li Taibai opened his mouth and said, with a flick of his finger, a pill shot at Yuefan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 111 "Brother, why?" Leaving Li Taibai''s yard, Yue Dao looks at Yue Fanyi discontentedly. He can''t understand why Yue Fanyi is like this. With their strength, they can easily leave Li Taibai here, and then everything will be up to them. "Do you really think you can catch him?" Yue fan looked at Yue Dao, shook his head and said, "for decades, you are still so stupid." "Do you think an ordinary person can really block the pressure of both of us?" "Well, maybe he has some secret to stop the bullying." Yue Dao insisted on his idea. "Yes, maybe they have some secret treasure to block the coercion, maybe we can catch them easily, but I dare not gamble. Maybe he has some secret treasure to escape us." Hearing Yue Fanyi''s words, Yue Dao was stunned for a moment. Yue Fanyi then said: "it''s not easy for me to have someone who can treat my injury. I don''t dare to gamble on any possibility. Even if one in a million possibility makes them leave, I won''t gamble. Even if I force him to arrest, he might rather die than surrender." Yue Dao looks at Yue Fan Yi and his elder brother''s old face. His eyes are flickering. "Brother, what if they cheat you?" He still doesn''t believe these teenagers can cure his elder brother''s injury. If it could be treated, it would have been cured as early as 20 years ago. It would not have been useful until now. At that time, zongmen invited the second grade alchemist to come, but finally said that there was no one to save except the first grade alchemist. However, the first grade alchemist has long been a legendary existence in this dragon continent. What''s more, a few teenagers, how can they be a first-class alchemist. "So you''re stupid, they''re not." A black pill appeared in Yuefan''s hand, with a faint fragrance. "This pill is the reassuring pill he gave me." Looking at the pill in his hand, Yuefan''s eyes flickered, but more of it was restless. After 20 years, someone finally said that he could be cured of his injury, which made him uneasy. If the teenager lied to him, he was just in vain. "I''m taking pills now. If there''s something wrong with the pills, go to the yard immediately and catch those teenagers." Yue fan took a look at the yard not far behind, said coldly, throwing the pills into his mouth. A bitter taste suddenly burst out from his mouth and directly appeared on a acupoint in his body. Tianyang acupoint is a kind of acupoint that can only appear when practitioners reach the realm of spiritual master. It is located in the highest Yang of the human body, which is not available to ordinary people. Yue fan''s aura surged, and his face turned red. Looking at the change of Yue fan''s body, Yue Dao''s eyes flash. Twenty years ago, his eldest brother was the owner of the Yue family. He was very strong and even led the Yue family to surpass the Li family. At that time, Yue Fanyi was overbearing and arrogant. But twenty years ago, his elder brother went out to look for treasure. After he came back, he suffered a kind of strange injury. This kind of injury does not affect his strength, but he can no longer practice. What''s more, this kind of injury is very strange. People with this kind of injury like dirt places, such as pits. Tianjiao of the moon family is very proud all his life, but he finally likes to stay in a place like the pit, and his verbal desire even makes him want to eat. This feeling makes Tianjiao of the moon family almost collapse. In the end, the moon family''s Tianjiao hides in the moon family and hides near the pit. No one knows, except him and the owner of the moon family. Yue Dao is very clear about his elder brother''s grievance. Even if they secretly put the dirt in the things they brought to him, everyone pretends they don''t have it, but they know it after all. Now it''s not easy to hope together. My elder brother is bound to hold on tightly. "Just how do those people know?" There is a doubt in Yue Dao''s heart. Only a few people know about Yue Fan Yi''s injury. "Boom!" At this time, a terrible force sensationalized the world, and Yuefan opened his eyes. "Get me hot water. I want to take a bath. It stinks." Yue Fan said. Hearing Yue Fanyi''s words, Yue Dao widens his eyes. Since he got this kind of injury, Yue Fanyi doesn''t like to take a bath. Every time he takes a bath, he takes a cloth, moistens it with water, and wipes it a little bit. This is his first bath. "How are you, big brother?" Yue Dao''s eyes are wide open. Even the second grade alchemist couldn''t do anything about the injury. It was just a pill. His heart was full of shock. Yue fan shook his head and said with a faint smile: "not yet, but it''s much better. Just a few more pills." "That elder brother is inferior to us..." the month knife eye sees toward the manor, in the double eyes flash fierce light, "directly rob." How can several young girls be the first grade alchemists? In the idea of yuedao, the elixir must have been found in a treasure place by these people. Just grab these elixirs to yuefanyi."No!" Yue Fan said with a cold look: "before my health is good, all people are not allowed to move them, they should be treated as VIP." Looking at some dissatisfied eyes of Yue Dao, Yue fan shakes his head. His two younger brothers are too stupid after all. "What if they didn''t take the pills with them?" He said faintly. ... at this time, in the courtyard where Li Taibai was, a pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of worship. Banbuling King retreated in front of Li Taibai. Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou want to hold Li Taibai''s thigh tightly. The boss they know is too strong. "Boss, I can''t think of any words to praise you for your strength. I can only say that I''ve determined you as the boss in my life." Zhang said excitedly. Let a strong man of Wuwang state apologize in front of him, which makes him feel very happy. This is something he dare not think about. It made him feel like he had lived in vain before. Listening to Zhang Dafei and others'' words, Li Taibai''s eyes look into the void. In this moment, a trace of the world''s heart''s attention falls from the void. The attention of the heart of the world inside him has increased once again by one in ten thousand. Injury sword also at this moment, once again increased a bit of progress. "Everything is the same as planned." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. When he was a child, he once heard Yuexin talk about unusual things. At that time, Yuexin told him stories. Before entering Muzi City, he thought of all the plans. Even if he didn''t meet Yuexin or the fight at the gate of the city, he had a way to enter Yuejia. This is his plan in the secret place of the spirit. All the pills are ready. He will cause a storm in Muzi City, detonate the whole Muzi City, step into the third layer of Shangqing sword, and then enter the holy land of Tianlong. It''s the most mysterious place in Tianlong. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 112 Since Yue Dao knelt down to apologize, Li Taibai and others have never been disturbed. With the order of Yue Fanyi, no one in Yue family dares to deal with Li Taibai. Everyone in the Yue family knows that if Yue fan recovers, with his half step spirit king''s strength, even if he leaves Muzi city and returns to the sect, the Yue family will be the top force of the sect. From the appearance, some of the insiders of the moon family are even more kind to Li Taibai. It''s just that Li Taibai understands that this is only a superficial phenomenon. His spiritual world covers thousands of kilometers, and every move of the moon family can''t escape his peep. The strength of lobai and others is rising steadily. Yuexin is also under the guidance of Li Taibai, and her strength is rapidly improving. The supreme guidance of the divine world is so powerful. In his previous life, every enemy Li Taibai faced was a God. After countless battles, he escaped to death again and again, and finally became famous in the divine world. It''s not easy to teach people in the small world. For Yuexin''s teaching, just a few words make Yuexin feel great, and her original world view seems to have experienced countless times of destruction. Can you practice like this? She looked at Li Taibai''s eyes full of amazement. She couldn''t imagine how the teenager could do it. This makes Yuexin more confident about the spirit hunting in the near future. This is the third day that Li Taibai came to muzicheng. "Brother Li, there is a meeting in Muzi city today. Let''s go out and have a look." Today, Yuexin went into Li Taibai''s yard and said. After learning that Li Taibai is older than her, Yue Xin calls her brother Li Taibai. "Assembly." Hearing Yuexin''s words, Li Taibai''s eyes flickered slightly. The gatherings in muzicheng are a lively place once a month. On this day, many people will come to muzicheng and sell their own things. Even the entrance fee will not be charged on this day. When he was young, he wanted to go to see it, but in the end, in order to cultivate and gain the approval of his parents, he put an end to any playful time. But now, for him, the rally has lost interest. Li Taibai just wanted to refuse. He suddenly saw Luo Bai''s eyes, which were full of expectation. "Well, let''s go and have a look." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. "Well?" All of a sudden, his brow wrinkled slightly. When he agreed, there was a sense of uneasiness and excitement in his body. The attention of the heart of the world is abnormal at this moment. There will be something unusual happening in this rally, and it will happen after he has promised. That is to say, he has promised it. As long as he participates in this rally, he will encounter something related to him. Uneasiness and excitement, that is to say, danger and opportunity coexist. Is there anything else in Muzi city that can make him dangerous? All of a sudden, the corners of his mouth arced slightly. He wanted to see what the danger and opportunity were. With his preparation, even if the spirit king comes, he is sure to escape. He never likes to escape from danger. This time, he may be more dangerous next time. Now that he is prepared, it is better than that he is not prepared to let lobai and others have an accident. ... the gatherings in muzicheng are held in the middle of every month. When Li Taibai and others came to the meeting place, there were already many people in the meeting place. The meeting place is located in the commercial street of muzicheng, with stalls on the ground and all kinds of strange things on it. When he left Yuejia, Li Taibai''s spiritual world was already open, with a radius of 1000 meters. Everything could not escape his eyes. Just all the way down, he didn''t see anything that interested him. "Boss, this gathering is similar to Taobao street, that is, it is a little more lively and has more things than Taobao street." Zhang said. Zeng Renfeng and others nodded. "It doesn''t have to be. There are a lot of good things here, which are useful to you all." Li Taibai said with a smile. "Is there anything we can use?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang DAPAI and others brightened their eyes. "Boss, you tell us that it works. Let''s buy it." Zhu said excitedly. No one doubts Li Taibai''s words. In the eyes of Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, Li Taibai is omnipotent now. Except Yuexin. There are all kinds of strange things in the assembly, and there are even special places for gambling. This requires rich experience and sophisticated vision. This group is known as the Palmers. The Palmer is a respected profession in the whole Tianlong continent. They waste a lot of cultivation time. They spend many years in historical sites and books, exploring the secrets of Tianlong continent. Nowadays, the innumerable cultivation secrets of Tianlong continent are basically found by these Palmers.Each family in muzicheng has its own Palmer worship. Every time the market starts, these Palmers start their own performances to snatch the unknown treasures from the market. At the beginning of the rally, these Palmers had been shopping for a long time and bought good things. In Yuexin''s heart, although Li Taibai has a strong talent for cultivation, he is only a teenager after all. How can he be better than those knowledgeable people. What''s more, Li Taibai came from a small clan after all, and his vision was countless times worse than those experienced Palmers. However, Yuexin didn''t say anything more. She was ready for Li Taibai to find some strange things, and then the things that looked gorgeous thought they were precious. Sure enough, in Yuexin''s eyes, Li Taibai picked up a glittering glass bead from one side of the stall. There is a kind of faint black smoke in the glass bead, full of wriggling, it looks mysterious. "For example, Zhang dafui is useful to you." Li Taibai handed the glass bead to Zhang DAPAI. Looking at the glass bead Li Taibai handed to Zhang DAPAI, Yue Xin shakes her head. The glass bead looks mysterious, but it''s not worth mentioning at all. This glass bead is the eye of shadow wolf. Shadow wolf is a kind of spirit beast in Tianlong continent. However, the strength of the spirit realm is not strong, but it has the power to hide itself. Even the spirit Master is in trouble. Yuexin took a look at the sign on which the glass beads were placed. There were a few words on it. The spirit beads from ancient relics were sold for ten spirit coins. Ten spirit coin, see this price, month Xin almost cry out a voice. Ten spirit coins are nothing to Yuexin, but it''s not worth buying a shadow wolf''s eye. Although shadow wolf is rare, it has no effect. Generally, shadow wolf''s eyes are lost on the ground and no one picks them up. Ten spirit coins are robbery. The stall owner obviously wants to deceive people who don''t know the goods. "Brother Li, this is the eye of shadow wolf. It doesn''t work." Yue Xin said. "The eyes of the shadow wolf?" Hearing Yue Xin''s words, Li Taibai''s eyes showed a strange color. "Miss, you can''t say that. I''ve taken a lot of effort to dig it out of the ancient ruins." The stall owner on one side quit. This is a middle-aged man with triangular eyes and a few sparse whiskers on his chin. "What''s more, you''ve already taken away the things and you have to buy them. Who knows if you have swapped them?" The middle-aged man looked at Yuexin and said faintly, "Miss, I forgot to tell you something. I''m from the Li family." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 113 "The Li family!" Hearing the triangle eye man''s words, Zhang DAPAI and others gave a strange look at each other. As soon as they entered muzicheng, they killed the people of the Li family, and they had a feud with the Li family. Now this man is a member of the Li family. Yuexin''s mouth shows a sneer. If the triangle eye man is the legitimate son of the Li family, she is afraid of three points. But any passer-by of the Li family dare to show off in front of her. She doesn''t know how to die. What''s more, today''s Li Taibai is a VIP of the Yue family. Even if the Li family offends, they will. Several people''s quiet, let the stall owner think is afraid, his mouth slightly curved, said: "we do business, hand pay, hand delivery, since you take things away, pay it." Yue Xin just wants to talk, but she is stopped by Li Taibai. "He''s right. Now that I''ve got it, I really should pay for it. Besides, we''re not at a loss." Li Taibai said with a smile. Looking at Li Taibai ten spirit coins to the triangle eye man''s hands, Yue Xin shakes his head, but he is not talking. In her eyes, Li Taibai is a fat man with a swollen face. In the end, he is still a teenager. No matter how talented he is, he comes from the small clan. He values self-esteem too much. Yuexin had a thought in her heart. "Hahaha, boy, you still have eyes." Triangle eye man said with a smile, took over Li Taibai handed over the spirit coin. "By the way, I forgot to tell you that this glass bead is really the eye of shadow wolf. I found it on the body of a cave." Triangle eye man said with a smile. There was a tinge of jealousy in his eyes. When Li Taibai appeared, he saw the two girls beside him. Although Luobai''s face was covered by a mask, his graceful posture could not be covered. Yuexin has now changed back to women''s clothes. Her beautiful face and tender white skin make her the scenery in the eyes of countless people. When Li Taibai and others stepped into the market, they had already looked at them with eyes full of jealousy. These two gorgeous girls were very close to him. Because Yuexin is always dressed in men''s clothes, no one recognizes her. At this time heard the triangle eye man''s words, nearby innumerable people can''t help laughing. "Ha ha ha, this fool is so gullible." "Shadow wolf''s eyes don''t know, it''s stupid to the extreme, it''s estimated that it''s from a small place." "I think he is a fat man with a swollen face. The beautiful girl said that it was the eyes of shadow wolf, and he insisted on buying it." One by one, the voice of ridicule rings out constantly. "Boy, now that our business has been completed, this spirit coin is mine. You don''t want to change it back. I won''t buy a shadow wolf''s eye with ten spirit coins." Triangle eye man throws the spirit coin in the hand and says with a smile. "Boss." The eyes of Zhang Dafei, Zhu Hou and others looked at the man with triangle eyes, and there was a trace of anger in his eyes. Looking at the triangle eye man''s appearance, Li Taibai shows a trace of funny color. These people really don''t know the Pearl. The spirit of enlightenment is actually recognized as the eye of shadow wolf in their eyes. "Zhang Da Pang, break this glass racket in your chest." Li Taibai said. Because of these people''s fighting, there are countless people around here. Li Taibai can feel the attention of the heart of the world in the void. Besides, he also wants to make these people uncomfortable. As the once supreme God, although he didn''t care about these people, his face still made him very unhappy. After hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang Dafuan nodded his head, without any hesitation, smashed the glass bead on his chest. "Pa!" The sound of broken glass is clear and sweet. Hearing this sound, everyone was stunned. Although the eyes of shadow wolf look like glass balls, if they are smashed, they will only produce the sound of blister cracking. "What is this?" Just then, a man screamed. In everyone''s eyes, a light gray gas suddenly appeared on Zhang DAPAI''s chest, which exudes mysterious aura. The gas made everyone present think of one thing, with big eyes. "No way! It can''t be like that. " Someone shook his head and couldn''t believe what was happening. The triangle eye man stayed in the same place. Yue Xin''s eyes looked at the light gray gas of Zhang Da Pang''s chest. She blinked, some difficult to think. "Wu Wang Qi!" She couldn''t help exclaiming. Yuexin''s voice didn''t have any convergence, and everyone heard it, confirming the thoughts in everyone''s heart. The Qi of Wuwang is a kind of magical gas in Tianlong continent. It is said that it is the most original gas when Tianlong continent was born. No one knows how it came into being or how it came into being, but everyone knows that it exists.Even enough to make countless people crazy, its role is also very simple, a total of two. The first one is to improve one''s savvy and integrate the Qi of the king of enlightenment. One''s savvy can be improved for a short time, and any martial arts can be quickly understood. If the first point is enough to make many people want, the second point is enough to make countless strong people crazy. It can enhance people''s understanding of the king''s way. A little understanding of the king''s spirit is enough to make a spirit Shuai nine level existence understand the power of the king''s way and step into the realm of King''s way. It is even possible for a half step spirit king to directly understand the power of the king''s way and step into the realm of the spirit king, becoming the most extreme existence in the land of Tianlong. "How could it be Wu Wang''s Qi?" The man with triangle eyes looked at Zhang Dafei, and his eyes were full of pain. At this time, Wu Wang''s Qi has been integrated into Zhang dafuang''s body because it has broken the seal, and no one can deprive him of it. Like a catalyst, a purple light appeared on Zhang Dafei''s body. The purple light changed rapidly and instantly turned into a colorful color. Step up to heaven, at this moment officially entered a complete realm. "It''s really the Qi of Wu Wang." Zhang Da Pang stepped into the state of perfection in a moment. No one doubts that this Qi is not the Qi of Wu Wang, but the Qi of Wu Wang has this effect. "Ah The triangle eye man''s chest hurts so much that he sells Wu Wang''s Qi as an ordinary shadow wolf''s eye, and only sells ten spirit coins. If you want to sell Wuwang''s Qi, at least it will start with a million spirit coins, but there is still no market for it. "Cough." Zhang Da Pang coughed, and his eyes were full of joy. His eyes looked at the man with triangle eyes. The corners of his mouth curved slightly. Looking at the man with triangle eyes, he said, "thank you very much. You are a good man." "Ten spirit coins sell Wu Wang''s Qi. He''s really a good man." Red monkey nodded in praise. Heard two people''s words, the triangle eye man is extremely painful. He looked at Li Taibai and others, his eyes showed a fierce color. "Gentlemen, since this is the spirit of King Wu, it''s natural to increase the price." He said, "otherwise our Li family is not so easy to talk." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 114 "Our Li family is not that talkative." Hearing the triangle eye man''s words, all the people present were surprised. They didn''t expect that the man was from the Li family. "You Li family, why don''t you talk?" Yue Xin looked at the man and said faintly, "I forgot to tell you. I''m a member of the Yue family. My name is Yue Xin." Yuexin, a member of Yuejia! Hearing Yuexin''s words, the man is slightly stunned. Everyone in muzicheng knows that Yuexin is the youngest daughter of the owner. But soon, the corner of the triangle eye man''s mouth showed a trace of irony. "Although the moon family is very powerful, I forgot to tell you that my master is Li Tianhua, and my master is on his way here now." "Li Tianhua!" Hearing the man''s words, everyone around screamed, and his eyes showed fear. Li Tianhua is famous throughout Muzi city. He is the genius of the new generation of the Li family. Not long ago, he came out of the secret realm of the spirit. He reached the Ninth level of the spirit Master with all his strength. This time, he entered tianlongjiao and formally stepped into the realm of the spirit general. This is the only one of the Li family with their own talent from the division into the legitimate family of young people. Among the younger generation of the Li family, as long as they don''t meet the super genius of the Li family, they are basically invincible in the same realm. Nowadays, the Lingshi realm can cross the realm to kill the enemy and kill the Lingjiang level. This time, the Li family mainly focused on him. Even in Yuexin''s eyes, she is afraid. If it was before, she was not afraid, but now the Li family in muzicheng is the most powerful family. And she knows more than anyone else. Li Tianhua was chosen by the qilinzi of the Li family. Even the qilinzi of the Li family applied for him to enter the secret land of the spirit. He was the right-hand hand hand of the qilinzi of the Li family. In the future, it must be a big figure in the Li family, which is highly valued in the whole Li family. When they heard the man''s words, Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou had a strange look in their eyes. They looked at each other. They always felt a little familiar with the name Li Tianhua. Soon several people think of the boy who was beaten by them in the secret place of the spirit. At that time, he remembered that he beat an arrogant boy in the name of Li Tianhua. "Cough." Zhang Da Pang coughed, looked at Li Tai Bai and said, "boss, why don''t we go first?" He didn''t expect that he had entered other people''s territory. Zhang felt that it was a little bad. "Flash?" Hearing Zhang''s words, Li Taibai shook his head and said, "it''s too late." He has seen a familiar figure in his spiritual world for a long time. "Tiezi, what''s the matter?" At this time, the voice of a teenager sounded. In the eyes of Zhang Dafei and others, the figure of a teenager appeared in the crowd. Li Tianhua''s figure appeared in the crowd. At this time, Li Tianhua was already different from the one in the secret place of the spirit. He was full of pride in his eyes. As a separate family member, Li Tianhua has suffered a lot. He has many subordinates in his hands to help him with his property. Tiezi, among his subordinates, is the one who will make the most money for him. Every time, he will bring some good things to him, which have become a part of his strength. He thinks highly of this man. Hearing Li Tianhua''s voice, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou look at each other. They step back at the same time and are about to hide in the crowd. "You two are a little familiar." But Li Tianhua had already seen them and said. "Master." Tie Zi had already come to Li Tianhua. He knelt on the ground and looked at Li Tianhua angrily. He said wrongly, "master, this time I found the spirit of King Wu for you." Hearing tie Zi''s words, Li Tianhua''s eyes brightened, revealing the color of surprise. "Where is Wu Wang''s Qi?" He has been too lazy to pay attention to Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, two familiar figures. Wu Wang''s Qi, for him, has a great role. Looking at Li Tianhua''s eyes, tie Zi showed an expression of suffocation. He said with a face of suffocation: "master, I''ve been robbed by these people, and I''ve been absorbed by this fat man." "They say they are from the moon family and are not afraid of our Li family." Tiezi''s next words, Li Tianhua can''t hear any more. He raises his head and looks at Zhang Dafei and others coldly. "Does the Yue family look down on our Li family? Even our Li family''s things are robbed. " Li Tianhua''s eyes fell on Zhang DAPAI''s face. Suddenly, his body was stunned, and a sharp pain came from his body. A bad memory poured into him. "Hi! What a coincidence. Long time no see. " Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou twitched and said hello with a smile. "It''s you In Li Tianhua''s eyes, there was hatred. The cold intention of killing spread all over the world, and the power of the Ninth level of Lingshi suddenly burst out."So you are from the moon family." Li Tianhua''s mouth curved slightly, showing a cruel smile. After he came out of the secret realm of the spirit, he always wanted to find the figure of these two people, but he couldn''t start. After inquiry, he found out that some of them were from shifangzong. Even Li Taibai, whom he was worried about, was from shifangzong. Shifangzong had already sent someone to him, but he didn''t know why. He didn''t come back until now. He even had more than one or two hands in line. If it wasn''t for his identity, he even wanted to go to shifangzong directly. Now he has to wait for news. He has decided to tell his master, elder Li, if there is no news. .... "ah Che!" At this time, a sneeze sounded in the shifangzong market. Five middle-aged men were gathering at this time, staring at the place where the task was released. "I said," don''t you go back? Otherwise, the host will be angry. Please go back and reply quickly. I''ll keep an eye on you here. " Said a middle-aged man. "Master? Who are you talking about? I''m from shifangzong. " Another man said. "Yes, you have to go to the master. You can go. My heart belongs to ten schools." "This time, I must get more tasks. As long as I finish them, I will have a chance to step into the realm of Lingshi." Five middle-aged men spoke, then looked at each other and rushed into the crowd. Today''s shifangzong is different from the past. There are too many people doing the task, which needs to be robbed. Standing in the void, an old man''s strength frightens heaven and earth. The power of the king of spirit makes everyone feel at ease. This old man was once the most powerful God Emperor in Tianlong. The threat of emperor Dao Ling king, with the strong arrival of God Emperor, made the fear of shifangzong calm down. In the void, the eyes of the former strongest man flickered. Today, although shifangzong is weak in his eyes, what exists in it makes him feel infinite terror. If we give this sect time to grow up, it will surpass the whole Tianlong continent. "What on earth is that boy thinking? What is there? " There was a trace of thinking in the eyes of the emperor. His body power surge, although not recovered, but has been able to use a short period of 80% of the power. These days, the difference between shifangzong and other places in Tianlong mainland makes him feel that what the teenager he has never seen wants to do is more powerful than he imagined, but he doesn''t know how to describe it. The old man looked to the top of shifangzong mountain, where an old man was practicing, and his body power was flowing slowly. This is Wu Tian. Now his power has reached the spiritual realm, even in the rapid ascension, his body is hidden between fantasy and reality. "The body of the dragon!" This is a strong constitution. It''s a special constitution of Tianlong mainland. It doesn''t need to experience any disaster. As long as the strength arrives, it can be promoted directly. You can swim between the secret land of Tianlong and the reality. God did not expect that there would be such a legendary genius here, and this genius was also because of the boy named Li Taibai, who awakened the body of the dragon. He has also read the martial arts of shifangzongnei. In his eyes, every martial arts book is not strong, but he can''t help but marvel at the subtlety of it. It''s beyond his imagination. And all of this came from a man named Li Taibai. Maybe my hope of stepping into the Holy Spirit was on this young man. The emperor had an idea in his heart, which confirmed his idea even more. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 115 Looking at Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, Li Tianhua''s face is full of smiles. It''s true that heaven has its way. If you don''t go, there''s no way to hell. "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here. You are from the moon family." Li Tianhua said with a smile, his eyes looked at Yuexin, showing a trace of amazing color, which soon disappeared. "It''s said that Yue Xin, the little princess of the Yue family, is incomparably beautiful. She has even been praised as the most beautiful girl in Muzi city by people who have seen her real face. Today, it is true." Li Tianhua sighed, and then his eyes showed indifference. "But these people have offended me. Today they will die here. No one can stop them." Hearing Li Tianhua''s words, Yue Xin just wanted to speak, but she saw Li Tianhua move. What he said was just to paralyze people. Long gun shot, sharp light shining in the world, the extreme cold breath frozen a side of the world, at this moment, all the people present felt a severe chill. Lingjiang level marksmanship! Ice gun! This is Li Tianhua''s martial art. The purple light represents that he has reached a great level of cultivation. The young generation of the Li family deserves the name of genius. "Go to hell." Li Tianhua''s cold voice rang out, and the cold spear covered the location of Zhang Dafei and Zhuhou. When he was in the secret place of the spirit, he realized that the strength of these two people was not too strong. If it wasn''t for the terrible spirit general and spirit commander behind them, he could easily kill them. Now here, he would take back all the humiliation of the secret place of the spirit. "Bang!" There was a loud crash. The long gun fell on the ground, a deep pit appeared, and the figures of Zhang Dafei and Zhu monkey disappeared. "Well, that''s the end of offending me." Looking at the figure that has disappeared, Li Tianhua said coldly that in his eyes, the two must have been smashed into the ground and turned into meat mud. But just then, a cold dagger fell on his throat. "I said, you guy, it''s not good to fight like this." Zhang DAPAI''s voice rang out in Li Tianhua''s ear. He put the dagger in his hand on Li Tianhua''s throat, and his body stood behind Li Tianhua. "How can it be!" Feeling the cold edge of his throat, Li Tianhua did not dare to move. His eyes were full of fear. When did this guy get behind him? He didn''t even see it. "Shit, it''s been preempted again." At this time, an angry voice sounded, and the air was squirming. In everyone''s eyes, there was one more person in Li Tianhua''s shadow, the figure of the red monkey. Zhu Hou also holds a dagger in his hand. At this time, the dagger is only one finger away from Li Tianhua''s legs. Just give it away, and Li Tianhua will be the last. "How can these two be so strong?" Li Tianhua''s forehead is full of sweat. He can''t imagine how these two people can be so strong. You know, in the realm of spiritual master, he is already a powerful existence, but in front of them, he doesn''t even have the power to resist. "Do you know where this is? Do you know the end of offending the Li family? If something happens to me, even the moon family can''t protect you. " Li Tianhua took a deep breath and said calmly. "We are afraid." Zhang Da Pang nodded his head, and his voice rang out in Li Tianhua''s ear. "I don''t know if I''m afraid. I don''t have to kneel down and apologize. As long as you apologize, I can invite you into the Li family. With your talent, you can become the children of the Li family." Li Tianhua breathed a sigh of relief, soft color in his eyes, and said softly. But he had made up his mind that as long as he let these two people into the Li family, he would use the power of the Li family to kill them. Zhang Dafei and Zhuhou have become the disgrace of his life. "We are really afraid of the Li family, but our boss seems to be afraid, so you''d better talk to our boss." Zhang said, pushing Li Tianhua to Li Taibai. "Your boss?" Hearing Zhang Dafei''s voice, Li Tianhua''s eyes showed a touch of curiosity. He was very curious about who would be the eldest of the two. In his mind, they should be the biggest profiteer in the secret place where they live. Now they have the boss. Li Tianhua looked up at Li Taibai, who was indifferent at this time. "It''s you!" Seeing this familiar face, Li Tianhua trembled in his heart. He could not help but scream. There was a trace of fear in his voice. In his mind, Li Taibai''s terror of killing the strong one in Lingshuai realm with one sword once again. This is what he can''t do when he reaches the Ninth level of Lingshi, but Li Taibai can do it in the Ninth level of Lingshi. If Li Taibai wants to kill him now, it''s just a sword thing. He wanted to find out, report to the Li family, or monopolize Li Taibai''s secret, but he didn''t expect to meet Li Taibai here. From the secret place of the spirit, he already knew what happened in that year. Li Taibai was the one that the Li family leader would kill.Li Taibai must also know this, but this young man dares to appear in Li''s family now. Isn''t he looking for death? In addition to this, Li Tianhua was more frightened. Li Taibai is likely to come to muzicheng secretly. Now that he is identified by himself, he is likely to kill directly. "He will die!" An idea crossed Li Tianhua''s mind. The fear of death made him tremble, and he was incontinent. A fishy smell came from Li Tianhua''s body. He collapsed on the ground, and there was a pool of water on the ground. Looking at the change of Li Tianhua, people gathered here are stunned, and their eyes are full of disbelief. Who is Li Tianhua? Today''s genius of the Li family is the new star of the Li family. He is a man of the hour in the whole Muzi city. The power of the Ninth level of Lingshi can even fight across the border. I was scared to pee my pants when I saw the boy in front of me. Even if know Li Taibai powerful place of month Xin, is also stare big eyes, she completely can''t imagine this is how to return a responsibility. It turns out that Li Tianhua just peed in his pants. "Watch..." Li Tianhua opened his mouth, but at this moment, a feeling of sadness came to his heart, and he was dizzy in his mind, and he fainted directly. Hurt sword, attack people''s mind. With the supreme spiritual power of the previous divine world as the backing, stepping into the second level of Shangqing sword, he can easily attack the existence of Lingshi realm. Li Taibai''s eyes look into the distance. He doesn''t want to expose his identity for the time being. He has found the disturbing factor in his intuition. If his identity is exposed, the original son of the Li family, it will make a huge sensation in the whole market and make his existence clear. If it''s someone else, he won''t care, but when he looks at a gorgeous girl walking in the crowd not far away, he knows that he can''t expose his existence at this time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 116 "Come on, let''s go over there." Li Taibai said and walked to the distance around the gorgeous girl who came from the distance. Zhang dafui and others followed him closely. Yuexin takes a look at Li Tianhua, who is lying on the ground. She hesitates in her eyes. This is the new star of the Li family. If something happens, the Li family will not give up. "Send him back to the Li family." Yue Xin takes a look at the triangular eyed man who is shaking all over at this time, and says, with that, she turns to chase Li Taibai and others. Watching a few people leave, tie Zi''s body is heavily sitting on the ground, and his body is shivering. In such a short moment, he feels that his life is like a violent exercise. The arrival of Li Tianhua made him excited. It was an opportunity for him to get more attention from his master. However, he didn''t expect that the fat man and the thin man were so powerful that he directly subdued Li Tianhua. It''s nothing. What scares him even more is that Li Tianhua was scared to pee when he saw Li Taibai again. Even fainted. No one knows that Li Tianhua''s dizziness was due to Li Taibai''s attack. Different from Yuexin and others, tiezi is just an ordinary person in muzicheng, and he has nine layers of strength. Because he is valued by Li Tianhua, he has a little status. He is more guessing than anyone else. How can an ordinary person make Li Tianhua piss his pants? How can he make Li Tianhua faint directly. The teenager must have a terrible identity. "Goo." Iron son swallowed saliva, eyes full of despair, he offended a how terrible existence? "After all, even if the teenager doesn''t care about himself, Li Tianhua can''t let him go, and the Li family can''t let him go." A terrible feeling came to him. He collapsed and fainted. ... Li Taibai naturally didn''t pay attention to tie Zi and others. At this time, he put all his spirit on the gorgeous girl. Zhuge Mingyue. Li Taibai did not expect that the girl would appear in muzicheng. Since she appeared here, muzicheng would not be peaceful. Li Taibai''s eyes flashed. "Spirit Master hunting! Tianlongjiao is open. " In an instant, Li Taibai realized that there are only two major events in muzicheng, one is related to the distribution of power resources in the future of muzicheng, and the other is related to the talented youth stepping into the level of spiritual generals. "Does this guy want to bring all the spirit masters in muzicheng together?" Li Taibai had countless thoughts in his mind. "It''s just, is it really that simple? Will this girl, who nearly subverted the whole Tianlong continent in her previous life, stay here for the sake of the survival of some spiritual masters? " "Brother Taibai." At this moment, lobai stopped. "Well?" Li Taibai lowered his head and looked at Luo Bai. Looking at the doubts in Li Taibai''s eyes, Luo Bai''s eyes showed a smile. She said: "brother Taibai, I suddenly remember that I still have something to do. I''ll go back to Yuejia first. You can help us to see what we can use in the market and bring it back for us." "Well, Zhang Dafei, Zhuhou and Zeng Renfeng, you can protect me and go back to Yuejia together." Robey turned and walked out of the market. Hearing Luo Bai''s words, Zhang DAPAI and others showed a trace of doubt in their eyes. They wanted to go shopping, but after thinking about it, several people still followed. Everyone knows the importance of Luobai in Li Taibai''s mind. Anyway, it''s right to listen to lobai. "Miss Yue, come with me too. It''s a little inconvenient for me to follow a group of big men as a girl." Luobai looks at Yuexin, who stops at the same place. Watching Luobai take everyone away, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly, showing a smile. After all, lobai was still lobai. His every move seemed to be unable to escape her eyes. He knew very well that lobai should have found something from his actions, so he took everyone away and let him act alone. Lobai was as understanding as he was then. All of a sudden, Li Taibai''s eyebrows picked, and a strange color appeared in his eyes. This thing appeared here. Following Zhuge Mingyue, Li Taibai suddenly finds something in his spiritual world, which is a human brain bone. The human brain bone is extremely broken, as if it can crack at any time, but you can see a faint red light from it, which is mysterious, and a word of life is carved on its forehead. "I didn''t expect to get it here." Li Taibai thought of the past life, when he was fooled by this thing. "It seems that Zhuge Mingyue got such things from here in those years." The corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He suddenly thought of something. His body left the spot and quickly moved towards the bone. ... at the moon''s house, Luobai takes all the people back to the yard."What can I do for you, sister-in-law?" Zhang Da Pang asked, his eyes looking at the outside of the yard, eager to leave the yard immediately, this time he got great benefits, wish to follow Li Taibai to get more benefits. Red monkey is also staring at lobai, he has not been good. "Do you think you can keep up with brother Taibai?" Looking at Zhang Dafei and others, Luo Bai suddenly said. "Brother Taibai''s strength is no longer known. The enemy he will face in the future will be extremely powerful. Do you think you can still follow him when you can''t keep up with him? When the time comes, his enemy, perhaps a finger can crush you This is the first time that Luobai said so much. Hearing Luobai''s voice, Zhang Dafei and others calmed down. "I have already told brother Taibai that he will bring back what is suitable for us. Instead of wasting time there, I''d better practice well. I''ll practice first." Looking at the figure that Luo Bai enters the room, Zhang Dafei and others look at each other. "Indeed, recently I also found that the enemies of Li Dan division are becoming more and more powerful. When they were in the Yuejia, the two old men just released their strength and made us unstable. Now they offended the more powerful Li family. Our strength is too weak." Standing on one side, Zeng Renfeng sighed and said, "don''t forget, there is a more terrible existence. It will come at any time. Can master Li Dan protect us then?" With that, Zeng Renfeng took out his huge sword and chopped it up again. "And you?" Zhang DAPAI looks at Zhu Hou. "I don''t think we will die until we become strong." The red monkey said seriously, "I feel the possibility of becoming a strong man around the boss." "Yes, I think so, too." Zhang Da is a little fat. Looking at several people start to practice, Yuexin blinks her eyes. She can''t keep up with her thinking. Who is the more terrifying existence? She had a lot to ask, but after all, she shook her head, left here and began to practice. Today, the most important thing is the spirit Master hunting. She also needs to practice the martial arts and cultivation methods that Li Taibai gave her. Looking at the outside people began to practice, Luo Bai''s eyes faint halo disappeared, her mouth slightly arc. "Brother Taibai, I don''t know you have their purpose, but it''s always right to make them stronger." Lobai murmured, "I hope one day you can tell me everything." She closed her eyes and fell into practice. The room rang out the sound of the sword, but it was so weak that no one could hear it clearly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 117 Relying on the peep of the spiritual world, Li Taibai quickly moved forward and soon arrived near Zhuge Mingyue. At this time, Zhuge Mingyue''s eyes are attracted by the brain bone. "What''s this?" Looking at the brain bone, Zhuge Mingyue''s eyes brightened. She didn''t want to come to shifangzong market this time, but she suddenly wanted to visit the market. She thought so, and she did so. Her body shuttled through the crowd, but no one noticed her miraculously, as if this person did not exist, but everyone deliberately avoided her. "This brain bone is very similar to one of the things in the book." Zhuge Mingyue had an idea in her mind. This is one of the things existing in the ancient history of Tianlong continent. At that time, there were countless spiritual saints, and the king of spirit was everywhere. And this human brain bone, at that time, is the top of the existence. The legendary fortune teller can do everything in the world, know the past, know the future, and change the fate against the sky. "The legendary fortune teller has appeared!" Zhuge Mingyue was shocked. According to the records she knew, this fortune telling bone disappeared after ancient times. It is said that when looking at endless time and space, it was destroyed by a more distant terrorist existence across time and space. It''s an unimaginable power for Zhuge Mingyue to destroy one thing across time and space, but it can even more illustrate the extraordinary fortune teller. Even those beings cannot be destroyed. "Eh, little girl, I see endless wishes from you. Are you the Savior of this era?" At this time, a voice suddenly sounded in Zhuge Mingyue''s mind. It was a voice full of vicissitudes, as if it had seen through eternity and experienced the baptism of endless years, with a kind of Taoist rhyme. Hearing the sound, Zhuge Mingyue''s eyes looked at the fortune teller. "Yes, the saviors of this generation are much smarter than before. They even know at a glance that it''s me who will talk to you again." Zhuge Mingyue heard the voice of fortune teller again in her mind. "Are you a fortune teller?" Zhuge Mingyue asked in her mind. Hearing this sound, the voice of the human brain bone disappeared. Soon after, a sigh sounded in Zhuge Mingyue''s mind. "I didn''t expect that someone recognized me in this era." The fortune teller said with some sobs, "endless years, I thought my information was gone in this era." "Little girl, you should know that my existence is to help the Savior. Take me away. I can help you and make your dream come true." "The future of Datong, the world only needs a voice, only in this way, no one will suffer." The voice of fortune teller sounded low in Zhuge Mingyue''s mind, hitting the dream in Zhuge Mingyue''s heart. Zhuge Mingyue''s eyes look at the fortune teller. "Little girl, come on, pick me up, I''ll take you to realize your dream." "It''s not necessary. You''d better look for the next Savior. My dream of Zhuge Mingyue can be realized by myself." Zhuge Mingyue said faintly, her eyes are very bright. She is Zhuge Mingyue, a fortune teller of endless years, who can count her. "The dream of a dynasty is one hundred and eighty years old. Once the king orders, the people all over the world suffer a lot. I feel sorry for them. Where is the road and where is no difficulty? When the war starts, the people are suffering, suffering!" A strange voice sounded in Zhuge Mingyue''s ear. Zhuge Mingyue turned her head and saw a young man in grey clothes coming from afar. This is a very ordinary young man. He has no strength, and even is extremely weak. Obviously, he has not enough to eat and drink for many years. But these words, to Zhuge Mingyue''s ears, seem different. Her dream is to build a dynasty of great harmony. Dynasty is a kind of introduction she saw in ancient books, which takes the world for her own use. Everyone is a force. As long as all the forces become one, Zhuge Mingyue believes that the suffering of the world will disappear, and there will be no such continuous outbreak of fighting. From childhood experience, let the world Datong become Zhuge Mingyue''s biggest dream. "Brother, where did you hear that?" Zhuge Mingyue stood in front of the boy in grey and said. The young man''s words undoubtedly broke her dream all the time. Even if she establishes a dynasty, everyone is still suffering. Looking at Zhuge Mingyue blocking in front of him, the corner of the mouth of the boy in grey clothes showed an imperceptible smile. The boy in grey is Li Taibai. The experience of his previous life made him very clear what Zhuge Mingyue cared about. This was the second time they met in this life and the first time they had such a smooth dialogue. He knew very well that his vision was too high for his experience in the divine world, and he knew very well how wrong Zhuge Mingyue''s idea was. "I read that in an ancient book, but I think it''s quite right." Li Taibai said, shaking his head."As long as there is a war, the people will suffer. The fight between the clan and the clan, the fight between the strong and the strong, the final result is the people who have no strength, and they can only endure the spread." "If only there were no wars in the world." Li Taibai sighed. When she heard Li Taibai''s words, Zhuge Mingyue''s eyes lit up. Li Taibai was the first time she met someone who pitied the weak. I don''t know why, she had a good feeling for Li Taibai in her heart. "Brother, you are all right, but there is one thing wrong." Zhuge Mingyue said: "if all the sects become one sect and all the forces become one force, then under the unified leadership, as long as the leaders speak, the people will not suffer." "War is indispensable. Only war can make all forces submit to one of them and build a Datong Dynasty." Zhuge Mingyue said what she thought in her heart. This was the first time that she showed her heart to others. "If you want to be sweet, you have to suffer first. If you want to live and work in peace and contentment, you have to go through war first." Listening to Zhuge Mingyue''s depiction of her future vision, Li Taibai looks at Zhuge Mingyue and interrupts her. "What about the people now?" After hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhuge Mingyue calmed down. Finally, she said seriously, "if there is a war in Datong, it''s for the good days in the future. I believe they can understand it." "They don''t understand why they should use their pain to help others in the future?" Li Taibai shook his head. He looked at Zhuge Mingyue and said, "after reading that ancient book, I have been thinking about one thing: what is a dynasty? After knowing what a dynasty is, I will understand a little bit." "The dream of one hundred and eighty dynasties, once the king orders, even if your idea is realized, after the king who unifies the power of the world dies? Will the next king continue his thoughts? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 118 Listening to Li Taibai''s words, Zhuge Mingyue calmed down. She didn''t know that. Soon her eyes became firm. "The king who can unify all forces will surely find the best successor and continue her will." "What about the next one? Endless years, there will always be one will forget the king''s will, the dream of the world''s great harmony is only illusory, after all, it is the people''s suffering Li Taibai shook his head and sighed. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhuge Mingyue suddenly remembered the page of wanziyan she had seen not long ago. "How do you think the people will not suffer?" She asked suddenly. Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Zhuge Mingyue. He nodded his head and said, "I didn''t know very well before, but recently I have come up with a way." Looking at Zhuge Mingyue''s curious look, he said: "start from the point, radiate around, slowly change the concept of all people in the world, take benevolence and righteousness as the concept, let all people in the world have compassion for the weak, do not need all people, only need 50% of people are this concept, the world will change." Listening to Li Taibai''s words, Zhuge Mingyue calmed down, and the ten thousand words words appeared in her mind. This young man''s words coincide with that wanziyan''s strategy, "teach them filial piety, fraternity, loyalty, faith, propriety, righteousness, honesty, shame, eight virtues, based on benevolence and righteousness, people love each other, and build a great world..." ZHUGE Mingyue has a line in his mind. Her eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of complexity. "Brother, if we knew each other earlier, we would be friends." Zhuge Mingyue''s mouth curved slightly, her eyes looked into the void, full of melancholy. "It''s just a pity that I met too late. I have no time." With that, Zhuge Mingyue turned around, reached for the fortune teller and turned away. "This time, I''ll let you off your reward. Next time I see you, I''ll kill you." Zhuge Mingyue''s voice sounded in Li Taibai''s ear. Looking at the departing Zhuge Mingyue, Li Taibai has no change in his eyes. When he comes to Zhuge Mingyue, he knows his identity will be seen through. Who is Zhuge Mingyue? The whole Tianlong continent is an unprecedented wise man. Li Taibai never felt that he could deceive Zhuge Mingyue, but he still wanted to come here. He wanted to change something. "What if I could cure you?" Li Taibai said, "you will have time to customize your plan." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhuge Mingyue didn''t return. She said faintly, "I only believe in myself." "It seems that the plan failed." Looking at Zhuge Mingyue''s disappearing figure, Li Taibai sighed, and there was no disappointment in his eyes. He is very clear that Zhuge Mingyue''s plan has been paid attention to by the heart of the world. Now this girl is the most powerful existence in Tianlong continent. If she can easily change her mind, she will not be Zhuge Mingyue. He is just thinking of the possibility. If Zhuge Mingyue changes his mind, he will completely change the situation in Tianlong mainland. This kind of historic change is enough to make him gain great attention from the world. "But the purpose has arrived." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He came here to see Zhuge Mingyue and find out something. "It seems that Muzi city is really not peaceful." Li Taibai confirmed his idea and shook his head. Zhuge Mingyue''s will is very strong, and we can know from her that Zhuge Mingyue cares about time very much. How can such people waste their time in muzicheng, or even just for the sake of a spiritual master. Zhuge Mingyue must have a deeper purpose. "It seems that the future plan will be changed." This is his main destination. This time, he mainly wanted to see how Zhuge Mingyue''s mind was. If Zhuge Mingyue attacked him, he would leave Muzi city quickly, but Zhuge Mingyue''s fate was the same. Zhuge Mingyue didn''t attack him, which shows that Zhuge Mingyue''s heart is just like what he heard and saw in his previous life. In this moment, Li Taibai already had an idea and quietly changed his plan in his heart. "A thousand in all. Here''s the money." At this time, a strong man looked at Li Taibai and said. This is a fortune teller. "The fortune teller bone in the legend was bought for Zhuge Mingyue with a thousand spirit coins. I don''t know if those who are terrified of the fortune teller bone in the future will collapse if they know about it." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. He didn''t have any ideas about fortune tellers. In his previous life, he had already figured out what fortune telling bone was, even better than this one. After paying the money, Li Taibai turns around. He needs to buy something to go back and enhance the strength of Zhang Dafei and others. The benefits of the fair are beyond his expectation. ......In a courtyard, when aman saw Zhuge Mingyue coming back, he jumped to Zhuge Mingyue excitedly. "Miss, what did you buy this time?" A man stares at Zhuge Mingyue''s fortune telling bones curiously. "You can play with it." Zhuge Mingyue handed the fortune teller to aman. As a result, ah man looked at Zhuge Mingyue strangely and said, "Miss, you seem to be a little happy." "Yes, I met a fellow in the same way." Zhuge Mingyue nodded her head and said. "Fellow in the way!" Hearing Zhuge Mingyue''s words, aman''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe that there were people in the world who could be called the same people by Zhuge Mingyue. "Why didn''t the lady get him back? At that time, you can talk about it well. " Aman bared his teeth and said, "Miss, do you want me to catch him now?" "Get it back?" Hearing aman''s words, Zhuge Mingyue shook her head and said, "after all, we must leave a hope for the world." "Miss is the hope of the world." Xiaoman said seriously. "Hum." The sound of the black horse came from the door. Listening to the two voices, Zhuge Mingyue smiles and sighs. It''s a pity that she doesn''t have much time to realize that idea. Zhuge Mingyue looks at the sky and enters the room. "Xiaoman, let''s go to shifangzong to have a look. It''s time for the little princess to thank her for saving us recently." Zhuge Mingyue suddenly wondered if shifangzong was really different from the world in that young man''s hands. Li Taibai and Zhuge Mingyue both know that they can''t hide from each other. There are not many people in this world who can make Zhuge Mingyue feel good. "Miss, are you going now? Is that not to be done? " Xiaoman asked. "It''s done." Zhuge Mingyue''s voice rang out from the room. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 119 After separated from Zhuge Mingyue, Li Taibai went shopping in the market, saying that shopping is actually a purposeful business. In the spiritual world, he can see everything clearly. With the knowledge of the divine world, he can instantly understand the use of everything. He had a black cloth bag on his hand, and he put everything in it. These things are helpful for Zhang Dafei and others to improve their strength. Suddenly, Li Taibai''s eyes flashed slightly. In his spiritual world, he saw an old ring. This is a ring that I don''t know how many years it has gone through. The lines on the ring have been blurred, with a yellowing luster. It looks like an ordinary copper ring. The booth where the copper ring is located is a small booth, which is randomly thrown into a pile of small items with the word "gift" written on it. The stall owner is a fat man with narrow eyes and a smiling face. It seems that people and animals are harmless, but Li Taibai knows that this fat man is the existence of Ling Shuai who has a little understanding of the king''s way. "A strong man with weird hobbies?" The corner of Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He didn''t expect that the income of the fair was so large, and he met such a thing. After discovering the ring, Li Taibai didn''t move much. His body looked at the stalls all the way and walked slowly towards the location of the fat stall owner. But along the way, his choice became purposeful. All the money in the black pocket has turned into rings and bracelets, and each one is extremely cheap. Finally, he slowly came to the fat man''s stall, his eyes looked at the stall, he did not hesitate to look at the ring on the fat man''s stall, asked the fat man: "how to sell this ring?" Hearing Li Taibai''s question, the fat man''s eyes looked at Li Taibai''s black cloth bag, which was full of all kinds of worn-out rings. He had noticed Li Taibai''s action for a long time. The fat man didn''t answer Li Taibai''s question. Instead, he asked curiously: "little brother, I see these old rings and bracelets are all in your bag. Why do you want to buy these useless things?" Hearing the fat man''s words, Li Taibai''s face turned red slightly. He lowered his head shyly and said in a low voice, "I promised Luo Bai to give her rings and bracelets, but I don''t have so much money. I can only buy some old ones. I hope she likes one." When he heard Li Taibai''s words, the fat man was disappointed. "An infatuated fool." He scolded in a low voice. He thought there was any business opportunity. "If you want to buy it, one spirit coin." Fat man did not have the desire to talk with Li Taibai, light said. "One spirit coin?" Hearing the fat man''s words, Li Taibai sighed, shook his head and said, "there are too many spirit coins. I have to buy other rings and bracelets to let her choose." "It seems that he is really an infatuated fool." The fat man put away his expression. One spirit coin is not a small sum for ordinary people. He doesn''t give up and doesn''t believe Li Taibai''s words. He wants to see if it''s true. If Li Taibai bought it directly, he would never sell it. There must be a ghost. A businessman will not miss any business opportunities and loopholes that may exist. Of course, he will not miss any profitable business, even a small number. The fat man has forgotten where the ring came from. As a businessman, he will not lose his goods. "No matter what, as long as you find the right person, someone will buy it." That''s what fat people think. "Silly boy, you are so stupid." The fat man looked at Li Taibai with a stupid look on his face and said, "chasing girls, how can you buy those bargains? I''ll tell you the truth, this ring is made by the legendary master of Buzhidao. It has powerful functions. " "I want to sell it to you because of your infatuation." At this point, the fat man picked up the copper ring. When the fat man picked up the copper ring, the ring suddenly sent out a faint light, layers of white light spots around the ring, it was amazing. "Master Buzhidao, you should know?" The fat man looked at Li Taibai and asked. "I don''t know." Li Taibai shook his head. Hearing Li Taibai''s reply, the fat man''s face was shocked. "My God, you don''t even know Master Buzhidao. This is the most famous alchemist in the whole Tianlong continent. This ring is his handiwork." "Ah Hearing the fat man''s words, Li Taibai was shocked. He was shocked and said, "then this ring should be very expensive." "Of course, that''s why I sold it to you cheaply because of your infatuation. It''s a respect for master Buzhidao." The fat man nodded his head. He held a copper ring in his hand and said, "the name of this ring is magic Duoduo''s dream. Only people with a pure heart can give out this little luster." "The girl you like is sure to like. I believe she will agree with you both physically and mentally."At this point, the light on the copper ring shines and becomes fantastic. Li Taibai swallowed his saliva, some stuttered and said, "stall... Stall owner, you are a good man. I bought this ring." With that, he rummaged from his body and took out a spirit coin with body temperature. "Young man, go and tell someone you like. She will like it." The fat man said with a smile. Looking at Li Taibai''s excited departure, he couldn''t help smiling like a fool. "Master Buzhidao really doesn''t know Master." No one wanted a copper ring. He bought a spirit coin. The fat man was very happy. "Boss, boss, this is it!" At this time, several hasty footsteps rang out, a young man in gorgeous clothes appeared here, surrounded by several guards in armor, a middle-aged man with a book in his hand was pointing to the book, and said to the young man. "Boss, it''s here that I saw this ring. At that time, I felt a little familiar and didn''t care, but later I found that it was the legendary space ring." At this point, the middle-aged man''s eyes fell on the fat man''s stall, and soon his eyes changed. "Fat man, where''s the ring?" Looking at the book in the middle-aged man''s hand, the name of the book is Tianlong mainland secret treasure rumor. The book in the middle-aged man''s hand is turning to a page, with a copper ring on it. "The space ring is a secret treasure of ancient times. It is said that it was made by a craftsman by a coincidence. It''s very simple, and it''s the only space ring in Tianlong continent. Even that craftsman can''t make a second ring. It''s said that someone once exchanged the ring with Lingsheng level skill, but they didn''t get it." The fat man''s eyes turned red when he looked at the introduction in the book. The ring, which is far more valuable than the holy level, was sold by him with a spirit coin!!! "Asshole! Come out of here Fat man''s body rises rapidly, but he can''t see Li Taibai. "Damn it! That guy knows. " How can ordinary people disappear so quickly. Feeling the power coming from behind, Li Taibai shakes his head. The corners of his mouth arc slightly. Unexpectedly, someone disguises goods with the power of Wuwang realm. This fat man is also a wonderful person. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 120 The Li family is located in the south of muzicheng. Li Tianhua was brought back by the guards of the Li family. Li''s new star falls on the side of the road, and no one dares to let it go at will. Otherwise, when Li Tianhua is born, everyone who sees it will be unlucky. "Yuejia, three strange teenagers and a masked girl?" An old man with white hair looked at Li Tianhua, who was supported by him. His brow wrinkled slightly. He couldn''t figure out who actually made Li Tianhua pee. "Wake him up." The old man with white hair said coldly. No matter who it is, Li Tianhua''s appearance makes the Li family lose their face, which is unforgivable. A plate of cold water fell on Li Tianhua''s body, and the cold feeling made Li Tianhua wake up. "Nine elders." Seeing the old man in front of him, Li Tianhua showed a trace of fear in his eyes and cried, lowering his head. No one in the whole Li family knows that elder nine is the one who loves the face of the Li family most. He will definitely make elder nine unhappy at this time. "What''s going on?" The old man with white hair said coldly. Hearing elder nine''s words, Li Tianhua comes up with Li Taibai''s figure in his mind, and a deep hatred flashed in his eyes. If it wasn''t for Li Taibai, he would not have been insulted. "Elder nine, you have to decide for me!" Li Tianhua said with a face of tears, tears continue to stay, full of grievances. "What''s the matter?" Elder Li Jia Jiu frowned slightly and asked. "Elder nine, my subordinates found King Wu''s Qi today. Originally I wanted to give it to you, but they were found by the Yue family. They not only forcibly robbed King Wu''s Qi, but even attacked me, which made me have this kind of scandal..." Li Tianhua said it in tears, and his voice was full of grievances. In his mouth, Li Taibai and others He secretly under the Dan powder, let him in public under disgrace. Wu Wang Qi! Hearing Li Tianhua''s words, elder Li''s eyes are full of greed. If he has the spirit of realizing the king, he is likely to understand a bit of the power of the king''s way and become the existence of the king''s realm. "Yuejia! That''s ridiculous Li Jia Jiu elder''s eyes show anger, the palm heavily patted on one side of the table, the table a few moments into ashes. "Robbing my Li family''s things made my Li family make a fool of itself. It seems that our Li family must come to ask for advice." Elder Li doesn''t need to know the truth of Li Tianhua''s words. He just needs an excuse, an excuse to save Li''s face. Li Tianhua''s mouth curved slightly and his eyes showed a ferocious color. He didn''t know why Li Taibai didn''t kill him. In his heart, he had sentenced Li Taibai to death. Li Taibai''s identity he dare not say, otherwise nine elder ask up, he will be speechless. The existence of Li Taibai is the top priority of the Li family, and he will become the weakness of the kirinzi of the Li family. And his concealment will inevitably be abandoned by the Li family, and even accept the criminal law. "Elder nine, I caused this incident. I will go to seek justice myself for this kind of incident." Li Tianhua said. Hearing Li Tianhua''s words, the nine elder nodded his head and said, "this is the man of our Li family. In this case, you can do it yourself." Elder nine didn''t doubt Li Tianhua''s words. He knew that Li Tianhua was chosen by the qilinzi of the family. Elder three of the Li family was Li Tianhua''s master. "People of the Li family, get out of here!" At this time, a huge voice resounded through the whole Li family. A terrible force shocked the heaven and earth. The heaven and earth vibrated, and the houses collapsed directly. Countless cracks appeared on the earth. "Banbuling king!" Feeling the horror in the sky, nine elders widened their eyes, suddenly stood up from the stool and walked out. It is a bad signal for the Li family that a half step spirit king has found the Li family. Countless people of the Li family came out and looked at the sky. In the void stood two men, an old man and a young man. The old man has red hair and a hot breath. He holds a huge hammer in his hand, which is ten meters in size. Elder Qizong, qihammer. Many people in the Li family recognized the old man when they saw him. There was a haze in their eyes. Qizong is the same clan as the clan where the Li family lived. It can even be said that Qizong is stronger than the clan where the Li family lived. As the elder of Qizong, Qichui is famous in the whole Tianlong continent. "Elder Qi, what are you doing here?" A hearty laughter sounded, a middle-aged man across the void, appeared in the hammer side. The middle-aged man is the contemporary owner of the Li family, Li Haotian. "Li family boy, don''t tell me if you have something. I''m here to vent my anger for my grandson today." The hammer waved his hand and said gruffly. Beside the hammer, a young man with red hair raised his head haughtily. If Zhang dafui and Zhu Hou were here, they would surely find that this young man was the arrogant one they beat in the name of Li Tianhua."Elder Qi, who has offended your grandson? If you say it, we will give you an account. " Li Haotian said with a smile, "it''s just that our Li family should not offend your grandson. It''s better for you to tell the story and see who dares to offend your grandson." Listening to Li Haotian''s words, qihammer said in a gruff voice: "don''t tell me something elegant. Don''t you think we''ve wronged you? Do you want to see if it''s the fault of the Li family or my grandson?" "Weapons war, tell them what''s going on?" Hammer looked at the proud young man said. Hearing the words of the hammer, the arrogant young man stood up, his eyes swept through the crowd and told what happened in the secret place of the spirit. "Our weapon war has never been a bully. If he defeats me by strength, I won''t say a word, but he relies on other forces. I can''t stand it. Please call out that Li Tianhua. I don''t want to ask for more. Fight with me." Said the proud boy. "Li Tianhua, what''s the matter?" Li Haotian''s eyes coldly looked at the place where Li Tianhua was. At this time, Li Tianhua is standing in the same place with a forced face. What does it have to do with him? But soon, his eyes were bright. "Master, I didn''t do this. Brother Qi, do you think I''m the one who beat you?" Li Tianhua came out, looking at the color of Chen kenzhi''s face. He talked about the secret place of the spirit, including the existence of Li Taibai and others, as well as the affairs in the moon family, but Li Taibai''s name was hidden in it. "This guy is not that guy." Looking at Li Tianhua''s weapon, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "It seems that the moon family wanted to cheat the relationship between our two families, so they used my name to do things." Li Tianhua speculated softly. "I''m tired of my family this month?" "I think they want to die." "I dare to use the name of our Li family. From today on in muzicheng, the Yue family will not have to live a good life." One by one, voices rang out in the Li family. And at this time, a pale young man also came out, standing beside him a few beautiful girls and several guards. "The people of the moon family want to teach us a lesson. They dare to cover up the criminals who killed our Li family." The young man said softly, his eyes were full of yin and cold. Everyone was surprised to see this young man. This young man is the second son of the Li family and the grandson of the elder of the Li family. The second son of the Li family is the one he claims to be, but there is no objection from the whole Li family, which is enough to show that the young man''s background is unusual. "I didn''t expect that the Yue family even offended the second son. I''m really looking for death." Li Tianhua''s mouth curved slightly. He didn''t expect that Li Taibai and others would do such a stupid thing. He didn''t even change his appearance. "It doesn''t take any effort. He was thinking about how to catch Li Taibai, but he didn''t expect someone to help him." "Let''s fight." Just at this time, a voice rang out and Qizhan looked at Li Tianhua and said. "Why? I''m not the one who bullied you. " Li Tianhua is a little confused. "I don''t like you. I want to beat you." The sound of weapon war, the sound of hegemony. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 121 "I don''t like being bullied by your name." Weapon war light says. "Don''t go too far!" Li Tianhua''s eyes were not happy. After all, he is also a genius, praised by countless people in muzicheng, with his own pride. "Well?" Suddenly, Qi Zhan''s eyes looked at Li Tianhua. He was surprised. "Did you pee your pants?" There was no cover up for the words of the weapon war, and a pair of eyes looked at Li Tianhua. Li Tianhua''s crotch is dry, but all the people present are not ordinary people. Just because of the appearance of the hammer, no one noticed the difference of Li Tianhua. At this time, everyone smelled a smell of urine. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have fought with you." There was a trace of regret in his eyes, and he said, "it''s an insult to me to fight with a man of your age who pees his pants." "Grandfather, let''s go." The weapon turned around. Feeling the sight around, Li Tianhua''s face turned red, he could feel a pair of strange eyes. "Stop! I''ll fight you! " Li Tianhua looked at the weapon war, his eyes full of anger. There''s no cover up for the power of weapon warfare. The Ninth level of spirit division. Li Tianhua knows very well that if he lets Qizhan go like this, he will not be able to hold up his head in the Li family in his whole life. Only with strong strength can he wash away his dirt. The Li family only values the strong. "Elder Qi, let your grandson fight with Tianhua. It''s your compensation for damaging our Li family''s house." Said an old gray haired man standing in the void. The old man''s power is creeping slowly. This is the existence of a Wuwang realm. This old man is the third elder of the Li family, Li Tianhua''s master. "Do you Li family have the right to ask me to make compensation?" Weapon war disdains of looking at Li Jia three elder to say. Hearing this, everyone in the Li family was quiet. Everyone knew that Qizong was much better than the Li family, and their backers were much worse than Qizong. "Are you afraid your grandson will lose?" At this time, a cold sneer sounded, and Li Tianhua looked at the hammer in the void and said. "Ha ha ha!" Hearing this, a laugh suddenly rang. The hammer shook his head. He looked at Li Tianhua and said, "are you looking for death?" The cold air envelops Li Tianhua, and the endless killing intention makes Li Tianhua tremble in his heart, but he still stubbornly raises his head. He knows that this is the only chance for him to wash away his shame, otherwise, with the style of the Li family, he is likely to be abandoned. "Well, I''ll give you a chance." The sound of the weapon war sounded, and his body crossed the void and fell to the ground. "Come on." Qi Zhan looked at Li Tianhua and said. "Where''s your weapon?" Li Tianhua did not start, but asked. At this time, the weapon war was just standing on the ground at will, even without any defense. His head was raised, full of pride. "You have no right to let me use a weapon." The weapon war says haughtily. "You''ll regret it." Li Tianhua''s eyes are cold. He is also a genius. This is an insult to him. They stood on the ground, and Li Tianhua had no weapons. "Since you don''t have a weapon, I don''t either." Li Tianhua said lightly. The weapon war is noncommittal, even does not look at Li Tianhua one eye, this lets Li family innumerable people feel displeased. "Let''s go." With the words of the three elders of the Li family, Li Tianhua started first. His eyes are full of cold color. He will use his own strength to let the young people know how to regret. He was chosen by qilinzi of the Li family. He was a famous man in the whole Muzi city. He was no less talented than pinzongmen. Li Tianhua''s body radiated intense light, his body suddenly disappeared. Magic step: Li Jialing''s general level body method and martial arts. Then a fierce flame covered the sky and earth, and burst out around the weapon war. "Good!" Seeing Li Tianhua''s attack, countless people in the Li family cried out. Flame boxing is the martial art of Li Jialing. "I didn''t expect that Li Tianhua had already practiced flame boxing to a skilled level." "It''s worthy of being the genius of our Li family. This talent is powerful." Looking at the blue light in Li Tianhua''s boxing, the Li family heard a voice of approval. Magic step with the Li family''s fire fist, even if the general spirit will face this unexpected blow, it will lose combat power instantly. "Is this the genius of the Li family? It''s all rubbish. " Just then a proud voice came out. In everyone''s eyes, a huge hammer suddenly appeared in the place that was originally wrapped by the fire. The hammer was illusory and fell from the air and directly fell into the fire. As the flames dispersed, Li Tianhua was in a coma and stood in front of him, without any change. "A complete defeat!" Li Tianhua didn''t even have the power to make the weapon move."He is worthy of being the son of elder Qi. His talent is almost as good as mine." Li Haotian said with a smile. "Don''t mock me. I know I''m much worse than that bad guy in your family, but I''ll beat him sooner or later." Qizhan jumps into the void. Qihammer pulls Qizhan. They go to the moon''s house. Looking at the two people who left, the whole Li family became very quiet. They were beaten in the face by people who came to the door. They didn''t even have a way to fight, which made everyone feel very frustrated. "It''s all Li Tianhua''s fault." A pair of dissatisfied eyes staring at the coma of Li Tianhua, in their eyes, this is caused by Li Tianhua. "This waste, how strong I thought it was, was defeated so easily." Li Haotian looked at Li Tianhua, his eyes did not change, just slightly clenched his fist to prove the emotional fluctuations in his heart. "If my son were here, he would not be hurt like this." Li Haotian said lightly. He was even more proud of his decision. Because of his decision, a unicorn appeared in the Li family, which can speak well in the whole Tianlong continent. "Indeed, if Qing''er is here, how dare this weapon war be so arrogant, and the hammer dare not speak to us like this." Standing on one side, several old people of Li family nodded and said. These are the elders of the Li family. Listening to the conversation of several people in the sky, the Li family all raised their heads with pride. Yes, they also have a Kirin. As long as the genius is not defeated, the Li family will not lose. "Let''s go and see the moon family. I believe it will be even worse." An elder said. Hearing what the elder said, many people''s eyes were bright. "They don''t have Kirin. We''ve all suffered so much. I believe the moon family will lose face in muzicheng this time." One voice excited to ring out, a person toward the moon home in the past, want to see the embarrassment of the moon home. "Let''s go and have a look." Li Haotian goes to Yuejia. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 122 At Yuejia, Li Taibai has returned to the yard. Looking at the ring in his hand, the corners of his mouth arc slightly. In the past, as the Supreme God in the divine world, he did not lack the space ring, but in this life, the space ring is very important. With the space ring, he is very simple to put or take things, and his strength can be doubled. In ordinary battles, if he wants to use pills, he still needs to put them on his body to use them. When using them, he also needs to remember the seats. Now, all of them are put in the space ring, and he can take all his refined gadgets with him. "Well?" All of a sudden, Li Taibai raised his head. He felt a strong force appeared in the Li family. "Half step king." His eyes narrowed slightly. "Boss! Are you back? " A faint shadow wriggles, and the figure of the red monkey is transformed from the shadow. This is huayinggong, which is one of the martial arts of the spirit realm among the ten sects. The original huayinggong only used shadows to make people''s colors darker and more hidden, which ordinary people can''t see. Today''s shadow changing skill has reached the level of spiritual generals after Li Taibai''s modification. It can make people''s skin color change and form an invisible effect. Of course, it is much worse than the real invisibility. It''s just invisible, but Li Taibai can''t teach Zhu Hou. After all, this skill comes from crescent moon. Now the shadow transforming skill has been practiced by Zhu hou to a great level, and it is only one step away from perfection. When he reaches this level, as long as there is a shadow, Zhu hou can hide himself and turn himself into a shadow. If you reach the state of great fullness, you can even make your own shadow disappear. "Boss, is there anything good?" An excited voice rang out, Zhang DAPAI appeared beside Li Taibai, with a face of excitement. Luobai appeared at the door, looking at Li Taibai''s eyes full of gentle color. "These things are useful to you. Take them." Looking at several people, Li Taibai took out several things from his arms and gave them to Zhang Dafei, Zhu Houhe and Zeng Renfeng respectively. Zhang got a broken ceramic can. The red monkey got a bone with a cold smell and an ordinary stone. Zeng Renfeng got a shabby hat and a fruit. "Boss, what''s the use of me." Looking at the rags on his hands, Zhang DAPAI''s eyes were full of excitement. "Smash it in the chest?" "If you don''t want to die, smash it." Li Taibai said, "this ceramic can is called Shentong can. It is sealed with a kind of Shentong called the end of the earth. If it is broken, the owner of the Shentong can have this kind of Shentong for a short time, and the speed becomes extremely fast. But if he doesn''t become the owner, the Shentong of the Shentong can will explode directly, which is probably as powerful as a banbu spirit king." Zhang Da Pang''s hand trembled for a moment and quickly grasped the magic pot. If he accidentally fell, it would kill him. "Boss, how can we recognize the Lord?" "Drop your blood into the magic pot, and then nurture it with aura." After telling Zhang DAPAI the usage of the old magic pot, Li Taibai sighed that the fat man was lucky. The magic pot needs top-notch materials, and it also needs the life of a person who has this kind of magic power to refine it. This kind of refined magic power is only one-time, and the user of the magic power tank must match the magic power itself. If it does not match, the user''s body will burst to death and become fragments. If it''s a good magic pot, no one can know what the magic in the magic pot is except the maker himself. However, the magic pot is a little damaged, and it just doesn''t damage the magic pot itself, so Li Taibai can observe the magic in it. Close to the end of the world, this magic power also happens to match Zhang''s physique. Li Taibai had to sigh about Zhang''s good luck. Of course, this kind of magic pot is a common item in the divine world. After telling Zhang Dafei the usage of the magic pot, Li Taibai told them the usage of the things in Zhu Hou''s and Zeng Renfeng''s hands. The bones and stones obtained by the red monkey are the bones of a kind of Yin cold spirit beast. They are used to make soup and drink. They can make the red monkey feel the power of Yin cold and push the shadow transforming skill to a perfect state. The stone, however, is a kind of secret treasure. It can form a big mountain in front of you instantly after pregnancy. Of course, it can only be used once. The hat and fruit Zeng Renfeng got, among which the fruit can enhance Zeng Renfeng''s physical strength. Li Taibai did not say the role of the hat, but told Zeng Renfeng that when the time came, he would naturally understand the role of the hat. Among the three people''s things, Zhang dafuang is undoubtedly the best because he has the spirit of realizing the king. But in Li Taibai''s eyes, this hat is the most important for Zeng Renfeng and will play a huge role in the future. After explaining the three people''s things once, Li Taibai looks at Luo Bai with gentle eyes. A purple crystal jade pendant appears in his hand."Here you are." The purple crystal jade pendant emits a faint luster in the sun. You can see a dragon shadow in it. Looking at the purple crystal jade pendant handed by Li Taibai, Luo Bai''s face showed a smile, his eyes became crescent shaped, his narrow willow eyebrows stretched out, and the breeze swept his face. At this moment, in everyone''s eyes, the whole world seemed to light up. "Brother Taibai, will you take it for me?" Said lobai in a low voice. Looking at the color of expectation in Luo Bai''s eyes, Li Taibai was slightly stunned, and then the corners of his mouth arced slightly, nodded his head and said, "OK." He took the purple crystal jade pendant and put it on Luobai''s neck. He could feel the soft and tender skin by touching it carelessly. A pink sheen appeared on lobai''s neck, and his cheeks were tinged with a red halo. Looking at the girl''s shy appearance, Li Taibai was a little crazy for a moment. For thousands of years, the world is endless, and his expectation of the previous life is just around the corner. "Brother Taibai, why are you staring at me all the time?" Luo Bai has some soft voice, Nuo Nuo sounds. "You look good, Robey." Li Taibai can''t help saying. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Luo Bai''s face became more red. Zhang Da Pang and Zhu Hou looked at each other and held on to one side. Zeng Ren Feng, who was looking at the scene seriously, said, "let''s go. Didn''t we say that we were going to practice together?" Caught by Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, Zeng Renfeng''s eyes show a trace of confusion. "When did we say that?" Zeng Renfeng struggled, "I want to see Li Dan how to please Luo Bai. Xiaohuan often says that I don''t have Eq." "Go, you fool." Zhang Da Pang said angrily, pulling Zeng Ren Feng to leave. Several people''s voices came to lobai''s ears, lobai lowered his head, but the corners of his mouth were slightly curved, indicating the joy in the girl''s heart. At this time, Li Taibai''s eyebrows suddenly slightly wrinkled, looked at the direction of the Li family, then his eyes looked at the void, and the spiritual world came out. When Li Taibai finished these actions, a terrible pressure came from the air and was located in the whole month''s home. The power of the half step spirit king shakes the world. "The people of the moon family and the two people who bully my grandson in the secret place of the spirit, get out of here!" A rough and huge old voice sounded in the void. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 123 The huge voice shook the world, the whole world trembled, and the houses of the moon family collapsed on the ground. "Elder Qi, I don''t know how my Yue family offended you? Or do you think my family is empty? " A cold voice sounded, and an old figure appeared in the void. It''s the first day of the month. Looking at yuefanyi in the air, the hammer showed disdain in his eyes and said, "yuefanyi, has anyone ever been in my eyes?" "You Hearing the words of the hammer, Yue Fanyi''s face turns red, and the eyes of Yue family and others show anger. The people of the Li family, who are closely behind the hammer, have a look of irony in their eyes. Not long ago, the humiliation they suffered also appears in the moon family, which makes them feel extremely fast. "The moon family doesn''t have any details, and there is no Kirin like our Li family. This time, the moon family is doomed to lose face." The Li family whispered. "Master, why do you think the moon family should do these things?" In the void, a senior Li family member watched the scene. An old man asked Li Haotian. "Yue''s family is coming to an end. He dares to offend Li''s family and Qizong. Have they lost their wisdom?" Another old man asked curiously. Listening to the comments around, Li Haotian shook his head and said, "it''s just the last struggle of the Yue family. Yue Fanyi was seriously injured in those years, but now he has little life. If he doesn''t struggle, the Yue family is doomed to disappear in the Tianlong continent." Li Haotian''s words made all the elders of the Li family suddenly realize. People looked at Yuefan''s old face, as if they were stepping into the earth at any time. They were a little sad. Who could have thought that the genius who caused countless people''s vibration in Muzi city had reached the end of his life. They shook their heads. I''m old and confused. On the mainland of Tianlong, the existence of a force is bound to provoke many enemies. Whether these enemies are strong or weak, it''s nothing at the peak of the force. However, when the force reaches its weakest point, these enemies will take advantage of the situation and wipe out the force at one stroke. Whether it''s family, clan, or individual, this kind of thing is very common in Tianlong mainland. Just like the original gate of God. If it wasn''t for the last moment, today''s Lord of Shenmen would have stepped into the realm of Lingwang, and Shenmen would have disappeared. The moment of Yuefan''s death is the time when Yuejia disappears. This disappearance did not come from foreign enemies, but from other family forces of the same clan. Looking at the hammer, Yue fan clenched his fist. If twenty years ago, how dare the hammer talk to him like this. Twenty years ago, he was only one step away from the king of spirit. However, the injury made him cut off from the king of spirit and suffered endless humiliation. If it wasn''t for Yue''s family, he would have killed himself 20 years ago. It''s just that time doesn''t wait for people, and eventually he lowers his head. "Elder Qi, I don''t know what my Yue family has done to make you angry. Besides, no one in my Yue family has ever been to the secret place of the spirit in the last 15 years. You can go to the Xuanmen to inquire about it." Xuanmen is a kind of door behind Yuejia. "Yuefan, you''re going to ask the Li family. It''s the Li family that says that the person who bullies my grandson is in your Yuejia." Hearing the words of the hammer, Yue fan looks at the location of the Li family. "Just call out those outsiders." Li Haotian''s voice sounded faintly. Hearing Li Haotian''s words, Yue fan''s hands trembled slightly. "Those teenagers are my guests. Please come back. I can''t hand them in." The voice of the moon is cold. Li Taibai is his last straw. He can''t hand over Li Taibai. Hearing Yue Fanyi''s words, Qi hammer and Li Haotian frowned at the same time. No one thought that Yue Fanyi was so firm. For the sake of an outsider, I dare to fight against Qizong. The elder of Qizong is not the strongest in Qizong, but his position as the elder is enough to show his position. He a word, enough to let the instrument of this a product of the family on the start. "Yuefanyi, do you want to be the enemy of our Qizong?" The sound of the hammer sounded, the red hair danced without wind, and the giant hammer in his hand sent out a blazing breath, a breath of destruction slowly sent out. The whole world became oppressive. Just then, a proud voice sounded. "Grandfather, master Yue was also a hero at that time. I once heard the patriarch mention that twenty years ago, for the sake of the Terran land, time was tight. Master Yue stepped into the demon land alone and was seriously injured. That kind of demeanor made me admire him very much." Weapon war light says. Hearing the words of the war, all the people present showed their dignified color. Demon land is a taboo place for human race. Most people don''t even know the existence of demon land."Boss, what is demon land?" Zhang DAPAI hid behind Li Taibai and asked in a low voice. Li Taibai took a look at Zeng Renfeng with a curious look on his face. There was a trace of strange color on the corner of his mouth. "Demon land, you will know in the future. This is a good place." He said with some exclamation. Yaodi is a good place for Li Taibai. All his plans come from there. In the future, Yaodi is the center of the whole Tianlong continent, and Zhuge Mingyue is from there. That place will be where the heart of the world''s attention really comes together. Zeng Renfeng''s lover also came from there. Li Taibai is funny when he thinks about the past life. This honest middle-aged man can never imagine what kind of shock he will cause in demon land and Terran in a few years. "Actually, it''s very simple." Just at this time, a voice sounded again. Li Tianhua appeared not far away. He didn''t know when he had woken up. He also combed and came here. He then said, "elder Qi''s grandson, just want to get a breath back, so just set up a challenge arena in Yuejia." "The name of the challenge arena is to challenge the genius of the Lingshi generation of the Yuejia family. The challenge time is one day. If no one of the Yuejia family can win in one day, then let the owner of the Yuejia family engrave the word" we are rubbish "on the Yuejia doorplate." Hearing Li Tianhua''s voice, everyone in the moon family glared at him. This was a bullying to the moon family. Now, everyone knows that there is no strong spirit Master. If you really let the weapon war set this arena, the moon family will become the laughing stock of Tianlong from now on, and will never look up. Later, when chatting with others, others will secretly add that this is the man who thinks he is rubbish. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 124 "That''s a good idea." The corners of his mouth curved slightly, and he said, "since the moon family wants to cover up those sinners, they will be punished naturally. I will set up this arena. If you are in the same level, someone in your moon family can defeat me, and I can let bygones be bygones, but if not, you will receive eternal humiliation." The voice of weapon war is extremely arrogant. "Of course, if you call those guys out, I don''t ask much. Fight with me, regardless of life or death, I can forgive you." Qizhan''s eyes looked at qihammer and said, "Grandpa, please." "Good." The color of doting appeared in the hammer''s eyes. He looked at yuefanyi. The power in his body surged, and the huge hammer in his hand went down. "Hoo "What''s going on?" "Grandfather! Help Hammer shadow with a huge wind hammer to the door of the month, the wind blowing, hammer shadow under the eyes of the people showed the color of fear. At this moment, a huge wind appeared from the hammer shadow and blew to the ground. The people on the ground were directly dispersed in the strong wind, and all the buildings on the ground were destroyed, revealing a 100 square meter open space. "Boom!" The shadow of the hammer fell on the ground, the earth shook, and the earth seemed to break. Under everyone''s gaze, a hundred square meter challenge arena appeared on the earth. The whole month''s house was very quiet. In the past, no one was hurt. It was like a miracle. The strength of banbuling king showed the tip of the iceberg in front of people at this moment. "It''s worthy of being the elder of Qizong. The control of this power has reached the peak of banbuling king." Li Hao had an idea in his mind, and his eyes flashed. Yue fan quietly looked at this scene, did not speak, did not stop, just clenched hands to express his anger. Looking at the changes in front of his eyes and the changes in people''s looks, Li Tianhua''s mouth curved slightly and his eyes were full of irony. "What about yipinzongmen? In the end, it''s not stupid terror. Act according to his ideas. " Most people will not do it according to the way he said. It''s really stupid. It''s nothing to offend the Yue family, but the yipinzong Xuanmen behind the Yue family will show up for the Yue family. After today''s incident, there will be a gap between Xuanmen and Qizong. Even the elder of Qizong will be punished, and Qizhan will be disgusted by Qizong and Xuanmen. And the focus of all this, the moon family will get eternal stain today. Even if Li Taibai and others escape today, they will become the outlet of yipinzong and Xuanmen, and will be pursued by both. "That''s the end of offending me." Li Tianhua''s mouth curved slightly, full of pride, which is what he is most proud of. It''s the place where he was trained by the Li family''s kirinzi as a left-handed player in the future. He has a strong IQ. Because he didn''t care about the secret place of the spirit and the meeting, he suffered a lot because of the unexpected situation. Now a little strategy will make these guys who offend themselves suffer in the future. His strategy is very simple, others will not fall into the trap, but after a short encounter with Qizhan, he soon understood that this young man will fall into the trap. This young man is too stupid, stupid no brain, just rely on a muscle to act. His grandfather is too stupid. He has the power of the half step spirit king, but he dotes on his grandson and doesn''t think about right or wrong at all. ... what happened in Yuejia soon spread all over Muzi City, and many figures were floating in the distant sky to watch this scene. Things slowly ferment, and now it has become the focus of the whole Muzi city. Even the zongmen behind these forces will also pay attention to the things here. Feeling the concern of the world in the void, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly, his spiritual world shrouded thousands of meters, and the expression on Li Tianhua''s face made him understand Li Tianhua''s stratagem in an instant. "Should I thank you? Or are you stupid? " Li Taibai said softly. It was a surprise to him. His eyes turned to the weapon war, and the memory rolled in his mind. Qizong was just a name in his previous life, but it impressed him deeply, because it was a sect that would be destroyed in the near future, and it was also the first Yipin sect to be destroyed in Tianlong continent for hundreds of years. The name of Qizhan was more familiar to him than Qizong. The world is in chaos, and countless talents appear. This weapon war is one of them, but the place where this weapon war appears is not here. In his memory, he is a man of demon land, a talented young man beside Zhuge Mingyue. "In the memory of previous life, it seems that Qizong was directly destroyed by a fire and burned to ashes." Li Taibai touched his chin. The corners of his mouth arced slightly. He thought of something. But none of that matters. Li Taibai''s eyes looked at a figure in the void at this time, the familiar and strange figure, the figure he had been pursuing.Li Haotian. Endless years, past and present, this time we finally met. "Well, when you see me again, will you regret your previous choice?" Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. Looking at more and more people, he shook his head. "Now is not the time to show off. Let the world pay more attention to it." ... when Li Taibai thought about it one by one, the weapon war had already set foot on the temporary challenge arena. "Well, Qizong Qizhan asked the moon family for advice." The weapon war says haughtily, the long gun in the hand dances. The whole month home is quiet incomparably, a pair of eyes looked to month any one. The people in the realm of Lingshi lowered their heads and did not dare to look at them. They did not dare to go up. "It seems that the moon family is really useless." Seeing this scene, whispers rang out around muzicheng. People talked about it one after another, but no one dared to fight, which was enough to explain the current situation of Yuejia. "Yuefeng, what do you think?" A voice asks Yue Feng, this is the owner of the month. "I''m not an opponent." Yue Feng lowered his head and did not dare to step forward. If he fails in front of so many people, he will lose face. Even in the future, Yuefeng''s family will blame him for his failure. Yuefeng doesn''t dare to do it. "It seems that the Yues are all cowards, so I''ll change the rules. It''s OK for the Lingjiang level. As long as you defeat me, you will win." The instrument war mouth corner peeps out disdain of color, open mouth says. Yuejia, in Yuexin''s room, Yuexin stops practicing and opens her eyes strangely. "Did there just be a shock?" She opened the door. There was a look of shock in her eyes when she saw the scene outside the door. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 125 Yuexin opened the door and saw countless figures flying in the void. Many houses of Yuejia collapsed and the earth was in a mess. The gate of Yuejia is even more direct. What appears is a challenge arena of 100 square meters. "What''s going on?" Yuexin''s eyes are full of doubts. Just then, the voice of the weapon war just sounded. "Yuejialing can also come up with the level of existence. As long as you defeat me, I can treat it as nothing." Looking at the youth in the distant arena, Yuexin frowns slightly, and she walks towards the arena. Along the way, among the other members of the Yuejia family, Yuexin understood what had happened. .... after the end of the weapon war, all the people in the moon family show their anger. A spiritual master dare to say this, which is that he doesn''t pay attention to the moon family at all. "Up! Let that boy know how stupid his arrogance is "If it didn''t happen, how could my Yuejia family not even have a spirit Master genius? Let these people know the details of my Yuejia family!" One by one, the voices kept clamoring, but soon everyone found out that there was not a month''s spirit coming to the challenge arena. In the void, Li Hao''s eyes were full of irony. "Lingjiang and Lingshi, it''s nothing to win, but if they lose, the moon family will lose face." Some geniuses in the realm of Lingshi are enough to kill Lingjiang, especially those of the first-class sect. No one knows what they have. Besides, Qizhan is the grandson of qihammer. "The moon family is not our Li family after all. Without such genius as my son, the moon family will lose face this time." Li Haotian said lightly. "It''s still a wise man." Some Li family elders who knew the inside story said, "if it wasn''t for the decision of the master, the Li family would not be so prosperous now." The genius of the Li family, the qilinzi of the Li family, has now made a great name in the holy land of Tianlong, and is the top of the young generation in the whole Tianlong continent. Even Tang yuan, the current patriarch of the Tang clan and the most powerful Tang Lingwang in Tianlong, has already spoken. When Li qilinzi comes out of Tianlong holy land, he will accept Li qilinzi as his apprentice. Now, as long as Li qilinzi grows up, he will become the top family power in Tianlong. ... "eh?" At this time, Li Taibai raised his head, his eyes fell on Yuexin. Yuexin''s body jumped up and landed on the challenge arena. The girl''s graceful posture is like a fairy, her skirt shakes with the wind, and her delicate skin seems to break at the touch. "This little girl." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. "Who are you?" Seeing the girl appearing in the challenge arena, Qizhan''s eyes are amazing. As the grandson of elder yipinzong, he has seen so many beauties, but Yuexin is still the top beauty in his eyes. "You want to fight brother Li?" Yue Xin asked. Looking at the arrogant appearance of Qizhan, Yuexin shook her head and said, "you are too weak to fight with brother Li." "What are you doing, sister? Come down quickly A sharp voice rang out. Yuefeng looked at Yuexin discontentedly and said, "little sister, how about your own strength? Don''t you know? Come down quickly and don''t disgrace our Yuejia. " "Xin''er, come down, don''t you think our monthly family is disgraceful enough?" The owner of the month, the month Yang one eye reveals discontent. All the people in Yuejia are dissatisfied with Yuexin. At this moment, it seems that Yuexin has done something heinous. "Boss, are these people stupid? Even if Miss Yue doesn''t come on stage, isn''t the Yue family already disgraced? " Zhang Da Pang said strangely. "There''s nothing wrong with those who dare not go on stage. It''s really funny that those who go on stage are wrong." Zhu monkey also said in a low voice. Listening to their words, Li Taibai shook his head, his mouth slightly curved, showing a trace of irony. "When a person does something that others dare not do, it''s a natural evil." In the moon family, no one dare to go on stage, so there is no right or wrong, which only shows that the moon family is weak. However, if one person crosses this line, no matter whether he wins or loses, he will be divorced from other people. This shows how timid other people are and of course they will be dissatisfied. "Father, second brother, I''m very strong now." Yue Xin turns her head and looks at Yue Yang Yi and Yue Feng. Hearing Yue Xin''s words, all the people in Yue''s family showed their silly expressions. "Ha ha ha ha!" A laugh suddenly rang out, and Qizhan looked at Yuexin. He said with appreciation, "you are much better than those cowards of the Yues, but..." Qizhan''s eyes showed arrogance, and a sense of arrogance came into being spontaneously: "I never know how to pity xiangxiyu. You said that I am not your brother Li''s opponent, which makes me very unhappy. I will make you regret saying this."You are far from brother Li." Yue Xin said. "Then the battle begins." The sound of the hammer sounded faintly. As soon as the sound of the hammer fell, Yuexin and Qizhan started almost at the same time. The weapon war stood in the same place and didn''t move. The hammer in his hand was raised high and suddenly hammered down. The strong wind was surging and the light purple light was shining. A huge hammer shadow appeared in the void. "Tempering skills, achieving a great realm!" Looking at the hammer shadow in the void, all the people in the moon family have a dignified look in their eyes. Tempering skill is a kind of Lingshuai level martial arts skill. Among Lingshuai level martial arts skills, it is the top martial arts skill. It is a unique skill of yipinzong sect. It is famous in the whole Tianlong continent. One blow breaks ten thousand ways. The tempering technique is also the tempering method of the Qizong refining, which can temper powerful weapons and equipment. Yueyang a hand, to take Yuexin away. Yuexin is the trading object of Yuejia''s rise. He can''t let Yuexin die. At this time, a terrible pressure appeared on Yueyang. At this moment, he couldn''t even move with his nine level strength. Hammer light looking at the moon. Feeling the body''s pressure, Yue Yang looks at Yue Fan Yi, but sees a cold face. Yuefan stands in the void and looks at the battle below. He doesn''t move. No one knows what he is thinking. "It''s over." Yueyang''s face became very pale. If Yuexin dies, Yuejia will suffer terrible revenge. But at this time, a faint fragrance of flowers appeared, layer by layer of flowers appeared in the void, at this moment, the whole world seemed to enter the dream garden, endless flowers emerged. Flower rain sword! Looking at the flowers appearing in the void, everyone in muzicheng recognized this sword technique. This is the unique sword technique of the moon family, Huayu sword. "This is Huayu sword!" A voice of surprise rang out. Everyone in Muzi city knows what Huayu sword is like, but the Huayu sword in front of them is beyond their understanding. Endless sea of flowers appeared. Flowers like the sea, sword like the peak. "Weng!" A sound sounded, the sound seems to break a barrier, the fragrance of flowers all over the sky, at this moment, the whole Muzi city fell into the sea of flowers. "This fragrance!" A pair of eyes look at Yuexin, and finally understand the fragrance source that caused the vibration of the whole Muzi city not long ago. "Huayu sword?" Yueyang was stunned, and his eyes were full of shock. Why didn''t he know that Huayu sword was so strong? Yuefeng seems to see a ghost. At this time, Yuexin looks even stronger than him. "I said you are not qualified to fight with brother Li, but you are not qualified. This is the complete version of Huayu sword that brother Li taught me. Now let you know how weak you are." Yuexin''s voice rings from the sea of flowers. Endless sea of flowers flying towards the war. All the people who watched the battle outside thought, who is brother Li? Is it really so strong? Li Haotian''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He didn''t know why he felt uncomfortable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 126 "Boom!" The endless sea of flowers flooded the place where the weapon war was. "Is the weapon war going to be defeated?" Looking at the weapon battle submerged by the sea of flowers on the challenge arena, an idea crossed everyone''s mind. A pair of eyes looking at Yuexin, full of amazing color. Everyone in muzicheng knows that Yuexin is the youngest daughter of the current owner of the moon family. In muzicheng, the occasional appearance of Yuexin''s women''s clothes makes countless people marvel and is known as the most beautiful girl in muzicheng. But everyone knows that Yuexin''s cultivation talent is not strong. In the competition among the same generation of Yuejia, Yuexin is only in the middle, but everyone didn''t expect that Yuexin is so powerful. The eyes of the Li family were even more shocked. You know, Qizhan is a gifted youth of yipinzong. He defeated Li Tianhua in one move. Is Yuexin better than Li Tianhua now? "It''s a pity." Looking at the battle in the challenge arena, Yue fan sighed. A smile appeared at the corner of the hammer''s mouth. "Boom!" A violent explosion sounded, the endless sea of flowers was broken, turned into aura and disappeared in the void. A huge hammer with a whistling sound, broke the flower rain sword. One blow breaks ten thousand ways. The figure of the weapon war appeared in the challenge arena. There was no scar on his body. The huge hammer with a terrible evil spirit went directly to Yuexin. "You lost." The weapon war appears beside Yuexin, and the hammer in his hand stops on Yuexin''s head. Feeling the pressure on the head, Yuexin''s face is pale. "Is this the strength of yipinzongmen genius?" "Although Miss Yue has become stronger, she is still far from the genius of yipinzong." "The Lingshi realm and the strength of weapon warfare are the best in the whole Tianlong continent. The moon family will lose face this time." "Now you say, I am strong? Or your brother Li? " Listen to the exclamation that rings out around, the tool war corner of mouth is slightly arcing, looking at month Xin, haughty say. "Little sister, get out of here. Don''t you think it''s enough for you to lose face?" Yuefeng''s voice sounded a little angry. Listening to all kinds of sounds in her ears, Yuexin takes a deep breath, with a bitter smile on her face. Recently, she has become stronger too fast, which makes her a little complacent. After all, she is a little different from the top talent. If you give her more time, she is confident that she can overcome the weapon war, but the time is too short. "Unfortunately, if the Huayu sword enters the Dacheng realm, Yuexin will win." Li Taibai shook his head and looked at the change of the air in the sky. The corners of his mouth arced slightly. It''s his turn. "Muzi City, my son can''t come out, and no one can fight with weapons. Even if my son is in the same realm, he must be cautious to defeat him." Li Haotian said lightly. Li Haotian is more and more proud of his original decision, but at this time, a young figure appears in his eyes. In everyone''s eyes, the figure of a young man appeared on the challenge arena. This is a young man wearing a white robe. When the young man was standing on the challenge arena, Qizhan found that his brow was slightly wrinkled. At this time, he was fighting with Yuexin. This young man''s behavior was complete, and he didn''t pay attention to him. What''s more, in the eyes of this young man, he can''t see a trace of awe for him. Some of them are just plain. It seems that in the eyes of the young man, he is no different from other people, which makes the weapon war very uncomfortable. He didn''t like the feeling. "Who is this?" Looking at the youngsters, everyone was puzzled. The boy came from the moon family, but no one remembers that there was such a man in the moon family. "This young man should be an outsider of the moon family." "This outsider is really stupid. He dares to come out even if the moon family protects him like this. Isn''t he looking for death?" One after another, voices were talking. "Are you the companion of those two guys?" Qi Zhan looks at the boy and asks. Looking at the proud young man in front of him, Li Taibai had some feelings. Who could have thought that the young man would become gloomy in a few years. "Well, yes." Li Taibai nodded his head. He looked at the weapon war, touched his nose and said, "otherwise, we''ll just let it go and give you face." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, everyone was stunned. "I''ll give you face." It sounds like Li Taibai is in a war of forgiveness. "Ha ha ha ha!" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Qizhan laughs. His eyes are very cold. He says coldly, "use more people to bully me, now it''s to give me face?" Hearing the words of Qizhan, Li Taibai seriously nodded his head and said, "I will compensate you for their affairs. Let''s do it this time. It''s better for you. After all, I''m so strong that it''s not good if I hurt you." "Is the boss so sarcastic?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou took a look at each other, and their faces were strange."However, I think Mr. Li Dan is telling the truth. He doesn''t mock people." Zeng Renfeng honest said. Zhang Da Pang and Zhu Hou look at each other and want to refute this, but they think about it carefully and have a feeling that they can''t refute it. This is so true! This makes two people feel like they want to vomit, but they do not know how to make complaints about it. In everyone''s eyes, Li Taibai was so stupid that he said he was too strong to hurt the weapon war. This is a naked insult to the weapon war. "The boy is dead." There was an idea in everyone''s mind. When he heard Li Taibai''s words, Qizhan''s eyes were angry. He suddenly turned around, and the hammer in his hand sent out a blazing breath, and suddenly went to Li Taibai. "You want to die!" The sound of weapon war is cold. The whole sky becomes hot at this moment, and the heat wave is surging, which shows the anger of the weapon war at this time. "Ah Looking at the hammer coming towards him, Li Taibai shook his head. There was a trace of helplessness in his eyes. It is the most powerful force to subdue people without fighting. It will cause more shock and attract more attention from the world. Unfortunately, it will not work in the end. However, the second point is good. The shock of all people makes the heart of the world in the sky pay more attention to it. Looking at the huge hammer, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly, and his body stepped forward. This step is like walking into the hammer and killing yourself. "Does this guy want to die?" One idea after another rings in everyone''s mind. At this time, in everyone''s eyes, Li Taibai''s figure suddenly radiated colorful light, his figure turned into a dark shadow, this step even seemed to cross the space, even directly reached the weapon war side. One step ten thousand li, this taught Zhang Da Pang''s body method and martial arts, and he reached a perfect state when he revised it. "You lost." Li Taibai put the sword in his hand on the throat of Qizhan and said faintly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 127 In less than a second, everyone''s view of the gifted young weapon war was defeated at this moment. There was no chance to resist. Even everyone didn''t understand why the weapon war was defeated so thoroughly. "How strong the boy is Yue fan saw this scene, the corners of his mouth showed a trace of radian, no one knew what he was thinking. Yuefeng''s eyes were wide open, and he felt that he was hallucinating. At this moment, everyone''s mind crossed a thought. "You said it yourself. As long as I can defeat you, let''s forget about the secret place of the spirit. Now let''s do it." Li Taibai said softly. "How did you beat me?" The voice of the weapon war sounded, and his voice was full of disbelief. Until now, it''s still unclear how Li Taibai defeated him. He even broke through the blockade of tempering skills and arrived directly in front of him. In his opinion, it''s incredible. He thought of a possibility, but that may be too bullshit, this is not people can do, even his grandfather. "Tempering technique is really a good way to refine tools, but the weakness is too obvious. It takes a huge impact to forge iron. The distance you dance is too long." Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly. "At the beginning, the people who turned this iron striking skill into martial arts were very smart. With some small changes, they used their own aura and martial arts power to make this distance a trap. But after all, this is the iron striking skill. How to change it still has this defect. When you use martial arts for 0.01 seconds, you will still have a short gap time." "It was in this short interval that I rushed to your side. If you want to become stronger, don''t practice this kind of obvious loophole martial arts. After all, it''s just for refining weapons." Looking at Li Taibai''s serious appearance, Qizhan and qihammer took a look at each other, and their eyes were full of shock. This young man actually made the impossible possible. There is such a flaw in tempering technique, which is known to countless people in Tianlong continent, but no one really dares to do so. "0.01 second, is this the gap that people can grasp?" "We need to have an absolute understanding of the time of the flaw, and even come from afar. It''s right to calculate the time. Otherwise, we will be directly destroyed by the tempering technique. The computing power and speed required in this process can''t be achieved by human beings." "This boy is a monster!" This is everybody''s idea. "I lost." Qizhan gave a wry smile. Even his strongest martial arts skills were broken. He lost completely. Li Taibai turned his body and his mouth curved slightly when he saw the weapon battle admit defeat. Then the matter here is over. It''s time to do something serious. He looked into the sky. "Long time no see, my lord father." Li Taibai''s voice rang out in everyone''s ears. A pair of eyes along Li Taibai''s line of sight to the Li family''s contemporary owner, Li Haotian. "This talented young man is also a member of the Li family!" A pair of eyes full of shock color. Looking at the sight of everyone around, Li Haotian''s face became a little ugly. When Li Taibai appeared, he recognized Li Taibai, but he didn''t expect Li Taibai to become so powerful. The weapon war was defeated in one move. He did not expect that Li Taibai even dare to recognize him, but this is Muzi City, his home. Li Taibai is looking for his own death. The corners of Li Haotian''s mouth arc slightly. "Taibai, it''s been ten years." He nodded his head and said faintly. After hearing Li Haotian admit it, the whole Muzi city was shocked. This young man was really a member of the Li family, or the son of the current owner of the Li family. "My God! Did the Li family eat the lucky fruit? There''s another talented boy. " Someone could not help exclaiming. Twenty years ago, the birth of the Li family''s present-day qilinzi gave the Li family a top talent in the world and a place in the whole Tianlong continent. Now, there is a talented boy again. The performance of this gifted youth is not even inferior to that of kirinzi. If you insist, it''s a point better than kirinzi. If you want to defeat the gifted youth of yipinzong in the same realm, you should know that weapon warfare is also a rare talent in yipinzong. "The Li family is really going to rise this time. Two super first-class gifted teenagers are enough to make the Li family step on the peak of Tianlong in the future." Someone sighed. "Taibai, I haven''t seen you for ten years. You have become strong enough to be a member of the Li family. Come home with me. Your mother must be very happy to see you come back." Li Haotian said with some emotion. With that, he directly across the void, a hand to Li Taibai, in this moment, everyone felt a terrible pressure coming. Banbuling King''s authority is lower than Wuwang''s, no one can move. Li Haotian''s eyes twinkle with fierce light. His authority has fallen on Li Taibai. Now Li Taibai can''t even speak. No matter what, he should take Li Taibai back first.If the secret of Li Taibai''s becoming stronger can be given to Li''s qilin''er, Li''s qilin''er will definitely become stronger, and even become the first genius of Tianlong. Li Haotian believes that Li Taibai must have some amazing treasures, otherwise, how could a waste body become so strong. But at this time, in Li Haotian''s shocked eyes, Li Taibai moved, his body disappeared in the same place, when he appeared again, he had reached the edge of the challenge arena. "My father, you are still so cruel. Ten years ago, you wanted to kill me. Ten years later, you still wanted to kill me." Li Taibai looked at Li Haotian and said faintly. "Taibai, what do you say? Father likes you too late, how can it hurt you? In the past ten years, my father has been looking for you for a long time. Come home with me. Your mother misses you with tears every day. " Li Haotian said with a smile. After all, he is the king of banbuling, the contemporary owner of the Li family. He was shocked and quickly reacted. His body disappeared in the same place, the body appeared behind Li Taibai at some time, and one hand grabbed Li Taibai''s arm. "Stop it At this time, Yue fan a reaction came over, he called, toward Li Taibai come over. It''s just that he is too far away after all. Li Haotian''s mouth shows a trace of radian. He has absolute confidence that he can catch Li Taibai before Yuefan arrives. Half step spirit king is a little spirit Master nine can resist, even if this spirit Master nine is a genius. But Li Haotian''s face soon changed, and he looked at Li Taibai in shock. In everyone''s eyes, Li tianbai''s figure disappeared. The place where Li Taibai was turned into dust, which was powder. "My father, you are old. Are you old-fashioned now? I don''t even know mirage Dan. It''s the elixir of the Li family. " Li Taibai''s body appeared on the other side of the challenge arena, and his voice began to sigh. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 128 Mirage pill, the second grade elixir, is a unique elixir of the Li family. It can transform into a mirage in an instant. Whether it''s life-saving or fighting, it has a powerful role. It was the most important means for the Li family to rise at the beginning. Even the Li family could join the Tang clan because they contributed the recipe of mirage pill. But everyone knows that mirage pill is a kind of super hard to refine pill. Even the Tang clan can only produce five fingers a year at most, and the Li family can''t produce any now. Now the pill appears here. "How can you have mirage Dan!" Li Haotian''s voice was full of shock. The formula of mirage Dan is only useful for Tangmen and Li family now. Li Taibai has mirage Dan, which makes his heart full of shock. "Has Li Taibai entered the Tang clan?" It had to make him fantasize. "Master Li, this is my Yuejia, and Li Taibai is a distinguished guest of my Yuejia. You first attack my Yuejia, and now you question my distinguished guest. I need you to give me an explanation." Yue fan stood in front of Li Taibai, and his eyes were full of cold color. Yuefan has no expression on his face, but his heart is full of shock. Li Taibai is actually a member of the Li family and the son of the Li family. This is beyond his imagination, but what is more shocking is Li Taibai''s explosive strength. In a short moment, he was also the half step spirit king. He knew that Li Haotian had almost used all his strength just now, but Li Taibai had completely evaded him. You know, this is the half step spirit king. In the history of Tianlong mainland, no one has ever been able to look at the calm young man behind him. It seems that everything is expected. Yuefan doesn''t know how many cards Li Taibai still has. He is very glad that he didn''t forcibly detain Li Taibai. "Uncle Yue, Li Taibai is my son. What do I need to tell you when I take my son home?" Li Haotian said with disdain, his eyes looking at Yue Fanyi and said, "I still want to take my son home now. If you Yuejia stop me, I can regard it as a provocation to my Li family. Let''s start a family war." Li Haotian decided not to think about whether Li Taibai would join the Tang clan. The first thing he had to do was to take Li Taibai back first. Later, he would talk about it later. Family war! Hearing Li Haotian''s voice, yuefanyi''s pupils contract violently. Muzicheng now looks at the people here and is shocked. There is no life but death in the family war. It means that only one of the two families can survive. From then on, it will be the enemy. When we meet, we will try our best to kill them. "Boom!" At this time, a huge blasting sound sounded, a huge tower appeared in the void, fell on Yuefan''s head, and directly suppressed Yuefan. This is a glass tower, which is full of colorful colors. When the glass tower appeared, the whole world was shocked. At this moment, the aura of heaven and earth stopped flowing, as if it had been suppressed. "No!" Yuefan''s face changed greatly, and a terrible force fell on him. His body seemed to bear a million pounds at this moment. The glazed pagoda is a secret treasure of the Li family. It was given to the Li family by the Tang clan. It has a terrifying power of repression. Even the banbuling king will be suppressed for a while. "Uncle Yue, this has nothing to do with your Yue family. Please stay in for a while." Li Haotian said lightly. "Well, my son, there''s no one to stop us now. Let''s go home." Li Haotian''s mouth curved slightly, and he walked slowly towards Li Taibai, his breath slowly wriggled, and endless aura filled him, at this moment, he radiated colorful light, just like a God came into the world. Banbuling king, Wuwang''s way, Li Haotian''s way is suppression, in the glass pagoda, his way is more powerful. The inexhaustible force of repression passed toward Li Taibai. "Puff, puff, puff!" One by one, the sound of vomiting blood rings out. Near Li Taibai, one by one, the figures are affected and fall on the ground with pale face. Life and death are unknown. Even a Lingshuai level strong man who was close to him in the air fell from the air, fell to the ground and passed out in a coma. "Is this the power of the banbuling king?" Far away, a pair of eyes full of fear. All eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of pity. This young man is undoubtedly a genius, but it seems that this genius is about to fall. The conversation between the two undoubtedly shows that the father and son have reached the point of life and death. "This boy is really stupid." Someone sighed. With his aptitude, he is likely to become the king of spirit in the future. At that time, he will take revenge on the Li family. Now he just needs to hide from the Li family. But this young man appears at this moment. He is looking for his own death. "Well?" But soon, someone found something wrong and made a surprised voice. All the people around Li Taibai except Yue Fanyi have fallen to the ground under the suppression of Li Haotian, but Li Taibai is still standing in the same place, his face is pale, and there is no change."This young man has resisted the way of the Li family master!" There was a cry of surprise. A pair of eyes just discovered the difference of the youth. A guy on the ninth floor of the spirit Master unexpectedly resisted Li Haotian''s way, which was beyond everyone''s expectation. At this time, everyone''s eyes Li Taibai moved, his mouth slightly curved, his face showed a smile. "My father, you are really old and stupid." Li Taibai sighed. "What?" Hearing Li Taibai''s voice, Li Haotian was slightly stunned. Suddenly, his heart jumped and he thought of something. "Bad!" As soon as Li Haotian''s face changed, the aura in his body surged, and a giant hand of heaven appeared, pressing Li Taibai in an instant. Li Haotian''s aura giant hand has already reached the realm of terror when he reaches the realm of the half step spirit king. Li Haotian''s aura giant hand has become the heaven giant hand with countless lines painted on it, as if he is going to become a real hand. "Hum!" But at this time, a cold hum sounded, and an old figure appeared in front of Li Taibai. The huge hammer in the hammer''s hand sent out seven colors of blazing heat, and blasted toward Li Haotian''s giant hand. Temper your skills! The same tempering skill, in the hands of weapon war and hammer, the power is very different. A perfect state, a great state. One half step spirit king, one spirit Master, nine levels. In everyone''s eyes, at this moment, it seems that countless hammer shadows appear and boom on the giant hand of heaven. Fire burns the earth. The huge hand of heaven, in this instant, even with the speed visible to the naked eye, became smaller, as if it had been tempered. "Bang!" With the last blow, the giant hand of heaven completely dissipated in the void, and was directly tempered and disappeared. "Li family boy, have you forgotten that the younger generation is fighting and the older generation is not allowed to interfere?" "Have you forgotten the Tianlong treaty?" The sound of the hammer sounded faintly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 129 The Tianlong treaty is a treaty established by all the forces of the human race. It contains the taboo Treaty of the Tianlong continent. One of them is that the older generation is not allowed to fight against the younger generation when they exceed two levels. This is the protection of the talent of the human race, and also the protection of all forces to their own talent. In Tianlong mainland, if someone violates the Tianlong treaty, he will be besieged by all forces. But as time goes on, there are some hidden rules in the Tianlong treaty. As long as it''s not an important genius, it''s not a genius of a big force, even if it''s killed, no one will take revenge. Today''s Tianlong treaty is more like a treaty to protect the children of large families. Li Haotian subconsciously didn''t think of the treaty. At this time, he was used by the hammer. Looking at Li Taibai standing behind the hammer, Li Haotian frowned slightly. He gave a cold hum. "Go back." He turned and left. Not to mention the Tianlong treaty, he knew that he had lost when he hammered. There were two half step spirit kings, one of whom was the elder of Yipin sect. If he forced his hand, he would be defeated. The glazed pagoda also disappeared in the void. "Well, let''s break up." Looking at the crowd around, the hammer waved and said. Hearing the words of the hammer, they bowed respectfully, then turned and left. The whole moon family soon left only the people of the moon family, qihammer and Li Taibai, and so on. A fierce battle ended like this. But after today, the whole Muzi city will ring a person''s name. The name of Li Taibai will be known to all, and it will enter the eyes of the major forces. One move to defeat the talented young weapon war of yipinzongmen. Under the pursuit of the half step spirit king, you can escape and even ignore the way of the half step spirit king. "Weng!" A wonderful charm came from the sky, and an invisible breath entered Li Taibai''s body. After these breath entered Li Taibai''s body, it also entered the imperial seal. At this moment, Li Taibai''s attention to the world increased at the speed visible to the naked eye, and even reached 8%. At this moment, the wounded sword shakes violently, and the light blue light rises at the speed visible to the naked eye. At this moment, it covers the whole body of the sword, and only a little bit of the sword tip has not turned blue. The corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly, which was a surprise for him. He had planned countless plans, but none of them was as serious as the surprise. "Well?" All of a sudden, he looked at the sky, a kind of direct from the air. At this time, a bird fell from the air and landed on Li Taibai''s hand. It was a bird full of various colors. The bird''s eyes showed a kind of pale white, without eyes. At this time, the bird was injured somehow, and a trace of blood could be seen where the wings were. "What kind of bird is this?" Looking at the birds on Li Taibai''s shoulders, a pair of eyes showed a strange color. Li Taibai''s eyes were strange. He knew the bird naturally. He knew it very well. It was the increased attention of the world in his body that inspired the growth of qi movement. It was only then that the bird happened to be injured and appeared on his shoulder. "Is it a descendant of that creature? I didn''t expect that guy in the divine world would have descendants here. " Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. This bird is nothing in Tianlong continent, but it has a huge role in the divine world. Moreover, if this bird falls on other people, it''s just a good pet, but if it falls on him, it can burst out with great power. For people in Tianlong, the heart of the world will not know the existence of Li Taibai or the strength of this bird. Li Taibai''s intuition still exudes, telling Li Taibai to raise this bird. ... "boy." At this time, a rough voice sounded. Qihammer looked at Li Taibai and ignored the bird on his shoulder. In his eyes, it was just an ordinary bird. He narrowed his eyes and said, "do you want to join Qizong? As long as you join Qizong, I''m willing to accept you as my own disciple." Hearing the words of the hammer, the eyes of all the people in the moon family showed the color of envy. Although they are the people of the Xuanmen sect, they are not the disciples of the Xuanmen sect. Nowadays, only Yue Fanyi, Yue Dao, and the contemporary master of the Yue family are the disciples of the Xuanmen sect. Yipinzong''s disciples are not so easy to be, not to mention they are the close disciples of the elder of yipinzong. You know, Qizong is the top one in the whole yipinzong. Although qihammer is not strong, it is the top three refiners in Tianlong. They are famous in the whole Tianlong continent. As long as Li Taibai agrees, it can be said that he will become one of the most powerful young talents in the mainland of Tianlong and step into the top ranks of the young generation in the mainland of Tianlong.The Li family did not dare to do anything to him. Looking at the hammer, Li Taibai shook his head and said, "master Qi, I already have a clan. It''s impossible to join the clan." Hearing Li Taibai''s reply, the people of the moon''s family widened their eyes, as if they saw a fool. Can the clan he lives in have a strong one? They believe that if the people of Li Taibai''s sect knew about this, they would happily send Li Taibai to Qizong. You know, in a small sect, a genius was accepted as a disciple by Yipin sect, and this small sect would receive countless benefits. "It''s OK, you can let your clan join the Qizong." The answer of the hammer makes the people of the moon family full of envy again. "Master Qi, the clan I belong to will not join the clan." Li Taibai shook his head again. He looked at qihammer and said, "however, if master Qi wants to join my clan in the future, with your help today, I can let you join." Hearing Li Taibai''s reply, qihammer was stunned, the people of Yuejia were stunned, and all the people present were stunned. Everyone did not expect that Li Taibai would answer like this. "Is this the corner of the gate of digging yipinzong?" A pair of eyes full of eccentricity. "Cough, young people are just different, high spirited and have more ideas than old people like me." The hammer coughed and said. He didn''t know how to describe his mood. A small clan even said that he could join. It was because he helped the teenager that he was qualified to join. "This guy is so talented, but he is a fool." In the heart of the hammer. In the face of everyone''s expression, Li Taibai smiles. He knows very well that in his plan, shifangzong will soon become the most enviable place in the whole Tianlong continent. At that time, qihammer will naturally be glad for today''s things and for getting his promise. Even the whole family envies the hammer. You know, the refining technology of the divine world is enough to hang the Dragon continent. Although he can''t refine tools, he has lived in the divine world for countless years, and he knows a little about refining tools in the divine world. At that time, in order to refine a Benming sword, he also involved in the study of refining utensils. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 130 It''s just that Li Taibai doesn''t want to expose the things about refining utensils. Now that they are exposed, they can''t play a big role, they can''t shock enough people, they can''t collect enough attention from the heart of the world. He is waiting for an opportunity. "Your name is Li Taibai, isn''t it?" The voice of the weapon war sounded, and he looked at Li Taibai''s eyes flashing, full of the color of worship. "Boss, from today on, you are my boss. I''ve mixed with you." "Keke, my grandson, he worships powerful people. As long as he is strong and admires them, he will be like this." Said the hammer. "When you beat him one by one, he won''t say anything and will be honest with you. It''s just that your fight is not honorable, which makes him uncomfortable. This time, he mainly wants to fight with you and teach you a lesson. He doesn''t have a big idea." Looking at Qizhan nodding his head on one side, Li Taibai knew that the heart nature of Qizhan was a kind of heart nature, which was respected by the strong. As long as you are strong, he will respect you. If you are weak, he will not look you in the eye. Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He understood the nature of Qizhan. It was also one of his purposes to collect Qizhan for his own people. In the future, if he wants to enter Qizong to find something, it must be Qizhan. However, he is very clear that today''s weapon warfare is only sincere obedience to him. He even feels that his sincere obedience is in his own hands. This is to give him face, which can be seen from the proud eyes of weapon warfare occasionally. He is a gifted disciple of yipinzong. Even if Li Taibai is better than him, his identity is a little different from him. It will take a bigger blow for the weapon war to be completely convinced. For a moment, Li Taibai''s heart crossed countless ideas, his mouth slightly curved, looking at the weapon war said: "your strength is good, but if you want to recognize me as the boss, your strength is still a little bit poor, my little brother every strength is very powerful." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Qizhan''s face became gloomy, and qihammer''s face became worse. Li Taibai''s words were undoubtedly too presumptuous. "Zhang Dafei, Zhu Hou, Zeng Renfeng, come up." At this time, Li Taibai said. Three figures stood in the challenge arena. "It''s you Qi Zhan''s eyes were full of anger and recognized Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou. "Hi, long time no see." Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou greet each other awkwardly. "These three are my little brothers. If you can win them, you are qualified to be my little brothers. If you can''t win, you are not qualified." Li Taibai said lightly, "don''t you come here to teach them a lesson? Now I can give you this opportunity. " "Good!" Qi Zhan''s eyes show arrogance. He can''t beat Li Taibai. Can''t he beat these three guys? This time, he will return the previous hatred together to let Li Taibai know that although his weapon war is not as strong as he is, no one can defeat him. "All three of you, don''t waste your time." Qizhan said haughtily, the hammer in his hand was on the ground, and his eyes were full of disdain. Hearing the words of Qizhan, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou took a look at each other. "Zhang Dafei, go ahead." But Li Taibai said. "Good." Zhang Da Pang nodded his head. He took a step and his eyes flashed. This was his first battle with the genius of Tianlong. But his eyes were full of confidence. It''s not confidence in his own strength, but confidence in Li Taibai''s vision. Since Li Taibai says he can win, he will win. "You do it first. I''m afraid I''ll give you no chance." The weapon war disdains of say. For the weapon war, Zhang is not modest. Holding a dagger, he steps forward to the weapon war. The colorful light appears and his figure disappears in the same place. "Again Seeing Zhang Da Pang disappear, Qi Zhan''s eyes stare. Not long ago, he was defeated by Li Taibai. "The same trick depends on who uses it. Your strength is too weak." Qizhan said, his hand holding the hammer moved, the power of terror dancing the hammer, straight back. "Temper your skills!" Hammer shadow appears, with a strong wind blowing directly to Zhang dafuang, who just appears behind the weapon war and wants to sneak attack. "Stupid!" The corners of his mouth curved slightly. But at this time, Zhang took another step, his figure disappeared again, one step ten thousand li, is the speed body method. In everyone''s eyes, Zhang DAPAI appears again behind the weapon war. "Hum!" Qizhan gave a cold hum again. His steps glided in a strange way. Unexpectedly, Shengsheng turned his body. The hammer in his hand also changed its direction and smacked Zhang Dafei again. And this hammer is faster. It''s just that Zhang Da Pang''s figure disappears again, and he reaches behind the weapon war once again. But Qizhan''s body turns again, but Zhang DAPAI''s figure disappears again, and the two fall into a deadlock.Five minutes later, Zhang Da Pang stepped out and disappeared again. The weapon war also stepped out at the same time. His eyes were full of firmness. He couldn''t lose this stop, but when he turned around, he didn''t see Zhang Da Pang. A dagger was placed on the waist of the weapon war. "You lost." Zhang Da Pang''s voice rang out and left the spot. "Bang!" At this time, the hammer of the weapon war blasted on the ground, causing a huge sound, and a huge pit directly appeared in the challenge arena. "You are naughty!" Qi Zhan''s eyes were full of anger and he was full of frustration. At the last step, Zhang didn''t go behind him. Instead, he left the spot and reached his left side. When he turned around, he reached him directly. His steps are habitually to the right, not to the left. "You lost." Zhang Da Pang is serious again said. "Combat experience is also a kind of combat effectiveness. You really lost." The sound of the hammer sounded with a sigh. His eyes look at Zhang Dafei, full of incredible, this young man does not say the last brainstorming, Dangdang can walk around with his grandson for five minutes, which is enough to show how much this young man does not lose. "I don''t agree. If I do it first, he won''t have a chance to get around me." Said the hammer. "Red monkey, go ahead." Li Taibai''s voice said again. "This time I won''t let you." The hammer looked at the red monkey. His eyes were full of seriousness. He held the hammer in his hand. "Then let''s start." As soon as Li Taibai''s voice rang out, the hammer in the hammer''s hand blasted out. The huge hammer shadow appeared in the void again and directly blasted to the location of the red monkey. This time, it covered all places, and the red monkey could not reach behind the hammer. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 131 Tempering skills is the most powerful force in weapon warfare, and also his proudest place. Among them, only five fingers can cultivate Lingshuai level martial arts skills in the realm of Lingshi. And he''s one of them. His technique of refining utensils is more powerful than others. For any enemy, he is confident that he can use this skill to kill directly. The huge shadow of the hammer blows to the red monkey. Looking at the hammer coming towards him, the red monkey''s eyes show a dignified color. If it''s true, it''s his first real fight. But he is confident that he can win, just like Zhang Dafei. The longer he gets along with Li Taibai, the more he understands Li Taibai''s horror. This teenager seems to know everything. Li Taibai said that he can win. He believes that he can win. It''s just a matter of how to win. Both he and Zhang use daggers, so it''s impossible for them to hit each other hard. Only by avoiding the attack can they continue to attack. The figure of the scarlet monkey disappeared into the void. His body and the surrounding scenes are fused together, leaving only a faint shadow. Then he jumped off the ring. In everyone''s eyes, the figure of the red monkey suddenly disappeared. Yue fan and Qi hammer''s face showed a strange color. Is this cheating? They took a look at each other. Is there anything else about running off the challenge arena? When they arrived at banbuling king, they could not escape from their eyes. They could clearly see a faint shadow running on the edge of the challenge arena. "This battle is not a challenge. If this happens in the battle of life and death, what should he do?" Li Taibai''s voice rang out in the ear of the hammer. Looking at the young man behind him, Qi hammer''s original intention to stop him faded. He knew that Li Taibai''s words were right, and his grandson''s character. He knew that his grandson would still be like this in the battle of life and death. It is better to suffer losses at this time than later. When the red monkey disappeared, the corners of his mouth arced slightly. He didn''t care. The tempering technique had covered all the places in front of him. He didn''t believe that the red monkey could cross the tempering technique and hurt him. Not everyone was Li Taibai. "Stupid!" Qizhan said in a low voice. The hammer in his hand hit the ground heavily. He wanted to blow the monkey out. "Click!" The arena was smashed under the hammer. In front of him, the arena disappeared directly, forming a huge pit, but his heart was stunned, and the red monkey did not appear. "Did I hammer you to death?" An idea crossed his mind. Just then, a hard object was put on his waist. "You lost." The voice of the red monkey rings faintly, and his figure appears. "How did you get here?" Qi Zhan''s eyes were full of shock. The sound of Qi hammer sounded in Zhu Hou''s ear. "You are naughty! You jumped off the ring Qizhan looks angry. "It''s not allowed to jump off the challenge arena according to the rules. Besides, I''m not competing with you." Red monkey light said, turned the body to leave. "Pop." Zhu Hou and Zhang Da Pang clap a palm, and they smile and watch the war. "You lost." They both spoke at the same time. "I didn''t lose. Do you two dare to have a tough fight with me? What is this kind of trick?" Qi Zhan''s angry face. "Then who are you faster than us? If you win, you will win. What''s the matter?" Zhang said with a smile. "The boss taught us that fighting is to fight against each other with your own strengths. Don''t you even know that? It''s stupid. " The red monkey sighed, shook his head and said. Looking at these two people, Qi Zhan''s face turned red. He looked at Li Taibai and said stubbornly, "I don''t agree. They are two naughty people, or they will fight with me openly." Looking at the obstinacy in his eyes, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He nodded his head and said, "OK, I''ll give you an honest fight." "Zeng Renfeng, go ahead." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zeng Renfeng nodded his head. He took the Epee behind him and stood beside Zhu Hou. Looking at Zhu Hou, he said, "please give me some advice." "Well, you''re not allowed to be as clever as they are. Let''s fight hard." The hammer said seriously. "Good." Zeng Renfeng nodded his head. "Then you swear." Said the hammer. Hearing the words of the hammer, Zeng Renfeng was slightly stunned, and then nodded his head. He said, "OK, I swear." "Boom!" Just then, a huge hammer appeared. "Fool, you believe the enemy''s words in the battle. Didn''t you see the battle between your two partners?" The hammer took the lead, and his mouth curved slightly. Looking at the fight of the hammer, Li Taibai smiles. This guy is learning very fast. Now he''s learning how to cheat. It''s justLi Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. You know, this is Zeng Renfeng, who will cause a sensation in the whole Tianlong continent in the future. Under his own training, Zeng Renfeng''s strength has already exceeded everyone''s expectation. Facing the hammer shadow in the sky, Zeng Renfeng took a dull look at it, then grasped the Epee in his hand and rushed to the air. A light orange light emerged, and Zeng Renfeng''s epee seemed to become a huge mountain at this moment. The mountain peak blew up into the sky, directly scattered the hammer shadow, and the hammer of the hammer blew together. "Bang!" There was a huge crash. The hammer''s eyes were shocked. A terrible force came from the hammer. His hands were numb at this moment, and the tiger''s mouth jumped out of blood. "Why is this guy so powerful?" The hammer was filled with shock. "Boom!" His body suddenly back, directly knocked down on the ground, down the challenge arena. Looking at the hammer falling under the challenge arena, Zeng Renfeng thought about it and said, "you lost." Hearing Zeng Renfeng''s words, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou looked at each other. "Did this guy play dumb before?" The red monkey said softly. "I don''t know whether to be silly or not, but I know that it''s better to leave him alone in the future." Zhang said in a low voice. Zeng Renfeng''s power is beyond their imagination. They never thought that Zeng Renfeng should be so powerful. Yuefanyi and qihammer are in the air, and their eyes are full of shock. They look at Zeng Renfeng, and their eyes are full of wonder. "The supreme spirit Master!" They took a look at each other. This middle-aged man is the highest strength in the realm of Lingshi. "It''s just a pity that I''m a little older. It seems that talent is just like that." They sighed softly. Zeng Renfeng has reached middle age and is still a spiritual master, which makes them think that Zeng Renfeng''s talent is too poor, so they can''t reach the level of spiritual general. They can only practice in the spiritual master. This kind of person is also called the supreme spiritual master. "I don''t agree. He''s so old. When I reach his age, I can kill him easily." The voice of the weapon war is a bit stubborn, some unwilling to ring out. He is still not satisfied. Looking at the stubborn in Qizhan''s eyes, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He looked at Yuexin and said, "I''ll let Yuexin fight with you again. If you still win her, I''ll admit that you are qualified to be my little brother." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 132 Yuexin? Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Qizhan raised his eyes, and his eyes were angry. For a proud man, Li Taibai looks down on him. Yuexin has been defeated by him not long ago. Qi Zhan''s eyes looked at Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, and he said, "that middle-aged man, his practice time is much longer than me. These two people choose any one to fight me again. If I still lose, I''m convinced." Lost in the hands of Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, the weapon war is very subdued. "I''m sorry, we don''t fight with the losers." Zhang said decisively. "You Weapon war glares. "Don''t you dare?" Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. Looking at the weapon war, he said, "are you afraid that you can''t even beat Yuexin?" "No way! You are insulting me. Although you are very strong, you can''t insult me like that. " Qi Zhan said angrily. "Well, if you can defeat Yuexin, I''ll let Zhang dafui fight with you again. After all, you''ve lost once. There must be a rule, right?" Li Taibai said with a smile. After hearing Li Taibai''s words, Qizhan thought for a moment and finally nodded his head. "Yes!" Yuexin finally responded at this time. She shook her head and said, "no, I''m not his opponent now. It''s clear in the battle just now." Looking at Yuexin, Li Taibai said with a smile: "just can''t, doesn''t mean now can''t, I''ll teach you a way to defeat him." Hear Li Taibai''s words, looking at Li Taibai pull Yue Xin whisper, hammer eyes show the color of curiosity. In his eyes, Li Taibai is a gifted teenager, but he is a bit stupid, otherwise he would not say that he was allowed to join his clan. But now he is more curious. Except for a young girl who didn''t know her strength and a middle-aged man, the other two teenagers were able to defeat Qizhan, which shows their excellence, even if they played a trick. These two teenagers are gifted figures in yipinzong, but they are willing to be in front of Li Taibai. This is enough to show that Li Taibai is extraordinary. At this time, the young man said that Yuexin could defeat her grandson. Qihammer was very curious. How could Li Taibai let a girl who had just been defeated by her grandson defeat her grandson? Even he had no way. "Only if we can let this girl''s Huayu sword enter the realm of Dacheng can we have a glimmer of hope." He shook his head, which is impossible. ... soon after, Yuexin stood in the challenge arena and looked at Li Taibai with a smile on her face. Her eyes showed a strange color. "Is that really all right?" Ring Li Taibai told her things, she always feel incredible, the world is really so easy to become strong? "Then the battle begins." Li Taibai said. At the moment when Li Taibai''s voice fell, the weapon moved. This time, he didn''t use his tempering skills. His body stepped on the ground and rushed directly to Yuexin. "Bang bang!" The foot of the weapon war on the ground is like a huge fierce animal running. The challenge arena is constantly shaking. There is a light colorful light on his body. "No matter what he says to you, you will lose this time." The eyes of the weapon war are shining. Pretty step! Lingjiang level skill can speed up people''s speed and increase their body strength for a short time. In this war, the weapon war decided not to use tempering skills. In his mind, Li Taibai must have taught Yuexin how to fight against his tempering skills, so he did the opposite. His weapon warfare is not just about tempering skills. "Get the hell out of here!" Qizhan''s body rushes to Yuexin, and the huge hammer in his hand flashes purple luster and blows to Yuexin. But at this time, endless sea of flowers appeared, countless fragrance appeared in the sky. Flower rain sword. Looking at Yuexin using Huayu sword, the corners of his mouth arc slightly. "This is the only way you can do it after all. Haven''t you learned a lesson from the battle not long ago?" Weapon war disdains to say, "you can''t be my opponent." A hammer shadow appeared in the void, and the hot breath came out, as if it was going to burn the world. Temper your skills! At this moment, the weapon war didn''t hesitate to use it. The recent battle has shown that Yuexin''s Huayu sword can''t beat his tempering skill. What''s more, the power of tempering skills is more powerful after the addition of manbu. "It''s really Huayu sword! But it seems different. " In the void, watching Yuexin use Huayu sword, Yuefan frowns slightly. He is very familiar with Huayu sword, and even has reached a perfect state of cultivation, but he has never heard of it. Huayu sword is so powerful. This Huayu sword is a martial art of Lingshuai level."Stupid, it''s a failure." Moon Yang a light say. No matter how powerful the Huayu sword used by Yuexin is, the recent battle has shown that the Huayu sword used by Yuexin is still not the opponent of qihammer. "Ah At this time, a roar sounded from Yuexin''s mouth. In everyone''s eyes, Yuexin''s sword suddenly changed. A little bit of shining light turned purple at this moment, and Huayu sword stepped into Dacheng realm at this moment. "Boom!" Infinite sea of flowers opened, heaven and earth fell into the world of flowers, at this moment, the sky began to rain. The whole world, as if only the flowers. "What is this?" Looking at Huayu coming towards him, Qizhan widened his eyes, but soon, his eyes showed a firm color. He won''t lose! "Scatter it for me!" He yelled, the hammer in his hand roared to Huayu sword, the hot breath drowned everything, a sea of fire appeared in the sky, as if to burn everything. The second duel between Huayu sword and tempering skill. Great pair, great success. "Boom!" Countless flowers scattered, but soon reunited back, but soon was tempered skills scattered. But more flowers covered the weapon. Finally, the power of the hammer was exhausted. Huayu sword also stopped, and a long sword was put on the neck of the weapon. "You lost." Yue Xin looked at the weapon war and said. Her eyes were full of shock, she actually reached the Dacheng realm. Not long ago, Li Taibai just told her to shout out when using Huayu sword, and then told herself that she was the strongest. This seems to play with children in general, actually let her step into the realm of Huayu sword. Yuexin was shocked, yuefanyi and qihammer were shocked more, and their eyes were full of incomprehension. Li Taibai a few words, actually let Yue Xin break through, flower rain sword reached Dacheng realm, this kind of thing, two people never heard of. The martial arts cultivation of Tianlong requires talent and a long time of cultivation. There has never been a short cut. However, the young man in front of him even said a few words of Kung Fu, which made Yuexin''s Huayu sword reach a great level. "How is this done?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 133 "I was defeated!" Qizhan looks at Yuexin in front of him. His eyes are full of disbelief. He doesn''t understand that the girl can beat her not long ago. How can she be no match after less than half an hour. His eyes look at Li Taibai, he is very clear, this kind of thing will happen is the reason of this youth, Li Taibai must guide Yuexin what, just let Yuexin strength suddenly improve. "How did you do it? What did you do? " Weapon war asked all the voices of the people present except Zhang Dafei. Looking at a pair of eyes full of curiosity, Li Taibai smile, he said faintly: "in fact, it''s very simple, have you heard that mentality determines success or failure?" "What do you mean?" The hammer asked. Looking at several people''s confused look, Li Taibai shakes his head. He is not surprised that there is no so-called philosophy of life in this world, and he does not know how much influence a person''s mentality has on a person. After all, Tianlong is just a small world. He knew these things in the divine world. Li Taibai thought about the language and decided to explain the philosophy of the divine world to them. "I don''t know if you have ever had a feeling that when you are sure that you can succeed in something, there is a high probability that it will succeed, and if you think that it is impossible to succeed in something, it will also fail." Li Taibai asked. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the people present were even more confused. "Isn''t that a normal thing? It''s because you know you won''t succeed that you think it''s impossible to succeed. Naturally, there are many failures. Only when you know you will succeed can you feel that you can succeed. Naturally, you have a high probability of success. " Yue Fan said. In their eyes, it''s normal. "It is." Li Taibai nodded his head and said, "but not long ago, what do you think is the probability that Yuexin will defeat Qizhan?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, everyone was slightly stunned. Before that, no one thought Yuexin could defeat Qizhan. Li Taibai continued: "the spiritual world of human beings is a powerful force. When you feel that you are strong, this force will act on you and gradually make you stronger. But if you feel that you are weak, this force will not work and even make you weaker." "Don''t you find any? The strong people in this world are basically confident and feel very strong. " When they heard Li Taibai''s words, they thought about the strong men of all ages. They found that this was true. No one who is strong feels weak. "Those people have a lot of talent, so naturally they feel strong and confident." The hammer questioned. "So are you gifted?" Li Taibai looks at the hammer. "I''m naturally gifted." Hammer said haughtily. "Then why can''t you enter the realm of the spirit king?" Li Taibai asked again. The hammer was slightly stunned and said, "naturally, my talent is not as powerful as those spirit kings." Li Taibai nodded his head and went on to say, "master of Qi clan, I remember it should be the realm of spirit king. His talent should be much better than you." "Naturally, the master''s talent is the most powerful in the whole Tianlong continent." The hammer said without hesitation. "Then, why is your refining skill better than him? If I''m not wrong, the time taken by the master of Qizong is no less than you. " Hearing Li Taibai''s words, qihammer was stunned. He never thought that the master of Qizong was more talented than him, so he would be better than him in refining weapons. However, in Qizong, his refining tools were the strongest, even those who were stronger than him were not as strong as him. "Maybe my talent for refining weapons is better than theirs?" The hammer said. "This is also possible." Li Taibai nodded his head. "When did you find that your talent for refining weapons was better than theirs?" "When I was praised by my master." Said the hammer. "And before you were praised by your master?" After hearing Li Taibai''s words, qihammer was stunned. Before he was praised by his master, he was basically the same as everyone else. Looking at the hammer, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. As the Supreme God, he knows so many things. Refining weapons is about talent, but in this small world, even if he has talent, he can''t play much. In the land of Tianlong, as long as you reach the realm of Lingshuai, you can refine weapons with Linghuo. There is no talent at all. If you want to take off your wings, you need strong practice and your strongest self-confidence. Only when there is self-confidence, you will not make small mistakes. "The world naturally needs talent, but self-confidence can make one''s own talent more powerful, even surpassing those with the same talent." Li Taibai said softly, "Yuexin is a typical example, her talent is not too bad, but because of her inferiority from childhood, her talent can not play out, and I let her shout, tell her in her heart that she is the strongest, that is to let her break this inferiority feeling.""Her Huayu sword has already reached the edge of Dacheng realm, broke the psychological barrier, and naturally stepped into Dacheng realm." "That''s the importance of mentality." Looking at Li Taibai''s boasting, people fell into meditation. This is a theory they have never heard of, but it makes them have a strange feeling, as if they have experienced the baptism of the soul. "Thank you for your advice." The hammer made a heavy bow. He didn''t know how right Li Taibai''s words were, but he knew very well that if it was right, it would be enough to bring about earth shaking reform in the whole Tianlong continent. This remark would make a clan stronger countless times, and even become the top secret of the clan. "Thank you for your advice." Yue Fan said with a bow. Several people''s conversation is not loud, people in the distance did not hear clearly, but they saw a pair of Li Taibai bowing with qihammer and Yuefan. Two half stepping kings bow to a young man!!!! The peeping man from afar widened his eyes. "What''s the identity of this teenager?"?!! Even let two half step spirit kings bow, one of them is the elder of Yipin sect. " "The herald goes down. When he sees this young man later, let him go. Don''t provoke him." One by one, orders spread in Muzi city. Some people even looked at the direction of the Li family sarcastically. An existence that made the banbuling King bow his head was abandoned by the Li family. They were very curious about how the Li family would regret it. "The Li family is really stupid!" Qihammer looks at Li Taibai, and his heart is full of emotion. After listening to Li Taibai''s words, he is more convinced that Li Taibai''s talent is powerful, and the Li family''s abandonment of Li Taibai is simply the stupidest thing in his life. "I don''t know if the Li family will regret it when this young man steps to the top in the future." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 134 Li family, Council hall. At this time, a group of senior Li family members sat here, all of them frowning. They didn''t expect that Li Taibai, who thought he would die, didn''t die, and it has become so strong to appear again. A pair of eyes looking at Li Haotian, this matter is the original Li Haotian do, but no one dare to question, Li Haotian now in the Li family reputation is too strong. Li Haotian''s eyes flashed, and his face was extremely cold. "I didn''t expect that trash to become so strong." An old man said. This old man is the third elder of the Li family, the master of Li Tianhua, and the most enthusiastic supporter of the Li family. "This should be the function of waste." Li Haotian said, "this is something that has never happened in the mainland of Tianlong. Maybe this is the reward of stepping into the realm of Lingshi." "In that case, did we make this achievement for Li Taibai?" Another old man said, this is an old man with long hair and long eyebrows. Li Tian, the second elder of the Li family. Li Tian, the second elder of the Li family, is the third strongest man in the Li family. He has already realized the power of kingcraft. In the whole Li family, Li Tian is a strong figure, and he dotes on his grandson. Because of the second son of the Li family, he doesn''t like Li Taibai and others very much. At this time, Li Tian''s eyes were full of disgust and said: "we created him by ourselves, so that he had such a powerful talent. He didn''t know how to be grateful. Instead, he still treated the Li family like this. It''s like playing with kindness and treachery and committing a heinous crime." Hearing Li Tian''s words, everyone in the Li family was angry. "That''s right. Li Taibai is so hateful. We made his achievements. Now he is so hateful to our Li family!" "People who have no father and no mother in their heart are just not allowed to survive." One by one, the voices kept ringing. What they said is really ridiculous. Instead of abolishing other people''s roots, they want others to be grateful. However, for the Li family, they can only say so. They are the Li family and the Li family of the Tang clan. They are destined to be the most powerful force in the mainland of Tianlong in the future. If they admit that Li Taibai is right, it means that their original decision was wrong. In other words, the current qilinzi of the Li family is a wrong choice. For the Li family, this is not acceptable, and they dare not say it. You know, today Li Haotian is the most powerful Li family, and that qilinzi is the most talented Li family. He is famous in the whole Tianlong continent. A pair of eyes looked at Li Haotian, waiting for Li Haotian''s choice. Looking at the people''s eyes, Li Haotian''s fingers gently knocked on the table. His eyes were calm, and he said: "no matter how Li Taibai is now, we only need to know that he must die. From his present performance, he has no feelings for the Li family, we can''t let him exist, otherwise he will become Chen er''s weakness." Hearing Li Haotian''s words, people nodded their heads. "Then I''ll kill him secretly?" Li Tian said. With his power of realizing the realm of the king, he is confident that he can easily kill Li Taibai. Not long ago, Li Haotian''s battle seemed to have lost, but everyone knows that it was only Li Haotian who didn''t kill Li Taibai that made him find a chance. "Not yet." Li Haotian shook his head and said, "elder Qi and Yuefan are here. We don''t have a chance to do it. Besides, we need to confirm one thing before we can decide." "Go to Tangmen and ask about Li Taibai." Li Taibai used mirage pill not long ago, which made Li Haotian very upset. If Li Taibai really became a senior disciple of the Tang clan, even their Li family could not easily attack Li Taibai. "This is not necessary." At this time, Li Tian said: "seven days later, the son of the nine elders of the Tang clan will pass by the Li family. We will know when we ask." Hearing Li Tian''s words, Li Haotian''s eyes burst out with intense light, which he didn''t know. His eyes looked at Li Tian, and Li Tian''s eyes didn''t change, just looked at him lightly. "Master, I happen to know that. As you know, I once practiced in Tangmen. Elder nine was my friend." Li Tian said. Li Haotian stares at Li Tian. He nods his head and says, "Uncle Tian, you should have a good relationship with elder nine. When chen''er leaves Tianlong holy land and enters Tangmen, remember to ask elder nine to take care of chen''er more." "Master, I will." Li Tian nods his head. He knows that Li Haotian reminds him that in the future, the Li family''s qilin''er will come out of the Tianlong holy land and enter the Tang clan. Even the nine elders of the Tang clan are nothing. Li''s qilin''er will become the most powerful disciple of Tang clan. Looking at Li Tian nodding, Li Haotian didn''t continue this topic. He changed his words and said: "since the son of nine elders will come to Tangmen in seven days, there is no need to go to Tangmen. Four days later, there will be a spirit hunting. This is what we need to care about most for the time being. In this spirit hunting, our Li family must win 80% of the prey and let everyone know us The strength of the Li family. ""Yes, master." The crowd nodded. After announcing the end of the Parliament and letting the people leave, Li Haotian left Li Tian and looked at him. He said softly, "second uncle, there is a path that can be sneaked into Lingshi hunting place. Li Taibai is called into Yuexin''s house by Yuexin. If there is no accident, he will definitely take part in Lingshi hunting." "In that hunting place, it''s not impossible if there is a monster in the realm of King Wu accidentally." After Li Haotian said this, he turned around and left. Looking at Li Haotian''s figure, Li Tian''s eyes showed a ferocious color. "Li Taibai? Making my grandson unhappy is the biggest mistake you''ve ever made in your life. " Li Tian said coldly. He is very clear that Li Haotian''s words, the hunting place is impossible to appear more than spirit will level of monster, this in case, is in his body, let him dress up as Wuwang realm of monster, kill Li Taibai and others. In the Li family, even if Li Taibai is really related to the Tang clan, Li Taibai is absolutely not allowed to live. Li Taibai''s existence will become the weakness of the qilinzi of the Li family. Li Tian turned away. ... after listening to Li Taibai''s words, qihammer and yuefanyi feel that they have touched something and leave one after another. They need to shut up and think about Li Taibai''s words. The gate of the moon family has been rebuilt, and the land has been restored. For the moon family, the powerful force makes it easy for them to handle this matter. Qichui also lives in Yuejia for the time being, because Qizhan entangles Li Taibai. After listening to Li Taibai''s explanation, the weapon war was so amazing that he pestered Li Taibai and asked him to accept him as his younger brother. "Boss, I''ll be your younger brother from today on. I''ll take you to Qizong in the future. There are many beauties in Qizong. At that time, I''ll help you find some to make you comfortable." Qi Zhan said with a smile. "Cough." At this time, a cough sounds, and a cool feeling rises behind the weapon war. He feels a sense of killing. He turns his head and sees Luo Baizheng staring at him tenderly. "Why are you taking my brother Taibai?" Lobai asked softly. "Well." Looking at the gentle color on Luo Bai''s face, Qizhan thought about it seriously and said, "I''ll take the eldest brother to see the weapons and equipment. For our practitioners, weapons and armor are just like our lovers. Good weapons and armor are the most beautiful women. They are very comfortable to wear!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 135 Looking at Qizhan with a straight face, Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou have a look at each other. They feel that their world outlook is broken. This shameless guy is not like the arrogant and proud teenager not long ago. "There''s nothing to be proud of in front of the boss." In the face of Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou''s questions, Qi Zhan said naturally. Under the entanglement of the weapon war, Li Taibai himself wanted to agree, so he agreed. After four battles, the pride of the weapon war has been completely suppressed. "Brother Taibai, you didn''t agree just because he wanted to take you to Qizong?" Luo Bai stares at Li Taibai seriously. Looking at Luo Bai''s serious look, the smile on Li Taibai''s face froze, and he couldn''t laugh or cry. Lobai was only a fifteen year old girl after all. Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly, and Luo Bai''s head said softly, "Luo Bai is the most beautiful in his brother''s heart. How can he see other girls?" Feeling the temperature from Li Taibai''s palm, Luobai narrowed her eyes and felt a sense of comfort in her heart. She rubbed her head gently and said in a low voice: "brother Taibai, if you can''t help it, you can tell Luobai that Luobai... Is also OK." A layer of pink covered the girl''s cheek. The voice was too weak to be heard. Even with Li Taibai''s power, he only heard a little. Looking at the girl with a pink face and closed eyes, Li Taibai felt a touch in his heart. He nodded the girl''s head and said, "silly girl, what do you think? Practice hard. After that, brother Taibai will make you the most enviable bride in the world. " Li Taibai is very clear that the pure body, for the role of cultivation, and then step into the realm of God, the body can be easily reshaped before the loss of Yuanyin Yuanyang, will cause great harm to the road of cultivation. "Brother Li, can you come here for a moment? I have something to tell you. " A crisp voice sounded, Yue Xin looked at Li Taibai, her eyes full of complex color. Looking at Yuexin''s look, Li Taibai nodded his head, said to Luobai, and walked towards Yuexin. Looking at Li Taibai and Yue Xin leaving the yard, Luo Bai has a subtle feeling in her heart. She doesn''t know whether to say loss or happiness. .... still in the pavilion where Li Taibai used Huayu sword. Li Taibai followed Yue Xin into the pavilion. Turning her head, looking at Li Taibai''s appearance, a smile appeared on Yuexin''s face. She said: "today''s thing, thank you." "Nothing." Li Taibai knew what Yuexin meant. He said, "even if I don''t wake you up, you will enter the realm of Dacheng soon." After a slight pause, Yuexin said again, "are you really brother Li Taibai?" Li Taibai''s brother is the name Yue Xin used to call Li Taibai when she was a child. "Well." Li too white point head, "such as fake package change." Seeing Li Taibai nodding, Yuexin''s smile was even more. She said, "I didn''t expect that we could meet again in more than ten years. You know, when you disappeared, I cried for a long time." Li Taibai gave a bitter smile. How desperate he was at that time. He knew that Yuexin had been talking for more than ten years, just because Yuexin was still young and could not remember the time, but he knew it all. He was five years old and Yuexin was four. In the ice and snow, his legs and hands were interrupted by his own parents and lost in the snow. Even after countless years, he still remembered the despair of that year. For him, the appearance of lobai was no less than the existence of a savior. "Do you recognize me long ago?" Yue Xin suddenly asked. "Well." Li Taibai nodded his head again and said, "I recognized you at the first sight." "Then why don''t you recognize me?" Yue Xin a face of complain said. "After all, ten years have passed. Who knows if that little follower knew me back then?" Li Taibai said with a smile. "You''re a little follower." Yuexin white Li Taibai one eye, she some miss said, "of course remember, you know, from small to large, in addition to my mother, you will not dislike me, I fell will help me up." Said here, Yue Xin suddenly thought of something, suddenly said with a smile, "do you know? When I was a child, I thought that I would marry you when I grow up. " "Brother Li Taibai at that time was the best in my eyes." "Brother Li Taibai, do you think I''m beautiful now?" Yuexin''s fingers holding a wisp of her long hair, gently circling, looking at Li Taibai asked. The girl''s eyes are shining like crystal, her lips are ruddy, her teeth are biting, and her beautiful face is like a masterpiece of heaven. "Beautiful." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. That year''s little girl, really grow into a big beauty, otherwise also won''t become the first beauty of Muzi city. "Well, if I want to marry you now, will you?" Yue Xin asked again, her eyes fixed on Li Taibai.Li Taibai shook his head and said seriously, "I already have Luobai." "Ha ha ha." Looking at Li Taibai, Yue Xin burst out laughing and said, "I''m joking with you. Brother Li Taibai, you are still as stupid as before. You said it was your childhood thought. Now that you are so old, your childhood thought has naturally changed. Besides, we haven''t seen each other for ten years. I''ve forgotten what you looked like when you were a child." Yuexin turned her body, her eyes looked at the pond, and her voice was a little confused and said: "brother Li Taibai, there are some things you didn''t intend to say, but since you are brother Li Taibai, I think it''s better for you to know these things." Looking at Yuexin''s look, Li Taibai crossed the information he heard in Yuejia''s mind. He knew what Yuexin was about to say. With a slight sigh, he said, "do you mean that the moon family is going to marry you to a talented disciple of Xuanmen?" "Well." Yuexin didn''t see any change in her eyes. She said, "I know you can''t hide this from me. With your intelligence, you can listen to me, but there are some things that you don''t know. I need to tell you, and then let you decide for yourself whether you want to help me or not." Here, her face showed a bitter color, said: "after all, you do not know the real situation, if you help me, it is likely to be destroyed, this disaster is not only you, even your important people, your family will be destroyed in this disaster." "Even the banbuling king can''t help you." Li Taibai didn''t stop Yue Xin, and he did have a lot of unclear information. After all, it''s a secret of the Yue family, and it''s impossible to say everything. He only knows a little. Only with clearer information can he formulate the most perfect strategy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 136 From Yue Xin''s mouth, Li Taibai learns that Yue Xin''s mother is a maid of the Yue family, but her father sees that Mei Mei looks strong, so she is pregnant with Yue Xin. After the decision in the month''s family, Yuexin''s mother became Yueyang''s wife, just a maid. Even if she became a wife, she was looked down upon by everyone. Under the cruel exploitation of the big wife of the Yue family, Yue Xin''s mother dies depressed. Yuexin, as the daughter of a maid, is naturally disliked by all the members of the Yuejia family. If Yueyang had not seen Yuexin, she would have been maimed by the Yuejia family for the sake of her mother and blood relationship. And just three years ago, a young man in Xuanmen accidentally saw Yuexin''s appearance, fell in love at first sight, and said that he would accept Yuexin as a concubine. At that time, the boy was just an ordinary boy in Xuanmen, and the Yue family naturally refused. But who knows, three years later, the boy didn''t know where he came from. A grandfather, who turned out to be the elder of Xuanmen, a strong man in the realm of the king of spirit. At the same time, the youth also burst out a strong talent. When he stepped into the spirit general level, he awakened his magical constitution and obtained the constitution of the moon. His strength is amazing. He can go beyond the level to kill those who are strong in Lingshuai realm. Even under the hands of Wuwang realm, he can do some moves. Therefore, the month family moved the mind, also wanted to marry Yue Xin to that Xuanmen genius. In the face of this situation, Yue Xin naturally doesn''t want to agree. She inquired that the Xuanmen genius had more than a dozen wives and concubines, and even many of them were robbed. Several wives and concubines were tortured and killed by the Xuanmen genius. Under Yuexin''s death, Yuejia finally gives Yuexin a chance. Not long ago, the strong spirit Master of Yuejia went out to do a task, and all of them died. This time, if the moon family didn''t get the top four, they would be taken the position of the four families in muzicheng. Yueyang tells Yuexin that if she can make Yuejia''s spirit hunting ranking fourth and continue to stand in the position of the four families, she will cancel the marriage. Therefore, the scene of Li Taibai entering the city appeared. Yuexin wears men''s clothes because she wants to be a man, so she doesn''t have to be married. "Brother Li Taibai, although only the Yue family knows about this, if it comes to the Xuanmen genius, and let him know that you have set me free, you will certainly be hated by him. It is very likely that he will let him do it to you personally. At that time, his grandfather who is the king of spirit will also do it together." Yuexin turned her head, looked at Li Taibai and said seriously, "you can consider whether you want to help me. This matter is life-threatening." Looking at Yuexin''s serious look, Li Taibai sighed in his heart. Yuexin tells the story clearly, but she doesn''t know a little about it. Yuejia has kept it from him for a long time, and let the Xuanmen genius know. He has made a clear inquiry into this matter by using the spiritual world. Li Taibai didn''t decide to tell Yuexin about it. The corners of his mouth arced slightly. In Yuexin''s somewhat uneasy eyes, he said, "it''s decided from the beginning? I will help you, just as you help me avoid the danger of the Li family. " "Don''t worry. I have my plan for all this. You just need to practice hard and strengthen your strength according to what I said." Hearing Li Taibai''s reply, Yuexin''s heart beats slightly. Looking at Li Taibai''s face, she suddenly feels a little confused. "Brother Li Taibai, don''t you blame me for not telling you before? I''m going to take advantage of you. After you help me, I don''t care about you. " Yue Xin said with her head down. "Don''t you tell me now? That''s it. " Li Taibai said with a smile. A warmth rises in Yuexin''s heart. "Choo Choo." Just then, a birdsong sound sounded in Li Taibai''s ear. It was a wounded bird falling from the air. Not long ago, Li Taibai had given the little bird pills. After taking his pills again, the little bird fell asleep and now comes to life. "Choo Choo." The bird is crying in Li Taibai''s ear, and his eyes are looking forward to Li Taibai. The wound on his wing has disappeared. Looking at the awakened bird on his shoulder, a bright light flashed in Li Taibai''s eyes. Turning his head, he looked at Yuexin and said, "what else can I do for you? If it''s OK, I''ll go first. There''s something wrong "Then you go to work. I''m fine." Yue Xin shook her head. Looking at the figure that Li Taibai turned to leave, Yue Xin took a deep breath. Her eyes were in a trance. A vague figure appeared in her mind. It was a very small figure and a touch at that time. She was four years old that year. In her little memory, she always remembered a name, brother Li Taibai. Only ten years later, that figure has long disappeared. She did not recognize Li Taibai when she saw him again. Ten years later, the boy is still as gentle as before, as stubborn as before, and even recognized himself at a glance.... the youth is still the same as ten years ago, just like the Savior. When her heart is most vulnerable, it warms her. .... leaving Yuexin''s place, Li Taibai looked at the bird on his shoulder, and his mouth curved slightly. This bird is just a nameless bird in Tianlong continent, but it is famous in the divine world. It is a descendant of the legendary divine bird. Li Taibai''s eyes fell on the bird''s colorful feathers. His eyes were fixed on one of the green feathers. This is a green feather like emerald. Among all the feathers, it is as conspicuous as a noble boy who strays into a slum. "You''ll be Xiaoqing in the future." Li Taibai said. "Chirp, chirp, chirp..." hearing Li Taibai''s words, the bird seemed to understand Li Taibai''s language, and jumped excitedly on Li Taibai''s shoulder, rubbing his head against Li Taibai''s face, looking very happy. Looking at the excited bird on his shoulder, a pill appeared in Li Taibai''s hand. He fed it to the bird on his shoulder. When Li Taibai took out the pills in his hand, Xiaoqing was excited. Without hesitation, he took the pills in his mouth and swallowed them. Looking at Xiaoqing swallowing pills, Li Taibai showed a smile on his face. This is a blue pill. It has no effect when taken by people, but it has a huge effect on spirit beasts. It can purify the blood, make the weak blood disappear, and leave the most powerful blood. In the divine world, these are powerful pills. This is made by Li Taibai in the secret place of the spirit. He originally wanted to give lobai the cat to take. When the cat became strong and protected lobai, it was a pity that the cat didn''t have any reaction after taking it, which showed that there was not too strong blood in the cat, which broke Li Taibai''s idea of cultivating the cat. After watching Xiaoqing take pills, Li Taibai takes Xiaoqing into the room. He puts Xiaoqing on the table, and a long sword appears in his hand, which radiates colorful light. This long sword is exactly the holy sword that Li Taibai obtained in the secret place of the spirit. He put the sword on his finger and cut it. A little blood came out of his finger. At this time, Xiaoqing has fallen into a deep sleep. Li Taibai drops the blood in his hand on Xiaoqing''s forehead. Then he lights Xiaoqing''s forehead with one hand and closes his eyes. The spiritual world covers the surroundings, and the power in his body flows. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 137 Li Taibai''s consciousness is wriggling, his mental power is controlling the blood wriggling, and gradually a faint grain appears on Xiaoqing''s forehead. This is a pattern like Yin Yang and eight trigrams, which exudes mysterious charm. Bagua psychic pattern, which is a means of contract to domesticate the beast in the divine world, can make the beast and the owner have the same heart. Of course, the premise is that the beast in the contract has no resistance psychology. God beast is the name of spirit beast in the divine world. If you insist, it is a spirit beast with a lot of strength. The difference between demon beast and spirit beast is actually a spirit beast growing in the Terran land, a spirit beast growing in the demon land. The game in the hunting of the spirit Master is the monster, which is captured from the demon land. Under the combing of Li Taibai''s spirit and the fact that he gave the animal pulse pill, Xiaoqing was not on guard against Li Taibai. It''s easy to get the eight trigrams psychic pattern. When the eight trigrams psychic pattern contract goes up, Li Taibai can feel a feeling of moistening foam from Xiaoqing''s body, which is full of the color of attachment. From the eight trigrams, he can clearly convey his instructions to Xiaoqing. Li Taibai feels that Xiaoqing is in deep sleep because he has swallowed the animal pulse pill. He knows that as long as the blood in Xiaoqing''s body gradually awakens, the inherited memory fused in its blood will wake up. At that time, Xiaoqing will become very powerful. It''s just a pity that the animal pulse pill he has is just a pill, which can''t make Xiaoqing''s blood wake up to the state of atavism. For the next three days, Li Taibai practiced every day and taught Zhang DAPAI and others. After Li Taibai''s instruction, Qizhan''s eyes see that Li Taibai has changed from admiration to worship. He can clearly feel the change of his strength in his body. "Boss, why don''t you be my master?" This is the first sentence Qi Zhan and Li Taibai said after being instructed by Li Taibai for the first time. Xiaoqing also woke up ten times during this period. Every time Li Taibai fed him a beast pulse pill, now his body has changed a little. The original colorful colors have lost a lot of colors, including more blue feathers. It''s just that there''s no change in body shape. Zhu Hou''s shadow transforming skill has also been perfected. Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, with the permission of Yue Fanyi, chose two martial arts books from Yue family''s martial arts building after their martial arts training was completed. One is speed martial arts, and the other is hidden martial arts. These two martial arts books are all at Lingshuai level. After Li Taibai''s modification, the martial arts have reached Lingshuai level. ... three days passed quickly, and finally arrived at the day of hunting. On this day, all the families in Muzi city were led by people. After leaving Muzi City, a lot of strong people in the realm of spiritual master arrived in a huge forest three thousand miles away from Muzi city under the leadership of the strong people in Wuwang realm. This is a forest surrounded by a wall. There are countless men in armor around the wall. Each of them is in the realm of spiritual generals, and even the realm of Wuwang exists here. "I heard that there seems to be a banbuling King level commander here." Standing beside Li Taibai, Yue Xin said in a low voice. These guards are to guard against monsters coming out of the forest. Li Taibai nodded his head, his spiritual world opened, and all the existence within the kilometer range was revealed. "Is He Li Taibai?" "It doesn''t look like that." One by one, the voices were talking around. Li Taibai''s battle at the gate of the moon''s house had spread all over Muzi city. The youth in the realm of Lingshi, under the half step Lingwang, went through some moves and even ignored Li Haotian''s way. This makes Li Taibai''s name the talk after dinner of muzicheng. "Be quiet!" Just then, a cold voice sounded, and four old people appeared in the air. These four old people were from the four families of muzicheng, Li family, Mu family, Shui family and the last Yue family. The second grandfather of the moon family and the second elder of the Li family are among them. The other two elders are the strong Wuwang of the wood family and the water family. "This time, as before, the most powerful family will occupy 50% of the allocation of tianlongjiao. The second one will occupy 20%, the third one will occupy 15%, the fourth one will occupy 10%, and the fifth to the ninth one will occupy 1% respectively." As the head of the four families, Li Tian said that he announced the rules of spirit beast hunting according to the Convention. "The income of muzicheng will also be distributed to nine families according to this proportion." "All the rules are the same. The demons in the first level of the spirit Master''s realm count as one point, the demons in the second level count as several points, and the demons in the Ninth level count as nine points. The spirit counts the demons in the first level as one hundred points, and each level adds one hundred points. The demons in the first level of the spirit Master''s realm count as ten thousand points." Li Taibai has long known the rules of Lingshi hunting. According to the integral system, whoever has the highest score will naturally rank the highest.After Li Tian announced the start of spirit hunting, the gate surrounding the forest opened. "Hurry up, our family must be in the top ten this time!" Family elites rushed into the forest. Li family, wood family and water family also rushed into the forest. After the crowd, Li Taibai, Luo Bai and others also entered the forest. This time, only seven people entered the forest, including Li Taibai, Luo Bai, Zeng Renfeng, Zhang Dafei, Zhuhou, Yuexin and Qizhan. According to Yue Yangyi, it''s enough to have Li Taibai alone. He can walk under the banbuling king, and other people just hinder him. "You Yuejia are full of confidence this time." Looking at Li Taibai and others disappear figure, Li Tian said with a smile. "After all, there is a guy you lost in the Li family. Naturally, I have a lot of confidence. I really admire you Li family. Even if you lose such a genius, you can lose it." Yue Dao said with a smile. "After all, our master has already seen that this guy who has no father or mother in his heart must be a white eyed wolf in the future. Your family has something to do with him, so don''t be used by him." Li Tian nodded. "However, it also requires the white eyed wolf to get out of the forest. You know, the monster forest is not safe." Li Tian said with a smile. Hearing Li Tian''s words, Yue Dao''s eyes flashed a fine light. His eyes fell into the forest, but the dense forest blocked his sight. "You Suddenly, Yue Dao''s eyes widened. In his eyes, the wuwangjing strongman of the water family and the wood family showed a faint smile on his face. "We are just for the clan and the family. After all, that Li Taibai is a little foul." The wuwangjing strongman of the water family said with a smile, "the distribution of tianlongjiao is very important in the zongmen." ... "click, click!" Just then, after Li Taibai and others stepped into the forest, one by one footsteps sounded, and hundreds of figures appeared in front of them, each of which was the ninth floor of Lingshi. Some of the leaders were holding all kinds of things, and a layer of terrible power was brewing on them. "Secret treasure!" Seeing the things in these people''s hands, Zhang Dafei and others widened their eyes. A secret treasure is a powerful instrument with the power contained in it. A secret treasure containing the power of the king of spirit can even make a mortal use the power of the king of spirit. Of course, all the secret treasures can only be used once, and the refining of each secret treasure is extremely difficult. From the secret treasures in the hands of these people, we can feel that the secret treasures at least contain the power of Lingshuai realm, and even have stronger power. "Li Taibai, you can stay here. If you step forward, you will surely die." A cold voice sounded. This is a middle-aged man in a blue robe. The man''s clothes are embroidered with a water character. It''s a member of the water family. "Li Taibai, didn''t you think of that? Even if you are powerful, but I just need to use my brain a little, you still have no way There was a low laugh. A figure stands on a big tree in the distance, smiling at Li Taibai and others. This figure is Li Tianhua. At this moment, no one knows about the moon family, all the families in muzicheng unite to stop Li Taibai from hunting. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 138 "It''s you again." Looking at Li Tianhua in the distance, Zhang DAPAI and others have a cool look in their eyes. Looking at Li Taibai and others who were stopped outside, Li Tianhua''s face showed the color of ridicule. He said with ridicule: "in this world, it''s not that the force is powerful or the only one. It''s equally important here." Li Tianhua pointed to his head. He was particularly proud, which was the attention he had come up with. Li Taibai and his party are too powerful. If they are allowed to participate in the spirit hunting normally, the moon family will undoubtedly be the first. This is not allowed by all the families in muzicheng. Seeing that the moon family will be pulled down from the top four families or even the top nine, all the families who have confidence in themselves will not allow the moon family to rise again. And... the corners of Li Tianhua''s mouth arc slightly. He looks at Li Taibai and his eyes are full of sarcasm. In his inference, Li Taibai and others will never stop here. Sure enough, in the sight of Li Tianhua, Li Taibai and others moved according to his idea. "Hoo." Li Taibai sighed softly, his eyes looked at Li Tianhua, sighed and said: "you really want to die, once or twice, this time you stay here." "Ha ha ha." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Li Tianhua laughed and said sarcastically, "Li Taibai, do you think you can kill me through these people? Or do you look down on us? Think we''re all rubbish? " Hearing Li Tianhua''s words, the eyes of the hundred people who surrounded Li Taibai flickered slightly. A young man in green armor came out. His eyes were full of arrogance and he said, "Li Taibai, are you looking down on us? Do you think we can hurt li Tianhua? " There is a wooden character on the boy''s armor. "This is the Mu family. They always respect the Li family. The clan they live in has always regarded themselves as the younger brother of the Tang clan." Yue Xin said softly. "Li Taibai, I admit you are very strong, but you have to know that we are all geniuses in muzicheng. Do you think you can fight against all of us?" Looking at the people who surrounded him, Li Taibai sighed. He stared at the speaker and said, "to tell you the truth, in my eyes, I really despise you all here." "You want to die!" Li Taibai''s voice fell, a pair of eyes without any expression were raised, full of anger. The whole forest seems to have entered the cold season at this moment. "Li Taibai, do you think we dare not move you because of the protection of Qizong?" "The younger generation will fight. Even if we kill you, Qizong won''t say anything." A voice full of anger. The people of the wood family and the water family stand up. The people of the wood family look at Li Taibai. He holds a round iron ball in his hand. There are layers of lines on the iron ball, and they can feel a layer of creeping power. This is the secret treasure used by the young Mu family. It has the power of Lingshuai. "Apologize, or we''ll let you know the strength of our secrets." Wood young light said. "Secret treasure?" Looking at the wooden boy, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. "Click!" A leaf appeared in Li Taibai''s hand. It was a green leaf with a striped Road on it. Inside, the power of Lingshuai level wriggles. "Secret treasure, I have it, too." Li Taibai said lightly. Looking at the secret treasure in Li Taibai''s hand, everyone present was stunned. The more powerful a secret treasure is, the more difficult it is to make it. Only the king of spirit can make it. Their secret treasures were given to their family by their clan. It took countless years to save so much. Under normal circumstances, all families will not take out the secret treasure in the hunting of the spirit Master. This is the unwritten rule of muzicheng. This time, they took it out after an early discussion. No one thought that Li Taibai also took out the secret treasure. "Even if you take the secret treasure, how many secret treasures does the moon family have for you? Is it comparable to all our families? " The middle-aged man of water family said lightly. "You lose after all." But soon the middle-aged man stopped talking. His eyes contracted violently and his body trembled. In his eyes, Zhang DAPAI and others seized a variety of secret treasures from their robes, each of which exuded great power. In the past, each person had at least 20. "Well, my secret treasures should be as many as yours." Li Taibai said lightly. "More secrets than boss?" Zhang DAPAI and others look at the middle-aged man in the water family. His face is very strange. In the secret place of the spirit, they rob so many treasures. They are all the proud sons of every sect, and even the powerful descendants of Yipin sect. "Gulu." The people who surrounded Li Taibai swallowed their saliva, and their hands trembled slightly. If these secrets burst out, they would definitely die."Don''t worry." At this time, Li Tianhua''s voice sounded, he said: "they dare not use the secret treasure, they only have seven people, it is impossible to release the secret treasure all at once, if they really fight, they will die." "Yes, elder brother Li Tianhua is right. There are only seven of them. If they are released, they will surely die!" The wooden boy said, his eyes looking at Li Taibai, full of greed. "Li Taibai, I want to thank you for sending us the secret treasure." The wooden boy said with a smile, "now put your secret treasure on the ground, otherwise we don''t mind letting you taste our secret treasure." "Ha ha ha, stupid, do you really think that if there are many secrets, you will win?" One by one, the voices laughed, and the people''s eyes were fixed on Li Taibai, full of greed. This is a secret treasure. All their families add up to only 60. If they take it back, they will be rewarded by the family. Even if they don''t hand it over, it can be their trump card. "And now?" At this time, Li Taibai asked lightly, and a crystal appeared in his hand. The crystal is shining with colorful light, and a terrible power permeates the world. Under this power, the whole world seems to be destroyed. "Banbuling King''s secret treasure!" Looking at the secret treasure in Li Taibai''s hand, everyone calmed down. Banbuling King''s secret treasure has the power of banbuling king. No matter how many Lingshuai secret treasures they have, they will be destroyed instantly. Their eyes are full of shock. Banbuling King''s secret treasure has lost its manufacturing method. No one can make it in this era. It is all excavated from various relics. "Find someone to take your secret, or I don''t mind killing you all." Li Taibai said lightly. Li Taibai returned the words of these people not long ago. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 139 Looking at the shocked people, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. Although he didn''t leave Yuejia these days, when he arrived here, in his spiritual world, the eyes of the people around him had already made him guess. After these people enter the forest, the obvious ambush is clear in his spiritual world. But these guys don''t know his cards. When they heard Li Taibai''s words, they calmed down and looked at each other, holding the secret treasure in their hands. For a moment, they didn''t know whether to move forward or backward. "Didn''t you hear my boss? Don''t you hand in your secret treasure as soon as possible. " Cried Zhang. "Click!" At this time, a subtle voice sounded. Li Tianhua, who was standing in the tree, quietly turned around and left quickly. "Damn it! How can there be the secret of banbuling king? " Li Tianhua''s eyes were full of anger. His face was ferocious and he was defeated by Li Taibai again. "Li Taibai, you wait, I will let you die sooner or later." Li Tianhua clenched his fist. Li Tianhua''s voice is very small, even Zhang Dafei and others did not find it, but how can he escape Li Taibai''s spiritual world. At the moment of Li Tianhua''s departure, Li Taibai moved at the same time, his body disappeared in the original place, a layer of colorful light surging. "Hoo A breeze appeared in the forest. When Li Taibai''s body appears again, it has reached Li Tianhua''s side. "I said you don''t have to go this time." Li Taibai''s cold voice rang out, and the sword in his hand pierced Li Tianhua''s throat. "Ho ho ho..." feeling a sharp pain in his throat, Li Tianhua widened his eyes, his eyes full of pain and fear. In everyone''s sight, Li Tianhua''s body fell from the air, fell to the ground and died directly. Li Tianhua died. "You move quickly. I don''t want to waste too much time. I''ll give you 30 seconds." With the breeze blowing and the colorful light shining, Li Taibai''s body disappeared in the distance and reappeared in the crowd. It was not until Li Taibai''s voice was heard. Looking back at Li Taibai in the crowd, the gifted teenagers of many families in muzicheng swallow their saliva, and their eyes are full of horror. Li Taibai killed Li Tianhua and reappeared in the same place. None of them saw any trace. "How can he be so fast!" Zhang Dafei and Zhu houet al. Have a look at each other. They have a bitter smile. They are worthy of being the boss. Li Taibai''s martial arts skills are very clear. It''s the fast wind step. It''s a martial arts skill that Zhang dafui took out from Yue''s family and modified by Li Taibai. "I''m still at the entry level. If I can''t find a way to master the level, the boss will have completed the level." "It''s the boss." Zhang and Zhu sighed softly. They were not shocked. In their eyes, Li Taibai has always been amazing. Even if one day, Li Taibai told them that Li Taibai was a strong man in the realm of the spirit king, they would not be shocked. Instead, they felt that this was right. Looking at Li Taibai''s cold eyes, the people in muzicheng took a look at each other. When one of them put the secret treasure on the ground in front of him, the owner of the secret treasure made this action almost at the same time. Looking at Li Tianhua''s corpse, people''s eyes are full of fear. Li Tianhua has a strong reputation in muzicheng. He is a gifted disciple of the Li family, and now he is chosen by the Li family. Even the older generation had to give way to three points when they saw it, but now they were killed directly by Li Taibai. If Li Taibai wanted to kill them, he would not show any mercy. Under the threat of death, within 30 seconds, all the people put all the secret treasures on the ground, and then one of them quickly divided them into several times and put them in front of Li Taibai. "Li... Li Taibai, this time we just listen to the Li family. As you know, the Li family is so powerful in muzicheng that we dare not listen." Looking at Li Taibai, a middle-aged man in the water family, he stammered. "Yes, Li Taibai. We are only under the orders of Li Tianhua. Our hearts refuse." The wood family youth also says in a low voice. Their eyes were full of fear and their bodies trembled slightly. In the conversation, they were the most rude to Li Taibai. "Let''s go." Li Taibai is too lazy to look at them. When Zhang Dafei and others put away the secret treasure, he walks slowly through the crowd and leaves with Zhang Dafei and others. For Li Taibai, these people are just like ants and can''t attract any interest from him. "Boss, why don''t you kill them? These people dare to ambush us. It''s not enough to die. " Weapon war with Li Taibai side, a face of ferocious said. Hearing the words, Li Taibai shook his head and said, "it''s unnecessary." Li Taibai knows that some of the geniuses of the families who ambush them in muzicheng have to follow the family''s orders.The main thing, of course, is that he doesn''t want to be cruel in front of lobai. Several people disappeared in the forest, leaving the geniuses of all the families in muzicheng standing in the same place. Watching Li Taibai disappear, the people took a look at him and were relieved. Some people even collapsed on the ground. "Don''t provoke this young man in the future." "This young man is so terrible that he can walk through some moves in the hands of the Li family. God knows what power he has. This is not something we can provoke." They all spoke softly. Their eyes looked at Li Tianhua''s corpse lying in the forest. Their eyes were full of fear, and they left the place one after another. ... "boss, what kind of monster are we going to hunt?" In the forest, Qizhan looks at Li Taibai excitedly. "Go to hunt the monster of Lingshuai level?" Zhang Da Pang also asked. Hearing Zhang DAPAI''s words, Li Taibai shook his head and said, "I''ll go alone for hunting. You need to exercise." "Boss, our strength is not the same as before. I can easily defeat the general Lingshuai level 9. What''s good to exercise in such a place?" The red monkey said. Hearing Zhu Hou''s words, Li Taibai shakes his head. He knows very well that the growth environment is different. Although the monster is the same as the spirit beast, the power of the spirit beast is much stronger than that of the spirit beast in the same realm. "Prepare to fight!" Suddenly Li Taibai raised his head and said. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang Dafei and others raised their heads. "Roar!" At this time, a fierce roar sounded, and a black monster appeared in front of the crowd. This is a black wolf covered with black hair. The black wolf''s eyes are red, and a fierce evil spirit is sent out. "It''s just three levels of spirit general!" Zhang Dafei and others showed disdain on their faces, but Li Taibai showed playful color on his face and said: "then you go to kill it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 140 "All right." "Give me ten seconds," Zhang said Looking at the black wolf, Zhang DAPAI''s eyes are full of disdain. The fighting in recent days makes him very clear about his strength. The general spirit general is not his opponent at all. Even in the moon family, he has fought with the spirit general on the ninth floor, but he has not fallen behind. It''s just a monster with three levels of spirit. Zhang Da Pang held a dagger in his hand and stepped out one step. His body disappeared in the same place. One step ten thousand li, Zhang Da Pang directly reached the black wolf. The dagger in his hand stabbed out and directly locked the black wolf''s throat. "Go to hell." Zhang Da Pang''s mouth curved slightly, and the dagger in his hand stabbed the black wolf''s throat directly. But soon Zhang dafuang was stunned. The dagger in his hand stabbed the black wolf''s throat, but it didn''t go in. "Roar!" The black wolf roared and directly bit Zhang Dafei. At the critical moment, Zhang Dafei''s body left the spot, but the black wolf turned around and hit Zhang Dafei''s chest with his black tail like a whip. The huge impact force fell on Zhang Dafei. He had a sharp pain in his chest and fell back to the ground. "No way!" Zhang Da Pang''s eyes widened. "Fat man, you can''t do it. Look at me." Red monkey said with a smile, his body disappeared in place, toward the black wolf in the past. In everyone''s eyes, the shadow of the red monkey disappears, and the art of shadow transformation reaches a perfect state. As long as there is a shadow, the red monkey can transform all of his own shadow into disappear, even without a shadow. Looking at the figure of red monkey disappearing, Li Taibai shook his head. He sighed in his heart. Sure enough, as he thought, the two men had little fighting experience. From the beginning of knowing them, they only strengthened their strength under his guidance, but their fighting experience was very little. It was really a battle, just a battle at the gate of Muzi city and a battle with weapons. It''s just the battle at the gate of Muzi city. It''s Zhang Dafei''s first battle. His leading martial arts skills, the fighting style taught by Li Taibai, and those people who don''t know his fighting strength at all make Zhang Dafei surprise and kill the enemy easily. And the fighting with weapons is even more incomparable. The fighting experience of weapons is worse than the two men. In Li Taibai''s spiritual world, he can clearly see the red monkey carefully walking towards the black wolf. Suddenly, the black wolf''s ears moved slightly, and his eyes looked at the location of the red monkey. There was a trace of doubt in his red eyes. "Roar!" The black wolf roared. There was a strong wind in the forest, and the black wolf rushed directly to the location of the red monkey. The strong wind blew the leaves layer upon layer, and directly pasted them on the red monkey''s body, making the shape of the red monkey appear. "No!" The red monkey''s face changed greatly, his body retreated quickly, but it was too late. The black wolf directly rushed at him, extremely fast, and directly bit his head. The scarlet monkey''s eyes showed the color of fear. But just then, a huge hammer fell from the air and hit the black wolf''s head. "Bang!" The shadow of the hammer danced, and the huge hammer knocked on the head of the black wolf. Temper your skills! "Ouch... Ouch..." the shrill scream rang out, and the head of the black wolf was directly blasted on the ground, with the sound of skull fragmentation. Finally, he lost his breath. Weapon war holding a hammer, arrogantly looking at Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou said: "I said, you two will only play smart, encounter real battle, you are too weak." "You Watching the battle, Zhang and Zhu clenched their fists, but they didn''t say a word after all. The fact is that the black wolf was killed by the battle, but they almost died. Especially the red monkey, if not for the rescue of the weapon war, he had died in the mouth of the black wolf. "Boss." Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou looked at Li Taibai, lowered their heads and said, "boss, we''ve disgraced you." "Keep going." Li Taibai said faintly, but there was no expression on his face. Looking at the expression on Li Taibai''s face, Zhang Dafei and Zhu houxin are a little uneasy, and they continue to step on the way forward. Yuexin cuts off the black wolf''s ear, puts it in the package she carries, and follows Li Taibai and others. Several people walked about five minutes, Li Taibai stopped again, he said: "ready to fight." Li Taibai voice down, a black leopard appeared in the public line of sight, Panther body power surge. "Spirit will be three layers." "Ha ha ha, don''t waste time this time. I''ll solve it by myself." Qizhan said with a laugh. He stepped towards the Panther, raised the hammer in his hand, and the huge shadow of the hammer appeared in the void, directly smacking at the Panther. But soon he was stunned. In his eyes, the Panther suddenly disappeared, and the hammer in his hand hit the ground heavily. Dust, a number of trees fell to the ground under the vibration, a huge pit appeared on the ground."Roar!" A low roar of the beast sounded from the left side of the weapon battle. In everyone''s eyes, the Panther''s body is extremely fast. When the weapon war attacks, the Panther has already hidden in the attack range of the weapon war. When the weapon war attacks, the Panther attacks almost at the same time. "Get out of here!" Weapon war roars, the hammer in his hand rises quickly, but he soon understands that his speed is too slow, too late. "Puchi!" At this time, a figure appeared in front of him, Zhang DAPAI''s body appeared beside the Panther, and the dagger in his hand stabbed the Panther''s neck. This time, his dagger directly stabbed into the Panther''s neck. Originally, he just stabbed a dagger at random to stop the Panther from attacking. Zhang Dazhou''s eyes suddenly brightened. Without hesitation, he increased his attack, directly stabbed the Panther''s neck and smashed the Panther''s trachea. The Panther died! "No way!" Looking at the Panther easily killed by Zhang dafuang, the eyes of Qizhan are full of incredible. Even Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou were lost in thought. "Intelligence!" At this time, Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly. He looked at several people who were lost in thought and said. "Monster and spirit beast are the same, the characteristics of each species are different." "The name of the black wolf you meet is black iron wolf. The black iron wolf''s skin is very hard. Ordinary daggers can''t pierce his throat, but the power of weapon war directly acts on his body, so it can be easily killed." "That black leopard is a wind shadow leopard. It''s extremely fast. It can easily attack and kill the existence of the same realm, but its body is very fragile. Zhang dafuang just restrained him." When they heard Li Taibai''s words, some people''s eyes suddenly turned pale, just as each of them had different fighting skills. This was a restraint effect. "How do we get information?" Zhang Da Pang asked. "It requires your own eyes to observe. I can''t teach you everything." Li Taibai said faintly, his eyes looked at Zhang Dafei and said, "besides, even if there is no intelligence, your power is enough to kill the black iron wolf." Looking at Zhang''s puzzled eyes, he said, "give me your dagger." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 141 Taking the dagger from Zhang Dafei, Li Taibai stepped forward. Zhang Da Pang and Zhu Hou look at each other, and they follow. The eyes of Qi Zhan are full of fanaticism. "Is the boss going to do it himself?" "Brother Li Taibai seems to know this forest very well." Yuexin''s eyes flashed a color of doubt. "I don''t know what kind of monster I''ll meet next." Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou said in a low voice. Several people followed Li Taibai and stepped forward. Suddenly, Li Taibai stopped. Then, in the eyes of the public, a black wolf jumped out of the jungle. "Roar!" The familiar animal roars, this black wolf is the black iron wolf. "So coincidentally, I met the black iron wolf again?" A few people slightly a Zheng, at this time, people see Li Taibai move. He took one step, one step ten thousand li. When he appeared again, he had already appeared near the black iron wolf, and the dagger in his hand stabbed the black iron wolf''s eyes. "Ouch!" The shrill scream sounded, and the dagger in Li Taibai''s hand pierced the black iron wolf''s right eye directly. At the same time, Li Taibai let go of the dagger in his hand, and quickly stepped to one side. A step of ten thousand li, his body flashed colorful light, disappeared in the same place, and appeared behind the black iron wolf. Just when Li Taibai finished this action, the tail of the black iron wolf crossed the place where Li Taibai was standing. After finding li Taibai missing, the black iron wolf endured the sharp pain in his eyes and turned around. At the same time, Li Taibai almost turned around and reached the right side of the black iron wolf, which was just the blind area of his eyes. The dagger in his hand gently sent, directly stabbed into the black iron wolf''s other eye, suddenly stirred, directly smashed the inside of the black iron wolf''s head. The black iron wolf died with a sad sound. Li Taibai pulled out the dagger, with a trace of white brain, easy to handle. "Attack the enemy''s weakness with your own strength. I remember I taught you to attack the enemy''s weakness. If you like speed, you have to hit the target with one hit. After one hit, you have to escape immediately. You can''t entangle too much." Li Taibai looked at Zhang Dafei and said. In all creatures, the throat is undoubtedly the fatal point, but the eye is the most vulnerable place, and the eye can directly attack the internal brain of creatures. Watching Li Taibai easily kill the black iron wolf, Zhang Dafei and others take a deep breath. All along, Li Taibai has been extremely powerful, omnipotent and omniscient, but in the eyes of Zhang Dafei and others, it''s only because Li Taibai''s talent is powerful and has secrets that others don''t know. If everyone has the same strength, they don''t think Li Taibai will be much stronger than them. but this time as like as two peas, Zhang Dapang used to be just as strong as Zhang Dapang. The black iron wolf who had nowhere to start in Zhang Da Pang''s eyes died easily. "The boss is strong!" Weapon war a face adores of say. "Boss, what about my fight? I don''t have Zhang Da Pang''s speed. If I face the black iron wolf, he can easily see through me. I can''t connect with him. How can I fight? " The red monkey asked. Hearing Zhu Hou''s words, Zhang DAPAI and Qizhan look at Li Taibai at the same time. They are also very curious about this. Red monkey''s concealment ability is powerful, but black iron wolf can easily see him, seems to have conquered his power. Suddenly, the red monkey''s eyes lit up, looked at Li Taibai and said, "boss, is there any way, even if I have been restrained from concealment ability, I can also kill the black iron wolf?" Looking at the red monkey''s expectant eyes, Li Taibai shook his head and said, "No." "How can you kill me if you can''t even get close to me? And your speed is not your strong point. In the face of the black iron wolf, if you are found, you will surely die. " "If you regret it, you can now choose a new direction." Li Taibai looked at Zhu Hou and said seriously. But the red monkey shook his head, and his eyes firmly said, "I''ll learn this. Not everyone can see through this kind of hiding. If I encounter danger, I just need to find a place to hide." For him, this is the best escape ability, he will not give up. "You''d better learn speed and martial arts better like me. At least we can run fast. As long as we run faster than others, they can''t kill us." Zhang said on one side. "What if you run faster than you? At that time, you will have no room to resist. At least I can hide. " Zhu Hou shook his head and said. Looking at the firm eyes of the red monkey, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He suddenly said, "if you want to kill the black iron wolf, there''s a way. It''s just that the road you choose will be much harder than you think. I''ll teach you how to fight now." With that, Li Taibai turned around and walked towards the forest. Behind him, Zhang dafuang and others showed their doubts, "what is weak, how to kill?"There is a trace of excitement in the eyes of the red monkey. If it can make the fighting force stronger, who will want to be weaker. "Here it is." When he came to a place, Li Taibai suddenly stopped. His eyes looked deep into the forest. Red monkey and others along Li Taibai''s line of sight to see in the past, suddenly stunned, unexpectedly is a black iron wolf. "Boss, is this the awakening of the heavenly eye? Can you see through the forest Jizhan said in shock. One end and two ends are OK, but if there are three ends, and Li Taibai comes directly, it seems that he has known for a long time. This reminds Qizhan of a powerful magic power in Tianlong. "No But Li Taibai shook his head. He was very disdainful. That kind of garbage magic power, only Tianlong mainland can be regarded as treasure, that is, Tianyan, at best, is just a small monitoring, reaching the divine world, this kind of magic power is known as one of the hottest chicken magic power. As long as you practice the spiritual world, you will be more powerful than that kind of magic power. "You''re here to watch." Li Taibai said, his body flashing colorful light, the body slowly disappeared. Shadow transformation. Looking at the place where Li Taibai disappeared, people watched carefully. This was Li Taibai''s first time to use shadow casting. Zhu Hou is looking at it more seriously. He wants to see if there is any difference between Li Taibai''s use of shadow therapy and his use of shadow therapy? "Where is the boss now?" Zhang Da Pang said suddenly after looking at it. "I don''t think it''s here anymore." Weapon war some uncertain said. "Boss, are you still here?" Zhang Da Pang asked softly, but he didn''t get any information. "Brother Taibai is no longer here. He has gone to the black iron wolf." Luo Bai''s eyes twinkled with light brilliance, she said suddenly. Hearing Luo Bai''s words, Qizhan takes a look at Luo Bai. He is a little surprised. In his eyes, the girl who just has a sense of existence because of Li Taibai can see Li Taibai. "Even if the boss can hide us, there is still no way in front of the black iron wolf. As long as he reaches the warning range of the black iron wolf, he will be found by the black iron wolf." Monkey Zhu shook his head and said. Several people''s eyes looked at the black iron wolf. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 142 Looking at the distance of the black iron wolf, people are very curious, Li Taibai how to hide the black iron wolf''s warning range. "Sister in law, can you see the boss? Where is the boss now? " Zhang DAPAI looked at the seat of the black iron wolf and asked. "Near the black iron wolf." Lobai said in a strange voice. Hearing Luo Bai''s words, Zhang DAPAI and others opened their eyes and looked at the black iron wolf. From Li Taibai''s use of shadow changing technique to now, Li Taibai has already arrived near the black iron wolf. This shows that Li Taibai did not have any pause at all and went directly to the black iron wolf. Several people look at the black iron wolf, see the black iron wolf did not respond, the public did not see a trace of Li Taibai. "Sister in law, the eldest brother is in the range of the black iron wolf. Is it a little far away?" Red monkey asked in a low voice. He does not believe that the same martial arts, the same realm, two people will use different. "Ouch!" At this time, a shrill scream sounded. In the eyes of all the people, the right eye of the black iron wolf suddenly burst out a stream of blood. Then it stopped struggling to die. Li Taibai''s figure appeared and pulled out the dagger that pierced the right eye of the black iron wolf. "No way!" Looking at Li Taibai walking towards him and others, Zhu Hou and others were stunned. None of them felt Li Taibai''s existence. "Boss, how did you do it?" The eyes of the red monkey were full of excitement. If he can do this, then he can go to the world, and who else can see his existence. "What are you excited about? Even if you are the boss, you will not be seen by your sister-in-law, and other people will probably see it. " Zhang said with a jealous face. He knew that as long as the red monkey learned, there was no room for him to resist. The only way was to run quickly. "There are not so many people like lobai in this world." But Li Taibai said. You should know that Luobai cultivates the goddess skill, which is one of the best in the divine world. Besides, the power awakened from it is admired by many people even in the divine world. Luo Bai also said: "my magic power can''t be opened all the time. This time I use it because I know that brother Taibai can use shadow casting. If brother Taibai uses it when I don''t know, I can''t know where brother Taibai is." "Boss, how do you do this, please teach me the knack!" Zhu monkey''s eyes were shining. He gave a slanting look at Zhang Dafei and said, "what''s speed? You''d better learn the concealment technique with me "Boss, how did you do it?" Qizhan asked. The worship in his eyes was even stronger. Looking at several people full of curiosity, Li Taibai said lightly: "this is the importance of intelligence." "The black iron wolf is a monster born in the demon land. The demon land is a place where battles take place for many years. The same level of monster is much more powerful than the spirit beast. To survive in that place, the most important thing is vigilance." Listening to Li Taibai''s story, people think of a land full of fighting, where there is always a battle of life and death. In such a chaotic place, anyone has a strong sense of vigilance, if there is a bit of relaxation, the face may be death. But the footstep, the murderous spirit, the breath, any unusual thing, all suffices to cause this kind of vigilance heart the touch. Looking at the scarlet monkey, Li Taibai opened his mouth and taught: "in the battle not long ago, your murderous spirit didn''t converge, and your steps didn''t completely hide, let alone the sound of breathing. Your concealment just hides your body shape. This is the most superficial way of concealment. As long as you have a little vigilance, you can know where you are." "If you want to practice concealment to a higher level, the concealment of steps, murderous Qi and breath is only a simple way. To reach a higher level, you have to rely on the changes of aura, wind and smell of heaven and earth. As long as you hide your whole body in heaven and earth and become a part of heaven and earth, it''s the beginning of concealment." After listening to Li Taibai''s words, Zhu Hou''s eyes widened. As long as he works hard, he will be able to hide the sound of footsteps, murderous breath and breath in front of him. However, with the help of the changes of heaven and earth''s aura, wind and smell, he can''t understand them at all. This is just the beginning of hiding. Zhu took a deep breath, looked at Li Taibai and asked, "boss, what have you just done?" Hearing Zhu Hou''s question, Li Taibai said faintly: "I didn''t use too deep hiding way." "That''s good." Monkey Zhu was relieved. He patted his chest and said in his heart, "I don''t need to be too deep, as long as I can be the boss." "I have also achieved to hide the body breath in the heaven and earth, using the power of the entry level of concealment. After all, a black iron wolf does not need to use too powerful concealment method." Looking at Li Taibai''s calm face, the red monkey clapped his hand on his chest and stopped. He felt that he had a little difficulty breathing."It''s not too strong. It''s just that it uses the entry-level hiding power to hide the body breath between heaven and earth." Looking at Li Taibai''s expressionless face, Zhu Hou felt that he had been seriously hit. "Cough, red monkey, I think you''d better learn the secret of speed with me." Zhang said sympathetically. Looking at the changes of several people''s expressions, Li Taibai didn''t have any expression. His face was very calm. He didn''t lie. When Zhu Hou chose to hide this road, he chose the difficult road. This road is extremely powerful, but to practice it, he needs a strong understanding and a lot of practice. It''s up to Zhu hou to choose whether to take this road or not. Li Taibai just put the road in front of him. In the future, he will face more powerful enemies. If Zhuhou can''t move forward quickly, he will be lost in the sea of people one day. If Zhuhou continues to choose this road, Li Taibai will teach him. If Zhuhou chooses other roads, Li Taibai will still teach him. However, the final step depends on Zhuhou''s own choice. "No, I still have to choose the way of hiding." The red monkey has a firm face. "As long as I can practice to a high level, no one can kill me then." The eyes of the red monkey are full of light. Hearing Zhu Hou''s words, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. Although he was ready for Zhu hou to choose another way, Zhu Hou''s choice of this way still made him feel happy. "Boss! What should I do if I am faster than me? Teach me Qi Zhan asked excitedly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 143 Watching Li Taibai teach Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, Qizhan''s eyes are full of worship, which makes him feel bright. He had no idea that there was such a way to fight. "Boss, it''s my turn. You teach me how to fight?" He can''t wait for Li Taibai to teach him. "All you have to do is stay where you are?" Li Taibai is light to say. "Ah?" Jizhan was stunned. "Boss, what''s the point? Is it that I stand still, feel the power of heaven and earth, and then burst out with a terrible speed? " He asked. "No Li Taibai shook his head and said, "you''re a person who uses strength based martial arts. You can''t run when you meet someone who is fast. Of course, you have to stand in the same place. When it attacks you, you can find a way to block it and then attack him." "That''s it?" Weapon war blinked, "boss, isn''t there that kind of cool operation? For example, the kind of one hit retreat, the use of heaven and earth aura to hide their cool operation "No Li Taibai shook his head. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Qizhan''s face was wrinkled, "boss, I think I can learn to hide." "If I can''t, it''s OK to learn speed. I''m a talented person, and I''m sure I can learn faster than them." Qizhan said seriously. Hearing the words of the weapon war, Li Taibai nodded his head and said seriously, "you can learn it, but I suggest you learn it all. If you can make use of concealment, speed and powerful power in the future, wouldn''t it be better? It''s more proof of your strength. " The eyes of Qizhan are bright. "Well, I''ll decide to study all of them. The boss is omnipotent, and I want to be omnipotent too!" The eyes of weapon war are full of excitement. Looking at the excitement in Qizhan''s eyes, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly. For the teaching of Qizhan, he has long recognized that Qizhan''s character is a child''s character, and his learning ability is really much stronger, but there is one shortcoming. It is easier to learn than to master. This can be seen from the fact that the tempering skill of weapon warfare is still in the state of Dacheng. As for Zeng Renfeng and Yuexin, Li Taibai has already made arrangements in his heart. They don''t need him to instruct them. They have already taught them what they should teach. In Luobai''s words, Li Taibai knows that the more important thing for her now is the goddess Fu and the goddess sword. With Luobai''s talent, he only needs to let Luobai have combat experience. The goddess sword is enough for Luobai to cultivate. After carefully teaching a few people, Li Taibai put Xiaoqing on his shoulder into Luobai''s arms and said, "you are in the monster forest. Practice according to the method I taught you. I will have something to do." "Do you want me to come with you?" Lobai looks at Li Taibai. "It''s OK. I''ll be all alone." Li Taibai shook his head. After admonishing everyone, Li Taibai looks at Xiaoqing. He nods his head and says, "please." "Choo Choo... Choo Choo..." Xiaoqing called softly. Li Taibai turned around and left a few people. His spiritual world opened and stepped towards the deep forest. His eyes became cold. ... monster hunting forest, this is the name of the forest. All the families in Muzi city know one thing. Hunting for monsters in the forest is a place to train their offspring. The monsters in the forest are also divided according to their strength. The closer they are to the outside, the weaker their strength will be. It''s not just muzicheng. Li Taibai knows that there are monster forests in many parts of Tianlong mainland. This is to fight in the demon land if necessary in the future. People won''t be too flustered for a while. Monster hunting in the forest, in fact, is to let the young people in Tianlong land feel the power of the monster and the place of the demon in advance. The division of strength is absolutely rigorous. The strength of the periphery will never exceed the level of the spirit general, otherwise it will not be a feeling, but a training of life and death. But at the beginning of Li Taibai''s stepping into the monster hunting forest, he met the weakest monster, also the third floor of the spirit general. In his spiritual world, he even saw the spirit will be nine layers of monsters in the periphery, the spirit of the realm of monsters, no one. "What did you do?" Li Taibai''s mind came up with the figure of a gorgeous girl. Zhuge Mingyue. If this can happen in the forest, only Zhuge Mingyue can do it. Li Taibai had countless thoughts in his mind. In Tianlong continent, only this young girl made him feel a little difficult to deal with. If he is careless for a moment, he may suffer losses with his present strength. Lobai and others in this forest, he can not let things develop, must be unsafe factors, cut in the bud. "Well?" All of a sudden, Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. A huge monster appeared in his spiritual world. It was a blood red tiger.Tiger body, the power of terror sent out, Ling Shuai a layer! "Blood tiger!" In Li Taibai''s news, the blood tiger is one of the most powerful beasts in the forest. The monster hunting forest has four monsters on the first level of Lingshuai, which is prepared for the gifted teenagers in Muzi city. However, there must be a strong guard near each monster on the first level of Lingshuai to prevent the monsters on the first level of Lingshuai from hurting people. "Is there something wrong with the guardian, or..." Li Taibai''s eyes looked deep into the forest. He felt a kind of uneasiness. .... on a mountain far away from shifangzong, a carriage was moving slowly, and a black horse was walking in the mountains. "Miss, the hunting spirit Master should start. I really want to see the desperate eyes of those guys." Xiaoman''s eyes were shining. "Miss, when will those idiots in muzicheng discover miss''s means? But when I find out, I think it''s too late. " "No, it should be said that even if they find out, they will only fall into the trap. Finally, they will fall into the trap of the young lady. I really want to see their desperate eyes." Looking at Xiaoman excited, the corner of Zhuge Mingyue''s mouth arced slightly. Her eyes didn''t leave the books in her hand. This is a thin Golden Book. Ten thousand words. "Xiaoman, don''t be too happy. It''s not impossible to be cracked by others." Zhuge Mingyue said softly. "No way!" Xiaoman shook her head and said, "even if someone finds out, no one can crack it. It''s a trap without any solution. All the people in Muzi city will die this time. I don''t know how angry it would be if those high-level Terrans knew about the destruction of a city and a tianlongjiao." Xiaoman''s voice was full of excitement. Zhuge Mingyue opened the car curtain and looked out into the sky. Li Taibai''s figure appeared in her mind, and her mouth curved slightly. "I just don''t know if you have a chance to escape. If you want to be my opponent and realize your idea, you have to live first." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 144 "ZHUGE Mingyue, what have you done?" Li Taibai frowned slightly. "Roar!" At this time, in his spiritual world, he saw the blood tiger roaring toward a place where four men and one woman were walking cautiously. Among them, four men are about 20 years old, while the girls are 15 or 16 years old. Five of them are wearing green and water blue clothes, embroidered with wood characters and water characters respectively. They are from the wood family and the water family. Their strength lies in the ninth floor of Lingshi. At this time, the four people obviously felt the change of the forest and were moving forward cautiously. "Sister Shuiling, you are standing behind me. I will protect you if anything happens." One of the wooden men said to the water girl, his eyes full of domineering. Shuiling is the only girl among the five. She is gorgeous. Her long hair is tied into a pair of ponytails. Her face is slightly tender. Her long eyelashes and big eyes seem to speak. Especially her figure, plump as if to crush clothes in general. This is a girl full of ultimate temptation. "Brother Muxin, please." Shuiling said in a soft voice, the voice waxy, as if to hook people''s hearts, people feel very comfortable. "Ha ha ha, don''t worry. With your brother Muxin, you will be fine." Talking wooden man, patting chest said. "Sister Shuiling, don''t be afraid, I will protect you." "I''m here. No one can hurt sister Shuiling unless they step over my body." The other three men also patted their chests and said that when they heard the voice of the water spirit''s thanks, several faces showed a comfortable color. "I just don''t know what''s going on. All the monsters I met along the way are spirit level monsters, which is different from the recorded news." "I don''t know what these guards are doing. I don''t know that the hunting forest has changed so much." Five people spoke softly. "Four brothers, let''s go back first. I always feel a little uneasy here." Looking at the gloomy forest around, the water spirit showed uneasy color in his eyes and said. The people who had been with them, under the impact of the monster, had been scattered, leaving only five of them. Looking at the uneasiness in Shuiling''s eyes, the corners of Muxin''s mouth arced slightly. He said with a domineering face: "sister Shuiling, you can rest assured that no one can hurt you with me." "That''s to say, sister Shuiling, with our strength, even the Ninth level of Lingjiang is not afraid. If those guys were not too stupid, they would touch the monster group. In order to avoid wasting our strength, we would not have to run at all." One of the wooden man is also a face arrogant said. "Sister Shuiling, you can rest assured. Even if you are in danger, I will let you go first. I will protect you with my life." This is the man of the water family. "Yes, sister Shuiling, with your cousin, even if something happens, I''ll fight to make you safe." Another water man said seriously. Looking at the expression of several people, the water spirit''s face showed the color of moving. "It''s nice to have you." "Roar!" At this time, a terrible tiger roar sounded, the wind blowing, the trees in the forest swing, a terrible force from afar. In the eyes of the five people, the forest in the distance turned into a blood red, and a blood red tiger came towards them in the blood world. At this moment, the blood tiger seemed to be the master of heaven and earth, and everything became blood red. "Blood tiger!" At the moment of seeing the blood tiger, five people''s faces became very pale, and their eyes were full of fear. "Run Without any hesitation, several people turned around at the same time and ran to the distance. "Wait for me!" After the four, Shuiling''s eyes were full of fear. She was only 15 years old. Her strength was the weakest among these people, and her speed was not her strong point. At this time, she fell behind. But in her eyes, the four people in front of her didn''t stop at all. Instead, they speeded up, and in an instant, they distanced themselves from her. "Why?" Looking at the four people who are going away quickly, Shuiling''s eyes are full of confusion. She can''t figure out why the four brothers who spoke so firmly not long ago would change their mind in an instant. "Roar!" At this time, a fishy wind came from behind Shuiling. She turned her head and saw a pair of blood red eyes. The blood tiger has arrived behind her. Fierce fear, let Shuiling''s heart beat, she accelerated the speed, want to escape, but at this time, her foot was mixed by a fujiman, fell to the ground. "It''s over." Desperation poured into Shuiling''s mind. She watched the blood tiger step towards her, and her huge mouth opened. "Who will help me!" The water spirit prays in the heart. "Boom!" A blasting sound sounded, a lotus suddenly appeared in front of the water spirit, blasted in the blood tiger''s head.In this unexpected attack, the blood tiger''s body stopped and a figure appeared in front of the water spirit. This is the figure of a young man, wearing white clothes, eyes if there are stars, this moment, in the eyes of the water spirit, the young man as God down to earth. "Don''t you run yet?" A slightly tender voice sounded in Shuiling''s ear. "And you?" Water spirit asked with fear in his eyes. Hearing Shuiling''s question, Li Taibai was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that the girl didn''t run immediately. Instead, he asked this question. The corner of his mouth arced slightly and said, "I''ll be fine. Run first, or you will become my burden." "Well, you must be safe. I''ll go to my grandfather. He will come to save you soon." Shuiling stands up, turns around and leaves quickly. Looking at the water spirit leaving, Li Taibai looks at the blood tiger standing in the same place at this time. "Well, it''s time to see what''s going on." Li Taibai said softly. "Roar!" With a roar, the blood tiger moved again. "The wound sword is still weak. It can only control for five seconds." Li Taibai shook his head and said. When he just attacked the blood tiger, he used the wound sword. "Roar!" Blood tiger roars at Li Taibai and pours on Li Taibai suddenly. The power of Lingshuai is surging. At this moment, the huge wind blows. The figure of the blood tiger suddenly disappeared. Dragon from cloud, tiger from wind. "Take advantage of the wind to speed up?" Li Taibai''s spiritual world is to see the blood tiger clearly. The monster of the Lingshuai level is extremely powerful, even comparable to the existence of the Ninth level of Lingshuai of the Terran. With the rough skin and thick flesh of the monster, and strong fighting experience, the power of the Ninth level of Lingshuai of Li Taibai can not be matched without special means. Even if the injury sword is used once, it has already let the blood tiger have alert. It can''t be as smooth as the first time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 145 "Hoo A gust of wind hit Li Taibai. In the spiritual world, Li Taibai can see a blood tiger rushing at him in the wind, but the speed is too fast to see clearly. "Windwalk!" Almost without hesitation, Li Taibai''s colorful light shines, and his body disappears in place. Stepping on the wind will speed up in the wind, but in this way, Li Taibai just has time to avoid the attack of the blood tiger. "Boom!" There was a huge explosion. The figure of blood tiger appears on the earth. Where Li Taibai was, the earth splits and a huge pit appears. In the pit, everything turns into powder. "Click, click, click!" Violent vibration sounded, monster hunting forest at this moment, as if experienced an earthquake. The trees trembled and fell to the ground, and the cracks scattered like cobwebs along the big pit where the blood tiger was. This is the power of Lingshuai. This is the difference between demons and Terrans. The powerful physical power is enough to kill all Terrans in the same realm. "Hoo The wind again, blood tiger disappeared in the wind again, toward Li Taibai. "Hum!" At this time, Li Taibai snorted coldly, and his mind wriggled, and the power of the sword fell on the blood tiger. Originally disappeared in the wind of the blood tiger showed body shape, but less than a second, its body a burst of vibration, once again disappeared in the wind. It''s just that the injury sword in the second stage is too weak. In the face of a prepared spirit state, it can''t be controlled for a long time for the second time. Li Taibai knows that it''s just because the blood tiger is a monster, and its intelligence is not strong. If it''s a Terran Lingshuai, it won''t work at all when it''s used for the second time. But in the face of the Terran Lingshuai, he is sure that in the first use, he can kill the Terran Lingshuai. But not the blood tiger. The instinct of the beast, the endless battle of the demon land, when he first used the wound sword, if he was close to the blood tiger, he would wake up from the wound sword instantly. It''s just, half a second is enough. A long sword appeared in Li Taibai''s hand, which was shining with colorful luster. The sword was born. After the water spirit left, he didn''t have to worry about the holy sword being seen, and the endless fighting in the divine world. Li Taibai was very clear about the role of hiding cards. If his power was seen through, then his death would not be far away. Although he is not afraid of being seen, it is just that the time has not come. He expects that when the sword is born, it will shock all the people in the world and arouse the attention of the world. The faint fragrance of flowers appeared in the whole sky. At this moment, countless flowers appeared, and pieces of flowers exuded fragrance. At this moment, Li Taibai''s world fell into the sea of flowers. Holy sword, Huayu sword! "Weng!" The holy sword trembles slightly. In order to fight for the first time, the endless sea of flowers pours at the blood tiger, drowning the place where the blood tiger is. Blood tiger''s speed in the endless sea of flowers, become slow down, one after another into the aura of flowers, hit him, broke out the sound of gold and stone collision, no flower can pierce into the blood tiger''s body. The quality of the power of Lingshi realm is too poor. But for Li Taibai, that''s enough. What he needs is to slow down the blood tiger. In the sea of flowers, Li Taibai appears beside the blood tiger. His holy sword with endless flowers seems to form a flower sword and fall on the blood tiger. "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh." The blood tiger broke out countless blood flowers in an instant, and there were dense scars on its body. The sharpness of the holy sword was incisively and vividly displayed at this moment. "Roar!" The blood tiger roared, but Li Taibai''s sword first fell on his limbs, and he knelt down on the earth. The fierce wind danced and injured his limbs. The speed of the blood tiger could not be increased. He could only bear Li Taibai''s sword. "Bang!" It finally fell to the ground. The blood formed a blood pit under its body, and the earth was dyed red by the blood. At this time, the blood tiger was dying, and the dense wounds on its body had long lost its hegemony. Looking at the dying blood tiger on the ground, Li Taibai stepped forward and his sword fell on the blood tiger''s throat. "Surrender or die." Li Taibai said coldly. "Roar!" Looking at Li Taibai with cold eyes, the blood tiger''s eyes showed fear and lowered his head. Blood tiger expresses sincere service. Demon land has always been respected by the strong. Besides, it does not submit to death. In his mind, Li Taibai holds the holy sword and depicts a grain on the forehead of the blood tiger with the blood of the blood tiger as a guide. This is a pattern like "Zhu". When all was done, Li Taibai took back his sword, and his spirit and will surged into the blood tiger''s mind."At this moment, he seems to be able to control the life of the blood tiger at any time, as long as an idea, can let the blood tiger die." Master servant contract. Different from the equal communication with Xiaoqing, this is an extremely domineering contract. From then on, the life and death of the blood tiger is between Li Taibai''s one year. "Master." Li Taibai heard a voice of fear in his mind. It was the voice of the blood tiger. The master servant contract of the divine world is extremely powerful, which can make the master understand the servant''s words. "Tell me, what happened to the monster forest?" Li Taibai looked at the blood tiger and said. "Roar... Roar..." Blood tiger weakly called, by master servant contract, Li Taibai probably understand the blood tiger said. The powerful ones who guard them in the forest are killed. A terrible woman appears and asks him to wait until the Terrans come in and kill all the Terrans. Otherwise, he will kill him. If he does, he will take him back to the demon land. That woman has the order of the devil. "ZHUGE Mingyue, it''s really you." Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. He looked into the forest and said, "what''s your plan?" The uneasiness in Li Taibai''s heart was even stronger. He could feel that something was changing in the forest. In the spiritual world, he can clearly feel that the monster forest is slowly getting cold as time goes on. "Take me deep in the forest." Li Taibai said. "Master, that terrible woman won''t let us in." The blood tiger said. "Well?" Li Taibai''s eyes flashed cold. "If the master wants to go in, I''ll take you in." Blood tiger quickly changed his tongue, it carried Li Taibai to the monster hunting forest. ... "Miss, what if those guys don''t listen to our orders to get in?" Xiaoman asked Zhuge Mingyue curiously. "So what? It''s a game of death. They will either follow my orders or be killed. Apart from this, they have no second choice. " Ouyang Mingyue stretched a waist, loose clothes, showing a full figure, she said softly. "Listen to me, they have a little way to live, but if you don''t listen to me, they will die." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 146 Deep in the forest of hunting monsters, as Li Taibai entered, his uneasiness became more intense. The air around him made him feel as if he was about to step into the abyss. The abyss is the opposite of the divine world, where the devil is. "Here we are, master." The blood tiger stopped. Li Taibai looked ahead. In his spiritual world, he had seen it for a long time. What appeared in front of them was a cave. The cave was extremely dark, and the long road led to nowhere. At this time in the cave, endless evil spirit was coming out, cold and incomparable. This gloomy feeling made Li Taibai think of the abyss again. But compared with the abyss, the gloomy feeling here is reduced many times, or even almost none. "How come my house has become so cold." Blood tiger some strange mutter way. This cave is exactly where it used to live. At the entrance of the cave, you can see a white bone, which is a human skeleton. There is no flesh and blood on the bone, as if it has been dead for endless years. "Eh, how did this guy become a bone so quickly? Did the woman eat it?" Listening to the blood tiger''s murmur, Li Taibai''s eyes flashed a cold color, his eyes looked to the depths of the cave. The hearsay heard in the previous life suddenly crossed my mind. Great changes took place in Muzi city. The whole city was destroyed and countless people died. At that time, Li Taibai devoted himself to revenge. Later, he had no intention of hearing about it. When he thought about it, he already understood something in his heart. Li Taibai''s body stepped out. He appeared at the entrance of the cave. Instead of going in, he carefully observed the dried bones. Digging up the soil under the bones, a layer of blood red soil appeared in his eyes. The soil below seemed to be dyed red by blood. The cold air came out from the soil, as if it was entering the cold season. "Sure enough!" Li Taibai frowned. "This kind of blood sacrifice array appears in this small world." Li Taibai looked deep into the cave. He didn''t go in. He turned around and said to the blood tiger, "come on, take me to your kind." Blood sacrifice array, this is not the array that Tianlong continent should have, but the array that comes from the higher world. There are three thousand worlds, thirty thousand middle worlds and countless small worlds. It is impossible for blood sacrifice array to appear in the small world, only in the middle world. After all, it is impossible for the devil to look at the small world, such a weak world. The blood sacrifice array, also known as the blood sacrifice Summoning Magic array, is an array introduced by the devil into the world. It can summon the devil from the abyss at a certain cost of life. "I just don''t know whether this array was introduced into Tianlong before or now." Li Taibai said in his heart. "So what should we do? To solve this crisis? " Li Taibai''s thoughts crossed his mind. He has understood Zhuge Mingyue''s plan. The blood sacrifice Summoning Magic array is arranged. This hunting forest has become the location of the array. All the life that died in the array will be absorbed by the array and become the energy to greet the devil. Now this land can no longer have life to die, if you continue to die, when the devil is called out, it will be terrifying. You know, the abyss is the same plane as the divine world. "Monsters and Terrans can''t die, so what should we do?" Li Taibai frowned slightly. "Master, do you want to kill them all?" The voice of blood tiger rings out in Li Taibai''s heart. Leopard head is the name of the other three Lingshuai monsters besides him. "Master, leopard head, they don''t like to kill people. We just want to live. Can we spare their lives?" Blood tiger pleads in Li Taibai''s heart. Hearing the words of the blood tiger, Li Taibai''s eyes brightened. He looked at the blood tiger and said, "if I can take you out of here and let you live, would you like to go with me? " the blood tiger was slightly stunned. The color of surprise flashed in his eyes, and his voice sounded in Li Taibai''s heart. "Master, are you able to get us out of here? As long as we can leave here and live well, we will listen to the master "Well, as long as they submit to me, I can take them out of here and live well." Li Taibai nodded and said. "Roar Blood tiger''s voice excited rings out, "master, I will take you to look for them now." Under the leadership of the blood tiger, Li Taibai soon arrived on the other side. A huge grizzly bear is walking in the forest with a fierce face. In front of him are five teenagers with a scared face. When Li Taibai and others appeared, grizzly bear was about to slap five people to death. "Roar The sound of the blood tiger stops the Grizzlies. "Don''t move." Li Taibai''s voice rang out. He looked at the five people who wanted to escape and said, "if you don''t want to die, please follow me."He already had a method in his heart. He couldn''t let these five people leave again. In this forest, it''s too dangerous now. "Roar The grizzly bear roared when he heard the blood tiger''s words. After the conversation, the blood tiger looked at Li Taibai and his voice rang out in Li Taibai''s heart. "Master, old grey has agreed, but he doesn''t want to establish a master servant contract." Looking at the blood tiger, Li Taibai nods his head. Grizzly bear will decide like this. He naturally knows that he can survive in the demon land, and who is willing to give his life to others. It''s just that Li Taibai can''t trust them. These guys must be completely controlled by him. "You tell him that if he doesn''t agree, we''ll kill him together." Li Taibai said lightly. "Roar Blood tiger relayed Li Taibai''s words. A terrible momentum from the grizzly bear body, its blood red eyes staring at Li Taibai, full of killing, constantly roaring. The blood tiger''s voice also continuously rings out. After a long time, after looking at Li Taibai and the blood tiger, grizzly bear finally lowered his head. He went to Li Taibai and lay on the ground. "Master, it has succumbed." Blood tiger said. It''s the same level of Lingshuai. The monsters in the forest have been fighting for a long time. The blood tiger''s speed is extremely fast. With its sharp claws and teeth, it just restrained the Grizzlies. After hearing that Li Taibai has a holy sword from the blood tiger, grizzly bears resolutely choose to surrender. A Terran who can defeat the blood tiger and also has a holy sword, plus the power of the blood tiger, grizzly bears don''t think they have a chance to win. The hope of escape is close to zero. Grizzly bear and other psychological game, standing on one side of the five naturally do not know, they only see Li Taibai appear, grizzly bear even knelt on the ground to show surrender. "How did the boy do it?" Several people looked at each other, their eyes were full of shock, which had never happened in the Terran land. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 147 In the history of Tianlong, there was once a strong one at the level of spirit king who wanted to recover the demons, but finally gave up. The monster was not recovered, but pretended to be recovered, and eventually hurt countless people. Finally, the spirit king found it and killed it. From then on, everyone in Tianlong continent knows one thing: the human race and the monster are irreconcilable. When you see the monster, just kill it directly. Now in front of the five people, the grizzly bear kneels on the ground to show obedience, which makes the five people shocked. The young man in front of him has done what the king of spirit can''t do. "Are you Li Taibai?" A young man looked at Li Taibai and asked. Seeing Li Taibai nodding his head, his eyes were full of adoration and he said, "you are really Li Taibai. I have been adoring you since I heard your news. I didn''t expect that I could talk to you face to face here." Looking at the boy''s adoration, Li Taibai nodded his head. He said faintly, "it''s too dangerous here. You can sit on the bear and come with me." Looking at a few people sitting on the shoulder of grizzly bear with some fear, Li Taibai sat on the back of the blood tiger and moved forward again. Seeing a monster all the way, he recovered directly. In the two Ling Shuai under the authority of a layer of monsters, all monsters without any resistance was Li Taibai set up the master servant contract. .... when Li Taibai began to look for monsters and sign master servant contracts, Luo Bai and others were also practicing. They were outside the forest, practicing with monsters. Several people firmly remember Li Taibai''s words. When they meet a strange monster, they don''t act immediately. Instead, they begin to analyze the monster''s intelligence. From time to time, Zhu monkey uses his hiding ability to swim in the forest, to restrain his murderous spirit, the sound of footsteps, and so on. Collect the information of the monster. After Zhang dafuang got the intelligence, his battle became extremely simple. After he got close to the monster, he directly attacked the weakness of the monster. He didn''t try his best at every blow. After he made a blow, he would immediately flee away and didn''t give the monster any chance to attack. Weapon warfare carefully observed the two men. After consulting their martial arts, he also began to cultivate speed and concealed martial arts. Zeng Renfeng is extremely simple, any monster appears, his hand is a sword, huge Epee with heavy power, all the monsters are killed by a sword, there is no accident. "This guy!" Zhang Dafei and others took a look at it, and once again raised the danger of Zeng Renfeng to a higher level. "The boss must have started a small kitchen for this guy." The red monkey said in a low voice. At the beginning, Zeng Renfeng and the two had a big difference in their realm, but now they are even better than them, which makes them think in pieces. As for Yuexin and Luobai, they are standing together. They don''t fight. They talk about Li Taibai. From time to time, Luobai asks Yuexin about Li Taibai''s life as a child; Yuexin also asks Luobai about Li Taibai''s life after meeting her. "Roar!" In this case, suddenly a huge roar sounded, a terrible pressure fell on several people. In the eyes of the public, a Brown Leopard appeared in front of them, and the red spots on the Brown Leopard''s body flashed. "Red leopard!" Seeing the leopard, several people on the scene stopped, their hearts beating violently. The red leopard, in the information they know, is one of the four monsters in the hunting forest. It has the power of Lingshuai. "How can the leopard appear on the periphery?" Yue Xin didn''t dare to suffocate. "What to do? The boss is not here Zhang Da Pang''s eyes showed the color of panic. Lingshuai level of the strong for them, it is too difficult, the difference between two big realm, they have no room for resistance. "You run first, I''ll carry it here." After taking a deep breath, Zeng Renfeng stood in front of several people with a solemn face and said seriously. "No, if you want to go, just go together." Luo Bai is to shake a head to say, she held the long sword in the hand, the color of firmness in the eyes. "What to do?" Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou took a look at each other. "Run Almost at the same time, the two men took Robey''s hand and pulled Robey back. "Sister in law, it''s OK for us to die. You can''t die." Zhang said. "My sister-in-law, let Zeng Renfeng stand on top of me. I don''t know how strong Zeng Renfeng is now. If we are here, it will affect his performance, we''d better go quickly." The red monkey said seriously. "Roar!" At this time, a phantom appeared. They stopped and a figure with evil spirit appeared in front of them. The leopard is in the way of the three. The huge leopard claw directly grabbed Luobai, which was so fast that even Zhang Dafei and Zhu monkey didn''t react. "Bad!" Luo Bai''s face changed greatly. At this time, she was caught by two people, and it was too late to use her strength.People''s faces changed greatly. No one thought that this kind of change would happen suddenly. "It''s over." Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou are pale. "Chirp, chirp!" But just at this time, a clear voice sounded. In the eyes of the people, Xiaoqing, who was harmless to human and animals, was standing on Luobai''s shoulder. She flapped her wings and flew up in front of Luobai. "Choo Choo..." Xiaoqing''s voice rang out continuously, as if he was drinking angrily at the leopard. "The bird is also a protector, but it''s useless." Zhang Dafei and others had an idea in their mind. But soon they were stunned. In their eyes, the leopard stopped at the same place, trembled, and then turned around and ran away. "The bird is so strong!" Looking at Xiaoqing flapping her wings in the air, Qizhan cried in shock. "My God, what is not strong in the hands of the boss?" He groaned weakly. Even a bird was better than him, and his self-confidence was seriously damaged again. "God knows, we don''t know what power the boss has." Zhang Da Pang sighed. All of them nodded their heads. Yue Xin looks at Xiao Qing in front of Luo Bai enviously. "Chirp, chirp!" Xiaoqing cheerfully called, back to lobai''s shoulder, raised his head, a proud face, and then rubbed lobai''s face, as if waiting for lobai''s praise. "No wonder the boss leaves at ease." The red monkey said. Looking at several people''s eyes, Luo Bai''s face showed a trace of happiness. She gently rubbed Xiaoqing''s head and looked deep into the forest. If you know the existence of monsters here, you will know the reason. Blood pressure. Xiaoqing''s blood has been purified. The blood of Shenjie shenbird, even if it is just a little awakened in this small world, is enough to frighten the leopard. "Well?" All of a sudden, Zhang Dafei and others raised their heads, and their eyes were full of doubts. They heard countless footsteps coming. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 148 When Xiaoqing became powerful, Li Taibai had been followed by many figures, including human beings and monsters. His spiritual world dispersed, preventing all possible harm. Behind him, the monster of Lingshuai level has reached three. Besides the blood tiger and grizzly bear, there is a huge python. Without exception, all the monsters were engraved with master servant contract by Li Taibai. Behind all the monsters are the spirit masters of the families in muzicheng. Their eyes look at Li Taibai, full of worship. Along the way, they watched Li Taibai''s actions. Wherever he passed, all the demons and beasts surrendered themselves, like a king''s parade. Their lives were saved by Li Taibai. "I didn''t expect that this kind of thing happened in the monster hunting forest. If it wasn''t for Li Taibai, we would have died long ago." Someone sighed. "Lobai." At this time, the wound sword imprint in lobai''s body felt the panic of lobai and others. Li Taibai frowned slightly, and he went to the location of Luobai. Although the monster forest is big, it is not too big in the eyes of the spirit general and the spirit Shuai. Besides, the people are not far away from Luobai''s location, so he has been deliberately approaching Luobai''s direction. Just for a while, the figure of Luo Bai and others appeared in Li Taibai''s eyes. At this time, Zhang DAPAI and others heard countless footsteps, and they almost understood that it was countless monsters running. "It''s over!" Hearing the footsteps, Zhang DAPAI and others showed their despair. Facing the trend of demons and beasts, there is no doubt that they will die. People''s eyes look at Xiaoqing, which is their last hope. "Chirp, chirp!" Xiaoqing made a clear voice and flew away. "Shit! It ran away Zhang Da Pang called with a thick neck and red face. "Run." Several people looked at each other, now they can only run, one can run. "Are you all right?" But at this time, a familiar voice sounded in their ears, and the footsteps of the monster trend disappeared at the same time. Several people turned their heads and saw a familiar figure. In addition to the familiar figure, there were countless monsters behind it. "Goo." Zhang Da Pang Qizhan and others swallowed their saliva. "Boss, did you accept these monsters?" Zhang Da Pang asked. "Choo Choo." A clear voice sounded. In everyone''s eyes, the red spotted leopard appeared in everyone''s sight. A bird was flying behind the red spotted leopard, which was like driving the red spotted leopard over. After seeing Li Taibai, Xiaoqing''s eyes are excited. It flies to Li Taibai and rubs excitedly. "Master, do you want this guy? I''ve got him here." Li Taibai heart rang out a small voice, Xiaoqing a happy face rubbed Li Taibai''s face, "master, I''m smart." "Roar The blood tiger roared at the leopard. In the eyes of Zhang Dafei and others, the red spotted leopard came to Li Taibai, then knelt down on the ground. In the face of this scene, all the people behind Li Taibai were expressionless and numb. They had seen too much along the way. Zhang Da Pang and others are wide eyed. Li Taibai''s success once again shocked them. "Boss, tell me honestly, are you the illegitimate son of Tianlong mainland?" Qizhan asked seriously. He couldn''t figure out how anyone could do such a thing except the illegitimate son of the world. A spirit handsome monster would kneel down to surrender when he met. You know, today''s Li Taibai is still in the realm of Lingshi. If we wait until the Lingjiang level and Lingshuai level... Will not all the monsters in Lingwang level have to kneel down and submit directly. At this time, Li Taibai knew what happened here from Xiaoqing''s mouth. He gently rubbed Xiaoqing''s head to express his gratitude and took out a pill of animal pulse pill to Xiaoqing. After several times of blood evolution, Xiaoqing will not sleep. After signing the master servant contract for the red leopard, Li Taibai tells Luo Bai what happened, and the people set foot on the road of looking for other monsters and survivors again. It was half an hour later when the last forest appeared in Li Taibai''s spiritual world. Now he is surrounded by monster hunting forest, all monsters and survivors. "Master, can you really keep us alive?" Li Taibai''s heart rang out blood tiger some uneasy voice. The monsters stare at Li Taibai. They are basically because of the power of Li Taibai had to surrender, the heart is full of uneasiness. If human beings and monsters are not mutually exclusive, it is not only the existence of human race, but also the existence of demons. "Naturally." Li Taibai nodded his head. He already had the habitat of these monsters in his heart. At that time, let these monsters enter shifangzong and become the guardians of shifangzong.But now the most important thing is to take these monsters away from this place. The people of Muzi city and the strong people of the human race can never allow him to take away the monsters, nor allow them to live safely on the land of the human race. At the beginning, Li Taibai just wanted to keep the blood sacrifice Summoning Magic array from waking up, so he made this decision. But when he made this decision, he had decided to let these monsters live. This is his promise to these monsters. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the monsters cried out excitedly. "The Terrans are not that bad either." "I didn''t expect that we could leave here alive. It''s really nice of the host." "People and monsters are not independent. It''s cheating. If only we could live in the Terran land, there wouldn''t be so many fights here." Blood tiger said, his eyes full of sigh. "Don''t worry, I will let you live on this land. I have found a pure land for you." Li Taibai said. "Roar! That''s great. You don''t have to fight all the time. " The monsters cried out excitedly. Looking at the excited appearance of these monsters, Li Taibai turned his head, and his eyes looked at the Terran people. Along the way, Li Taibai has explained the situation. "These people will be my slaves in the future. Listen to me. If they die, the devil will appear. I know you don''t believe me, but I need you to tell these things to the people outside. I want to negotiate with them." Li Taibai said. When they heard Li Taibai''s words, they looked at each other. "Li Taibai, you saved our lives. We will tell the family about this and let them leave safely." Among the four families, a young man from the wood family said. This young man is the one who began to be let go by Li Taibai. Looking at this young man, Li Taibai shook his head, he said faintly, "I don''t need your commitment, I will personally negotiate with those people, I just need you to choose a few people, and tell the people outside." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 149 Finally, Li Taibai asked the Li family, the wood family, the water family and the moon family to choose one person to explain the situation, and the others all stayed in the monster hunting forest. Watching Yuexin and others leave, sitting on the grass, looking at the excited monsters, his eyes look to the sky. Li Taibai is very clear that his words are not necessarily believed by anyone. These people are all geniuses of each family generation. If they die, it will cause a fault for the younger generation of these families. He needs to leave these people as hostages for negotiation. Time is too fast, what happened is too sudden, Li Taibai did not expect that there would be other world forces to invade the Dragon world. If he was given time, he could arrange a better strategy, but now it can only be so. "Boss, is the devil really that strong?" Qi Zhan looks at Li Taibai and asks. For the people in Tianlong continent, they have never heard of demons, and they do not know what demons are. "The weakest devil in the abyss is also the realm of the spirit king." Li Taibai nodded and said in a very serious voice. In the world of the same level as the divine world, the realm of the demon king in the abyss is just the most common demon, which is weaker than cannon fodder. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Qi Zhan and others showed a dignified color in their eyes. The realm of the king of spirit is the most powerful existence in the land of Tianlong in today''s age when the spirit can not come out. The devil in the abyss has the realm of the king of spirit. Qizhan and others are very clear that if a demon in the realm of Lingwang, as described by Li Taibai, is enough to cause earth shaking consequences in the human race, countless people will die. .... outside the monster hunting forest, a girl was seriously talking about the monster hunting forest. "I mean it! Let''s finish the hunt and go in and save people. " Shuiling said anxiously. Leaving Li Taibai''s place, Shuiling lost her way. She was filled with sadness. The boy might have died. At this time, she can only expect Li Taibai to support more. "You can walk through some moves under the half step spirit king, and you should be able to support the spirit handsome monster." The spirit prayed in his heart. But this is, Li Tian''s eyes are flashing up, if Li Taibai died in the hands of the monster, this is better for him, also don''t need him to find a chance to sneak into the monster hunting forest. "Cough." Li Tian coughed, looked at the water spirit and said, "it''s a bit unexpected that the Lingshuai level monster left the inside and entered the outside. However, the hunting of the spirit beast is a major event in Muzi City, and it''s also the focus of the clan behind us. The quota of tianlongjiao can''t stop like this." "What''s the quota at this time? Life is of the essence Shuiling interrupted Li Tian and said anxiously. "Third grandfather, let''s go and save people with me." Shuiling grabbed the sleeve of the strong man in wuwangjing of Shuijia and said. People from other families also harass them. This time, they are all talented people in their spiritual realm. If something goes wrong, their whole family will be in a state of depression or even collapse in the next generation. Li Tian''s eyes were cold. He said coldly, "no one is allowed to stop this hunting. Have you forgotten the rules of Muzi city? We are not allowed to enter the spirit hunting. " Hear Li Tian''s words, originally hear Shuiling words, some harassment people quiet down. "I wonder if you''re stupid?" Watching the crowd calm down, Li Tian continued, "don''t forget that there are guards here." The guardian is the existence of guarding monsters and hunting forest monsters. There is the existence of Wuwang realm, and even the strong one of banbuling king. Hearing Li Tian''s words, everyone was relieved that they had forgotten it for a moment. "Water spirit, with the guardian here, it won''t be a big problem. This time it may be just a joke of the guardian, it won''t be a big problem." The old wooden man said with a smile. "Ling''er, this thing will be fine. Now that you''re out, you don''t have to go in." The water family realized the king, and the strong one also said. There was a gleam in everyone''s eyes. "It''s just that Li Taibai is in danger. If he dies, it''s even better. The moon family won''t have a chance to turn over, and they can also give a feeling to the Li family." "You guys!" Looking at the crowd, Shuiling''s tears came out quickly. "I went to find my grandfather. She turned around and went to muzicheng quickly." "Yuedao, don''t you talk?" Li Tian''s eyes look at the moon knife standing in the corner. "Hum!" Yue Dao is a cold hum, he said faintly, "life and death, Muzi city rules, I can''t disobey, I believe that with a guard, he will not be in danger." "Ha ha ha." Li Tian laughs and looks at Yue Dao. His eyes are full of irony. "The loneliness of Yue family deserves it. In this case, he even thinks about his own affairs."Although he didn''t know what Yue Dao thought, Li Tian knew from Yue Dao''s attitude that Yue Dao didn''t care about Li Taibai''s life and death at all. Even when he knew that Li Taibai was in danger, he just got angry, and then restrained himself with the rules of muzicheng. "Insult me, that''s what you''ll end up with." Yue Dao''s eyes twinkled with cold color. "If it wasn''t for Li Taibai, Yue Fanyi would not cheer up. He is still the master of Yue''s family, but Li Taibai''s appearance makes him feel bad." When used to high again, how can you like to continue to be suppressed? has the final say that "Li Tai Bai dies, and the eldest brother can not recover. From hope to despair, the elder brother will inevitably collapse." The corner of the moon knife''s mouth arced slightly. .... "second grandfather!" At this time, a sound sounded in the ear of the moon knife, and four figures rushed out of the gate of the monster hunting forest. "Second grandfather, great things have happened in the hunting forest." Yue Xin looks at Yue Dao and says. Behind Yuexin, the other three also said, and the four told what happened to the monster hunting forest. "Devil, beast, Li Taibai..." the words rang out in everyone''s ears. "Let the monster submit People''s eyes are full of disbelief, but the eyes of Yuexin and others make them have to believe. "This guy is not dead yet!" Li Tian clenched his fist. "Let''s go in and have a look." Li Tian looked at others and said, his brow slightly wrinkled, did not expect that this kind of thing happened, now Li Taibai is not dead, he had planned to secretly kill Li Taibai plan also can not be implemented. "What is the devil? I don''t believe it. " "I think we''d better discuss with the family. If there is such danger as Li Taibai said, we must report it to zongmen as soon as possible." One by one, the family members spoke their own opinions. "Let''s go and observe first. Those guys are OK. Now they will be OK. If we can, let''s get our people out first." But Li Tian opened his mouth and said, his eyes twinkling with a ray of light. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 150 Li Tian opened his mouth, and everyone thought it was reasonable. After discussing with each other, he decided to enter the monster hunting forest. Looking at the people into the monster hunting forest, Yue Xin''s eyes slightly narrowed, she turned away. "Remember to find your grandfather and elder Qi." Li Taibai''s voice rang out in Yuexin''s mind. ... in the forest, people from all families in muzicheng were stunned when they arrived at Li Taibai''s place under the leadership of the people who came out. In their eyes, they saw a group of monsters gathered together, an individual standing beside the monsters, and the two sides were at peace. "It''s true!" The eyes were full of wonder. Terran and monster are not mutually exclusive. This is the truth of Tianlong. But at this moment, this truth seems to be useless. "How is that done?" Li Tian''s eyes flashed, and he looked at Li Taibai on the blood tiger, "that waste in those years, actually achieved this situation." "Li Taibai, tell us the situation. What''s the matter?" The wood family''s Wu Wang Jing said. "What is the devil? And why you can control these monsters. " Hearing the questions from the powerful people in mujiawu Kingdom, their eyes twinkle with greed. If they can have a way to control monsters, their family will be enhanced countless times. It will be a great benefit to tell their clan this way! Several people''s ideas, Li Taibai at a glance. "How to control monsters is my secret. Let''s talk about demons first." Li Taibai talked about the harm of the devil. "Do you mean that the devil at least has a spiritual realm? Where do you know that? " Li Tian shook his head and said, "Li Taibai, this is just one side of your story. We can''t believe it." Li Tian''s eyes looked at Li Taibai and said, "we don''t know the harm of demons, but you can slave demons. This matter must be explained clearly and the method must be put forward. Otherwise, I have reason to suspect that you are the work of demons." "Yes, Li Taibai, you have to say the way of enslaving demons. Only in this way can we prove whether you are the work of demons. Only in this way can we believe your words." Other family members also said. "You guys!" Weapon war''s eyes showed anger, he said angrily: "boss, this is for your sake, you even peep into boss''s secret." "You can''t say that. Who knows if he''s the work of the demon land? We have to think about the human race." Li Tian shook his head and said that he was serious. "When Li Taibai was lost from our family, he was just a waste body without roots and bones, but now he has come out and become a genius. All kinds of things are beyond our expectation. I have reason to doubt that this Li Taibai is no longer Li Taibai of my Li family." "Li Taibai, we need to identify the way to hand over the enslavement of demons and beasts, and prove that you are a human race. Otherwise, we don''t believe your words." Looking at the greedy eyes in front of him, Li Taibai sighed. Although he had guessed that it would be like this for a long time, when these people showed up like this, he could not help sighing. "These people are really stupid. At this time, they don''t want to solve the problem, but want to peep into his secret and get his secret." "If he is really a demon, why expose himself like this?" Li Taibai knew that these people knew this, and even Li Taibai knew that 80% of these people believed his words, but their greed made them deliberately ignore them. "What if I say no?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Li Tian. He said faintly, "do you not believe that it has anything to do with me? What''s the relationship between me and the appearance of the devil? " Li Taibai''s words stunned all the people present. No one thought that Li Taibai should say this. "What does it have to do with me that the devil appears?" "Listen, is that what people say?" A pair of eyes looking at Li Taibai, one of the middle-aged men said: "Li Taibai, what do you mean by this? How many people will die if the devil really appears? You said it had nothing to do with you? " "That is, you even said that the death of all people has nothing to do with you. Do you have any heart?" "Li Taibai, you know, this is the life of a city man. If you die because of your short temper, how can you bear it?" One by one, the voices kept ringing. Looking at these discontented people, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He looked at the people in front of him and said faintly: "I have told you what happened. I have done what I should do. You have forced me to hand over my secret again and again. If this happens, it''s just your fault." "We just need to see if you come from the demon land for the safety of the Terran." Li Tian looked at Li Taibai and said, "for your secret, would you rather let the whole city die, or even the whole human race suffer disaster? Where is your heart?! Can''t these countless lives compare with one of your secrets? "Li Tian roared, his voice full of righteousness. Even after Li Taibai, the people who were rescued by Li Taibai also looked at Li Taibai hesitantly. "Li Taibai, you have to think about the countless lives!" One voice after another exhorted. Looking at the existence that seems to represent the embodiment of justice, Li Taibai''s eyes are full of disdain. How can there be so much justice in this world. Muzicheng, the Li family is extremely overbearing. Are there few people who hurt? Which other family would take civilians seriously. The strong are respected. That''s what they follow. Only when it''s good for them can they use the common people to win justice. "You are right." Li Taibai looked at Li Tian and said seriously, "my secret is really more important than these." When Li Taibai said this, everyone was shocked. Although the world is a jungle, few people said it so directly. People still need a little face. "Besides." At this time, Li Taibai''s words changed. He looked at Li Tian and said, "the owner of the Li family even gave up his own son. What qualifications do you Li family have to represent justice?" "You''re bullshit Li Tian said angrily. But at this time, Li Taibai had ignored him. He looked at the crowd and said, "now, I have two choices for you. First, believe me. Second, I''ll leave now. It''s your business how you fight with these monsters. As for the consequences, you are responsible for yourself." "Well, you choose." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 151 Looking at the quiet crowd, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly. He is very clear about the choices these people will make. There is no choice at all. They can only believe him. If the devil really comes out, it''s only them who suffer losses. Muzicheng has all their details. The first point of negotiation is to break the other party''s way of thinking and let the other party follow his own way of thinking. "We can trust you, but we need to see where the devil will appear, where you say the array is." After all, Li Tian said. "Yes Li Taibai nodded his head. He turned and walked towards the depths of the monster hunting forest. Behind him, the monsters followed closely. The people saved by Li Taibai are also surrounded by monsters. Looking at the monsters who followed Li Taibai''s orders, the high-level of the families in muzicheng once again showed their admiration and exclamation. "This should have been our Li family!" Li Tian looks jealous. After Li Taibai, they arrived at the cave where the blood tiger lived. The chill came out from the cave. Everyone felt uncomfortable. "This cave makes me feel very uneasy." Said a voice. "I feel as if there is something frightening in this cave. There is an idea that makes me want to escape." The abyss is the same plane as the divine world, and the breath from it, even a little, is enough to make the people in Tianlong feel uneasy. "You see, this white bone!" Just then, a voice of some surprise came out. Hearing this sound, a pair of eyes looked at the white bone on the side of the cave. "What happened to the white bone?" Someone asked, for the people present, they kill decisively, who does not have a few lives, just some bones, no surprise, maybe they were eaten by the monsters here. "Don''t you see any difference in the bones?" The voice sounded again. After hearing this man''s words, all the people carefully observed the bones again, and soon someone found something wrong. "This white bone has only eight fingers, but twelve toes." Someone said. "That''s true!" Hearing this person''s words, everyone opened their eyes wide. Their eyes were full of shock. In their memory, there was such a person. "The sky is broken! Xiao Li Xiao Li was an ordinary man in muzicheng, but he had amazing talent and stepped into the realm of half step spirit king. In their memory, after Xiao Li came back from the demon land, he chose to guard the monster hunting forest and began to meditate. Few people know about this, but almost everyone in muzicheng knows one thing. When Xiao Li was born, he had eight fingers and twelve toes. After his talent was exposed, he got the title of tiancanti. No one thought that the half step spirit king died here unconsciously, and didn''t even make a sound. "Who on earth did it!" "If you can let a half step spirit king die here unconsciously, it needs the strength of the spirit king at least." "Li Taibai, what''s the situation?" Li Tian looked at Li Taibai and asked. The death of a half step spirit king frightened them. Now in Muzi City, the strongest is only the half step spirit king. "This should be done by the people who set up the summoning demon array." Li Taibai said. "Since he has this kind of strength, enough to kill our Muzi city directly, why call the devil?" Li Tian frowned slightly. "Then you have to ask the person who set up the summoning demon array." Li Taibai disdained that these people were so stupid that he didn''t even bother to explain. Zhuge Mingyue could kill all the people in muzicheng, but her existence would be exposed, which would bring her unnecessary trouble. For the girl, everything is in her plan. Of course, the most important thing is that no one in muzicheng is worth her doing, even him. Li Taibai is very clear about Zhuge Mingyue''s pride. His presence just makes Zhuge Mingyue a little surprised and makes Zhuge Mingyue have a feeling of meeting people in the same way. However, it is absolutely impossible for Zhuge Mingyue to say that Li Taibai will become her opponent. Even Li Taibai knew very well in his heart that when he appeared in front of Zhuge Mingyue, the girl was in her heart and arranged his existence in her plan. For Zhuge Mingyue, he is only worthy to be her pawn. But Li Taibai will really threaten her. Zhuge Mingyue will definitely kill Li Taibai without hesitation. In the whole world, in the eyes of the proud girl, no one is her opponent, not only her IQ, but also her strength. At the age of 15, one has the power of the realm of the spirit king, which is enough to have this idea.In the history of Tianlong, there is absolutely no one who has such a powerful talent as a girl. If the only drawback is the girl''s physique, born bad, doomed to premature death. ... "cough, cough!" Close to shifangzong, there was a cough in Luojia village. On Zhuge Mingyue''s white silk scarf, there were a few more bloodstains, and her face became very red. "Go to sleep, miss." Xiaoman said with a worried face. "Hum!" Outside the carriage, the head of the black horse came in, looking worried. "It''s OK. Keep going." Zhuge Mingyue said softly, with a trace of calm on her face. "Miss, how long do you have to enter the spiritual realm? As long as you step into the spiritual realm, your body will be better after being reshaped." Xiaoman said. "The spiritual realm?" The corner of Zhuge Mingyue''s mouth arced slightly. She looked out of the window, and her voice sounded slightly. "Who knows?" "Miss knows." Xiaoman shook his head and said with a positive face, "Miss knows everything. I''m sure she knows everything." Looking at the firm color on Xiaoman''s face, Zhuge Mingyue smiles. She looks to the direction of muzicheng. "Xiaoman, it seems that our plan has been seen through." "How can it be? Who can see through miss''s plan? " Xiaoman shook his head. Looking at Xiaoman''s shaking head, Zhuge Mingyue stretched out her finger, nodded Xiaoman''s head, and said with a smile: "since I know everything, then if I say I am seen through, I will be seen through. Now you doubt my words, do you mean that your previous words lied to me?" "No, miss, I didn''t lie to you!" Small pretty anxious said. "Well, I''m kidding you." Zhuge Mingyue rubbed Xiaoman''s head. She looked in the direction of Muzi city and said, "according to my plan, the devil should be born now, but it hasn''t been born yet. Naturally, people can see through it, and they don''t know how to control the monster." "It''s just, what if you look through it?" Zhuge Mingyue''s mouth curved slightly, and Li Taibai''s figure appeared in her mind. "How can my plan fail? If you can''t escape this disaster, you are not qualified to participate in my plan." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 152 "I''ll go into the cave and have a look." After some investigation, Li Tian looked at Li Taibai and said, "I have to go into the cave to see the specific situation inside." "The cave has now been controlled by the array, with the breath of the abyss. If you go in, you will surely die." Li Taibai said, shaking his head. "Since you are so familiar with it, there must be a way to go in. You can go in with me. I have to see the array in the cave to be sure of what you say." Li Tian shook his head and said. Looking at Li Tian''s firm look, Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. He shook his head and said seriously: "no, no doubt you will die if you go in. It''s impossible for our constitution to resist the breath of the abyss." ... "boom!" At this time, endless pressure appeared in the forest, five figures appeared in the head of Li Taibai. Among the five figures, three are the strength of banbuling king, while the other two are just wuwangjing. These five people are the people and tools of the four families. Yuefan and qihammer call Li Haotian and others. This is a major event in Muzi city. "Who can explain the situation to us?" Looking at the people below, Li Haotian''s eyes fell on Li Taibai, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he said faintly. "It''s like this, master." Li Tian''s body flew into the air. He stood in front of Li Haotian and made the cause clear. "A secret?" Li Haotian''s eyes looked at Li Taibai, and cold light flashed in his eyes. "From this cave, I feel different power. It''s evil. It makes me feel creepy. Li Taibai should not have lied." The sound of the hammer sounded, and his eyes looked deep into the cave, full of vigilance. "The existence of banbuling king can be easily killed. It seems that this matter must be reported to zongmen. We can''t face it any more." Yue fan also said. "Li Taibai, you did a good job this time." The hammer looked at Li Taibai. He said with a smile. "It''s your secret to be able to make monsters submit. No one can deprive you of your secret." "Elder Qi, you are not right." Li Haotian said coldly, "there are countless monsters in the demon land. If we Terrans can enslave monsters, our strength will become stronger. At that time, the demon land will become our back garden. For Terrans, this is a very important thing. Li Taibai must hand it over." "The Tianlong treaty has a ban. The chance anyone gets belongs to that person. All those who disobey the ban will be the enemies of all forces in the mainland." Said the hammer, shaking his head. "Master Li, elder Qi is quite right. That''s the secret of Li Taibai. If he wants to say it, he will say it naturally. Today, he discovered the existence of the devil. It''s a great kindness to our whole Muzi City, which has avoided the death of countless people. We should be grateful, not force him to show his secret." Yue Fan Yi also said. "You are not right." However, Li Haotian shook his head and said, "the Tianlong treaty is to avoid the internal strife of the human race. Everyone grabs the opportunity of the younger generation. If the younger generation can not grow up, the human race will inevitably decline. This is a treaty for the prosperity of the human race." "The secret that Li Taibai has is enough to make the Terran prosperous. This is for the sake of the whole Terran. Even the predecessors who created the Tianlong treaty will let Li Taibai hand over the secret at this time." "Don''t you think it''s strange?" At this time, lobai''s voice sounded. The gentle girl''s eyes were full of anger. "Other people speak for brother Taibai. Why do you, as a father, aim at brother Taibai again and again? When Taibai elder brother was a child, he abandoned Taibai elder brother. Is there no pain in your heart? Isn''t there a little uneasiness? You are a father in vain The girl''s voice is full of anger. Li Taibai is slightly stunned. He looks at Li Taibai and looks at the anger in Luo Bai''s eyes. The corners of his mouth arc slightly. "Do you know how hard brother Taibai tried to make you agree? Even if he is abandoned by you, he still works hard to cultivate in order to become stronger and be recognized by you in the future. Now that he is stronger, why are you still like this? " "All right." Li Taibai put his hand on Luo Bai''s head, and he stopped Luo Bai from following. At that time, he did have such an idea, but that was at that time. The endless years of his previous life passed by. He didn''t care about it for a long time, and he thought it clearly. Now Li Haotian won''t cause anger in his eyes. He just looked forward to how Li Haotian would regret when he stepped on the peak again, and how the Li family would feel sorry for what happened at the beginning. "But, brother Taibai, I don''t feel well!" Luo Bai''s eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of stubborn, tears in his eyes. "The thought of brother Taibai being so miserable before makes me miserable here." Lobai pointed to his chest and said, "I just want to scold them." "I didn''t feel well before." Li Taibai nodded his head, his eyes looked at Luobai and said in a low voice, "but since I met you, I haven''t been uncomfortable, because Luobai''s sister will always be with Taibai''s brother."When she heard Li Taibai''s confession, Luo Bai was stunned. Her heart suddenly jumped up. She lowered her head. For a moment, she didn''t know whether to be angry or sweet. Looking at Luobai''s low head, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He said softly, "since Luobai''s sister is so uncomfortable, let''s make this uncomfortable person uncomfortable, OK?" "Well?" Lobai raised his head, eyes showed the color of doubt, but still a little head, she bit her teeth, hard said, "OK." "If brother Taibai has such bad memories, he should be punished!" Lobai clenched his fist. During this period of time, in Yue Xin''s mouth, Luo Bai secretly inquired about Li Taibai''s childhood. The more things she knew about Li Taibai''s childhood, the more uncomfortable she felt. Every time she thought about Li Taibai''s ten years of continuous practice, and even her persistent desire to enter the shifangzong, she couldn''t figure it out. But now she understood, but this understanding made her heart ache. She wanted to comfort Li Taibai, but she didn''t know how to comfort her. She was even afraid that if she said it, it would make Li Taibai think of her childhood sadness again. Until she saw Li Haotian treat Li Taibai like this, she couldn''t help it and broke out. Looking at Luo Bai''s expectant eyes, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly. He looks at Li Haotian in the sky. Although he has a plan to make this guy regret and not rush to deal with it, since this guy makes lobai unhappy, it will make him feel bad. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 153 "Do you really want me to control the monster''s secret?" Li Taibai raised his head and looked at Li Haotian. Li Taibai''s words made Li Haotian''s eyes narrow slightly, and he felt that something was wrong. But at this time, he couldn''t refuse. "I don''t want it. I want it for the human race." Li Haotian said seriously. "That''s good!" Li Taibai nodded his head slightly, and he said, "what do you do for the human race? If you have secrets in you, would you like to contribute to the human race? " "Naturally." Li Haotian is more and more uneasy. The words of Li Taibai and Luo Bai don''t keep their voices down. He knows that Li Taibai must have a plan, but now he is in difficulty. His eyes are staring at Li Taibai, flashing cold light. Looking at Li Haotian''s uneasy expression, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He looked around the crowd and said, "you''ve heard it. It''s him who said it. If he has a secret, he''s willing to contribute to the Terran, then I''ll give him a chance." "I heard that the Li family has a holy stone. I don''t know if you are willing to use that holy stone in exchange for the secret of enslaving monsters." Li Taibai''s voice fell, and everyone in the Li family was wide eyed. The holy stone of the Li family is a piece of crystal stone inherited from the Li family. It has mysterious power. If you practice on the edge of the holy stone, you can speed up the absorption of aura and make the practitioner''s power stronger. Even there is the secret of stepping into the king in the holy stone. The master of the Li family can step into the half step spirit king, and this holy stone plays a powerful role. The Li family can become the most powerful family in Muzi City, 80% of which are the holy stones. "Li Taibai, don''t overdo it! This holy stone is the treasure of the Li family. How dare you peep at it "Li Taibai, who gave you the courage? How dare you think of my Li family''s holy stone? " The Li family members on the scene cheered angrily. "The holy stone is the heritage of the Li family. It''s impossible to exchange it for your secret." Li Haotian''s eyes twinkled with cold light and said coldly. Li Taibai''s face didn''t change color. His mouth curved slightly. Looking at Li Haotian, he said, "I don''t know who just said that. If it''s for the sake of the human race, I''m willing to contribute my secret." "It''s not the same." Li Haotian shook his head and said, "the holy stone can only be used by a few people, but my Li family can''t use it. But the secret that you can enslave monsters can be learned by all people." "So I said, exchange my secret for the sacred stone of the Li family, so that you can tell everyone the secret." Li Taibai said seriously. "After all, I, Li Taibai, am not a very nice person. This is my secret. I don''t want to give it to others for nothing. I believe you Li family will contribute their treasures for the sake of the human race?" Looking at Li Taibai''s sarcastic smile, Li Haotian clenched his fist. His eyes looked around him, staring at him. Li Haotian entered the choice this time, either promised Li Taibai, or refused. But if they refuse, the Li family will lose their reputation. The so-called consideration for the human race is a joke. In Tianlong continent, although everyone doesn''t care too much about fame and the law of the jungle, this kind of thing should never be put on the surface. Everyone should let himself stand on the top of righteousness. Especially for the sake of humanity, this is taboo. Li Haotian knows that if he refuses, the Li family will instantly become the laughing stock of everyone. He is not afraid of the people in muzicheng, but the clan behind these families is the existence he fears, which will even stain the Tang clan. Let Tangmen have dissatisfaction with the Li family, this is the most can not face things. Li Haotian can almost see that if they refuse, the Tang clan will be ridiculed when facing other sects. There is a family that doesn''t even care about the human race, and a family that may betray the human race for treasure at any time. "What about your choice?" Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. "I really regret one thing." Looking at Li Taibai, Li Haotian said coldly, "I shouldn''t have been so kind in those days." If he had killed Li Taibai, where would this happen? Li Haotian clenched his fist. "The kindness of a thought?" Looking at Li Haotian''s serious appearance, the color of irony in Li Taibai''s eyes is heavier, he said sarcastically. "Break your children''s hands and feet, throw them in the ice and snow, let them slowly experience the despair of death reward. If this is your kindness, then your kindness is really great." Li Taibai''s voice was extremely cold. Although he didn''t care, he still didn''t like what happened in those years. At this time, this guy even said that he had been kind to him. "Brother Taibai." Luobai clenched Li Taibai''s hand. The warm and tender palm warmed Li Taibai''s heart. He looked at Li Haotian and said, "now, tell me your choice. I believe that you, who are so kind, must know how to choose?"Li Haotian clenched his hands and let go. He took a deep breath and finally said, "for the sake of the human race, my Li family will naturally agree." Li Haotian has no way not to agree. If he refuses, the Li family will instantly become the existence that everyone dislikes. What''s more, Li Haotian''s mouth curved slightly. After all, the holy stone is just one thing. If you can exchange the secret in Li Taibai''s hand, just give it to Tang clan, and Tang clan will naturally give Tang clan a better treasure when they know what they have done. Li Hao scorns in his heart. Although Li Taibai is very talented, he is only a 15-year-old guy. Even if he is smart, he has limited vision. What makes the Li family uncomfortable is that he gives the Li family a chance to go up to a higher level. As for Shengshi, if you find a chance to kill Li Taibai, it will still be the Li family. Li Tian also thought of this, his mouth slightly curved, looking at Li Taibai, looking forward to see Li Taibai after despair. "Then let''s make the Dragon oath." Li Taibai doesn''t seem to know the intention of Li Haotian and others. He says. Tianlong oath is the most powerful oath in Tianlong continent. Everyone in Tianlong continent knows one thing. If you make a Tianlong oath, you must abide by the content of the Tianlong oath, otherwise you will encounter misfortune. In the mainland of Tianlong, a young man once made a Tianlong oath with a small clan in order to become stronger when he was young. But when the young man finally stepped into the realm of the king of spirit, the Tianlong oath became the way to stop him. He broke the Tianlong oath. Then, the strong man in the realm of spirit king fell down and died... a strong man in the realm of spirit king fell down and died, which made the whole Tianlong land a sensation. In addition to the strong one in the realm of the spirit king, there are many people who break the Tianlong oath. They also have all kinds of misfortunes and eventually die. Therefore, the Tianlong oath has become the most sincere oath in the mainland. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 154 However, Li Taibai knew that misfortune would happen in the Tianlong oath because of the concern of the heart of Tianlong world. Tianlong world, which is related to Tianlong, is undoubtedly related to the heart of Tianlong world. If the word "Tianlong" is not recognized by the heart of Tianlong world, it will be destroyed instantly. The heart of the heaven dragon world has the power of God. A little spirit king can be killed at will. The so-called fall is just a superficial look. He died before the spirit king fell to the ground. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the corner of Li Haotian''s mouth arced slightly, which was better to ensure that Li Taibai did not dare to exchange false secrets with him. Originally, he was a little worried that Li Taibai would deceive him by using the method of enslaving monsters. Unexpectedly, Li Taibai proposed to use the Dragon oath to prove the truth. "Li Taibai is really a good man." Li Tian was moved, "if you didn''t make my grandson unhappy, I would not be willing to kill you. It''s hard to find such a good man." Li Tian felt that he was going to cry. He was too stupid to cry. "The dragon is in the sky. I, Li Taibai, make an oath. As long as the Li family gives me the holy stone, I will tell the Li family the secret of enslaving the monster." Li Taibai said. Looking at Li Taibai''s vow, Li Haotian raised his mouth slightly. He also said: "the dragon is on the top, I Li Haotian make the vow. As long as Li Taibai gives him the way to enslave these monsters, I will give him the holy stone of the Li family. " Li Haotian specially added a few more words to ask Li Taibai to enslave these monsters. He was worried that if Li Taibai had other bad ways to enslave the monsters, Li Taibai would take advantage of them. Looking at the smile of Li Haotian''s mouth, Li Taibai also shows his smile. At this moment, they seem to be in harmony. "Well, I''ll wait for you to bring the holy stone, and I''ll give you the way to enslave the monsters." Li Taibai said. Li Haotian nodded his head and turned to leave. Only he knew where the holy stone was. The speed of banbuling king was extremely fast. In just one minute, Li Haotian had returned to this place. "Here is the holy stone. Tell me the secret of enslaving monsters." Li Haotian hands the holy land to Li Taibai. This is a stone with white light. There is a mysterious atmosphere around the stone. When we see the stone, everyone has a feeling of meditation. It seems that all the thoughts disappear in an instant. "It''s worthy of being a holy stone. Just looking at me, I feel as if I have understood something." "Is this the sacred stone? It looks comfortable to me. " "Li Shengshi, who has never left Li''s family, has finally been seen by all of us this time." One by one, the voices were talking, and the eyes of all the people were shining with the color of greed. Even yuefanyi and qihammer''s eyes showed a change. The holy stone of the Li family is famous in Muzi city. If they have this holy stone, their influence will be stronger. "It''s such a thing." The moment he saw the holy stone, Li Taibai''s spiritual world saw through it from the inside out. He shook his head. The so-called holy stone is just an ordinary stone. It''s just a trace of Taoist rhyme in the heart of Tianlong''s world. The Taoist rhyme of the heart of the world is the Taoist rhyme of God. Even on the most common stone, it is enough to make the people in Tianlong land crazy. But for him, the stone has little effect. Zhang Dafei and others have his guidance, and the rhyme of Tao in the stone is even more chicken ribs, which even makes their way stop in the holy realm. Li Taibai took over the stone, he threw the hammer to one side. "Then." Li Taibai''s action was so sudden that he didn''t pay attention to the hammer. When he saw the holy stone Li Taibai threw, he was surprised and didn''t let it fall to the ground. Li Taibai didn''t care, but the others were stunned. The holy stone that everyone wanted was thrown to others by him. "It''s a holy stone!" "Have the holy stone that can make people understand the power of the king''s way, even the holy stone that can make people step into the realm of the half step spirit king!" All people get this holy stone, will be careful to save, as the most precious treasure, unexpectedly by this guy casually throw to others. "Li Taibai, you have gone too far! Do you know what you''re doing? " Li Haotian''s face became cold. In his eyes, this holy stone is destined to be the Li family in the future. "This is my stuff. What do I do? Do you need to take care of it?" Li Taibai said. "Boss, you should remind me, what if you break it?" Hammer is also a face of complaint said. This is a holy stone! Did not see the air, his grandfather look envious? "If a small stone is broken, it will be broken. Besides, I give you this holy stone, which is meant to be broken by you." Li Taibai said calmly."If you understand the things in this stone, it can only let you reach the holy realm at most, and the future road will be gone. I want you to install this stone on the hammer in your hand, which can enhance the power of your hammer." Looking at Li Taibai''s natural face, all the people present were frozen. "Up to the holy realm!" "There will be no future road!" This makes everyone want to be crazy. Now in the whole Tianlong continent, the strong one in the holy realm has never been in this world. The king of spirit is the strongest. But Li Taibai said that at most, this holy stone can only make people reach the Holy Spirit quickly, which will affect the way in the future. "Ha ha, who do you think you are? We don''t pay attention to the Holy Spirit. Today''s little guys just don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. When they have a little chance, they think they are invincible. " Li Tian said with a sneer. "Sensationalism!" "Oh? You think I''m grandstanding? " Li Taibai looked at Li Tian, his mouth slightly curved, said with a smile, "then in a few days, I''ll show you what is not sensationalism." With these words, Li Taibai ignored Li Tian. He looked at Li Haotian and said, "now I will tell you the way to enslave monsters." Li Taibai goes to Li Haotian and tells him the way to enslave the beast. ... "boss, do you really make him unhappy? How do I feel like he''s happy? " Back to the crowd, Zhang dafui looked at Li Taibai and said in a low voice. Listen to Zhang Da Pang''s words, Li Tai Bai''s mouth is slightly curved. A sound was heard in several people''s heads. "The method of enslaving monsters is right, but the method of enslaving monsters needs special physique. In Tianlong continent, no one has such a system except me." After hearing Li Taibai''s words, Luo Bai and other people''s eyes are bright, and then look at Li Haotian''s eyes full of pity. "Now, everyone knows that the Li family has my secret, so when the Li family can''t get it out, what will others think?" Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 155 With the certification of Tianlong oath, no one will believe the Li family. Even the Tang clan, where the Li family is located, will have opinions on the Li family. They will only think that the Li family has hidden the way of enslaving monsters. Luo Bai and others can almost foresee that in the future, Li Haotian and others will be despised by everyone. "Fortunately, I didn''t offend the boss too much." The weapon war claps the chest, some fear the way. He can''t see through how Li Taibai''s brain grows. It''s just a very simple thing. He has such a big conspiracy. The Li family really lost money this time, and their wife turned into soldiers. Now they think they have made money. "All right." Now I''ve told the Li family the way to enslave monsters. It''s time for us to get down to business. Li Taibai said. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, his eyes became serious and looked deep into the cave. This is the main event of this time. Summon the devil. "Devil, if it is really as terrible as Li Taibai said, it will be the most terrible disaster for Muzi city." "Whether it''s true or not, we can''t let it happen. The main thing now is to get everyone out of here." One voice said, everyone knows that the Li family has obtained the method of enslaving demons and beasts, and this method will spread throughout the whole Tianlong continent. How to obtain the method of enslaving demons and beasts in the end depends on the negotiation between the clan behind them and the clan behind the Li family. "Let''s leave here first to avoid accidents. From today on, it will be a forbidden area." They will leave here. "Wait a minute." Li Taibai blocked the crowd, he looked at these people and said, "I told you something, but I have a request." "I need you to let me take these monsters, let them leave alive and get to the place I designated." "Let these monsters go?" Looking at the monsters behind Li Taibai, Li Haotian and others narrowed their eyes slightly. "Good." At last they agreed. "These monsters have been enslaved by Li Taibai now. It''s nothing to let Li Taibai take them away." The crowd began to speak. "I can only believe you if you swear by the Dragon oath." Li Taibai shook his head and said. People''s minds are unpredictable. He can''t believe these people. This is what he promised the monsters. He will surely bring these monsters to shifangzong. "It''s just an oath. It''s not a big deal." Just as they hesitated, a laugh rang out and the hammer said, "I''ll swear first." "In the name of Tianlong, I swear that before these monsters arrive at the place designated by Li Taibai, as long as these monsters do not harm the human race, I will not harm these monsters, and I will not let others harm these monsters." Some of them took the lead in swearing, and others also took the oath one after another. The oath did no harm to them, but they could not hurt these monsters for the time being. "Roar, roar! Free, free Hearing what Li Taibai said, a monster was very excited. "Master, Wan''an!" A monster fell on his knees and expressed his thanks to Li Taibai. At this time, Li Taibai was just like the king of the king beast, and all the people present were envious. "In the future, my Li family will be able to do the same." Li Haotian''s mouth curved slightly and clenched his fist. He seemed to see the future. With a wave of his sleeve, all animals knelt down. ... with the oath of the Heavenly Dragon and the guarantee of qihammer and yuefanyi, no one in Muzi City dares to hurt these monsters. At Li Taibai''s request, the hammer even patted his chest to ensure that he would bring these monsters to shifangzong. Everything seemed to calm down. The devil''s crisis seems to calm down under the intervention of Li Taibai. It''s just, is that true? That night, at the moon''s house, Li Taibai handed a pill to Yue Fanyi. After Yue Fanyi left, he went back to his courtyard and looked into the void. "It''s about to start." Li Taibai said with a sigh. "Brother Taibai, what''s going to start?" Luo Bai appears beside Li Taibai and looks at Li Taibai and asks. "The greed of the human heart is about to begin." Li Taibai sighed. Zhuge Mingyue''s strategy is really brilliant, and there is no way to solve it. Even he has the power of the divine world, and uses the knowledge of the divine world to solve Zhuge Mingyue''s almost unsolvable situation. But Li Taibai knows that he can''t crack all of them after all. That peerless girl is too clever. He can break the game, but he can''t break the hearts of the people. It was just at the moment of walking out of the forest that Li Taibai wanted to understand that the girl had a better grasp of people''s heart than him. For a long time, he has been walking in the divine world with his wound sword and peerless alchemy ability. Why do you need to understand the people''s heart? This is his weak point, so some people ignore it.After all, it was too late for him to think about it. "I hope you don''t want to die." Li Taibai looked at the direction of the monster hunting in the forest, his eyes flashing slightly. Devil, the weakest is also the realm of spirit king. Even he can''t defeat even with his cards, and the whole Muzi city will be destroyed. It''s just that Li Taibai was a little concerned. In the last life, the devil only destroyed Muzi city and was subdued. According to principle, it was impossible for this situation to happen. He needs to wait for a while. There is still a lack of intelligence. He wants to see the situation. There are some things he needs to understand. But there is a very important point in it. Li Taibai''s eyes look at the direction of the monster hunting forest. If the devil exceeds his ability, he will leave without hesitation with lobai and others. ... when planning in Li Taibai''s heart, Li Haotian was standing in a courtyard deep in Li''s family. "Has everything been arranged?" He asked. "It''s all arranged." Li Tian''s voice rang out in Li Haotian''s ear. "Let him go after the arrangement. We must get the devil''s summoning array. It''s very likely that we have the secret of another world, or even the secret of stepping into the Holy Spirit." Li Haotian''s eyes are shining. The abyss devil. Calling for the existence of another world is unheard of for Tianlong continent. All along, they think that Tianlong continent is the only continent, and above the continent is the divine world. But now I have heard that there is another world, even more powerful than Tianlong. As long as they get the way of the devil''s call, they are likely to find a way to the two worlds, and even have the power to step into the stronger. "The ignorant are fearless." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 156 "It''s just that our family goes in alone. If it''s really dead, it''s OK. There are so many people dead in the monster hunting forest, and there''s no devil summoning them. It''s not a bad one." "After you go in, if you get the way to summon the devil, you will come back immediately. The young man said that you will die if you go in. I don''t believe it. There may be a powerful treasure in it." "It can summon demons. It may have a huge treasure. You have to go into the cave to have a look." "This may be an opportunity for the rise of our family. If we really get huge benefits, we may even get rid of the clan and become independent." On this night, almost all the families in muzicheng made their voices one by one. The greed of human nature was exposed at this moment. Everyone thinks that it''s just one more member of their own family. Even if they die, they can''t really summon demons. "Ho ho ho." In the dark, a figure appeared from time to time, sneaking into the forbidden forest. This is the forbidden area set by all the families in Muzi city. It''s very easy to find a place to enter. Monster hunting forest, from time to time came a strange sound, like a monster devouring something. The black of the sky became darker, a chill surge. When Li Tian appeared here, it was four o''clock in the morning. Under the cover of some Li family guards, he took an old man into the monster hunting forest. "How did it get so cold in the forest?" When he stepped into the monster hunting forest, Li Tian couldn''t help shivering. It was as if he had stepped into a cold place. The whole forest was extremely cold. "Well, you can go in from the cave. If you find anything, you can bring it out. Remember to draw all the things in the cave. If you really have an accident, my family will be kind to you." Li Tian said to the old man. This is a skinny old man with a bald head and only a trace of white hair around him. "Then please." The old man nodded his head and stepped into the cave. Watching the old man go in, Li Tian turns around and leaves. "It''s cold." When the old man entered the cave, he warmed his hands with the heat. The power in his body had been sent out, but it had no effect. The old man held a pen and a stack of paper in his hand. as like as two peas in the right hand, the pen was drawn quickly on the paper, and only half a minute was left. A cave appeared on the paper. It was exactly the same as the cave in front of him, even the dent in the stone was the same. After the painting, the old man went to the deep, step by step. In his eyes, this cave is just a very ordinary cave, except for the cold, he didn''t even feel anything wrong. "There is no devil. Li Taibai must be deceiving." There is a secret way in the old man''s heart. Everyone in Tianlong doesn''t know the existence of demons. How could a guy abandoned by the Li family know. I don''t know how long later, the old man felt something was wrong. With the speed of his painting, the cave should soon reach the end, but now he has painted hundreds of pictures, and there is still no end in front of him. is as like as two peas. Ordinary land, ordinary road, even the dent on the stone are exactly the same, what makes no difference at all. "It''s a long cave. I don''t know where it leads." The old man sighed in his heart, and he went on. He didn''t find that at this time, his eyes have become no glory, a faint black air around him. Even his thoughts have become extremely slow. "Click, click, click." A strange sound sounded in the cave, but the old man didn''t know it. He was still walking slowly, painting his own paintings. finally as like as two peas, as like as two peas, the old man''s body fell to the ground, and the paper on the floor was scattered. A picture was full of white paper. All the papers were identical, even the dents on the stone were exactly the same. At the moment when the old man fell to the ground, his flesh and blood left his body at the speed visible to the naked eye, sank into the ground and disappeared. Only three seconds later, the old man was left with a white bone. Bones seem to have been silent for countless years. "Quack, quack, quack!" A strange laugh rang out in the cave. The cave suddenly changed. A striped road appeared on the ground of the cave. These lines are blood red. If you look carefully, you can even see pieces of flesh and blood. Finally, these flesh and blood disappear in the middle of the lines. "Click!" As if the door opened, an illusory shadow appeared in the middle of the grain. "Ha ha ha! Is this the lower bound? I didn''t expect that no one in the world wanted to come in. It''s cheap for me. Delicious flesh and blood, I''m here! "A cold laugh rang out in the cave, and the unreal shadow disappeared. Instead, it was a creature with green skin, a ferocious face, a wooden stick in his hand, and only a pair of shabby shorts on his whole body."Bang!" The green creature knocked the stick on the cave, only heard a loud noise, and the cave collapsed directly. "What happened!" Hear the monster hunting in the forest changes, at this time the guard in the monster hunting forest outside the crowd turned around. "Hi, how are you." They turned their heads and saw a green creature smiling at them with a stick. Say something they don''t understand. "What kind of monster is this?" They all looked at each other. "Die for me!" A cold voice sounded, and a figure appeared in the void. This is a strong man in the realm of King Wu. Endless pressure surged to the green creature. The long gun in Wuwang''s hand was shining with purple light and stabbed at the green creature. "Human flesh and blood!" A strange voice rang out. All the people saw was the green light flashing. The strong man in Wuwang realm stopped and stood in front of him. The green creature did not know when one hand had caught the throat of the strong man in Wuwang realm. Then directly bite to the strong of Wuwang realm. "Ah The shrill scream rang through the whole monster hunting forest. In everyone''s eyes, the strong man of Wuwang realm was directly eaten by the green creature. "Click, click!" The gruesome sound of chewing rang out in everyone''s ears. "Monster All the people who saw this scene were frightened. They fled to Muzi city. But just then, the endless chill came out, and all of them stopped. They stood in the same place with frightened faces, and their pupils moved violently, full of fear. "Boom!" In the middle of Muzi City, there was a shock and houses collapsed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 157 The guards who guard the monster forest stand in the same place, and the voice of refusal is ringing behind them. The strong one in Wuwang realm has stopped screaming and died. Listening to the sound of chewing behind them, the guards were full of fear in their eyes, but they could not move at all. They could only listen to the sound of chewing behind them. Finally, the sound of chewing disappeared, and a footstep sounded behind him. The guard could clearly hear the footstep approaching behind him, sending out a bloody stench. His body trembled, drops of liquid from the crotch, he was scared to urinate, cold sweat constantly out, but the body stayed in the same place, how can not turbulence. "Then I''ll start." The guard''s ear rang a word that he didn''t understand.... ... in Muzi City, when the green devil collapsed the cave with a wooden stick, there was a violent earthquake, and many houses collapsed, and the whole Muzi city was in chaos. "What''s going on?" "Is anyone fighting?" One by one, the voices kept ringing. Li Taibai stood in the courtyard, looking at the direction of the monster hunting forest, he could feel the terrible power from the monster hunting forest. He sighed a little, after all, these people still can''t hide their greed. "Boss, what happened?" Qi Zhan''s figure came out of the room. He looked at Li Taibai and asked. "Where did the fighting take place?" Zhang Dafei, Zhu Hou and other figures also came out one after another. "The devil is born." Li Taibai said. "The devil is born?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang Dafei and others were slightly stunned, "boss, the world where the devil was born has not been solved?" They asked. "The devil is born." At this time, a crisp voice sounded, Yue Xin''s figure appeared at the door. Her eyes were full of anger. She looked at Li Taibai with some regret and said, "brother Li, I''m sorry. The moon family sent people into the monster hunting forest. They locked me up. I can tell you now." "These guys are really stupid. The boss has made it so clear that they dare to go." Weapon war scolds to say. Looking at Yuexin, Li Taibai shakes his head. "I don''t blame you." He said softly. This matter was originally in his expectation. If Yuejia would really listen to him, he would have told yuefanyi about it. With yuefanyi''s suppression, the devil would not come out. Li Taibai is very clear that yuefanyi can''t listen to him, and the Yuejia and he don''t deal with each other. Now it''s only yuefanyi who needs him that makes the two sides look very harmonious. "Well, let''s get ready to go." Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou said that their bodies disappeared quickly. When they appeared again, they already had a package in their hands. Obviously, they are ready to leave at any time. "Wait for me, and I''ll go and pack up!" Qizhan says that he is going back, but he is stopped by Zhang dafui. "Wait for what? Now it''s important to run for your life. Who knows when the devil will appear? You know, it''s a spirit king. " Zhang said anxiously. "Boss, let''s go now." Zhu Hou looked at Li Taibai and said. "You''ve gone too far! Did you know you were leaving? They didn''t even tell me to pack up. " Weapon war dissatisfied said. "We are tactful. In this month''s home, who knows when to run. Of course, we should be ready to run at any time." Zhang said with disdain. He and the red monkey are ready to run at any time when they enter the moon house. "You go first. I''ll be right here." Li Taibai said to the crowd. "Brother Taibai, aren''t you with me?" Luo Bai asked, looking at Li Taibai. "I have something to do. I''ll come to you later." Li Taibai said softly with a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth. Looking at Li Taibai''s smiling face, Luo Bai''s eyes flashed the color of worry. She turned around and left. "You go with them, too." Li Taibai looked at Yuexin and said, "when you go along the west, I will come to you." Under the guidance of Li Taibai''s spiritual world, people avoid all the sight of the moon family, and leave the moon family without knowing it. After leaving Muzi City, Luobai looked at the city behind her. She clenched her fist, turned around and said, "let''s get out of here quickly. Don''t be a burden to Taibai." At this moment, everyone could see that lobai''s body was shaking slightly. You know, it''s a demon. There is a spirit king level. No matter how strong Li Taibai is, he can''t be a spirit Master. But she knows better that her presence here will only delay Li Taibai. ... watching Luo Bai and others leave, Li Taibai turns around and shakes his head."Now that things have reached the point of irretrievability, let''s see if there is any chance to save them." "What''s more, if this Muzi city is saved, it will get great attention from the heart of the world." You know, the devil is a foreign enemy. When he arrives at this world, he is rejected by the heart of the world. However, the devil is called by the people of this world and belongs to the power used by the people of this world. The heart of the world can''t do it. "Quack, quack, quack!" At this time, a seeping laughter rang through the whole Muzi City, and the whole sky turned white at this moment. At this moment, the world seems to fall into the world of white ice, layers of white frost, condense out, everything becomes extremely cold. Endless chill fell from the air. In Muzi City, all the voices stopped. In Wuwang realm, everyone stopped. One by one, the residents of Muzi City stood in the same place, their eyes full of fear, as if their whole bodies were frozen, only their thoughts were alive. In the distant sky, a green figure appeared. It was a very small figure with a wooden stick in hand, a sharp nose, long ears, eyes full of ferocious color, and only wearing a pair of worn-out shorts. It looked down and down. But the moment I saw that figure, all the people in the whole Muzi city seemed to see the presence of a terror coming. They were terrified. It was from their heart. "Is this the devil?" High in the sky, there are more than a dozen figures, which are the most powerful families in Muzi city. Their eyes were full of horror. No one thought that the devil actually appeared, and so terrible. "I knew I should have listened to that young man." "Who knows, it''s true!" "Muzicheng is over." Everyone knows that. The power of this demon makes them feel a kind of despair, which is the power of the realm of the spirit king. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 158 "Quack, quack, quack!" Green devil''s body across the void, instantly appeared in the sky over muzicheng, his eyes flashing with the color of greed. "Flesh and blood, flesh and blood, fresh flesh and blood." The green devil''s eyes looked at a figure in Muzi City, raised his head and looked into the air. At this time, more than a dozen people were floating in the air, and his eyes were shining with excitement. "Then I''ll start." The green devil''s hand reached out to more than a dozen people in the air. "It''s over!" More than a dozen people have despair in their eyes and regret for their greed. "Boom!" At this time, endless prestige appeared in the void, and a colorful pagoda appeared in the sky. The glazed pagoda is a secret treasure given to the Li family by the Tang clan. It is said that it has great power and can suppress the whole world in the hands of the most powerful people in the Tang clan. Li Haotian did it. A magical breath emanates from the glazed pagoda. At this moment, it seems that everything is still and suppressed. The glass pagoda appears on the head of the green devil, and the endless power of suppression falls. The green devil in the air falls directly from the air to the ground and is fixed on the earth. "Is this the devil? But that''s all Li Haotian''s figure appears in the void, looking at the demons suppressed on the earth, he said faintly. "Compared with our Tianlong continent, this so-called abyss is too weak. A king of spirit level is so weak." "It''s a false alarm. After all, Tianlong is the center of the world. It''s the same level that makes it stronger." One voice a little relieved, said with a smile. "Hum, the devil should attack Muzi city. We should sacrifice the people''s heart of Muzi city with his blood." A arrogant voice rang out. Yuedao appeared in the void. He held a big knife in his hand. Endless knife air surging around him, let him as if to become the embodiment of the knife. "Die The sword in yuedao''s hand cuts at the green devil, and his eyes are full of sneers. As long as you kill the green devil, you will naturally be meritorious. The green devil will have enough details to distribute his things in the future. Yuedao is very clear that the strong one in Lingwang realm from another world will definitely attract the peep of various sects. As long as he has the right to speak, the sects behind Yuejia will naturally praise him. As long as Xuanmen has a good feeling for him, the moon family can only listen to him even if yuefanyi. "To die!" Li Hao has a cold intention to kill in his eyes. He wants to suppress Yue Dao. "Stupid!" Seeing this, Li Taibai shook his head. The abyss is a world of the same level as the divine world. Even the weakest devil has the most powerful talent in the land of Tianlong. In the realm of spirit king, the green devil is absolutely invincible. "Quack, quack, quack!" At this time, a strange smile sounded in everyone''s mind, and everyone looked at the green devil on the earth. I saw a ferocious smile on his face, tongue wriggling on his mouth, and even a trace of flesh and blood on his tongue. "Click, click, click!" At this time, a sound like the sound of broken glass, the whole world even trembled. "Click!" In the last cracking sound, the originally settled heaven and earth resumed its flow at this moment. "What Li Haotian''s eyes widened. You know, it''s a glazed pagoda. It''s a secret treasure given by the Tang clan. It''s so powerful that even heaven and earth can be settled. Even if the king of spirit is settled, it''s hard to break free, but the green devil in front of him breaks free directly. "No!" In Yue Dao''s heart, he was startled, but a wooden stick knocked on his head. Just like the fruit, yuedao''s head was smashed directly and exploded in the air. The white brain and red flesh fell in the air. One of the four families, Yue family''s former pillar, Yue family''s second grandfather died like this. Seeing yuedao die, Yuefan looks sad in his eyes. Although he disdains this brother, he is his own brother after all. "Flesh and blood." A voice that no one could understand sounded, a long tongue across the sky, all the flesh and blood in the air were all involved in the mouth of the green devil''s tongue. Looking at the green devil who fell on the moon blade, everyone felt a chill. "Don''t keep your hands, let''s do it together!" Yue fan opened his mouth and said that there was a helpless color in his eyes. "Muzi city is our root. We must take out all the cards to protect it. If not, we will all be buried together." Hearing Yue Fanyi''s words, people''s faces were sad. Everyone knows that in the presence of a spirit king, they have no chance of winning, but they can''t escape. Muzi city is their root. Everything they have is here. They have to protect it.Live or die, there is no second choice. "Boom!" Glass pagoda reappears. But this time, the stick in the green devil''s hand suddenly blows to the sky. At this moment, the stick is like a huge pillar in the sky, and its power is terrifying, as if it frightens the whole world. "Bang!" The glazed pagoda was hit, but it flew directly, fell outside Muzi city and shattered the city wall. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood spat out from Li Haotian''s mouth. He was seriously injured and his face became very pale. But just then, a breeze appeared in the sky, a fragrance filled the whole Muzi City, and a door appeared in the void. This is a transparent door with colorful light. You can hear countless sounds behind the door, as if connecting with another world. Mysterious door! The secret treasure given by Xuanmen to Yuejia has the power to cut off everything. The mysterious door directly fell to the green monster, and he was really locked in the door, and the mysterious door began to close! At the same time, several forces of terror also cut through the void and went directly to the green monster. The strong members of other families also showed their own details, but they were much weaker than the Li family and the Yue family. The secret of banbuling King''s control and Wuwang''s control are not in the same level, even the same four families of wood family and water family. "Roar, roar!" Shrill scream from the mouth of the green devil, it appeared countless wounds, a trace of green blood from the green devil''s body, emitting a stench. "To win!" Looking at the green devil locked in the mysterious door, everyone is surprised. As long as the mysterious door is closed, the green devil will be cut to pieces and die. Xuanmen used to use the gate of Xuanmiao to kill the strong one in the realm of Lingwang. At this time, the gate of Xuanmiao was closed with only a trace. "Boom!" But at this time, a huge shock sounded. In everyone''s eyes, the green devil even supported the mysterious door with his hands, and directly opened the mysterious door. "Poof!" Yuefan spits out his blood one by one and falls on the ground. The secret treasure''s power backfires. "It''s over." Looking at the green devil coming out of the mysterious door, everyone''s eyes showed the color of despair. They have no chance of winning at all, and now they lose even the strongest means. The residents of Muzi City, looking at the scenes, are desperate. "Who will help me? I don''t want to die yet One voice prayed in my heart. "Quack, quack, quack!" Green devil''s laughter, once again spread throughout the Muzi City, seems to be sentenced to death in Muzi city. But at this time, a fragrance of flowers appeared in everyone''s nose, endless sea of flowers appeared in the void, a pair of eyes looked at the void, a figure appeared in their eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 159 "Li Taibai!" At the moment of seeing this figure, everyone recognized this talented young man who was famous in muzicheng recently. Under the half step spirit king, you can walk on the nine levels of the spirit Master. "What does he want?" "Is he stupid? What can he do if he can''t do anything? " "Stupid and terrible!" One by one, voices rang out in the hearts of the people, but soon, a doubt appeared in their hearts again. They couldn''t move. How could the boy of the ninth floor of the spiritual master move? "Click, click, click!" Suddenly, in everyone''s eyes, in the endless sea of flowers, there were several empty sounds, and transparent scratches appeared in the void. "That''s it!" "My God! This is sword Qi One by one, the sound of shock rang out in the hearts of all people, and everyone''s eyes widened, looking at the scene in front of them in disbelief. Sword Qi is the power of kingcraft. As long as you understand a little bit of sword Qi, you can step into the realm of King Wu from the Ninth level of Lingshuai. In Tianlong continent, everyone can only begin to understand the power of kingcraft at the Ninth level of Lingshuai, but the young man in front of him even began to understand it at the Ninth level of Lingshi. Li Haotian clenched his fist, and his eyes were full of horror. As long as Li Taibai steps into the realm of Lingshuai, he can instantly step into the realm of Wuwang. "How can he have such a strong understanding?" Li Haotian can''t believe his eyes. He can''t imagine that this is the reason why Li Taibai was dug out by him. If he didn''t, how powerful would this young man be? The realm of spiritual master has realized a trace of kingcraft, and will inevitably step on the realm of spiritual king in the future. "This guy, what''s the deal?" Yuefan has a secret way in his heart. It seems that there are more than ten Wuwang realms in muzicheng, but you should know that muzicheng is the location of tianlongjiao, and the existence of these ten Wuwang realms is cultivated by countless clan forces. It can be said that in the whole Tianlong continent, the existence of Wuwang realm does not exceed a thousand people, and Li Taibai is destined to be one of the thousand people as long as he practices well. But everyone doesn''t know that if Li Taibai stepped into the Ninth level of Lingshuai, he would never stay in the realm of Wuwang. The power of his comprehension has already surpassed the cognition of Tianlong. No one knows the sword better than him. When he steps on the Ninth level of Lingshuai, he will only step into the realm of Lingwang. For him, Wuwang realm and banbuling king did not exist at all. Feeling the pain of his body, Li Taibai''s mind moved, his sword pointed forward, and the endless sea of flowers rushed to the green devil at this moment. "Poop, poop, poop!" For a moment, the green devil''s flesh and blood splashed, and the green blood filled the earth. It''s just that these are all skin injuries. "What about genius? After all, it''s just the existence of the Ninth level of the spirit general. " Seeing this, everyone sighed. Li Taibai''s mouth is slightly curved. "It is." Looking at the splash of flesh and blood on the green devil, Li Taibai said in his heart that he finally wanted to understand why in the last life, the devil only destroyed muzicheng and disappeared. When he saw Li Haotian use the glass pagoda town to suppress the green devil, he felt a little strange. When he used the mysterious gate to shut the devil in that month, he was more puzzled. You know, the devil comes from the abyss. This is the same world as the divine world. It is countless times more powerful than the big world. It is even more powerful than the middle world. There is no comparability between the small world and this class. It can be said that even if thirty thousand middle worlds, any middle world, or any spirit king realm comes to the Tianlong continent, it is also possible to compete for the first existence in the Tianlong continent. This is the difference between the strong and the weak in the world. The devil in the abyss, in the realm of spirit king, is absolutely comparable to the existence of spirit saint in Tianlong continent, but the devil in front of us is too weak. It''s not even as powerful as the spirit king of Tianlong, which is very wrong. When the power of other people in muzicheng fell on the devil, looking at the splash of flesh and blood, Li Taibai finally understood. His attack made Li Taibai understand a little more. This devil is a wounded devil, and the wound is very serious. Otherwise, how could the only half step spirit king attack him. The power of Wuwang realm can''t do any harm to it. "Do you want to live?" Looking at the devil roaring in the sea of flowers, Li Taibai''s voice rings out in Muzi city. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, everyone in muzicheng was stunned. "Li Taibai, I admit that your strength is beyond my expectation, but even so, do you think you can defeat the devil?" Li Tian said sarcastically. "Even the head of the family can''t help it. How can you, a little guy on the ninth floor of the spirit Master"Shut up But at this time, a cold voice sounded in Li Tian''s ear. Li Haotian''s face was very cold. He looked at Li Taibai and asked, "what can you do?" It''s Li Taibai who told everyone about the devil, which shows that Li Taibai knows the devil very well. Besides, since Li Taibai can move, he can leave secretly, but he appears here, which means that Li Taibai is likely to have a way to deal with the devil. "There are ways." Li Taibai nodded his head. He looked at the green devil who was about to recover at this time and said, "now give me the control of Xuanmiao gate and Liuli pagoda. I can kill him with these two treasures." "Bullshit A voice of disdain rang out, and Li Tian''s eyes were full of irony. Even the banbuling king used these two secrets to have no effect on the green devil, not to mention the existence of Li Taibai, a nine level talent master. Even Li Hao was disappointed. "The secret treasure can''t be given to you." He said faintly. In his eyes, Li Taibai must want to cheat them and run away. "Good!" At this time, Yue Fanyi''s voice rang. Looking at Li Haotian and others'' surprised look, he said, "even if we don''t give the secret treasure to Li Taibai, we don''t have any hope of living. It''s better to gamble. If he really takes the secret treasure and runs away, we just choose the difference between death with secret treasure and death without secret treasure, but if we really have a way, it''s very meaningful Maybe alive. " "It''s better to be alive than anything!" Hearing Yue Fanyi''s words, Li Haotian''s eyes were slightly stunned, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. I am old and experienced. "Good! Please Li Haotian nodded his head, his mind moved, and a little colorful light fell on Li Taibai. On the other side of Yuefan, the same colorful light falls on Li Taibai, which is the key to control the secret treasure. "It''s a wise decision. Congratulations. You''re alive." Li Taibai said with a smile, looking at the green devil. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 160 In the light of the seven colors, there are two tokens, which are written with the characters of Tang and Xuan. These are the tokens of Tang and Xuan. At the same time, it is also the controller of glass pagoda and mysterious gate. Li Taibai''s mind sank into the two tokens. In his spiritual world, he had already analyzed the two tokens clearly. After his mind sank into the token, he instantly felt that his spiritual world was integrated with the token, and the glass pagoda and the mysterious door could move with just one thought. In the token, there are two white beads. This bead is called Rosary Bead. The function of rosary beads is to use mental power and absorb the power of mental power. In Tianlong, the spirit of all people is extremely weak, and no one can drive mental power. But with the increase of power, mental power will also increase slowly. If it reaches the level of God, mental power can be controlled for a short time, and then if it is stronger, it will form a spiritual world. The key to the control of the glass pagoda and the mysterious gate is mental power. The stronger the input mental power is, the more powerful the two burst out. Li Haotian and Yue Fanyi can''t use their mental power, but relying on the function of rosary beads, when they input their power into rosary beads, their mental power will be attached to them and absorbed by rosary beads, so they can control the glass pagoda and the mysterious gate. This is the way to use all the secrets of Tianlong. Most secret treasures can only be used once, but the glass pagoda and the mysterious gate are different. This kind of secret treasure has a different name in Tianlong world. "The treasure of zongmen!" Zongmen''s treasure can protect the secret treasure of zongmen, because it can be used infinitely and circularly, which can make a person burst out more powerful. Zongmen''s treasures are not like ordinary secret treasures. They can be divided into Lingwang''s, banbu''s, Lingshuai''s and so on. Zongmen''s treasures have no grades. The power they use depends on the power of users. In Li Taibai''s eyes, it is to rely on the mental strength of users to change. It''s just a pity that the secret treasures of the sect in Tianlong mainland are too weak to bear the spiritual power of Li Taibai. Otherwise, with these two secret treasures, Li Taibai will be invincible to the whole Tianlong world, and even if ordinary gods come, he will not be afraid. "What''s that guy doing?" "It''s not so easy to control zongmen''s treasures. I think Master Li and grandfather Yue are a little stupid." "Even the most talented people need half an hour to understand before they can control zongmen''s treasures." One voice whispered. It''s not that they don''t want Li Taibai to save them, but they know that it''s impossible. It''s never happened in Tianlong world. In their opinion, Li Haotian and Yue Fanyi just went to the doctor in a hurry. "Forget it, we can''t help it anyway. It''s just death at most." Someone said with a sigh. Hearing this man''s words, more than a dozen strong people in Wuwang realm in the air sighed. Facing the green devil, they had exerted all their strength and still failed. "Boom!" At this time, a roar sounded, the green devil finally acted again, the endless sea of flowers in this one, all exploded, disappeared. "Damn it, if I hadn''t been seriously injured, these Terran insects would not have been able to resist me!" The green devil roared, saying something that no one understood. His eyes looked at Li Taibai in the sky. "An insect even dares to attack me. When I eat you, my injury will be better. At that time, I can even become stronger. When I devour the flesh and blood of the world, I can step into the divine realm. Those guys who hurt me will make you feel endless pain!" Demons are the opposite race of the Terran. They can quickly increase their power by devouring the Terran. The green devil kept shouting, but in the eyes of all the people in Muzi City, they could only see the green devil roaring and making a terrible sound. As if the attack again and again, let the devil angry. "Eat you!" At this time, the devil once again, the power of terror frightens the world, endless cold surge all over Muzi city. The stick in his hand became huge at this moment, and the whole world seemed to have only this huge stick left at this moment. The wooden stick sweeps directly at the people in the air. The situation is changeable. At this moment, everyone''s face changes greatly. Facing the wooden stick, they seem to feel the wand of extermination. The stick radiates colorful light. This is the first time that a demon has used his martial arts. In the face of this terrible power, Li Haotian and Yue fan''s faces have changed greatly. They feel an incomparable power. If the green demons used this power at first, they would have no room to resist. "Not long ago, the devil didn''t fight seriously." Li Tian''s face was sad.But at this time, in everyone''s eyes, a colorful light appeared, in everyone''s eyes, a colorful pagoda appeared in the air. The glazed pagoda was actually used by Li Taibai. Seeing the colorful pagoda, everyone was surprised, but soon everyone''s faces were bitter. What if Li Taibai could use the glazed pagoda? Can the glazed pagoda he used be more powerful than Li Haotian''s? "Weng!" But at this time, the glass pagoda suddenly issued a beep, a light layer of glass light appeared under the glass pagoda. The glazed pagoda appeared on people''s heads. This light glass light will cover all the people in Muzi city. When the glass light covers the whole Muzi City, the stick in the devil''s hand just falls down and blows directly on the glass light. "Boom!" Huge impact sound resounded throughout the world. At this moment, countless figures in Muzi city showed blood in their ears and pain in their faces. Outside Muzi City, the sky is falling apart. Everyone can see that the earth is smashed, the forest disappears, and endless dust fills the sky and earth. At this moment, the whole world seems to be facing destruction. This is the power of the devil, or the devil who is seriously injured. Looking at the earth shaking outside, Li Haotian and others opened their eyes. Is this the power of Lingwang realm? "Does this power really only exist in the realm of the spirit king?" There was an idea in their heart. They all saw the power of the realm of the spirit king, but they never felt this way. Of course, what shocked them even more was the glass pagoda on their heads, the glass shield covering the whole Muzi city. "No way! How can you use the glazed pagoda cover! " Li Haotian exclaimed in shock. "Roar At this time, the voice of the devil sounded again, and everyone could not understand it, but Li Taibai understood it. "The next blow is your death." The devil roared. The injury in his body made him pause after he burst out a powerful force. He was trying to suppress the injury in his body. "You don''t have another time." Li Taibai said, his mind moved, the mysterious door in the sky suddenly turned up, the endless fragrance of flowers filled the world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 161 The mysterious gate has the power to cut everything. A whisper comes from the mysterious gate, and endless fragrance of flowers comes from the mysterious gate. Li Taibai controlled his spiritual power and poured into the rosary beads. After only a little spiritual power was consumed, the rosary beads were filled. There are countless flowers in the mysterious door. When the flowers disperse, an illusory shadow appears in the void, holding a long sword in hand. This is a long sword from the mysterious gate, emitting colorful light. The sword cuts through the void. "Goodbye, worm of the abyss." Li Taibai''s voice sounded softly, using the language of the abyss. Hearing the familiar language, the green devil widened his eyes. As the sword passed by, the green devil''s eyes were full of unbelievable color. His consciousness gradually disappeared, and he died in this low small world. In the eyes of the people in muzicheng, a huge shadow appears at the mysterious gate controlled by Li Taibai. The shadow cuts through the void with a colorful sword. A twisted trace appears in the sky, as if it had been cut. Under the sword, the green devil didn''t even have any power to resist. He was cut in half from his head to his body. Green blood flowed all over the earth and smelled. This horrible green devil died like this. After killing the green devil, the illusory shadow disappeared, as if to re-enter the mysterious door. "Mysterious sword shadow!" Looking at the disappearing shadow, Yuefan shakes his mind, some dull cry, his voice is full of groans, can''t believe the scene in front of him. Xuanmiao sword shadow is the power in the legend of Xuanmiao gate, which only exists in the records. It is said that in the hands of Xuanmen ancestors, Xuanmiao sword shadow was once invincible and could cut off all things in the world. But since the ancestor of Xuanmen, the shadow of Xuanmen sword has never appeared. Now it appears again. Li Haotian is also staring at the glazed pagoda cover. The glazed pagoda cover is the most powerful power of the glazed pagoda. I once told him when the Tang clan gave him this treasure. The glazed pagoda is the most powerful weapon to protect the clan. It only needs the most powerful talent of Tianlong mainland to use the power of protection. In the future, his Li family''s qilinzi is likely to use this power. However, now it has been used by Li Taibai. Doesn''t it mean that Li Taibai''s talent is the most powerful in Tianlong mainland, even more powerful than Li''s qilinzi. Two pieces of clan treasures, in the hands of Li Taibai, play a terrible power, a defense and an attack, even directly kill the green devil. The existence of a spirit king realm was killed by a spirit Master. After the death of the green devil, the cold air of heaven and earth disappears, and everyone recovers their mobility. They look at Li Taibai standing on the roof with eyes. "How can this young man be so powerful? Even more powerful than the half step spirit king. " The terrible power of Li Taibai not long ago is still in everyone''s mind. "Fortunately, the devil was seriously injured." Li Taibai said in his heart. Every time he uses a powerful force, he has to use a short time to suppress the injury in his body, so that Li Taibai can use this gap to kill him. Looking at the two treasures in the air, Li Taibai''s eyes flickered. The mysterious door was easy to say, but the glazed pagoda made him a little strange. When he just poured his mental power into nianshi, he could feel that the glass pagoda had more terrible power, but nianshi could not bear his mental power, so he could not burst out this more powerful power. "What is that power? Why does Tianlong mainland have that power? " Li Taibai frowned slightly. Tianlong continent is just a small world. It is not possible to have too strong power, but the power in the glass pagoda makes him feel frightened. In the spiritual world, Li Taibai once again looked at the glass pagoda, but still could not find where the power came from. "Now the physical realm is too low, and the quality of the spiritual world is too poor." Li Taibai shook his head, not thinking about it. After a slight pause, he stepped out and landed on the ground. Looking at the dead green devil on the ground, he said, "I want this stick." With that, he took away the stick that the green devil had dropped. Looking at Li Taibai''s action, no one dares to refuse. Everyone''s eyes look at the glass pagoda and the mysterious door in the air. With a smile on their faces, they say, "you killed the devil. You saved our Muzi city. Naturally, the booty is yours." Several people''s faces were smiling, but Li Taibai could see the unnaturalness hidden in their eyes. The green devil only carries the stick and a pair of worn-out shorts. The strength of the stick is obvious to all. Even the glass pagoda is hit by the stick. The strength of the stick can be imagined."Your things, I''ll give them back to you." Li Taibai opens his mouth and says that he throws two tokens to yuefanyi and Li Haotian. Looking at the token in their hands, Yue Fanyi and Li Haotian were surprised. After Li Taibai used that powerful power, they thought that Li Taibai would never return the glass pagoda and the mysterious door to them. As long as there are these two kinds of clan treasures, Li Taibai can even kill the king of spirit. It can be said that he is directly on the top of the world. "What are you doing this for?" Someone couldn''t help saying. He couldn''t figure out Li Taibai''s purpose. It didn''t do him any good to do it. He might even be killed by the green devil. It is clear that he can run, but why should he stay here and take this unknown risk. Li Taibai''s body pauses slightly, his face shows a smile, light said: "with the human race, protect the human race, this need reason?" "Boom!" Li Taibai''s voice fell, and the whole muzicheng people were stunned, with the same words in their mind. "Is it necessary to be a human and protect the human race?" At this moment, everyone felt as if their hearts had been touched. Their eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of respect. At this moment, people''s aspiration, in the sky, the heart of the world''s attention is very strong. "Well, if you don''t need a reason, why do you take that stick?" Li Tian said coldly, his voice full of disdain. "Li Taibai, if you put down the stick, it''s really for the Terran." "Elder Li, you have gone too far." A cold voice rang out, "Li Taibai killed the devil for muzicheng and took away the spoils. This is the natural world. What''s more, he didn''t take all of them. The devil''s body was given to us." "Elder Li, is that what people say?" "No strength, others save his life, also don''t know gratitude, this kind of person is shameless." "No wonder the second son of the Li family is so bad. It seems that he learned from Li Tian." One voice rings in muzicheng, and two eyes look at Li Tian with a face of anger. Li Tian''s evil deeds are denounced one by one. Looking at the anger on Li Tian''s face, Li Taibai felt the breath in the void. The corners of his mouth arced slightly. Some people really wanted to die. The opposite of the people''s will, the existence of thousands of people, at this time, this is not to seek death, what is it? "Weng!" A wonderful voice sounded, and the endless heart of the world in the air rushed into Li Taibai''s body. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 162 With the promotion of qi movement, strength and the role of God''s seal, the heart of the world pays attention to the promotion. At this moment, the heart of the world in Li Taibai''s body pays attention to 10%, that is, 1%. Now he alone accounts for one percent of Tianlong''s fortune. The wounded sword trembles at this moment. The blue light rises slowly and finally covers the tip of the sword. Then all the blue light disappears and a little white light appears on the hilt. At this moment, Li Taibai''s wound sword entered the third stage. In the third stage, the hurt sword is extremely powerful. Even the strong one in Wuwang realm and banbu Lingwang realm can control it slightly. Under the spirit general, Li Taibai can easily use the wound sword to destroy his consciousness. More than that, when the attention of the heart of the world reaches 1%, Li Taibai can clearly feel the flow of power in his body. At this moment, he feels that he and the world have become incomparably compatible. This is the recognition of the heart of the world. What people want. Feeling the changes in his body, Li Taibai looks at Li Tian with an angry face at this time, and his eyes show the color of pity. There is the opposite of what people want. It''s nothing in ordinary times, but at this time, the heart of the world focuses on here. Now it''s what people want, and what people want will turn into the power of terror. In the spiritual world of Li Taibai, you can see a pair of eyes glaring at Li Tian, and the words of discontent come out from the crowd. These words slowly converge and pour into Li Tian''s body one by one. At this time, Li Tian heard innumerable curses in his ears, which seemed to fall directly into his mind, as if there were innumerable people talking in his mind. His face turned red and his eyes became ferocious. All these curses are cursing him, and all the praise words are all going to Li Taibai. Li Tian''s heart suddenly becomes extremely agitated, headache wants to crack, and his eyes are red looking at Li Taibai. "It''s you! It''s you! It''s all your fault Li Tian suddenly roared loudly, his body power flow, Wuwang realm power surging heaven and earth. "Die for me! It''s all your fault Li Tian roars and rushes towards Li Taibai. His body is hard to see with naked eyes. The power of Wu Wang''s realm makes all the people present close their mouths. "Bad!" One by one, the voices rang out, and the people widened their eyes. No one thought that Li Tian would suddenly attack Li Taibai. Looking at Li Tian coming towards him, Li Taibai''s eyes flashed cold. What thousands of people point out is that at most, it will only make Li Tian''s heart grow demons. From then on, his strength will no longer progress, but will slowly regress, but he will not die. He did not expect that Li Tian would lose his mind in this way, and his heart is a little fragile. "Seek your own death!" He said in a low voice that the power in his body was creeping. At this moment, the wound sword pierced into Li Tian''s head. The third layer of wound sword is extremely powerful. Li Tian''s mind suddenly emerged countless sadness, he stood in the same place, stunned, a sword flashed, Li Tian''s throat was pierced, he returned to Qingming. At the same time, Li Taibai''s body has turned into a phantom and disappeared in the same place. "Me Li Tian covers his throat and is full of disbelief. He didn''t expect that he would die here. How could a little spirit Master kill him? Looking at Li Taibai standing in the distance, he wants to attack and revenge himself. The power in his body surges and blows to Li Taibai, but the huge power only falls on the roof. In a huge burst, Li Tian''s body falls into the ruins. Li Tian died. Looking at Li Tian who died in the ruins, everyone was stunned. Their eyes blinked and they couldn''t believe it. Li Taibai can kill demons. Everyone thinks that this is because Li Taibai is able to use the most powerful power of the glazed pagoda and the mysterious gate, but he is only a nine level spiritual realm. Even in the strong, no one thinks he will be Li Tian''s opponent. But now, Li Tian died, and Li Taibai was not injured at all. Even the people on the scene did not see clearly what was going on. All of them saw that Li Tian suddenly stopped. Li Taibai''s sword had penetrated Li Tian''s throat. Lingshi nine level kill Wuwang realm strong, second kill! Yuefan''s eyes trembled. Li Haotian clenched his fist, but no one spoke. At this time, everyone knew that it was useless to say anything. Li Tian wanted to die himself. Looking at Li Haotian''s clenched fist, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly. His eyes fall on the glass Pagoda in Li Haotian''s hand. In the glass pagoda, he has already made some hands and feet for him. If necessary, he can seize the glass Pagoda in an instant and make it change its owner. Li Taibai is very clear that this glass pagoda has not been able to break out a strong force for the time being. After bearing his mental power, the rosary has been damaged, and can not bear too much mental power for the time being.He turned his body and left. The wounded sword in his mind was surging. He could clearly feel the location of lobai and others. Stepping into the third level of Shangqing sword, the number of marks of Shangqing sword has increased from five to ten, and there is one more ability to talk with people who have marks by relying on Shangqing sword. "Lobai, it''s settled. You can come back." Li Taibai uses the wound sword to communicate the wound sword mark in Luobai''s body. Ten thousand meters away from muzicheng, Luobai and others advanced at full speed. They had already gone a long way. At this time, Luobai stopped walking on a high mountain. "What''s the matter, sister-in-law?" Seeing that Luobai stopped, Zhang DAPAI and others stopped at the same time. "It''s OK. Let''s go back to muzicheng. Brother Taibai told me that the matter has been solved." Said lobai. "Ah Hear Luo Bai''s words, Zhang Da Pang and others are all in a daze, "sister-in-law, how do you know?" At the same time, Li Taibai''s voice rang out in everyone''s mind. Zhang DAPAI and others look strange. You know, this is ten thousand meters away. Li Taibai directly communicated with them. This kind of power is unheard of. When Qichui heard the voice in his mind, his heart was full of shock. Qizong, even the leader of Qizong, had no such ability. "What ability does the boss have?" There is more worship in the eyes of the hammer. "Go back." Several people said, toward muzicheng back, standing behind several people, Yuexin eyes blinked, all of them heard Li Taibai''s voice, but she didn''t. "Brother Li Taibai, why don''t you send me a message?" Yuexin had an idea in her heart, and she had an idea in her mind. After communicating with Luo Bai and others, Li Taibai didn''t stop. His body disappeared in the place where no one saw it. Stealth start. Li Taibai walked out of Muzi city and set foot in the direction of monster hunting forest. "The devil has been summoned. Where the devil summoned, he remembers that there might be something attached." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 163 The monster hunting outside the forest wall was in a terrible mess. Each piece of armor fell to the ground without a trace of blood, as if it were the worn-out armor left here by someone. Looking at the armor on the ground, Li Taibai sighed, these people could not have died, he did not move the armor. The armor may be a windfall for most people, but Li Taibai is totally contemptuous. He steps into the monster hunting forest, and suddenly a cold air rushes into his body, which is the breath of the abyss. When the devil called, the breath of the abyss came at the same time. Li Taibai quickly arrived at the original cave. At this time, the cave had collapsed, the rocks were broken, and the trees fell to the ground. In the middle was a huge pit, which was the place where the devil called. "There it is Looking at a dark purple plant in the pit, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. The abyss is a world of the same level as the divine world. The breath of the abyss is countless times stronger than that of the Dragon continent. When the devil is called, the breath of the abyss will also enter the Dragon continent. The aura beyond Tianlong will soon be assimilated by Tianlong, but at the moment it appears, precious plants are likely to appear. In front of Li Taibai, there are dark purple plants, which emit light fluorescence and cover the whole cave. Many plants are growing at the speed visible to the naked eye. "It''s a thousand Arnebia." Li Taibai was amazed that every world has its own breath, and the breath in each world is different. The breath of the abyss is mixed with the breath of other worlds. Li Taibai knew that there might be precious plants, but he didn''t expect that it would be shikonia. "Qianzicao: a kind of lingcao. It can strengthen the physique after taking it. It can refine qianzidan, a kind of elixir. It can treat people infected by the deep breath." The former role is very powerful, but the last one is to treat people infected by the deep breath. Even in the divine world, Lithospermum is extremely rare. Only a few places have it. These places are occupied by the most powerful forces. For example, the abyss is the pronoun of evil. Practice goes astray and Demons appear. All these are regarded as being infected by the abyss. In his spiritual world, Li Taibai saw all the roots of Lithospermum. He dug it out and put it into the space ring. Ten minutes later, in Li Taibai''s space ring, there was already a thick pile of Arnebia. In addition to Arnebia, there was also a lot of mud on which Arnebia was placed. This method can slow down the loss of aura of Lithospermum, and the soil infected by the breath of the abyss is already the most powerful spiritual soil in Tianlong continent. The spiritual grass and other things planted on it will be better than those planted on ordinary spiritual soil. These spiritual lands can be placed in shifangzong, making it more prosperous. When the purple grass no longer grew, Li Taibai turned around and was about to leave, but suddenly he stopped and frowned slightly. His spiritual world covers a kilometer range. He knows everything in it. He can clearly see that there are many pieces of paper under this land. This is paper with almost the same picture. Originally, Li Taibai didn''t care, but just now he suddenly remembered something. The things on the paper made him feel strange. "Not so lucky?" Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. Without any hesitation, he dug up the earth. Before his eyes, pieces of paper appeared on the earth. Some of these papers have been damaged, and some of them have even turned into powder. On the intact paper, Li Taibai can see that this is a cave, a very ordinary cave, an ordinary stone wall, an ordinary passage, and a dent on the ordinary stone wall. Looking at the dent on the stone wall, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He collected all the papers and put them into the space ring. "I didn''t expect to find this here." Li Taibai wanted to laugh. Who would have thought that even the existence of countless terrors in the divine world in the previous life, what he pursued, actually made him have eyes here. Li Taibai sighed when he thought of the legends he had heard in his previous life, one by one terrifying existence competing in the divine world, but in the end no one got anything. No wonder those people couldn''t find a clue in the previous life. The clue was in Tianlong continent, but Tianlong continent has been destroyed. Where can these people find a clue. The most precious treasure in the divine world, the legendary treasure, who would have thought that the final clue would be in this small Tianlong continent. It''s just a pity that he can''t use it for the time being. Li Taibai sighed. It''s in the divine world. If he wants to get it, he has to go through this difficulty first. After collecting all the papers, Li Taibai''s eyes showed a trace of doubt. Tianlong mainland is just a small world. It''s not possible that there is such a clue, but it actually exists.In this life, Li Taibai felt that there were many differences between Tianlong mainland and the small world he knew. Compared with other small worlds, Tianlong mainland seemed to have more advantages. "In ancient times, the world formed by Tianlong, was it really formed like this?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked into the void, and a doubt crossed his heart. Soon, he shook his head. It''s useless to think too much about these things for the time being. The most important thing for him now is to get 100% of the world''s attention quickly. Li Taibai turned around and left. However, he didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he went straight to a place in the monster forest. This is a wooden house, where Xiao Li lives. The wooden house lives in seclusion in a stone mountain. Only a cave blocked by a big stone can enter. Li Taibai had already seen this place when he and the blood tiger controlled the monsters and hunted the forest monsters. Although he didn''t like the relic of banbuling king, there were some things in it, which had a little effect on him. Li Taibai was standing on a stone mountain. He pushed aside a big stone. A cave appeared in his eyes. Deep in the cave, there was a hollowed out earth with ponds, small bridges and wooden houses. Tonight is a good harvest day for Li Taibai. The heart of the world pays close attention to one percent of the world, and the wound sword steps into the third layer, and gets the clue of a thousand Arnebia, and even a treasure, including a wooden stick. And this half step spirit king''s relic, for him, just icing on the cake. Looking at the ears of monsters in the cabin, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 164 Muzicheng''s plan, Zhuge Mingyue and Li Taibai''s third confrontation, draw. Zhuge Mingyue calculated everything, but he didn''t expect that such a freak as Li Taibai would appear in the world. What''s more, the summoned devil was a seriously injured one, which is beyond calculation. Li Taibai used his strong insight, powerful power and resourceful ability to stop the devil from coming into the world, but he killed the devil and reduced the loss of muzicheng to the minimum. At this time, Zhuge Mingyue had already entered the shifangzong. Standing in the middle of the market, everyone seems not to see a conspicuous carriage, but when passing by, they unconsciously avoid it. Among the ten sects, this time is different from the past. One by one, practitioners are shuttling through the market. From time to time, we can see practitioners helping several ordinary people. Practitioners and ordinary people seem to be extremely harmonious, one face is full of smiles, here seems to become a paradise. "Miss, the atmosphere here is different from other places." Xiaoman looked at a figure in the market and said. "Hum." The black horse also nodded his head and hummed. "Satisfaction." Zhuge Mingyue said. In Tianlong continent, all the people are fighting to become stronger. The strong keep working hard to become stronger. In their eyes, there are only interests, but the weak have to face all kinds of animal attacks. They also have to worry about the day when the strong suddenly look at them and kill them. All of us have been trembling. But in shifangzong, all these are gone. The strong will protect the weak, and the weak will appreciate the strong. This is a scene never seen in Tianlong. Everyone here is content. "At the beginning of man, nature is good. At this time, the voices of Zhuge Mingyue sounded. In Zhuge Mingyue''s eyes, only a few children were reading a book. Listening to these simple words, Zhuge Mingyue is full of shock. In these words, she feels a different world outlook. "What are you reading?" Zhuge Mingyue stepped out of the carriage and looked at one of the children with a smile. The child is a boy about ten years old, with only three hairs on his hair and one missing tooth. Hearing the sudden sound in his ears, the little boy turned his eyes, and his eyes suddenly brightened. In front of him was a very beautiful little sister. In the little boy''s memory, there are only two people as beautiful as this little sister, one is his mother, and the other is Luobai sister of shifangzong. "We''re reading." The little boy pointed to the book in his hand and said, "this is written down by elder Li. Let the Shifang religion belong to us. As long as we recite this book, we can join the Shifang sect and obtain the cultivation method." The little boy''s eyes were full of excitement. "Why?" Suddenly the little boy''s eyes were full of doubts. "What are you doing, Mao? Keep on reciting. " A delicate girl''s voice rang out, and a little girl was staring at the little boy. "Good." The little boy nodded and said with a smile. He had some doubts in his eyes. Didn''t he just have a big sister? Why is there no one? At this time, outside the market, a carriage moved slowly towards the distance. "What''s the matter, miss?" Xiaoman looks at Zhuge Mingyue strangely. She saw a faint smile on Zhuge Mingyue''s face. The smile was intentional. Xiaoman''s face also showed a happy color. She had not seen Zhuge Mingyue smile for a long time, but at this time, Zhuge Mingyue''s face often showed a smile. "Seeing a possibility, I feel a little happy. My plan can be better implemented." Zhuge Mingyue''s face with a faint smile, such as crystal eyes looking at the hands of a book. This is a blue book. Its name is sage teaching. "Sage?" Zhuge Mingyue raised her head. This is really arrogant. In the whole Tianlong continent, only Lingsheng has the holy word. However, in Zhuge Mingyue''s eyes, this book can have this name. "If you can survive, I can give you a surprise in the future." In Zhuge Mingyue''s mind, Li Taibai''s figure appeared, and her mouth curved slightly. At the same time, standing at the peak of shifangzong, an old figure opened his eyes. There was a trace of doubt in his eyes. He felt a kind of uneasy atmosphere, but he didn''t find it when he looked for it carefully. Now the restlessness is gone. "What''s going on?" The old figure narrowed his eyes slightly. He stood up and stood in the void. His eyes fell around shifangzong, but he still didn''t find anything. "Master Shendi, what happened?" An old man asked, looking at the old figure in the air. This old man is the current leader of shifangzong, Zhao Jianxin. At this time, Zhao Jianxin''s strength is surging, and he has stepped into the realm of Lingshuai, although he is only Lingshuai.The old man in the sky is the God Emperor, who was once the strongest man in the land of Tianlong. "I just feel a little bit wrong. Let''s make a tour." The God Emperor shook his head and said with a smile, "I''ve told you several times. Don''t call me God Emperor. Now the God gate and shifangzong have been integrated together. Just call me God Emperor." In just seven days, under the guidance of the atmosphere of shifangzong, together with the pills left by Li Taibai and the modified dense, the people who came from Shenmen first have gradually integrated into the system of shifangzong. Different from the feeling of growing stronger in Shenmen, many people in shifangzong feel a kind of warmth. Although Shenmen and shifangzong are still two sects, which are united in a non aggression and mutual aid way, they have entered a virtuous circle. Hearing the words of the God Emperor, Zhao Jianxin shook his head. He said, "the master of the God Emperor is the master after all. Only when you exist can you feel at ease." "It can only be said that you shifangzong are lucky to have a terrible genius." The God Emperor shook his head and said with some exclamation, "the more I know about you shifangzong, the more I feel terrible about this genius." Zhao Jianxin also nodded his head and sighed in his eyes when he heard the words of the first strong man in Tianlong. In this short time, he followed Li Taibai''s guidance and witnessed the changes of shifangzong. Today''s shifangzong has surpassed his imagination. "With Li Taibai, shifangzong is destined to shock the whole shifangzong in the future!" God Emperor and Zhao Jianxin''s eyes are full of sighs, their eyes look to the direction of the holy land of the dragon. I just don''t know what Li Taibai is doing and what kind of achievements he has made. Will Tianlong holy land be shocked by such a terrible genius. The corner of God''s mouth curved slightly. He was once a genius in Tianlong holy land. He was very curious about what kind of storm Li Taibai would cause in Tianlong holy land. Now from the opening of Tianlong holy land, the time spent on Li Taibai''s road, plus the time spent in Muzi City, is only 20 days. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 165 Four days have passed since the spirit Master''s hunting. In these four days, Li Taibai has not gone out in the yard and is quietly practicing. Outside Muzi City, the story of Li Taibai is widely spread. He understands the power of the king''s way. He uses zongmen''s weapon to kill the devil with more power than banbuling king. He kills Li Tian in the realm of King Wu with one sword. And this Li Taibai is just the existence of the Ninth level of Lingshi. One by one in the eyes of all people are impossible to do things, even in Li Taibai all done. The Li family has become very quiet. Today, the Li family has become the synonym of jokes. They have abandoned a miracle genius. It''s just stupid. They can''t be any more stupid. Miracle genius is the title of Li Taibai. The posture of genius is a miracle that everyone can''t do. It''s called miracle genius. "Damn it! Is our Li family''s qilinzi worse than Li Taibai? " "I think they have forgotten the strength of our Li family qilinzi." From time to time, angry voices come from the Li family. These days, they can feel the strange eyes around them when they walk outside, which is like looking at a clown. Since the establishment of the Li family, the Li family has never suffered such embarrassment. "What wonder genius? It''s just bad luck. " No matter how angry the Li family is, it''s useless. No one knows that the birth of the Li family''s qilinzi is at the expense of the existence of Li Taibai. Only a few people in the Li family know about it, and those who know the truth can''t take the initiative to tell it. Deep in the Li family, in a magnificent hall, Li Haotian sat on a stool, holding his hands tightly. "Husband, was our decision wrong?" A middle-aged woman, some confused asked. "There is nothing wrong with our decision." Li Haotian said coldly, his eyes full of indifference, "if we didn''t do this at the beginning, chen''er couldn''t have this talent. We two know Li Taibai''s talent best, and he couldn''t be so powerful." Hearing Li Haotian''s words, the middle-aged woman sighed. She knew Li Haotian was right. "Husband, shall we go and apologize to Taibai and let Taibai return to Li''s house. From the girl next to Taibai scolding you, Taibai obviously always wants to go back to Li''s house. As long as we apologize, Taibai will surely forgive us." Listening to the middle-aged woman''s words, Li Haotian''s eyes twinkled. Finally, he shook his head and said, "let Li Taibai come back, but we can''t apologize, otherwise our Li family will be laughed at by everyone." "Let Li Taibai go to the Li''s house to plead guilty. He killed the second uncle. It''s a treacherous thing. Let him plead guilty. As long as he pleads guilty, we Li''ll forgive him and let him return to the Li''s house." Li Haotian''s mouth curved slightly. He continued, "Taibai is only a 15-year-old child after all. All he does is to let us identify with him. This time, we will give him a chance to identify with him." "What if he doesn''t apologize?" The middle-aged woman said again. Li Haotian face smile convergence, his eyes showed a cold color, said: "then he is ready to die, I have morning son Li family, is enough, add him a Li Taibai is just icing on the cake." "In this world, only those who grow up are geniuses. Madam, do you know why there are few geniuses in xiaozongmen?" Looking at Li Haotian''s question, the middle-aged woman''s eyes were stunned, and then a shocking color appeared in her eyes. "The reason why there are few talents in xiaozongmen is that all talents have no chance to grow up. If they don''t have the escort of powerful forces, they will only be robbed by others." On this day, Li Haotian sent someone to Yuejia and sent a letter. Looking at the letter sent by the Li family, Yue Fanyi is in the hall. It''s strange that he is not sitting in the main seat of the hall. On the main seat sits a young man, who is full of pride in his eyes. He is wearing a golden robe with countless precious crystal stones hanging on it. In the face of this young man, Yue fan does not have a trace of pride in his eyes, but has a trace of inferiority. This young man is the new rising genius of Xuanmen, Zheng Qingshan. The grandson of the powerful king of Xuanmen. Next to the young man, another young man was sitting, wearing a Purple strong suit with a Tang character on it. In the mainland of Tianlong, the only people who dare to embroider Tang characters on their clothes are from the Tang clan. "Tang Tian, what do you say? This Li family is affiliated to your family. " Zheng Qingshan looked at the Tangmen youth and said. "If the Li family didn''t have a genius, they would be more and more stupid." Looking at the contents of the letter, Tang Tian said disdainfully. After a slight pause, he frowned slightly and said again, "after all, that genius belongs to the Li family. If you let him know that I have any bad behavior towards the Li family, it''s not good after all. Let him have this letter." "If he apologizes and goes back to Li''s house, let him give up all the opportunities he has. That''s all. If he doesn''t want to, let''s just kill him and take them."Do you really think a lucky guy is a genius? Where do they know that our yipinzong clan is powerful, and there is a sneer on the corner of Tangmen''s mouth. "Do you hear me?" Zheng Qingshan''s eyes looked at Yuefan Yi and said coldly. "I see." Yuefan has a little brain. "I heard that little girl made a bet with you in order not to marry me?" Zheng Qingshan asked. "This bet is just a bet between the younger generation. It can''t be taken seriously. We just want to make her feel at ease." Yue Fan said with a smile. "I think this bet is good. You can continue this bet. The result of the spirit Master Hunt has not been announced yet. Go to prepare and let everyone continue to rank the spirit Master hunt." "I''m looking forward to that little girl''s desperate look." The corners of Zheng Qingshan''s mouth curved slightly, and his face showed the color of obscene smile. "Yes, sir." Yuefan a little bit head, turned away. Leave the hall, looking at the envelope in hand, Yue fan''s eyes show angry color. If he was young, how could he dare to talk to him like this? That year, he might have stepped into the realm of spirit king. Yue fan sighed. Now he is old after all, and his physical strength is not enough for him to continue to break through. The banbu spirit king is his peak. If you offend this young man, the Yue family will only face destruction. "However, in the past few days of observation, Li Taibai did not alchemy, and he did not leave Muzi city. The elixir for treatment was obviously on him. When he was captured, the elixir would be found." Yue fan sneers at the corner of his mouth. "I hope you make a good decision." Yue fan went to the courtyard where Li Taibai was. A figure blocked in front of him, this is the figure of the weapon war. "The boss said he didn''t want you in." Qizhan said coldly. In the face of Qizhan''s obstruction, Yuefan didn''t insist on going in. He handed the envelope to Qizhan and said, "this is a letter from Li family to Li Taibai. Please show it to him." "All right, get out of here." Jizhan nodded his head and watched as soon as Yuefan left, he went into the yard and handed the envelope to Li Taibai. "Boss, the letter from the Li family." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 166 "Well." Looking at the envelope handed over by Qizhan, Li Taibai nods his head. He takes the envelope by hand, and his strength surges inside. The envelope turns into powder. "Boss." Looking at Li Taibai''s action, Qizhan was slightly stunned. "It''s OK. I already know the contents of the envelope. The Li family asked me to apologize so that they could forgive me and let me re-enter the Li family." Li Taibai said lightly. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Qi Zhan looks strange. "Is the Li family crazy?" Li Taibai is powerful. With his contact with Li Taibai, Qizhan feels more and more that in his eyes, Li Taibai almost becomes the pronoun of omnipotence. There is such a treasure, the Li family did not take good care of, even abandoned, now again, they do not want to apologize, let the relationship between the two sides ease, but also Li Taibai apology. "Did the Li family lose their intelligence?" Qizhan couldn''t help crying. Looking at Qi Zhan''s shocked expression, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly. He can probably guess that if he doesn''t have the experience of the divine world, he may fall down in this land of Tianlong, a common young genius who has gone lucky. It''s just that he''s not. "You continue to go outside and watch. No one is allowed to come in. I want you to practice well." Li Taibai said softly. He turned around and looked at the scene in the yard. In the yard, Luobai, Zeng Renfeng, Zhang Dafei, Zhuhou and Yuexin are all here. Except Yuexin, the other four are moving slowly. This is a very strange pace. Several people''s bodies constantly staggered, as if dancing, and as if doing some ceremony, the breath in the air changes slowly. Looking at the changes of a few people, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He said faintly, "go on." Li Taibai''s voice fell, and the four looked at Li Taibai. At this moment, a terrible momentum came out of them. "Boss, you can''t beat us this time." Zhang Da Pang exclaimed excitedly, his eyes flashed with blazing light. Several people''s bodies crisscross, and a mysterious aura appears. At this moment, the four people seem to become one. A huge sword appears in the void, and the power of terror cuts Li Taibai directly. "Si Cai Ju Jian!" Looking at the huge sword in the air, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. The four talented giant sword is the simplest way to fight together in the divine world. It is composed of four people with the same strength, who can gather the strength of the four people together and produce more powerful force. But in the mainland of Tianlong, this kind of joint attack is the first time. From the beginning of coming to Yuejia, Li Taibai let several people begin to practice, and now he finally has the results. "This huge sword at least has the power of Lingshuai realm!" Looking at the four huge swords in the void, Yuexin was shocked. Lingshi realm, with a few strange actions, four people unexpectedly burst out the power of Lingshuai realm, Yuexin can''t describe the shock in her heart, she looked at Li Taibai''s eyes blink, in front of this young man has exceeded her imagination. Who would have thought that when she was a child, that stubborn young man without any talent for cultivation could have come to this stage? She could not imagine how this young man could have reached this stage in just ten years. This must have been the result of countless hardships. There is a trace of pity in Yuexin''s eyes. "Boss, take it!" Zhang Da Pang yelled. The huge sword in the air danced and crossed the sky in an instant. The figure of the four people stepped out almost at the same time. The huge sword directly cleaved to Li Tai Bai. Looking at the huge sword falling towards him, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly, his body retreated, and he immediately withdrew from the attack range of the huge sword. "Boss, you''ve been cheated." A voice rang out, Zhu monkey said with a smile. His strength surged. At this moment, the original huge sword rose by one point. Originally, Li Taibai had just withdrawn from the attack range of the huge sword, but now he was included in the attack range of the huge sword again. But at this time, Li Taibai moved. His long sword radiated colorful light, which is the basis of swordsmanship. The long sword gently touched a point of the huge sword. In everyone''s eyes, the huge sword turned into countless auras. Li Taibai''s body disappeared in the same place, a breeze passed, and a long sword fell on the neck of the red monkey. "It''s a good plan. It''s just that the change of combo skill will leave a little flaw. As long as you hit this flaw, your combo skill will be easily broken. Your body will be backfired and there will be a short delay. This time is enough for me to kill all of you." Li Taibai received the sword and said faintly. Looking at Li Taibai, who teaches himself and others, Zhu Hou swallows his saliva and asks, "boss, how big is the flaw of this combo skill?" Looking at the doubts in Zhu Hou''s eyes, Li Taibai said: "just hit the sword tip, five centimeters in the center, and you can crack it. It''s almost the size of a small grain of rice.""Boss, I don''t think you should judge us with your eyes." The red monkey said seriously. He rolled his eyes. You know, the giant sword is five meters long and one meter wide. There is only one flaw the size of a small grain of rice. How much insight does it need to know the flaw. The time from the beginning to the end of the attack can not be longer than one second. "Boss, I think you''re the only pervert who can see the small grain of rice in less than one second." Zhang Da Pang also rolled his eyes and said. This move was discussed by several people for a long time, intending to give Li Taibai a surprise, which surprised Li Taibai. Who knows, it was broken directly. "Then go on." Li Taibai laughed and didn''t say much. "No! Boss, we are too inferior to practice with you. We practice by ourselves, and you can just watch on the side. " Zhu said, shaking his head. "Good!" Facing the scarlet monkey, Li Taibai nodded his head and answered. He has taught all that he can, and there is no difference in Zhu Hou''s own practice. Looking at Luo Bai in the middle of the four talent sword, Li Taibai''s mouth is slightly curved. Tianlong holy land is about to open. When the event of Muzi city is over, he will walk separately from Luobai and others. During this period, only a few people''s strength can make him feel at ease. These four swords are enough to make them have nothing to do on the way to Tianlong holy land. When the Holy Land opened, those forces should be ready to move. The corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He closed his eyes. He could feel the spirit of the king of spirit in his body trembling slightly. The king of spirit of emperor Dao was going to close. If lobai is with him, he is likely to suffer a disaster. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 167 Looking at the practice of several people, Li Taibai thought about the loopholes of his plan in his heart. He must have no loopholes. At least he can''t let lobai do any harm when he''s separated from him. As time goes by slowly, Li Taibai points out the shortcomings of several people from time to time. "Boss, the owner of the moon family invites you to come over." The weapon war appeared again in the yard. "Good." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. "Miss Yue, the master of the Yue family asked you to come along." Hearing the words of Qizhan, Yuexin''s eyes show the color of doubt. She nodded her head and said, "OK." "Boss, what''s the reason that the master of the moon asked us to come over at this time?" Zhang Dafei and others stopped practicing and asked strangely. Since coming to Yuejia, yueyangyi has never taken the initiative to summon them. "It''s a matter of hunting." Li Taibai said. Yue Xin smiles when she hears Li Taibai''s words. In recent days, she has inquired about it in every family. They have got nine monster ears, ranking second in the whole Muzi city according to the score. This time, she won the bet with yueyangyi. ... Muzi city is a forest where monsters hunt. After the demon appeared that day, a few days later, the hunting forest was still in a mess. Trees fell to the ground, walls collapsed, the ground smashed, are telling the disaster a few days ago. One by one, under the notice of the Yue family and the Li family, they came to this monster hunting forest. I don''t know when, a stone platform has been built here. There are four tables and chairs on the platform. On each table and chair, there are four people, the heads of the four families. Li Taibai and others came here and saw such a scene. The patriarchs of the four families sat on the chair and saw the arrival of Li Taibai and others. They looked at each other, and the corners of their mouths showed a trace of radian. Li family is the most powerful family in muzicheng. Li Haotian said: "although the hunting of spirit beast has encountered some changes, it has not stopped. As the quota allocation of tianlongjiao, this hunting competition is still going on. Give me your ears." "But this time, because of the accident, the strength of the monster in the forest will change, not according to the points, but according to the number of ears." Hearing Li Haotian''s words, Yuexin''s eyes are strange, but she is still calm. Even according to the number of animal ears, she is second. It''s a matter of her life. She''s known everything for a long time. "Xin''er, don''t forget our agreement." Yueyang looked at Yuexin and said faintly. "Of course I won''t forget." Yue Xin confidently said, she went to the high platform, took out a cloth bag, everywhere in the bag of monster ears, a total of nine right ears. "Yuejia, hunt nine monsters." An old man of the Li family, counting Yuexin''s harvest, announced. Yuexin raised her head with pride. This time, she won the second place. This is the record that Yuejia has not had in the past ten years. In addition to the Li family''s twelve ears, the Shui family and the Mu family have eight and seven, respectively. The other families are even rare, and some people have not got one. "The Li family, hunt 32 monsters." At this time, a cold announcement sounded in Yuexin''s ear. "What Yuexin raised her head, eyes full of shock, she inquired clearly, the Li family only killed 12 monsters. "The water family hunted and killed 23 monsters." The cold announcement sounds again, and the number of announcements is still completely different from what Yuexin knows. "Mujia, killed eleven monsters." Looking at the 11 right ears where the wooden house is located, Yuexin clenches her fist. These are different from what she inquires about. She felt a sudden tremor in her heart. Now the Li family, the water family and the wood family have more prey than she has. As long as there is another family that has more prey than she has, the bet is even if she fails. Her eyes looked at the families around her. One family took out their ears. Five families took out their ears, but they were less than her ears. The other families seem to have given up and taken a step back. Step back, the representative in muzicheng is to withdraw from the competition. There are many families in muzicheng, large and small. It will be troublesome for each family to come out. In addition, only the top nine will be selected in the competition, so generally speaking, as long as there are nine families more than them, other families in muzicheng will choose to retreat, so as not to waste time. "Not bad." Looking at the family retreat, Yue Xin was relieved, and her mouth curved slightly. Now she''s still fourth and won the bet. Looking at the smile on Yuexin''s face, standing in the crowd, the corners of the two teenagers'' mouths are slightly curved, revealing the smiling faces of watching good plays. "Your bad taste is disgusting." Tang Tian said with a smile.Hearing Tang Tian''s words, Zheng Qingshan said excitedly: "don''t you think it''s very pleasant to see a person go from hope to uneasiness to excitement and finally fall into despair?" "This little girl dares to refuse me. She deserves it." "It''s a good start." With Zheng Qingshan''s words, a burst of running sounds. "I''m sorry I''m late!" A voice sounded, and a middle-aged man with a goatee, a nose and triangular eyes appeared in the crowd. "This is my prey!" The middle-aged man took out a black cloth bag. Looking at the middle-aged man, Yuexin is not worried. She knows that the middle-aged man is a small family in muzicheng, but that family has been corrupted by the man, and everyone has run away. Now only this middle-aged man is left, and his strength is only three levels of Lingshi, which is impossible to surpass her. "This is my prey." The middle-aged man said again, went up to the stone platform, opened the bag and poured the contents on the ground. "Patta, Patta." Ten ears fell to the ground. "What Yue Xin widened her eyes and couldn''t believe the scene in front of her. "Secret family, killed ten monsters!" The cold voice sounded again. Ten monsters surpass nine of Yuexin, and just squeeze Yuexin out of the four families. Listening to the sound in her ears, Yuexin''s body suddenly trembled. She raised her head and cried out: "this is not right! He cheated "This guy''s strength is only the third level of spirit Master. How can he hunt ten monsters?" Yuexin looked at the people around and said aloud. But soon, her heart suddenly trembled. In her eyes, the people of these families were very quiet and looked at her with pity. "Yuexin, what evidence do you have that he cheated? If there is no evidence, the result of this time has come out. " Li Haotian said lightly. "Evidence!" Yuexin looked at Li Haotian and said, "this guy is only a third level spirit Master. Everyone knows his talent. How can he kill ten monsters? He can''t even kill one!" "What if he had a secret treasure?" Li Haotian said. Hearing Li Haotian''s words, Yuexin was slightly stunned, and her eyes showed the color of despair. "Lost?" But at this time, a figure stood beside Yuexin, a voice sounded. "Evidence? I have proof Li Taibai mouth with a faint smile, he looked at Yue Xin, whispered, "don''t worry, I said, you won''t lose with me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 168 Looking at Li Taibai, Li Haotian''s eyes narrowed slightly. The envelope has been given to Li Taibai, but Li Taibai didn''t reply, so naturally he will know the result. "Li Taibai, what evidence do you have?" Yueyang said, his brow slightly wrinkled, the youth in front of him has a kind of feeling that he can''t see through. In principle, a spiritual realm, even if there is a bottom line, but this young man seems to have no bottom line, and he has done something he thinks is completely impossible time and again. "Miracle genius?" Zheng Qingshan and Tang Tian are dissatisfied with each other. Everyone hopes that the name of miracle, genius and miracle can be given a title. Now even if neither of them has won the title. "Are you entitled to the name of miracle?" Tang Tian sneered. "It''s just exaggeration in a small Muzi city. These guys don''t know the strength of yipinzongmen''s genius." Zheng Qingshan also sneered. "After today, the name of this miracle will disappear. Not every waste can have the title." After Li Taibai came out, he looked at Li Taibai with his eyes. Looking around, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He pointed to the animal ears on the stage and said: "the evidence is very simple. These animal ears are from ten families, which are Zhen family, Hui family and Bai family... the names of the ten families come from Li Taibai''s mouth. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, there was a commotion in the crowd. A pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of shock. "Li Taibai, although we thank you for saving muzicheng, what evidence do you have for such a thing?" A big man stood up and said discontentedly. This man is a member of the Zhen family in muzicheng. "Li Taibai, you''d better make it clear. If this is your nonsense, I can regard you as a provocation to my muzicheng." Yue Yang said. "Although we thank you for saving muzicheng, we can''t let you slander people." One by one, the voices kept ringing, full of anger. Looking at these eyes, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He said, "evidence? It''s very simple. There''s a slight scorching smell on the ear. You can feel a trace of disordered lines. It''s the Zhenjia''s lihuodao skill that can cause this situation. " "This ear is much softer than other ears. This is because baijiabing has left his palm." "This animal ear......" listen to Li Taibai''s words one by one, the monster hunting forest has become extremely quiet here, and a pair of eyes look at Li Taibai. Just from a beast''s ear, we can see what kind of martial arts we are using. This kind of insight is incredible. Everyone''s eyes are full of incredible. They can''t imagine how the teenager did it. It was as if Li Taibai knew all these martial arts very well. At the end of the story of the ten animal ears, Li Taibai turned his eyes, looked at the ten families and said, "am I right? If it''s not right, you can try the martial arts I said, and we''ll see the results. " Ten families became very quiet, no one spoke, acquiesced to Li Taibai''s statement. "Why are you doing that?" Yue Xin cried with an angry face. "And more!" At this time, Li Taibai opened his mouth again. He looked at Li Haotian and said, "it''s not only a family, but also the ears of other families." "This animal ear is from the dyer''s family, and the martial arts used are..." "this animal ear is from..." Li Taibai''s voice continues to ring quietly. Listening to Li Taibai''s words, the silence of the monster hunting forest is terrible, and only Li Taibai''s voice remains. Even Li Haotian and others were surprised. They can know the martial arts effects of one or two, but you have to know that this is the whole Muzi city. Who will remember all these martial arts effects, but they are all told by Li Taibai. Tang Tian and Zheng Qingshan look at Li Taibai, their eyes are full of incredible. "Is this guy crazy? I can remember all the martial arts effects! It''s as if the youngsters in front of them are familiar with all these martial arts. " For the first time, the word "miracle" made them marvel, but... The corners of their mouths arced slightly. This miracle is too stupid. In order to remember the role of these martial arts, they believe that Li Taibai must have spent a lot of time, which is absolutely a waste of time for practitioners. "This guy is so stupid!" Two people disdain in the eyes. "Then it''s my turn." Looking at the people who were awed by Li Taibai, Zheng Qingshan showed disdain in his eyes. After all, he was just a person from a small city, and he was scared by this stupid move. "Well, don''t read it." Zheng Qingshan said, interrupting Li Taibai''s voice, "you are right. These animal ears are indeed given to them by these families, but what about that?"The corner of Zheng Qingshan''s mouth curved slightly, and he said haughtily: "I''m so honest with you. These animal ears are given to them by these families, but what''s the matter? In the hunting rules of the spirit Master, there is no prohibition on using other people''s prey, nor on giving away people. " "This time, you lose." "It''s you!" Looking at Zheng Qingshan, Yue Xin''s eyes show anger. She recognizes the boy. "Yes, it''s me. I said that you will be mine. You can''t run away. This time, you agree with yourself. You lose." Looking at Yuexin, Zheng Qingshan''s eyes show desire. When he first saw the girl, he wanted to take it for himself. Now the girl has grown up, less lovely than before, but more beautiful, more moving. "This time, I am not in a dilemma. I respect your choice, so you should also respect your own bet. From today on, you will be my woman." Looking at the despair in Yuexin''s eyes, Zheng Qingshan is very excited. "Then, announce the final result." Zheng Qingshan looks at Li Haotian. Li Haotian nodded his head, he said: "then the result of the spirit Master hunting has come out, let me announce the final result." "Hoo But at this time, a gentle exhalation sound sounded, Li Taibai took a deep breath, slowly exhaled, his mouth slightly curved, said: "don''t worry, our prey has not been taken out, I hope you remember what you said, this time of gambling, you are not embarrassed, respect Yuexin''s choice." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, all the people present were surprised, and Zheng Qingshan''s eyes showed cold light. In the news he got, Li Taibai''s harvest was really only nine, but soon, Zheng Qingshan''s mouth curved slightly, he said: "in fact, they didn''t take out all their prey." Zheng Qingshan looked behind him. Behind him, a young man took out a big bag full of animal ears. "These ears are theirs, too. How many ears do you have?" The corners of Zheng Qingshan''s mouth arc slightly. He can''t help praising his cleverness. This animal ear is taken out of the clan by him. It''s from the demon land. When he knew about the bet, he began to prepare for the scene in front of him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 169 A big bag of animal ears. This bag is as high as one person, at least thousands. Even if all the monsters in the forest were killed, there could not be thousands of monsters. Moreover, because of the demons, the monsters in the forest were basically saved by Li Taibai. Looking at the big bag behind Zheng Qingshan, a pair of eyes pity to see Li Taibai, this is the strength of the force. No matter how many ears Li Taibai takes out, it is absolutely impossible to have more than Li Taibai. "Then, how many animal ears do you have?" Zheng Qingshan looked at Li Taibai, his eyes full of irony. The people of xiaozongmen think they have seen through everything, but they don''t know everything about them. In the eyes of their real proud sons, they are ridiculous. "Well, I don''t know how much it is. After all, we are very lucky to have the ears from hunting." Li Taibai nodded his head seriously. He looked behind him. "Here we are, boss." A voice sounded, several figures appeared here, it is Zhang Dafei and others. "Bang!" Several big bags were thrown on the stone platform. "That''s it!" Looking at these big bags, the people around here were stunned. They had a terrible idea in their mind, but soon they all shook their heads. "It can''t be an ear!" Every bag here is bigger than Zheng Qingshan''s. If it''s really a beast''s ear, it''s too terrible. You know, the Terran in the demon land is not strong, and it''s very difficult to hunt and kill the beast. Zheng Qingshan''s more than 1000 beast''s ears need at least one month''s fighting. "You people don''t know the strength of my boss." Looking at the disbelief on people''s faces, the corners of his mouth arced slightly. When he saw it, he was almost scared. As the proud son of yipinzong, he knows the difficulty of killing monsters. Even if Lingshuai goes in, he will die mostly. The strong of Wuwang realm should be careful when they go in. Even the half step spirit king has fallen a lot in the demon land. It''s a horrible place. So it''s not so easy to hunt monsters. The goblins in muzicheng hunt the goblins in the forest. It took countless years to breed them. "Poof Pooh." The hands of the weapon war made a little effort, and the power surged. The big cloth bag was torn directly, and the animal ears fell out and covered the stone platform. "There''s more here." Zhang Da Pang''s mouth is also slightly curved, he tore the bag, countless animal ears fall. Zhu Hou and Zeng Renfeng also opened the bag immediately. Four people, four bags, in the eyes of all people, one by one animal ears covered the eyes, at least 5000 in the past. "Count, lest you think we''re faking." Qi Zhan said calmly. Looking at the gaping faces around him, he felt very comfortable. There was a comfortable feeling that everyone was drunk and I woke up alone. "It''s impossible! These ears can''t be hunted by you Zheng Qingshan said, his eyes full of anger. "Even if the whole demon land, it''s impossible to hunt so many monsters in half a year. You monsters are hunting in the forest, and it''s even more impossible to have so many monsters." Looking at Zheng Qingshan''s angry look, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He nodded and said, "these monsters are not really killed by us, but they are sent by others. They are in line with the rules and there are no violations. Isn''t that what you said?" This is what Zheng Qingshan said not long ago. At this time, Li Taibai counterattacked Zheng Qingshan. Zheng Qingshan''s face was green and red. He was angry. He felt as if he had been slapped hard. His face hurt. "Well, this time, we''ll be number one." Li Taibai said with a smile. "Don''t forget, you said it yourself. It''s our bet, and you admitted it. From today on, don''t think much about it." Yue Xin said, her eyes looking at Li Taibai, her eyes flashing, full of gratitude. If it wasn''t for Li Taibai, she really didn''t know what to do this time. Looking at Yue Xin''s grateful eyes, Li Taibai nodded his head. These four kangaroo ears are from Xiao Li''s cabin. Every year, Xiao Li took all the animal ears that the spirit Master hunted. Li Taibai knows that Xiao Li is absorbing the smell of the demon land by using these demon ears. The purpose of these breath is to treat the injury. Obviously, when Xiao Li came back from the beast land, he was seriously injured. He needed the spirit of demon land to maintain his life. Undoubtedly, the monster hunting forest is the best place. The ears of these monsters also contain breath. But now Xiao Li died, and Li Taibai got all these animal ears. Now they are just in use. "Ha ha ha!" Just at this time, a sneering laughter rang out, and Tang Tian stood up. He looked at Li Taibai, his mouth showed disdain, and then looked at Zheng Qingshan and said, "so I told you a long time ago that I would be beaten in the face sooner or later by people to make fun of these smart people. You see, now I am beaten in the face.""Then do it my way." Tang Tian''s eyes looked at Li Taibai, his mouth showed a cold smile and said: "in this world, the strong is respected, and the weak is a crime. The most important thing in life is to understand your identity and status. Now hand over your adventure, kneel down and beg for mercy. I can spare you, or you don''t have to go." "Boom!" As the voice of Tang Tian falls, a glazed pagoda appears in the void, and the mysterious door is beside the glazed pagoda. Li Haotian and Yuefan stand beside Zheng Qingshan and Tang Tian. "Li Taibai, let''s go. You can''t escape this time." Yue Fan said. Be polite before you fight. Since it''s useless to be polite, be martial. In this world, the strong are respected, and the weak only need to obey. One by one, the figures are standing in the void. They are all the strong men above the spirit level in Muzi city. A pair of eyes looking at Li Taibai, full of complex color. Li Taibai is the benefactor of muzicheng. In principle, they should not treat Li Taibai like this. But in this world, there is no so-called reason at all. Everything is for the sake of interests. Between yipinzongmen and Li Taibai''s kindness, they decisively chose yipinzongmen. "Li Taibai, you can only blame yourself for your ignorance of current affairs." Wood family''s clan chief light says. "Give up your chance, we can spare your life, but your woman will be Zheng Qingshan." The head of the water family also said. "Ha ha ha! To tell you the truth, I think I''m really lucky. I just wanted to take this disobedient woman back. Unexpectedly, I met a gorgeous woman again. Don''t worry, I''ll love such a beautiful woman. I''ll let you watch me how to be happy with your woman. " Zheng Qingshan looks at Li Taibai with resentment. In this duel, he lost, but what about that? In the end, he won. Everything of Li Taibai will be his. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 170 Dragon has scale, man has taboo. Luobai is undoubtedly a taboo in Li Taibai''s taboo. When the owner of the water family and Zheng Qingshan said this, the heaven and the earth were surging, and a layer of ice cold came to the heaven and the earth. Li Taibai''s body disappeared. When he appeared again, he had already arrived at the water master, and his sword stabbed him. "Hum!" A cold hum rang out, and the owner of the water family looked at Li Taibai''s long sword. His eyes showed disdain. "To die!" A little guy on the ninth floor of the spirit Master dared to attack him. The master of the water family was full of cold color. "Do you think that if Li Tian shows mercy to you, I will show mercy to you?" The power of heaven and earth is surging, and the power of the owner of the water family is surging, he said coldly. Li Tian''s death is so bizarre that it can be seen from their eyes that Li Tian stopped suddenly at the last moment and was killed by Li Taibai. Everyone guessed that Li Tian just wanted to scare Li Taibai. Who knows that Li Taibai was not afraid at all and scared the killer directly. Endless tide surging, this is the martial arts of the water family, tide palm, Lingshuai level martial arts. When the tide palm passes, the endless power will surge. There will be nine levels of strength surging, one level stronger than the other. One hand represents the nine powers, which is the most powerful Lingshuai level martial art of the water family. Among the Lingshuai level skills, they are all the top strength. Relying on the tidal palm, the water family handed it over to yipinzongmen Cloud Gate, which directly became the vassal power of Cloud Gate and gained a place in Muzi city. The head of the water family looks at Li Taibai who is coming towards him. His eyes are full of sneers. With one hand, he wants to kill Li Taibai. But at this time, he suddenly felt that the sky and the earth became very dark, and a feeling of sadness poured into his heart. His eyes showed a confused color, at this moment, he was disheartened, the whole person was full of sadness. "What The owner of the water family came back. He opened his eyes wide and woke up from his sadness. What he saw was a silver sword. The sword pierced his throat. The severe pain made the water family owner''s eyes widen and his pupils contract violently. "Ho ho ho!" He couldn''t believe it, but eventually a feeling of powerlessness came to him, and his consciousness gradually dissipated and fell to the ground. The master of the water family is dead! "Boom!" Everyone was shocked to see that the owner of the water family died as easily as if he had been killed by Li Tian. A Li Tian is good to say, but now with a water master, it shows that Li Taibai really has the power to kill Wuwang. "What method did you use?" "Give me your secret!" Two voices ring out, Zheng Qingshan and Tang Tian look at Li Taibai with surprise. In their eyes, Li Taibai can do this because there must be some powerful opportunity to do it. The existence of a spiritual master realm is impossible to cross the ranks and kill the existence of Wuwang realm. But at this time, Li Taibai turned his body and looked at Zheng Qingshan with his eyes. At the moment when Li Taibai looks at Zheng Qingshan, Zheng Qingshan suddenly feels a thrill. At this moment, he has an impulse to run away. "Hum!" Without any hesitation, a faint light appeared, and the heaven and the earth vibrated. A transparent mask appeared on Zheng Qingshan''s body, which protected Zheng Qingshan inside. It''s a secret treasure. It''s a secret treasure given by grandfather Zheng Qingshan to the king of spirit. It can bear the blow of the king of spirit. "Li Taibai, how dare you kill me? Do you think you can kill me? Now I''m invincible. " Zheng Qingshan angrily cried, "I will make you regret what happened today, and kill the people you care about one by one in front of you." But at this time, Li Taibai moved, and the power in his body surged. "Stop it The two voices sounded at the same time. Yuefanyi and Li Haotian acted, and a terrible force surged into the heaven and earth. At this moment, the heaven and earth were frozen, and the power of banbuling King shocked the heaven and earth. Glass pagoda exudes a strong force of repression, suppression of a world, all under the suppression of glass pagoda, even the wind has stopped running. The door of mystery revolves and cuts everything. The space is distorted and the static wind is cut into pieces. "Li Taibai, kneel down!" Yue Fan said coldly, his body blocked in front of Zheng Qingshan. "With me in Yuefan, you can''t hurt Zheng Qingshan." "Li Taibai, give up your chance. Don''t fight among the trapped animals. You have no chance of winning." Li Haotian also said coldly. Looking at the cold color on the two faces, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth suddenly arced slightly. Seeing the smile on Li Taibai''s face, they suddenly felt a terrible uneasiness. "No one can stop the people I want to kill." Li Taibai''s voice rang out, his eyes looked at all the people present, full of cold color, said: "all the people who want to hurt Luobai, only death." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Yue Fanyi and Li Hao''s uneasiness in heaven''s heart became more powerful. Just then, the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground suddenly sounded behind them.They turned their heads and their pupils contracted violently. Behind them, Zheng Qingshan''s body fell to the ground at some time, and he had lost his breath. Zheng Qingshan, die! On his body, the transparent light shield is still rotating, trying to keep him from being hurt. "My God! What the hell is going on! " A voice full of surprise rang out, he could not believe the scene in front of him. The power of Lingwang''s secret treasure still exists, but Zheng Qingshan has died, which shows that Li Taibai''s power directly ignores the protective power of Lingwang''s secret treasure and directly attacks Zheng Qingshan. "What the hell did he do?" A pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai. They didn''t understand what Li Taibai had done. No one even saw Li Taibai do anything, but Zheng Qingshan was dead. "Boom!" At this time, two terrible forces burst out. Yue Fanyi and Li Haotian stare at Li Taibai with a look of surprise and anger, and the power in their body surges. "Li Taibai, you want to die!" Yue Fan said angrily, and his eyes were full of fear. Zheng Qingshan died. He died in Muzi city. All of them will bear the anger of the powerful one in the realm of the spirit king in Xuanmen. In particular, their Yuejia family is likely to be destroyed in the anger of the powerful one in the realm of the spirit king. Xuanmen genius came to Muzi City, but was killed by a spirit Master. Their Yuejia family could not even protect them. "We must seize Li Taibai. Only in this way can we keep the continuation of the Yuejia family." Yue fan''s eyes look at Li Taibai, and his killing intention is even better. "After Li Taibai killed Zheng Qingshan, all of us will bear the anger from the powerful spirit king of Xuanmen. Now we have to seize Li Taibai to bear the anger of the spirit king. Let''s do it together, and don''t give him any chance." Yue Fan said coldly. After hearing Yue Fanyi''s words, all the people at the scene understood that although there was power behind them, in the face of the anger of a spirit king, the power behind them would definitely give up on them. Families like them can have as many forces behind them as they want. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 171 A spirit king''s anger, these forces behind the family will give up on them, this is also to warn all the family, their disciples come here, all the family forces here should be well protected. There are one and two. Everyone worries about whether their gifted disciples will die when they come here. Not every family, like the Li family, has a half step king, but also a most powerful genius in the whole Tianlong continent. "You want to kill me?" Looking around, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly, and he said. "It''s just a pity that you don''t have a chance." "Hum!" A cold hum rings, the glazed pagoda surging, Li Haotian hands, and yuefanyi hands at the same time. Zheng Qingshan''s death completely frightened them. "Goodbye, my son." Li Haotian''s eyes are full of cold color. Even without Zheng Qingshan, Li Taibai will surely die in Li Haotian''s heart. With the appearance of Li Taibai for 14 days, Li''s statement has been greatly hit, and even doubts have come from his family. A father who can hurt his own son is too cold-blooded. It''s only because of Li Haotian''s reputation that no one has said that. And all this is because of the appearance of Li Taibai. "Stop it Qi Zhan''s figure blocked Li Taibai''s body. His eyes were full of killing intention and he said, "if you want to hurt the boss, kill me first." Everyone was stunned to see the weapon war standing in front of Li Taibai. The weapon war was the grandson of the elder of yipinzong. If Qizhan is really dead, qihammer will fight against them and Qizong will fight against them. Yipinzongmen Qizong, even in the whole Tianlong mainland power ranking, can also be ranked in the top five. If Qichui wants to kill them, no one can escape. "Grandson of elder Qi, you should watch first." Li Haotian''s voice sounded cold, and mysterious aura appeared in the sky. At this moment, everyone felt that his heart beat slowly, Li Haotian''s power of kingcraft, suppression. With the blessing of the glass pagoda, his power of repression is more powerful. His face is distorted. His eyes are full of anger, but he can''t be turbulent. "When we send you back to Qizong, we will let you go." Li Haotian said coldly, their eyes looked at Li Taibai again. "Damn it! Damn it Qi Zhan''s eyes are full of blood and anger. After a few days together, Li Taibai''s teaching made him regard Li Taibai as an important existence in his heart. With Li Taibai''s strength, he believed that as long as he followed Li Taibai, his strength would become stronger. But at this time, these people are going to kill Li Taibai. "It''s OK." At this moment, a voice sounded in Qizhan''s ear. Qizhan was slightly stunned. This was Li Taibai''s voice. "Boss, what else can we do in the face of this situation?" There are many thoughts in the heart of the weapon war. Two half step spirit kings, more than a dozen powerful people in the realm of Wuwang, plus countless powerful people in the realm of Lingshuai, in the heart of the weapon war, this is a dead end, without any vitality. "In the face of this situation, there are many ways to crack it." It seems that Li Taibai''s voice sounded again after seeing through the idea of weapon war. Li Taibai''s body blocked in front of Qizhan, and a trace of strength surged. Qizhan suddenly felt that his body could move. He raised his head and saw Li Taibai''s confident mouth. "The first way is to use the enemy''s power to attack the enemy''s power." Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Li Haotian. The smile on his face remained unchanged, and he said calmly: "we can let the Li family help us block these attacks." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the Li family were slightly stunned, and then the corners of their mouths showed disdain. "Li Taibai, don''t daydream. You''re dead." Tang Tian said. "I don''t know. Have you ever thought about how he died?" Li Taibai suddenly pointed to Zheng Qingshan on the ground and said, "in fact, if I let you die, you will die right now." Li Taibai''s expression is very serious. With the power of Shangqing sword, he can kill in seconds in the face of Lingshi realm and destroy their consciousness directly. Tang clan and Zheng Qingshan are the existence of nine layers of Lingshi. Another purpose of their coming to Muzi city is to wait for tianlongjiao to open and step into the realm of Lingjiang. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Tang Tian''s body trembled and a kind of fear came to his heart. "Well, Li family, I''ll give you a chance now. Would you like to help me block these people''s attacks? Otherwise, you can try. I will die first, or he will die first. " Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Li Haotian clenched his fist, and his eyes looked at Li Taibai. Li Taibai''s words were undoubtedly threatening them. However, they have to accept this threat. Tang Tian is a disciple of the Tang clan after all, and is the grandson of the elder of the Tang clan. If he really dies here, his Li family is not afraid, but he is still not good after all.Only in this way, Li Taibai may run away. If Li Taibai runs away, it will become the biggest weakness of the Li family''s qilinzi. In the future, it may even lead the Li family into a place of eternal doom because of this weakness. This time, Li Haotian finally seized the opportunity. He didn''t know whether Li Taibai had any cards and whether he could leave muzicheng secretly. In the heart delimits each idea, finally Li Haotian''s eye flashed kills the idea. As long as the kirinzi of the Li family exists, the Li family will be fine. "I don''t believe you have this kind of strength. How strong is the power of the spiritual realm?" Li Haotian said coldly. "You Hearing Li Haotian''s words, Tang Tian''s eyes widened and filled with disbelief. "Li Haotian, how dare you!" He cried angrily, his voice full of fear. He never thought that he would be in danger at such a moment. What''s more, Li Haotian dared to do so! "Yes, I think you''ll answer that, too." Li Taibai looked at Li Haotian and said, "then I won''t kill him. I''m very curious. If he comes back to the clan, will your Li family be criticized by him?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Li Haotian''s eyes flashed, and the cold color in his eyes became more intense. "Die He said coldly, the power surging in his body, at this moment, the world changes color. Almost at the moment when Li Haotian started, all the people present started together. This endless power, even the half step spirit king will die in an instant. But at this time, Li Taibai''s mouth is slightly curved, he shook his head, a smile on his face, said: "you fall." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 172 Two half step spirit kings, two sect secret guards, more than a dozen Wuwang realms, and many strong men of Lingshuai realms, all attacked and besieged Li Taibai at this moment. Unless he can travel through space, he can''t escape the countless attacks. But when all the attacks were about to break out, all the attacks disappeared in an instant. "Fall down." With Li Taibai''s voice. The shadows fell to the ground. Just for a moment, among all the people, only Li Taibai and his party were still standing, and each figure fell to the ground powerlessly. Looking at these people who fell to the ground, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. The pills made in the secret place of the spirit were almost used up at this moment. His eyes look into the void, when the heart of the world in the sky is slowly gathering. In the secret place of the spirit, he decided to come to Muzi City, so naturally he would exploit all the benefits of Muzi city. The devil''s appearance was beyond his plan, but it didn''t prevent him from continuing his plan. Every plan has countless possibilities. Li Taibai constantly changed his plan in his heart. With the attention of the heart of the world, it is impossible for him to passively wait for the opportunity to obtain. If there is no opportunity, then he will create his own opportunity. The existence of a spiritual realm controls the whole Muzi City, which makes all the families of Muzi City sincerely accept. This kind of powerful news is enough to shock countless people and make him gain great attention from the world. Shendaodan, this is a pill made by Li Taibai in the secret place of the spirit. "What have you done?" Li Tian looks at Li Taibai in horror. There was a feeling of weakness in him, and the power in his body could not be used. "It''s nothing. I just sprinkled the powder of shendaodan here." Li Taibai said with a smile. However, this was particularly harsh to Li Haotian and others, and they widened their eyes. Shendaodan is a powerful pill in Tianlong continent. It''s as effective as its name. It''s said that even shendaodan will fall to the ground when he smells it. In Tianlong mainland, only the elixir Association owns it. Once, there was a strong man of Lingwang level in Tianlong mainland who made trouble and broke into the elixir Association. At that time, there was no strong man of Lingwang level in the elixir Association. In the face of this terrible existence, no one could stop it. But beyond everyone''s expectation, the spirit king level strong man broke into the pill Association, but fell to the ground in five minutes, lost his strength. From then on, the name of shendaodan resounded throughout the whole Tianlong continent. A powder of shendaodan is enough to make a person with a radius of 1000 meters lose strength. Everyone knows that there are only five shendaodan, which was found in a relic by the danyao Association. After endless years, only one shendaodan is still hidden in the danyao Association. "Isn''t there only one shendaodan? Why do you have it! " Li Haotian couldn''t believe it. "No way! The pills Association won''t give you the pills. " Yue Fan Yi also couldn''t believe it. Soon, many people''s eyes flashed, they suddenly understood. "Among the adventures you''ve got, is there shendaodan?" One voice sounded, and only this possibility can prove that Li Taibai has God daodan. You know, even though the Dan Medicine Association has been studying for endless years, no one has broken down the structure, materials and methods of alchemy. Listening to the people around him, Li Taibai didn''t speak. His eyes were full of disdain. God poured out the pill. It was a powerful pill in Tianlong, but for him, it was rubbish. The effect of shendaodan can''t be of any use to God, even to the king of spirit. There is only half step spirit king that shendaodan can achieve the effect. As for why the danyao association used shendaodan to make a spirit king fall to the ground, there is no need to think about it. Just look at the history of the danyao Association, and Li Taibai will understand. At that time, the danyao Association rose up without any details, even without the existence of a spirit king realm. Moreover, the danyao Association at that time also offended the first strong person in Tianlong continent at that time, and the whole danyao association was in turmoil and could be destroyed at any time. So the pills Association set a trap, deliberately letting its hidden spirit king kill the pills Association, then pretending to be charmed by God, and finally pretending to be controlled by the pills Association, becoming the strong spirit king of the pills Association. In this way, the elixir association not only has a strong spirit king, but also has the deterrence of God overthrowing the elixir, which is enough to alert anyone. Therefore, the elixir association has avoided the initial crisis. This is a lie that deceives the whole Tianlong continent. "Boss, it''s just great." The color of worship in the eyes of Qizhan is even more intense, which unconsciously makes the effect of shendaodan produce, which is enough to prove that Li Taibai is powerful. "You were just talking to us on purpose to delay your time!" Li Haotian suddenly understood, and his eyes showed reluctance.At this moment, they finally understood that the time limit for the production of shendaodan was five minutes. When five minutes arrive, no matter what state it is, it will fall to the ground because of its efficacy. "Not bad." Li Taibai nodded his head. He said with some exclamation, "to tell you the truth, I was still thinking about how to get you together. As a result, you got together and made small moves with me for such a long time, which made me successfully drag the time to five minutes." After a slight pause, Li Taibai continued: "my heart, to tell the truth, is a little moved." "Poof!" A mouthful of blood spat out from Li Haotian''s mouth, and his eyes were full of resentment. Originally, they were going to cheat in Li Taibai''s urn, but in the end, all this actually helped Li Taibai. Yue fan and others, a pair of eyes full of bitter smile, despair, who did not expect that all this would reach this point. A pair of eyes looking at Li Taibai, their eyes are full of bitterness, from today on, muzicheng is destined to become a joke of Tianlong mainland. What can a spiritual master do? In the eyes of the strong, the existence of a spiritual realm is the weakest existence. Only in the weakest place can we have a place. What can we do? It''s just like mole ants. In the eyes of Li Haotian, Yue fan and others, their previous ideas were not like this, but today Li Taibai told them what can be done by the existence of a spiritual realm. Relying on only one person to clean up a city. "Zhang Dafei, what are you doing?" At this time, a confused voice sounded, Zeng Renfeng opened his mouth and cried. After the matter was solved by Li Taibai, he raised his head and found that Zhang dafui and Zhu Hou had just come from a distance. He remembered that not long ago, they were still standing with him. "I wanted to attack these people from the back to lighten the burden of the boss, but the boss did it all." "Yes, I think the same way as fat people do." Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou came from afar and said with a serious face. The only thing that puzzled Zeng Renfeng was that the place they used to be seemed a little far away from the crowd. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 173 "Boss, what should we do now? Kill all these people? " Zhang DAPAI looked at the people who fell to the ground and asked. "They should all be killed. If these people dare to fight against the boss, they are looking for death!" Weapon war''s eyes twinkled with fierce light and looked at Li Haotian fiercely. This guy just put him where he was. Hearing what Zhang Dafei and others said, Li Haotian and others calmed down and looked at Li Taibai with eyes full of fear. "Li Taibai, it used to be our fault. Please forgive me. We dare not fight against you any more." "Li Taibai, I can make my family respect you. Please spare my life." "Eun Gong, you saved muzicheng. We all care about it, but we dare not disobey the orders of Zheng Qingshan and others. You are a good man. Please forgive us this time." One by one, the voices begged constantly. For a moment, the monster hunting forest was full of crying. This cry is almost smelling tears, listening sad. Li Taibai looked at the people around him. His eyes fell on Luo Bai. The corners of his mouth arced slightly. He nodded his head and said, "you have a very right saying. I''m really a good man." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, everyone''s eyes were bright. "Li Taibai, it''s our fault this time. In the future, our moon family will never be your enemy." Yue fan also said. Between life and dignity, he chose life. "Li Taibai, after all, I''m your father. I played with you before. I wanted to polish your temperament. As a father, how could I have the heart to watch you die?" Li Haotian showed a smile on his face, he said seriously. "Although I didn''t meet you, all the time, I have been inquiring about your news and paying close attention to you in the dark. You see, if it wasn''t for my polishing, would you be so strong? Today''s events let me know that you have polished, you can go back to our Li family, and our family will be happy together in the future. " When they heard Li Haotian''s words, the people present, who were not human spirits, had a strange look in their eyes. For the first time, they found that Li Haotian was such a shameless person. "Shameless!" Qizhan couldn''t help scolding. "Well, indeed, after all, you gave birth to me." At this time, Li Taibai nodded his head and replied seriously. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Qi Zhan and others were surprised. Unexpectedly, Li Taibai would reply like this. "Is the boss really moved by the old man''s words?" Zhang Dafei and others had an idea in their heart, staring at Li Taibai, and their eyes were full of uneasiness. "I''m still a 15-year-old kid. No matter how lucky I am, I still want my parents'' approval." Li Haotian''s eyes are bright, his mouth slightly curved, trying to show a father''s smile, said, "yes, Taibai, in the past ten years, my father and your mother miss you very much, from today on, we will be reunited, and your brother is looking forward to meeting you." Looking at Li Haotian''s smile at the corner of his mouth, Luo Bai stands aside, her eyebrows slightly wrinkled, she wants to speak, want to scold Li Haotian. This guy is so shameless! In the end, Luo Bai didn''t speak. After all, Li Haotian is her brother''s father. If Li Taibai really wants to get together with Li Haotian and others, she can''t stop him. "Brother Taibai, don''t worry. I will try my best to be strong and protect you well. I won''t let these people give you bad ideas!" Luo Bai clenched her fist and swore in her heart. Her eyes looked at Li Taibai, but she saw Li Taibai''s gentle smile. Li Taibai''s hand gently rubbed on Luobai''s head. With a smile on his mouth, he looked at Luobai and said, "my father, really, I thank you for giving birth to me. If you hadn''t given birth to me, I couldn''t have met Luobai, let alone been with Luobai." Li Taibai''s voice is full of tenderness. Listening to Li Taibai''s words, Luo Bai''s face turns red, and her heart is beating wildly. At this moment, lobai felt very happy. "Forget the past. Our father son relationship was broken when you abandoned me. Today, I will spare your life and repay you for the great kindness you gave birth to me." Li Taibai looked at Li Haotian and everyone present. He said coldly, "you want to kill me. I''m a good man. I can really spare your life." "However, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living sin can not be spared. If you want to live, you have to pay. From today on, all the things in your family are mine. I will take some of them from your family." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang DAPAI and others brightened their eyes. Isn''t that robbery? "Ha ha ha! This is my boss, robbing the whole Muzi city. It''s so overbearing. I like it. " "I don''t know how much shock it will cause when the news spreads here that the existence of a spirit Master on the ninth floor has robbed all the treasures of muzicheng!" The sound of the war is exciting.He likes the idea. "Boss, let''s get ready now and choose the precious things of these families." Zhang DAPAI''s eyes are shining, he said. "What robbery! It''s called grace, boss. It''s a favor to these families so that they can live. " The red monkey said on one side, "the boss is really a good man." "Yes, the boss is so kind." Zeng Renfeng said with a simple and honest face. He looked at Li Taibai and his eyes were full of worship. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, all the families in muzicheng were also in front of their eyes. They nodded their heads and their faces were full of smiles. "Yes, Li Taibai. It''s a favor for us. If you like our things, just take them away." "Li Taibai is really a good man. If you think about our actions, it''s not as good as pigs and dogs. I''m ashamed." One by one, the voices sighed and praised Li Taibai. Their eyes sparkle, their mouths arc slightly, and their eyes are full of irony. "What a good man, but a fool." In their eyes, how many talented people Li Taibai and his party are, how many things they can take away, how many valuable things each family has, and some precious things are even hidden in places only they know. What''s more, the Li family, the moon family, the water family and the wood family are the places with the most treasures. Li Taibai and his family couldn''t take all the treasures, let alone the treasures of their family. Li Haotian and others are also relieved. They just take their treasures. Their most precious treasures are hidden in the dark and taken away in the open. Li Taibai can''t take much. For them, there is no harm at all. "Li Taibai is really a good man!" There was an idea in everyone''s mind, and the corners of their mouths curved slightly. At this moment, all of them are very satisfied. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 174 Muzicheng, where tianlongjiao is located, is a huge square. At this time, countless figures are standing here. All these figures are the children of various families in muzicheng. In the middle, Li Haotian and others stand inside with a pale face. According to Li Taibai, he would wait until tianlongjiao was opened before he would give them the antidote of shendaodan powder. Today''s muzicheng has been closed under the order of Li Taibai. As the great benefactor who saved muzicheng, Li Taibai was the benefactor of countless people in muzicheng. After hearing Li Taibai''s request, many people in muzicheng were willing to act. This is to stop the news of Muzi city from spreading. Li Taibai doesn''t want too many accidents. "This Li Taibai is really stupid. If it was me, he would ask for more things. He just wanted the treasures of these families." "How many treasures can they get? How stupid One by one, the voices rang out in the crowd. The Li family and others were smiling, and their eyes were full of sarcasm. "After all, this Li Taibai was not raised by the Li family. His vision is too bad." "After this, we will report the matter here to Tangmen. Naturally, Tangmen will advocate for us." And other residents of Muzi City, their eyes are full of sigh. "It''s really good for benefactor to just punish these family members." "Just take a few treasures. It''s a small punishment for them. Only the kind-hearted benefactor can do so." For a while, Li Taibai became a stupid and kind man in everyone''s heart. But everyone''s eyes were full of wonder. A guy in the realm of spiritual master actually controlled the whole Muzi city. If it was spread out, it would be enough to shock people all over the world. "Boss, what kind of baby are we going to choose?" At the door of a family, Qizhan and Zhang dafui look at Li Taibai excitedly. In particular, Zhang dafuang and Li Taibai, who had found treasure at the rally, were even more excited. For Li Taibai''s Taobao ability, they have no doubt. "Choose?" Li Taibai''s mouth is slightly curved, he said with a smile: "why choose? It''s children who make choices. We adults want all of us! " When they heard Li Taibai''s words, Zhang DAPAI and others rolled their eyes. Here we have to talk about children. Only Li Taibai and Luo Bai are children. Zeng Renfeng is in his thirties. Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou are also 20 years old. He was 18 years old. heart Tucao a sentence, Zhang Dapang eyes show the color of curiosity, he is curious about what Li Taibai called all, make complaints about everything. He didn''t doubt whether Li Taibai could do it. Now in their eyes, Li Taibai can do what he wants to do, and this time he can do it. If you want to ask what the reason is, it doesn''t need any reason at all. Just rely on the young man''s name Li Taibai. "Boss, is there anything else you can''t do?" This is the idea in the hearts of several people. In the case of Li Taibai specially selected, they first entered the Li family. "Lobai, do you want to see the Li family crying?" Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly and looked at Luo Bai. "Yes Luo Bai nodded his head, clenched his fist and danced hard. "These people in the Li family made brother Taibai suffer so much when he was a child. I hate them very much!" "Boss, let''s look for something precious." Zhang said, a few people will be looking for. Li Taibai stopped them, he shook his head, said: "no, I think this tree is very beautiful, take it." With the help of Li Taibai, this is a purple tree, which is very rare. It has been put at the door as a decorative tree since it was obtained by the Li family. Li Taibai walks up to the purple tree and touches it. In the eyes of Zhang Dafei and others, the tree disappears and a huge earth pit appears on the ground. "Space ring!" Seeing Li Taibai''s action, Qizhan''s eyes widened and he couldn''t help exclaiming. "What space ring?" Although Zhang Dafei and others were surprised, they were curious in their eyes. After hearing the explanation, they all opened their mouths. "Boss, what else do you have that we don''t know? Could you please tell us, so that we can have a psychological preparation." The red monkey couldn''t help saying. It''s a space ring far beyond the level of Lingsheng. This is the only one in Tianlong. After a few people were surprised, their eyes suddenly flashed, and their mouths grinned with excitement. "Ha ha ha! I''m very curious. What do those people think about when they come back and find their home empty? " Zhang said with a laugh. "Now you go to move all the things you think you can take away, put them together, and I''ll take them away together." Li Taibai said.A few people followed Li Taibai and stepped into Li''s house. Then there was a constant sound inside. "I think this painting is good." "I think this tea is good." "These spiritual lands seem to be very good, too." One by one things of the Li family disappeared, and even the land was dug up. Soon, these things were placed in front of Li Taibai, and then all disappeared. "Boss, it''s almost gone." Half an hour later, several people came back to Li Taibai and watched Li Taibai finish collecting everything. They said. Looking at the expressions of several people, Li Taibai shook his head and said, "you guys, you can''t even copy your home? Do you think the good things of these families will be put on the table? Now I''m going to teach you some basic elements of home hunting. " "The first element is the bookcase." "Bookcase, is a complex structure, is likely to exist dark grid." Li Taibai went to a bookcase. He pushed a board of the bookcase. He saw the bare bookcase making a sound of mechanism collision. The bookcase opened a door. What you can see is spiritual fruit and grass. "The second element, the bed." "The bed is the place where people sleep, and it is also the safest place for all people psychologically. People hide things, many of which are hidden under the bed or at the head of the bed, and there may be dark cells on the bed." Li Taibai went to the place where Li Haotian was sleeping. He lifted the board and a dark grid appeared in front of everyone. Under the board was a box with a golden book in it. "The third element, vision, is that you should see the difference in some places from the appearance. For example, this wall is different from other places. It looks a little thicker than a millimeter." Li Taibai hit the wall with one punch, and there was a hole in the wall, from which he found a shabby drawing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 175 The drawings have a kind of ancient flavor, through the history. This is a treasure map with a huge mountain range, some routes and one line of characters, Tianlong treasure. Tianlong treasure, with the name of Tianlong, must be the most precious treasure in Tianlong continent. Zhang Dafei and others all have bright eyes, but several people can''t help rolling their eyes when they look at Li Taibai. The wall is one millimeter thick. They don''t think people can see it. Only Li Taibai, a monster, can detect it. Naturally, Zhang Dafei and others did not know that the place where Li''s so-called treasure was exposed as early as Li Taibai''s spiritual world. The so-called teaching is just Li Taibai''s temporary intention. Finally, Li Taibai stood in front of a huge hall, in which the smell of sandalwood was scattered and the lights were bright. Each tablet stands on a dark red wooden table, and at the top is a statue of a great man. The statue of the man is the ancestor of the Li family. This is the ancestral hall of the Li family, where the spirits of the Li family are worshipped. After taking a look at the ancestral hall of the Li family, Li Taibai stops. He turns around and leaves without touching the ancestral hall of the Li family. Zhang Dafei and others left behind Li Taibai. Luobai stops at the same place. She bows slightly, turns around and chases Li Taibai. "Boss, where are we going now?" Zhang Da Pang asked. "Yuejia." Li Taibai replied, "Yuexin should have been cleaned up in Yuejia." Today is a disaster day for muzicheng. All its treasures have been swept away. After the Li family, the search of other families is more brutal. Zhang Dafei and others don''t have Li Taibai''s spiritual world. They don''t know where there is a dark grid. After some countermeasures, Zhang Dafei and Zhuhou and others have their own way. There is always the first time to copy. With rich experience, the means of copying become stronger and more thorough. The walls were pushed to the ground by Zhang dafui and others. Bookcases were smashed. The beds were crushed. At the beginning, Li Taibai had to go back to find some treasures left behind. Until the last family, it was finally proved that Zhang dafuang''s ability to copy his family had reached a perfect level, and he did not need Li Taibai to clean up. The last family is the water family. I don''t know whether it is intentional or sincere. The water family is ranked last by Li Taibai. After Zhang Dafei and other people''s ability to complete the state of home ownership, all the houses of the water family collapsed, the land was excavated three feet, and there was no intact article. "Boss, complete the task successfully!" Zhang Dafei and others said excitedly. This feeling of home hunting is really wonderful. They are very excited to see treasures found by themselves and others. It''s a treasure they''ve never seen in their life. As for uneasiness, even Zeng Renfeng did not have any uneasiness. "These people want to kill us. If we don''t kill them, it''s already a favor. Besides, the boss is still their life-saving benefactor. They deserve to be punished for their kindness." This is Zeng Renfeng''s idea. With the collapse of the water house, this line of house hunting finally ended, but it was not known for the time being. Finally, Zhang Dafei and others still left a wall for their home. For the first time, it took about 40 minutes to get to the Li family, but then it did get faster and faster. It took only 10 minutes to get to the Shui family. This is because the water family is too big, and other small families are less than five minutes. They are all strong in the realm of Lingshi. When they use their martial arts, their speed will come and go without a trace. But even so, it took a day. When the water house finished, a wonderful aura appeared in the void, and a layer of breath entered Li Taibai''s body. This is the concern of the heart of the world. What Li Taibai has done here is bound to shock the whole Muzi city. When it comes out, it will also make Li Taibai''s reputation stronger. One thousandth of the world''s heart is concerned, which is still under the growth of imperial seal, otherwise it will only be one thousandth. Li Taibai knows that this is because what he did not long ago has shocked the whole Muzi city. What he has done now only increases this kind of shock. He has almost suppressed the attention of the world that muzicheng can give to the limit. After the heart of the world''s attention entered Li Taibai''s body, the wound sword in his mind wriggled slightly, and a trace of white light appeared at the end of the hilt, but it was only so, even the hilt was not completely covered. "It seems that only by stepping into the holy land of Tianlong can we continue to increase rapidly." Li Taibai said secretly in his heart. He raised his head, looked at the air in the sky, and suddenly said, "let''s go, tianlongjiao is about to open." "Boom!" As Li Taibai''s voice fell, a thunderbolt appeared in the sky, countless thunderbolts appeared, and a golden dragon was bred from the thunderbolt.Golden Dragon roars and rushes directly into Muzi city. Tianlongjiao is open. This is the 15th day that Li Taibai stepped into muzicheng. In everyone''s sight, muzicheng suddenly vibrated, and a black tower appeared in muzicheng. Black tower towering into the clouds, one can not see the end, as if pierced the sky, reached the end of the sky. This is tianlongjiao. Tianlongjiao is opened once a year, which is the chance for tianlongworld to step into the realm of Lingjiang once a year. "Roar!" A huge dragon sound sounded, frightening heaven and earth, everyone stood in place, staring at the sky, a huge golden dragon appeared at the top of the tower. Floating in the void, lantern eyes, looking at the people below, a look at the world from the momentum. "Tianlongjiao ranking started!" There is a voice in everyone''s heart. When this voice rang out, Li Taibai''s face changed, and his spiritual world instantly dispersed. At that moment, his spiritual world automatically began to resist this sound. This is the spiritual transmission of the heart of the world in Tianlong world, which can instantly ring out in the hearts of all people in Tianlong continent. Li Taibai''s spiritual world, however, automatically resists the invasion of different spiritual powers. "That''s close!" Li Taibai was relieved. He even forgot the most basic thing. He almost made a huge mistake just now. If his spiritual world obstructs the spread of the word of the heart of the world, then he must be found wrong by the heart of the world. For the alien, the heart of the Dragon world will not hesitate to destroy him. "Damn it! How could you forget such a thing! " Li Taibai cursed in his heart. This time, fortunately, he responded. In fact, it''s not surprising that Li Taibai has left this world for endless years. In his previous life, Tianlong mainland has destroyed endless years. He has forgotten some things after all. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 176 With God''s powerful memory, Li Taibai can remember the memories in his deep mind, but in the end, sometimes he inadvertently ignores some unimportant things. Just like eating with chopsticks, many people are used to it. They will take a pair of chopsticks when they eat, but they won''t remember it in their memory. So sometimes they forget to take chopsticks. This is the so-called dark under the light. But this time, Li Taibai suddenly woke up from his plan. He had been constructing his plan, but he ignored some things. "Fortunately, it''s time to find out, otherwise there will be endless trouble in the future." Li Taibai had a plan in his mind and said in his heart. All of a sudden, he found many loopholes. "Brother Taibai, what''s the matter?" Luo Bai''s eyes looked at Li Taibai, and there was a trace of worry in his big eyes. "Nothing." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He said with a smile, "just think of something. Let''s go to tianlongjiao." ... the ranking of tianlongjiao is the ranking of tianlongjiao since ancient times. The higher the ranking, the stronger the talent. This ranking is not the ranking of each city, but the ranking of all tianlongjiao. Now the number one is an existence named Xuanyuan Wuji. Xuanyuan Wuji is the strongest one in the history of Tianlong continent. Before henggu, Xuanyuan Wuji was the first one to step into the existence of Holy Spirit, even one step away from the realm of God. Today''s Tianlong mainland can be ranked among the top 100 geniuses. Today''s Tangmen Tangyuan, the strongest one in Tianlong mainland, only ranks 40th in Tianlong corner. Li qilin''er of muzicheng is amazed by everyone because his ranking is now in the 39th place, and he only stands in front of Tang yuan. At the moment of this ranking, Tang Yuan announced to the world that when Li''s qilin''er left Tianlong holy land, he would be accepted as an apprentice. Today, Chu Yu, the most powerful person in Tianlong holy land, is also the first genius of the younger generation. He has a city in the secret place of the spirit, and has stepped into the top 20. At the beginning of this ranking, the whole Tianlong continent was shocked. Countless powerful people wanted to accept Chu Yu into the clan. Even the Tang clan made a promise that as long as Chu Yu joined the clan, he would be trained as the leader of the clan. But all these forces were rejected by Chu Yu. "I want to create my own power and let my clan step into the top of the Dragon land." Chu Yu so arrogant refused everyone. He created his own clan, Truman! At the beginning of the founding of Chumen, many people took refuge, and even some strong people of Lingwang level took refuge, which made Chumen directly enter the ranks of yipinzong. One is only the existence of Lingjiang level, establishing its own clan. The establishment of clan is a kind of clan. Chuyu undoubtedly created the history of Tianlong continent. It has even been said that the existence of Chu Yu will break the demon land and make the Terran the most powerful race in the Tianlong continent. In the face of this sentence, Li Taibai was very disdainful. If these people knew the strength of Zhuge Mingyue, they would not dare to say that. Today, the ranking of tianlongjiao is a ranking that everyone cares about, because today, Chuyu returns to the realm of Lingshi. "I, Chu Yu, can only be the first. This time, I will make my name number one in the ranking of tianlongjiao!" "I will frighten the past, frighten the future, and become an existence beyond which all people can not surpass!" A few months ago, Chu Yu spoke in the holy land. He retreated to the realm of Lingshi and ranked tianlongjiao again. "I am the overlord, and my peers, you are destined to be the foil, the so-called break through the ages, but joke." When Chu Yu said this, the younger generation of genius, Overlord said it. Awe the same generation, let all the contemporaries gloomy, this is the overlord! "This world, after all, is our time. Since it is far away from us, you should be glad, otherwise, you will have no future." This is the genius of yipinzong and tiandaozong. This time, the genius of Tiandao sect had two cities in the secret place of lingzhe, which shocked countless people. "Overlord, you will defeat me this time!" The genius of tiandaozong shouts to the overlord. In the war of the younger generation, he was defeated by the overlord. Now he is worried that this time he wants to regain his reputation. "Chu Yu? A lucky guy who just missed us. " For Chu Yu, the geniuses disdain to say. This is an era of talents. Many people have done what Chu Yu did. But it''s strange that no one in Tangmen, the first sect of Tang Dynasty, has spoken. It seems that Tangmen has entered a period of decline. After Tang yuan, no one entered the top 100. Only one of the Tang family''s Qilin children was cultivated by the Li family."What are you! If our clan competes with you for this quota, you won''t be able to get in the eye at all! " After all, the younger generation of the Tang clan said angrily, this is a child who is only five or six years old, and is regarded as a joke by everyone. The stars are shining. This time, the ranking of tianlongjiao was concerned by countless people. Everyone is curious, is Chu Yu awe forever, the same realm once again suppress a generation, or younger generation come from behind, will Chu Yu dignity crushed. This time, can overlord hold the title of the first person of his younger generation. "I''m Chu Yu. I''m waiting for you at the peak." In the holy land of Tianlong, a voice comes from tianlongjiao. The geniuses of the Holy Land look at tianlongjiao and see a name appear at the low end of tianlongjiao, and then rise at the speed visible to the naked eye. Chu Yu stepped into tianlongjiao, and the news spread quickly. At this time, a transparent aperture appeared at the top of tianlongjiao, and a name appeared on the aperture. Chu Yu! This is the ranking of tianlongjiao this time. Today''s ranking will appear when tianlongjiao ranking is in progress, but it will disappear later. On the edge of the transparent aperture, there is a golden cloth. This is an overwhelming piece of gold cloth. There is a golden dragon on the cloth. It is lifelike, as if there is a golden dragon living in it. The name of this cloth is Qianlong cloth. Qianlong cloth is the place where tianlongjiao ranks. It only takes a thousand. At this time, there were 1000 people on the Qianlong cloth, but Chu Yu''s name disappeared. When Chu Yu stepped into tianlongjiao again, it meant that his ranking had to be recalculated. As Chu Yu stepped into tianlongjiao, it seemed as if it was a signal that countless figures appeared and countless names appeared on the transparent aperture. When Li Taibai arrived at tianlongjiao, he saw this scene. At this time, no one in muzicheng was excited. He just watched it quietly. A pair of eyes looking at Li Taibai. "So where can you go this time?" Li Haotian''s eyes were full of irony. As long as Li Taibai steps into tianlongjiao, his name of genius will disappear. Without a bone, what talent does he have compared with the top talents in Tianlong? Everyone who knows the truth has a sneer in his eyes. "You, Li Taibai, rely on adventure and possess all kinds of things, but what are you compared with your talent? After all, you are just dazzling for a while. When you run out of adventure things, it will be your day of decline. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 177 Qianlong cloth is the name of Qianlong. The talent that has not grown up is Qianlong. Qianlong has thousands of people. As long as there is no loss, it has become a strong leader in the era of Tianlong. Every time tianlongjiao is opened, there are 100 places in each tianlongjiao. The quota of tianlongjiao in muzicheng was occupied by the families of muzicheng, and was allocated in proportion to the top nine of Lingshi hunting. It''s said that it''s a family, but it''s also the result of competition among different sects. Every family here has the support of the clan. It''s just a matter of strength. When some clan perishes, the family they belong to will gradually perish. The Li family, the Mu family, the Shui family and the Yue family correspond to the four yipinzong families respectively, while the other families correspond to the two pinzong families and the three pinzong families. The number of people in these families is naturally the number of people in the clan. Of course, few sect disciples come to cities like Muzi city to enter tianlongjiao. Every second class sect or above has tianlongjiao in their own sect. These extra quotas are for the sake of a rainy day, for the sake of selling to others for profit, and for the sake of announcing the existence of one''s own power to all. Zheng Qingshan and Tang Tian come for Li''s family and Yuexin''s sake. Then they use tianlongjiao by the way. But I didn''t expect Li Taibai''s accident. Zheng Qingshan died and Tang Tian was imprisoned. All the people who came to muzicheng to wait for the quota of tianlongjiao had to wait. After Li Taibai controlled all the families, this time all the quota belonged to Li Taibai. When Li Taibai came to tianlongjiao, he met a lot of shining eyes. "My Lord, I don''t know how to allocate the quota this time? I''m the third elder of the iron sword sect of Sanpin sect. Can you sell me five places? " A strong man with a long sword in his hand looked at Li Taibai and asked. He was followed by five teenagers in their twenties. "My Lord, I''m the green forest of qingshanzong. I also need five places. I wonder if you can sell them to us?" Another middle-aged man came out and asked, this is an elegant middle-aged man. One by one, the figures keep coming out. Looking at these people, Li Taibai pressed his hand. The crowd quieted down. Watching the crowd calm down, Li Taibai shook his head, his mouth slightly curved, said: "tianlongjiao 100 quota, I only leave seven, the other 93 quota, you according to the previous rules of business on the line, the specific responsibility by Yue Xin." "Me Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Yue Xin was slightly stunned and then nodded her head. "Those of you who want the quota come with me and line up. Let''s discuss it." Yue Xin said with a smile. Looking at Yuexin with the past, Li Taibai arranges Qizhan, Zhang Dafei and others to help, and then stands with Luobai to watch. He didn''t care about these places, and even for him, these 93 places were of no use at all. "Qianlongbu, is tianlongjiao ranked first?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Xuanyuan Wuji, the top of Qianlong cloth. The corners of his mouth curved slightly. After the name of Xuanyuan Wuji, there is a thousand words. This represents that Xuanyuan Wuji has broken through a thousand levels in the ninth floor of Lingshi and tianlongjiao. Tianlongjiao is a black tower, huge and incomparable. No one knows the specific height. The only thing everyone knows is that one level represents one level, and the climbing height represents the ranking of tianlongjiao. "Brother Taibai, shall we go up?" Lobai asked. Hearing Luo Bai''s words, Li Taibai shook his head. He said with a smile, "wait a little longer. The strong always show up at last." He is waiting. If he climbs now, he is confident that he can step into a thousand levels, but this is not enough to cause the biggest shock. Only when these people think that the end is settled, and then he is born, and grabs the noun with super fast speed, can people be shocked. The so-called genius is just like that. In history, geniuses always shine in front of people''s eyes, and then become the strongest among them at the speed visible to the naked eye. This is because their appearance like dark horses leaves a startling glimpse in people''s hearts, and makes the attention of the heart of the world fall into their bodies. It makes their Qi Movement powerful countless times. "Well." Lobai nodded his head. Her eyes looked at the Dragon horn, only to see a few names constantly flashing, constantly changing the seat, the number behind them is also constantly changing. "This overlord is the overlord we met in the secret place of the spirit?" Luo Bai asked, thinking of the overlord who was defeated by Li Taibai on the secret arena of the spirit not long ago. "It should be." Li Taibai shook his head. He didn''t know very well. He never paid attention to these so-called geniuses in his previous life. All geniuses had no difference in front of him, except Zhuge Mingyue, who was against heaven.But even so, Zhuge Mingyue of the previous life is still nothing in front of him. In the eyes of Li Haotian and others, what happened to Li Taibai and Luo Bai is cowardice. "This guy has a sense of self-knowledge. He knows that it''s only a joke to go now. Fortunately, if he doesn''t go, he can still leave a strong sense of mystery in the hearts of some people who don''t know." "So this kind of guy is doomed to be the weak. The strong will never be afraid of failure. They have their own belief that they are the strongest." "Without a bone, I don''t think he can step into tianlongjiao, which is likely to create an unprecedented layer." "Hahaha, it''s a record breaking, enough to make him famous forever and be recorded in the history of Tianlong mainland." One voice whispered and whispered. Li Taibai doesn''t care about these words. When time comes, these people will know how stupid they are. However, Luo Bai''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and his eyes are not happy. "Shut up Said lobai, his eyes full of coldness. "If my brother Taibai is weak, what are you? Even though brother Taibai has been a spiritual master all his life, his strength can kill Wuwang. Can you reach Wuwang in your life? " At lobai''s words, everyone present was quiet. The realm of Wuwang is less than a thousand people in the whole Tianlong continent, and almost none of them can reach this realm. This is a fact, but this fact was said by a little girl, even they have no room to refute, which makes them very uncomfortable, and their faces turn red. "Hum, God knows what tricks he used. He is a guy of the Ninth level of Lingshi. He can''t step into Lingjiang in his whole life." "Li Taibai is just a waste body. It''s a miracle that he can step into the realm of Lingshi, but it''s impossible for Lingjiang." "Once there was a waste body trying to get close to the Tianlong tower, but it was directly shocked to death, which is enough to show that the Tianlong tower dislikes the waste body. It''s a compliment to say that he can step into the first floor, and it''s very likely that he can''t go up to the first floor!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 178 One by one, the voices kept ringing. These are the people of the Li family. They told us that Li Taibai was a waste body, but no one said that Li Taibai''s waste body was made by the Li family. Listening to people''s words, Yuexin frowns, she is very uncomfortable, but her eyes are more worried, she heard for the first time, waste body would be rejected by tianlongjiao. "Brother Taibai?" Her eyes looked at Li Taibai with some worry. "Nothing." Li Taibai''s eyes showed soft color. He turned his head and looked at these people with cold color in his eyes. Although he doesn''t care what these people think, when he steps into tianlongjiao, everything will be decided. But these people make lobai unhappy, so he will naturally make these people unhappy. "I think you can go back and have a look. After all, there is no one in your family now. If someone else comes into your family at this time and steals some treasure, won''t you cry to death?" Li Taibai said with a smile. "What I want has been taken away. Now you can let your family go back. After the ranking of tianlongjiao, I will naturally give you the antidote of shendaodan." Li Taibai''s words didn''t cover up. When she heard Li Taibai''s words, Luo Bai was slightly stunned. Then she blinked her eyes, and a strange color appeared in her big eyes. A radian appeared in the corner of her mouth, as if she could foresee what would happen in the near future. Zhang Da Pang, Qi Zhan and others also stopped their quota allocation, and the corners of their mouths twitched slightly. "Boss, I still have this hobby!" Several people looked at each other. "Well, I have something to do with it." Zhang DAPAI''s face was cold, and he said something to Yuexin and others, then he turned around and disappeared. "Ah ha ha! Ha ha ha ha ha Soon after, a terrible burst of laughter came from the crowd. Zhang Dafei is laughing wildly! He couldn''t help laughing at the sight of these people soon after. Soon after, Zhang came back with a cool face. "Then go on." He said. "I''ll go too. Something''s up!" The corner of his mouth trembles slightly. He turns away. "Me too!" The red monkey followed him. "Ah, ha ha ha ha!" Wild laughter rang out in the crowd. "I also have something... Listening to their laughter, even Zeng Renfeng couldn''t help it. He turned around and left quickly. "Don''t laugh! I can''t help laughing like that! " "Ah ha ha, don''t laugh. I have a stomachache. Don''t make me laugh." "No, I can''t help it. I can''t help laughing at the thought that soon these guys will go back with an excited look on their face and then look silly." "Ah, ha ha ha ha!" The laughter of terror and madness rang out in Muzi city. Someone heard the laughter in his ear, he looked around, but did not see a figure, as if there was an invisible existence beside him, laughing. The man didn''t find that his shadow deepened a little, a little darker than others. On this day, there was a legend about a laughing madman in muzicheng. There was a horror that liked to laugh. He would infect others with laughter and make them laugh all the time. Then he had a stomachache until he died of laughing. ... when Li Haotian and others heard Li Taibai''s words, they nodded their heads. They are not afraid that someone will enter their family to steal. The whole Muzi city is controlled by these families. They know exactly who comes in. But there are always accidents. It''s Li Taibai''s order to come here. They don''t want to. Since Li Taibai asked them to go back, they naturally wanted to send someone back to guard the family. They could not let others take advantage of them. Under the order of Li Haotian and others, the servants of each family reluctantly return to the family. They also want to continue to watch the ranking of tianlongjiao. This is a golden age of Tianlong. Who is the strongest genius of this generation? Everyone will witness history. "Brother Taibai, you are so bad." Luo Bai''s mouth twitched, looking at Li Taibai, and said in a low voice. "Does naloba like it?" Li Taibai looked at Luo Bai and said with a smile. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Luo Bai''s face showed a touch of delicate red, and the gorgeous girl looked very moving. At this moment, all the people who saw Luo Bai were stunned. Even if he is used to seeing beautiful women, Tang Tian is stunned. At this time, Luobai was the most touching and charming person he had ever seen in his life. He looked like a fairy falling into the world. Looking at the world, some shy people were walking seven inches of golden lotus. The breeze gently stirred the fairy''s hair and touched people''s heart. "Yes!" Said lobai in a low voice. At this moment, countless jealous eyes looked at lobai."If I could have the love of this gorgeous girl, I would be willing to die now!" One by one, voices rang out in people''s minds. With these words, Luo Bai''s face became more red. She lowered her head and looked at the tips of her shoes. Her heart was beating violently. Yuexin stood in the distance, looking at her heart inexplicably some touch, as if the general electric shock, there are some sour, there are some uncomfortable. "She seems more beautiful than I am." Yuexin had an idea in her heart, and her eyes fell on Li Taibai. He sighed a little. Standing beside her, Zhang dafuang looks at Yue Xin. He shakes his head and doesn''t speak. He is not good at men and women''s affairs. For him, to find a woman, we need to find a strong man, so that we can protect him. Time seems to freeze on Luo Bai''s red face. Everyone looks at Luo Bai quietly, hoping to make this time freeze forever. "Chu Yu has entered a thousand places!" At this time, a scream broke the picture. All of them were surprised and looked at the Qianlong cloth. On the Qianlong cloth, one thousand names have become Chu Yu. Chu Yu can step into a thousand, which everyone knows, but it still makes people''s eyes show the color of horror. It''s been less than half an hour. "His talent has really become more terrifying!" Someone sighed. "It''s no wonder that he dares to knock down his own realm and start anew. No one dares to do such a thing except him." It took Chu Yu an hour to get into the top 1000 for the first time, but this time, it took only half an hour. Chu Yu''s talent is twice as powerful as it was then. "This time, he is likely to really do what he wants to do, step into the first, unprecedented!" "No!" At this time, a scream sounded, all raised their heads, only to see a thousand names, a name suddenly beat. "The son of heaven has stepped into the ranks of thousands!" Tiandaozi is the genius of tiandaozong. At this time, the name on the thousand names beat again, and the name of tiandaozi disappeared and replaced by overlord. The overlord surpassed the son of heaven and stepped into the list of thousands. At this moment, the top talents of the young generation finally began to be called their strongest talents. "Well, do you see that? People like you will never be able to enter the ranks, and the beautiful women in your hands will also be occupied by others! " Looking at Li Taibai, Tang Tian is full of jealousy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 179 "Boss, the quota is sold out." Zhang Dafei and others came back to Li Taibai, with several bags in their hands. There are many crystal stones in the bag. These are Lingjing. In the currency of Tianlong mainland, the most common people use gold, silver and copper, while the cultivators almost all use Lingjing as the main currency. Lingjing is a more advanced currency. One hundred spirit coins can almost equal one Spirit Crystal. The spirit coin and the spirit crystal are all formed by the crystal ore with spirit, among which the spirit coin is polished by the Spirit Crystal in the most corner. Lingjing is the purest crystal polished. Lingcoin and Lingjing have the function of accelerating cultivation because they contain Lingqi. Lingjing has infinite magical functions, and many things need to be used to Lingjing. In Tianlong continent, there are many relics that need a huge aura to open, which need a spirit crystal. No matter which big force, the demand for Lingjing is huge. There are all kinds of precious places to increase cultivation in yipinzong, and these precious places need Lingjing to open. For Zhang Dafei and others, although there are many Lingjing, they just robbed the whole muzicheng a short time ago. There are so many Lingshi in the family of muzicheng that they totally despise them. "Maybe that''s depravity." Holding a crystal stone bag in his hand, Zhang Da Pang said in his heart that he had worked hard for a spirit coin in those years. Now these bags of spirit stones are in front of him, and he doesn''t feel anything, and even feels a little heavy. Zhang Da Pang''s eyes look at Li Taibai. He knows that it''s all because of Li Taibai. Following Li Taibai, he was used to seeing good things. He had already had resistance to these things. "Boss, shall we go in?" Zhang Dafei looked at Li Taibai and asked. In his hand, he holds three tokens carved with a black tower suspended with a golden dragon, which is exactly the certificate to enter tianlongjiao. Only with the token of tianlongjiao can you enter the tower. One hundred tianlongjiao tokens were originally put in Li''s house. They were only given to the public when tianlongjiao was opened, and then they were collected after the end. This is the right of the first family in muzicheng. But this time, all of them were captured by Li Taibai and others. Taking the two tianlongjiao tokens handed over by Zhang Dafei, Li Taibai handed one of them to Luo Bai. He looked at the place where the tianlongjiao pagoda was, shook his head and said, "wait a little longer." "Good." Zhang Dafei and others nodded their heads. The opening of tianlongjiao will last for one day. They are not in a hurry. After Zhang Dafei and others bought and sold the token, the people who got the token in muzicheng also stepped into tianlongjiao. The teenagers had a dignified face. Every year when tianlongjiao is opened, there are countless people who want to enter the level of Lingjiang, but only one thousand of them are selected in the end. If you want to get the permission of tianlongjiao and open the door of Tianlong''s secret place, only the 1000th place in this ranking will do. The ranking on the aperture of tianlongjiao is changing dramatically. The competition for the top talents has become white hot, among which Chu Yu has the upper hand and has stepped into the 500. The number of overlord is 588. Tiandaozong''s genius, tiandaozi in 889, two people tightly bite. What''s shocking is that in addition to these three people, there are still seven teenagers in this ranking. Although the seven teenagers stopped at the end of the list, it is enough to show their genius. One thousand of the most powerful geniuses of all time. "To live with these geniuses in this era is a beautiful one, but also a sad one." Looking at the ranking of Qianlong cloth, someone sighed and said. This kind of flourishing age is unprecedented in the whole Tianlong continent. Living in this era, we can witness the history of Tianlong continent and see countless strong people around. This is a beautiful era. But it''s a tragedy to live with these geniuses. They won''t have any future. "Well, what are these guys? My boss is bound to be number one. " Zhang Da Pang snorted coldly. Li Haotian and others looked at Zhang Dafei and others, and their eyes showed disdain. Li Taibai is just a waste body. He is despised by tianlongjiao. He even has to bear the risk of being destroyed when he steps into tianlongjiao. How can he compete for the first place. The biggest possibility is that Li Taibai will always be on the Ninth level of Lingshi, unable to upgrade. "When I step into a stronger stage, I will let you feel the humiliation I have suffered, and I will take everything from you." Tang Tian clenched his fist and looked at Luo Bai greedily. "Poof A sad feeling came to Tang Tian''s mind. In everyone''s eyes, Tang Tian fell to the ground. His consciousness was destroyed. Tang Tian died.The change of Tang Tian''s eyes can be seen clearly in Li Taibai''s spiritual world. Luobai is his taboo. If these people dare to have bad ideas about Luobai, they have to bear the consequences. "Li Taibai, you Li Haotian and others showed anger in their eyes. No one thought that Li Taibai said that killing is killing. But no one dare to speak, today''s Muzi City, Li Taibai is the ruler, they are afraid of Li Taibai will kill them. "Let''s go." But Li Taibai was too lazy to look at them. He stepped forward and took Zhang Dafei and others into the tower. Now, the ranking of tianlongjiao Qianlong cloth has reached the abyss, and the ranking of 1000 in the aperture has been basically stable, so it''s his turn to play. ... in tianlongjiao, a huge room, a stout teenager is recovering his strength. This boy is a bully. This is a golden room, in which you can see the ranking of tianlongjiao at this time. "Didn''t that guy show up?" The overlord''s eyes narrowed, and his thoughts crossed his mind. The thing about the secret place of the spirit, that one sword defeated his youth, was always in the heart of the overlord. After more than half a month of hard work, his strength has become more powerful. At this time, he is confident that he can fight with that young man. For tiandaozi''s challenge, he never responded. He was just a defeated general. In his heart, there was only the boy in the secret place of the spirit. He didn''t even see Chu Yu. "Li Taibai." This is the only name that overlord knows. He is looking forward to that name. In this ranking war of the young generation of Tianlong mainland, he defeated that teenager with great talent. Only by defeating all his contemporaries can he be a overlord and be regarded as invincible. A long golden gun glittered on overlord''s knee. "Li Taibai, I''ll wait for you." The overlord''s eyes showed domineering spirit. He stood up, walked out of the golden room and stepped on the tower. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 180 "He''s going to enter tianlongjiao." Li Taibai''s action, immediately caused countless people to watch, a personal figure out of the way, let Li Taibai step into the channel. Li Taibai, who has been in the limelight of muzicheng for 15 days, has shocked the whole muzicheng. Even that kind of powerful fighting power is countless times stronger than that of Li''s qilinzi. It''s a formidable genius. The nine levels of Lingshi kill the powerful of Wuwang realm, and use zongmen''s weapon to kill the demons of Lingwang level. If all these events happen to the existence of a Lingjiang nine levels, they are enough to be marveled by everyone and praised as miracles. What''s more, today''s Li Taibai is no more than nine levels of spiritual master. Everyone is curious about how many floors Li Taibai can step on tianlongjiao, whether he can reach the top of qianlongbu, and whether he can compete with the top talents of tianlongmainland. "It''s hard to estimate." Countless people said with a sigh. The story of Li Taibai''s waste body has been known to all. "You go first." When he came to the gate of tianlongjiao, Li Taibai suddenly said. Luo Bai looked at Li Taibai anxiously, but after all, she nodded her head. "Good." They stepped into tianlongjiao. Looking at Luo Bai and others who disappeared in the tower, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly, and his eyes looked at the tower. The tower is called tianlongjiao, which is a very strange name, but there is no way. A sign hanging at the door of the tower is tianlongjiao. Remembering that Zhao Jianxin and himself had talked about entering tianlongjiao and the reason why he was injured, Li Taibai stepped on tianlongjiao. "Weng!" Just as he stepped into tianlongjiao, the sky made a mysterious sound. In everyone''s eyes, the Golden Dragon above the tower moved. Countless chains appear from the tower, blocking the whole tower, and a terrible force radiates from tianlongjiao. It''s a repulsive force. Around tianlongjiao, everything flies backwards under the repulsive force. The earth shatters, and heaven and earth make a sound of unbearable burden. Dust, blocking all the sight. "Ha ha ha ha, this fool! He''s dead! " A laugh rang out in the crowd. It was the head of a family in muzicheng. "This repulsive force, even the half step spirit king will be instantly shocked to death, not to mention that he is a little guy in the realm of spirit Master." Those who wanted to step into tianlongjiao were killed by this repulsive force, including the banbuling king with him. One by one, the clamour continued to ring, and their eyes were full of understanding and hatred. "This is the end of fighting against our muzicheng family!" Li Haotian''s mouth is also slightly curved. When Li Taibai dies, the only weakness of Li''s Unicorn disappears. From today on, the Li family will prosper. "Don''t you forget that without me, no one can solve the poison of your God daodan." Just then, a sound came out of the dust. The dust gradually dispersed, and everyone saw a figure standing in front of the Tianlong tower. Li Taibai didn''t have any damage on his body. All the repulsive forces seemed to disappear around his body, and the earth where he lived was intact. "How could he be all right!" Seeing Li Taibai standing in the same place, everyone was stunned. Li Haotian widened his eyes, and his eyes were full of disbelief. Yue fan clenched his fist, and the boy was beyond his expectation again. "It seems that you are not going to detoxify your body, so that''s it." Li Taibai said coldly. He turned around and stepped on the Dragon horn. The endless repulsive force is more powerful, and the earth is crumbling. But at this time, all the people present were not happy, and their eyes were frightened. These people finally remembered that they were still waiting for Li Taibai to solve the poison of God pouring pill. "My Lord! Please forgive me. I''m just confused. " "My Lord! We are confused this time. We can''t promise in the future. " "My Lord! You have a lot of money. Please forgive us this time. " One voice begged, at this time they want to slap themselves hard, how can they forget such an important thing. "You want me to forgive you? Kneeling on the ground, when I come out, kneeling people, I will naturally detoxify for you. " Li Taibai said lightly, he stepped into the Dragon horn. The endless repulsive force disappeared when Li Taibai stepped into tianlongjiao. Looking at Li Taibai who disappeared in tianlongjiao, all the family members on the scene took a look at him. Their eyes were full of bitterness. But in the end, they fell to their knees. In this world, strength is the most important factor. The reason why they are powerful is that they can stand in this position. If they lose their strength, they will be destroyed.No one knows when Li Taibai will come out of tianlongjiao. They dare not disobey. Looking at the strong members of the muzicheng family, the ordinary residents of muzicheng, and some outsiders kneeling on the ground, they were all shocked. There is a little fear of Li Taibai in my heart. "I can only blame these people for their stupidity! Only the kind-hearted people like Eun Gong will give them a chance to regain their strength. " Someone said, looking at Li Taibai''s disappearing back, he was full of worship. This sentence has won the approval of countless people. In the crowd, a fat man looked at this scene. He swallowed his saliva and remembered the scene that he wanted to steal things from the muzicheng family not long ago. That space ring is his, originally these things should be his. "Hum!" Snorted a, the fat man turned the body to leave, this space ring seems to be temporarily can''t take back. "What a good man, just a big liar!" The fat man mumbled and disappeared into the city of Muzi. ... facing the repulsive force, Li Taibai stepped into tianlongjiao without any change on his face. When tianlongjiao came out, he knew this would happen. He checked the history of muzicheng and knew the existence of this force. However, the repulsive force was just blocked by his spiritual world and could not cause any harm to him. In order to find the way to bring the dead back to life, he once looked for tianlongjiao, but he was blocked by this repulsive force, but the repulsive force could not hurt him. So he had no fear of the repulsive force. "Weng!" When Li Taibai stepped into Tianlong tower, a golden dragon suddenly appeared in front of him. A terrible pressure fell on Li Taibai from the golden dragon, and the Golden Dragon''s eyes were full of killing. Under this pressure, Li Taibai''s face turned red and hard to breathe. He felt like he was standing on the cliff and would fall down at any time. The power of the Golden Dragon has reached the holy realm. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 181 Looking at the Golden Dragon in front of him, there was no change on Li Taibai''s face. He knew that the golden dragon was just a part of the heart of the world. His body contains the heart of the world, one percent more than a thousand percent of the attention, the golden dragon can not kill him. The power in his body is hidden to make himself as ordinary as possible. "The breath of the soul of the world, confirmed." A voice sounded faintly in Li Taibai''s mind, and then the Golden Dragon disappeared. "Hoo." Watching the Golden Dragon disappear, Li Taibai was relieved. The heart of the world put an end to any external existence. All the existence growing in the Tianlong continent have the breath of the Tianlong world in their souls, and the heart of the world can be easily distinguished. Through the repulsive force, stepping into tianlongjiao, this kind of force has surpassed the ordinary genius, so the heart of the world naturally needs to confirm. When the Golden Dragon disappeared, Li Taibai looked inside the Dragon horn. This is a very common tower. Except that everything is golden, there is no difference between other towers. A circular stone ladder leads directly to the second floor of Tianlong tower. everything is as like as two peas Zhao Jianxin told him. Li Taibai is very clear, it seems that he and Luobai and others have entered a tianlongjiao, but at this time he and Luobai and others are not in the same place. All the people who enter tianlongjiao will be alone in a tianlongjiao. "Well?" All of a sudden, Li Taibai was slightly stunned. Among the news he knew, there was only one staircase on the first floor of tianlongjiao leading directly to the second floor, and the first pass was on the staircase on the first floor, which was to resist the pressure of the spirit. There was nothing else, but at this time, he saw a door on the side of the staircase. This is a golden door with a secret word on it. A golden dragon is lifelike on the door. "What''s the matter?" Li Taibai frowned slightly. His eyes suddenly turned to the door, where a few more lines appeared. "Secret passage!" Looking at this line of words, Li Taibai''s eyes brightened. The meaning of tianlongjiao is written on the characters. Tianlongjiao is the first pass to select the strong for Tianlong world, which is divided into ordinary channel and secret channel. The ordinary passage needs to step into the top of tianlongjiao layer by layer, but the secret passage has no layers. It has only one layer. As long as you can cross this layer, you can directly reach the top of tianlongjiao. Of course, as long as you can pass through it, you will get great benefits. If you can''t pass through it, you will never have a chance to enter tianlongjiao, and you will never be able to enter the realm of Lingjiang. The way to open the secret channel is to have the power to be recognized by tianlongjiao Jinlong. And Li Taibai resisted the repulsive force of Jinlong, which is the permission to pass. This is a multiple choice question. Is it possible to challenge the secret channel or step on the ordinary channel with the possibility of never stepping into the spiritual realm? Li Taibai is very clear that in addition to him, there are many talents in the world who have been recognized, but the news of the secret channel has never been mentioned, let alone passed. There is only one reason. Those who step into the secret passage fail. One layer can reach the top of tianlongjiao. The power of this layer will be the collection of all layers of tianlongjiao. "So your choice?" A line appeared on the door. Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly, and his eyes were full of hegemony. "Is it a choice?" Li Taibai opened the door and stepped directly into it. When the door came out, he knew clearly that if he could cross the door, his name would frighten everyone. He will get a lot of attention from the heart of the world. The genius born in the sky, one step directly to the peak of tianlongjiao, shock the past and shine the present, unprecedented, this huge heart of the world attention, how can he let go. Ten years, he has 100% of the world''s attention. There is too little time. He will not give up any way to increase the world''s attention. As for the so-called difficulty, Li Taibai has a smile on his face and is full of disdain. Tianlong world is just a small world. Can it be more difficult than the divine world? When he stepped into the divine world alone, there was a small and weak world. Countless people coveted his wound sword, and countless gods were enemies. Finally, they broke into a world for him. ... the world in the door is a dark world, without a single point of light, or even without any direction. Everything is black, even the road is black, and the world is one. Li Taibai is like stepping on a black void. "Is the void dark?" Looking at the surrounding scene, Li Taibai said softly. Emptiness and darkness is a special place in the divine world, where there is no ray of light but endless darkness.In this darkness, you can''t feel the passage of time and the change of environment. The only thing you can hear is your heartbeat. As if you were the only one in the world. In the divine world, the void and darkness are a place of terror, where countless criminal gods are held. These gods eventually died in the extreme darkness. A person''s world, no other things, even the gods, can not bear this loneliness. There are very few gods who can escape from the darkness of the void. Even if they escape, they will be thrown back by the guards of the darkness of the void. Li Taibai just escaped from the void and darkness. At that time, he evaded the strong enemy and entered the void and darkness. After countless years, his consciousness almost disappeared. Finally, he survived because of his persistence in resurrection lobai. It''s very easy to get out of the void and darkness, as long as you spend a certain amount of time, but this time is so terrible that no one can even calculate the time. "Unexpectedly, this is the first level." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He sat in the same place and closed his eyes. The wound sword in his body wriggled, and a breath of sadness came out of his body. Endless years, alone, heaven and earth elegy. The slow flow of time, no one knows how long the flow, as if a hundred years, or a thousand years, or years have passed. Lonely world, sad figure, Li Taibai has long been used to, his heart only to protect Luobai. .... when Li Taibai stepped into the entrance, Jin long, who was suspended on the tower, suddenly blinked his eyes, and a line of sight fell on the tower. Li Taibai''s name appears on the aperture. Ten thousand. Every time tianlongjiao is opened, there are 10000 places. Ten thousand is the last. There is a word written after Li Taibai''s name. When Li Taibai''s name appeared, overlord''s eyes brightened, his mouth cracked and he began to laugh. "You finally show up. This time, you will lose to me." Just very soon, Overlord was stunned. The name had been on the first floor for ten minutes, but still there was no movement. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 182 "What''s the matter?" The brow of overlord wrinkled slightly. The first level of tianlongjiao is just a level of pressure from a spirit general. It''s a challenge for ordinary Lingshi to resist the one-level prestige of Lingjiang, but for such genius as overlord, the so-called one-level prestige of Lingjiang is a joke. Now Li Taibai stops on the first floor. His brows wrinkled slightly. "Can''t he even bear the prestige of the spirit?" Overlord''s heart crossed an idea, his eyes fell on Li Taibai, who was always on the first floor, and finally he sighed. "I don''t know how you are, but if you can''t even carry a layer of prestige, you are not qualified to be my opponent." Overlord said coldly. He has a strong fighting capacity, but he can''t even bear the prestige of a mere spirit general. What qualifications do he have to be his opponent. This kind of person can only be invincible in the same realm. In the face of being stronger than him, he will only lose. Gold spear dancing, overlord''s figure appeared in the next layer of space, in front of him appeared a huge figure. Figure body has the power of terror, a strength has reached the Ling Shuai level. Roar! "The huge figure came at the overlord. Looking at this huge figure, the overlord''s eyes remained unchanged, and the long gun in his hand danced. At this moment, it seemed that the world was left with only this long gun. Bawang gun, created by Bawang himself, radiates orange light. The long gun broke through the space and directly penetrated into the body of the huge figure, which fell to the ground. "Weng!" A voice rang out. On the transparent aperture, behind the name of overlord, the number of layers rose one more layer. "After all, it''s just that there is no thought, which is much different from the real Lingshuai." Overlord heart secret way, turned the body to step toward higher level. Muzicheng, a pair of eyes looking at Li Taibai''s name on the first floor, motionless, a pair of eyes full of strange color. There is irony, there is pity, there is hatred. "Ha ha ha! As I said, it''s very likely that the waste can only be in one layer, and that''s true. " "The talent of waste body, the weakest talent in the whole Tianlong continent, has no roots. In this kind of Tianlong horn, he can only be the bottom." "I thought that he might be able to compete with the talents of this era. Who knows that he is so weak. It seems that he is just a little lucky after all, and has won some adventures." One by one, the voices kept ringing. Li Haotian looked at Li Taibai''s name, his mouth slightly curved, he did not kneel, his dignity does not allow him to kneel. He is confident that even without Li Taibai, he can still get the antidote and get back his strength. In this world, Li Taibai is only a weak existence after all. Even if he has talent, he is destined to become the wedding dress of others. It is enough to make the whole Tianlong land a sensation to let a spirit Master possess the secret of killing Wuwang. "It''s stupid after all." Li Hao''s secret way in heaven''s heart. The more sensational the incident Li Taibai created in muzicheng, the more he can prove how big his adventure is, which is enough for countless people to snatch. A person with no background and weak talent is a treasure. Looking at Tang Tian''s death, Li Haotian''s mouth arced slightly. He was grateful to Li Taibai. Originally, he planned to kill Tang Tian. After all, he had offended Tang Tian by his actions in the monster hunting forest. It''s not good news for the Li family to let Tang Tian return to Tangmen. Now Li Taibai''s action is just right for him. "I''m really looking for a dead end." Li Haotian''s mouth curved slightly. He knew very well that when Li Taibai came out of tianlongjiao, it would be his death. What Li Taibai had done in muzicheng had long been spread. His eyes fell into the void, and he could see the shadows disappearing in the void. "If you have a strong talent, it''s OK to say that with the protection of Tianlong treaty and the hammer, no one dares to hurt you, but your talent is weak, no one can blame you." A volcano, a city like a hammer, in front of a tower, a giant man stood in front of the tower, looking at the transparent aperture in the air. "Master." The big man held a hammer in his hand and looked at Li Taibai''s name, his eyes flashing slightly. "Master, what are you planning?" "Brother Bai Tiezhu, why don''t you go in?" Around the man, a man asked curiously. "Wait a minute." The man shook his head. Suddenly his eyes lit up and a name appeared in his sight. "Bai Yi." "Then I''ll go in." The big man opened his mouth and said that he stepped into tianlongjiao. When the wind blows, you can see two words, white three, on the big man''s collar.Tianzong, a young man standing in the tower, looking at Li Taibai''s name, his mouth slightly curved. "Master, I''m waiting for you to shock everyone, but now, let''s shock the world first." The boy stepped into the Dragon horn. Outside, a pair of eyes looking at the young, full of fear. "Elder martial brother Bai Yi, his strength is getting stronger and stronger. This time our Tianzong will show up in front of everyone." The eyes were full of excitement. In a valley full of danxiang, a beautiful girl stepped into tianlongjiao in everyone''s eyes. "Come on, elder martial sister Bai." A graceful figure, a smile with blessing. "I won''t let you down this time." The girl nodded and said, she turned her body, but her eyes fell on the names on the aperture at this time. More correctly, she fell on the name at the bottom. "Master, I''ll wait for you to need me." The girl stepped into the Dragon horn. "Ah, ha, ha, ha, what genius is all rubbish. This time, our younger martial brother will let them know what real genius is!" "What are these so-called geniuses? In front of our younger martial brother, we are a group of rubbish! " One by one, ghosts and wolves howl in a place. This is tianmozong. At this time, a young man with a wooden stick and full of hair, his eyes are full of pride. Only when he saw Li Taibai''s name on the aperture, there was a trace of tenderness in his eyes. "Master, I will open up the way for you in the future!" The boy clenched his fist and looked at Bai Yi who appeared on the aperture. The corner of his mouth arced slightly. Step into the Dragon horn. Endless ghost wandering, a man with a sad face, he stepped into the Dragon horn. "Master, let you see our changes this time. I believe you will be happy." A voice, like the whispers of gods and demons, sounded in this place. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 183 White team, 100 people. After Li Taibai''s teaching and a long time of precipitation, they finally arrived at the time when they showed their names. Among the 100 sects, the weakest are the second grade sects. After seeing Li Taibai''s name, they almost stepped into tianlongjiao. "Master, let you see our achievements this time. We are waiting for your call." With almost the same belief, they stepped into tianlongjiao. With the entrance of these 100 people, the ranking of tianlongjiao aperture was in chaos. Everyone looked at the flashing names and their eyes widened. "What''s going on?" Someone exclaimed. In their eyes, countless names are changing rapidly. At this time, a teenager in the aperture of 1000, his mouth curved slightly, and the one behind him was ten stories away from him, and he could not reach it. But just then, a name appeared in his eyes. The name flickered in the aperture, quickly reached behind him, and was still rising rapidly. "No!" He turned around and tried hard, but the name had already surpassed him. It''s called lobai. "Damn it Young angry way, his eyes looked at this time is still in front of a young, at this time Luobai''s name has surpassed that young, he is only one layer away from this young. "Just surpass him and I''ll be a thousand." The boy clenched his fist. But just then, in his eyes, the name on the aperture beat again, a name appeared after his name, and soon, the name surpassed him. Then a name came up. Zeng Renfeng, qihammer, Zhang Dafei, Zhuhou, Yuexin, looking at the names that flashed quickly, the young man''s face showed helplessness. He gave up. Turning around, the boy left the Tianlong tower. He had reached the limit, and could not reach a thousand. After walking out of Tianlong tower, the young man''s eyes looked at the aperture and wanted to see the ranking on the aperture, but soon he was stunned. At this time on the aperture, there are many more jumping names. These names are flashing rapidly and rushing forward. It''s amazing that all of these names have a surname Bai. Bai Yi, Bai Tiezhu, Bai linger, Bai Kong, Bai...... the white words are dancing. At this time, the people standing around the Tianlong pagoda were shocked. The people inside the Tianlong pagoda were full of despair. They had just reached a thousand people, because they had no chance. "Where the hell do these guys come from?" A voice full of unwilling to ring out. "Are there any forces surnamed Bai?" One by one, thoughts passed through the hearts of the people. "No way!" As soon as this doubt started, it was denied by countless people. No force has so many talents. If there is really a force, there will be so many powerful talents that can shake the mainland of Tianlong. "Coincidence Only coincidence can explain this. "But if these names really belong to a force." Some people have raised doubts, many people have thought of this possibility, almost at the same time, countless swallowing sounds sounded in all parts of Tianlong mainland. If this is really possible, then this force is too terrible. "Ha ha, you think too much. These guys are just shining this time. Once a year, Tianlong pagoda ranks in the top 1000. They don''t step into Qianlong cloth. After all, they are not the top talents in the world." Someone said with a smile. "What''s more, even if they can enter tianlongjiao, they only have the qualification to enter the level of Lingjiang, and they may not really become Lingjiang." Under the explanation of one voice after another, the panic of the people was relieved, and their faces were smiling. "Maybe it''s a family that has been a genius for countless years. I want to win people''s attention today." Tianzong, looking at the existence of each surname Bai, people''s eyes show the color of doubt, they are a little strange. "Bai Yi is a disciple of our clan." A voice sounded in the sky, and the Lord of Tianzong stood in the void. What he said relieved everyone present. "Bai Yi is a disciple of our sect, so he is a disciple of our sect." The master of Tianzong has already found out the details of Bai Yi. Shifangzong has changed now, but Bai Yi does come from shifangzong, not from any powerful force. "If Tiezhu''s ability really comes from other forces, it can''t be put to us." "If linger''s Alchemy ability really comes from other sects, it''s impossible to bring these unprecedented technologies to us. She can''t come from other sects!"One by one, the voices rang out in each sect, dispelling the doubts of the sect''s disciples. They believe in their own disciples. Of course, what''s more important is the knowledge and ability they bring. If these powerful talents belong to other forces, they can never be put into their clan. What''s more, they are self-confident and measure others by themselves. If they have so many powerful geniuses, they will inevitably hide and grow obscene. When these geniuses grow up, they will be born at one stroke and frighten the world. "What''s more, these people with the surname of Bai are only shocked this time. Can they still be among the Qianlong cloth''s thousand names?" A person laughs in his heart. "How can there be so many geniuses in this Tianlong continent? If it really exists, Laozi will stand upside down and urinate!" Someone said with ridicule. This is a boy in Tianlong holy land. He is Chu Yu''s follower. In Tianlong holy land, countless people have not stepped into Qianlong cloth. However, soon, everyone closed their mouth. In their eyes, except for the nine geniuses, such as Chu Yu, Bawang and tiandaozi, who stepped into the Qianlong cloth, and Luobai, Zhang Dafei, Zeng Renfeng, Zhuhou, qihammer and Yuexin, all the names behind the aperture changed into Bai surnames. At a glance, all the names were in white. "Gulu!" Everyone swallowed, several people looked at each other, eyes full of horror. "The surname Bai is a little scary." Someone said with a smile. When they heard this man''s words, no one answered. Their eyes fell on the names of those surnamed Bai. At this time, the names of these people were still beating, and there was a real momentum to step into qianlongbu. "Weng!" At this time, a wonderful voice sounded, everyone was stunned, suddenly looked at the Qianlong cloth. In everyone''s eyes, only one name appeared on Qianlong cloth. "Lobai!" "Who is this Luobai? He appears on the Qianlong cloth." Some people wonder. They had never heard of lobai. "Sister-in-law, it''s so powerful!" Zhang Da Pang and others opened their eyes, even they did not think that Luo Bai would be so strong. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 184 "Who is this lobai?" In Tianlong continent, there are many doubts. They have never heard of the name of Luobai, but Luobai can come from behind and step into Qianlong cloth. It must be a rare genius. "Is it a hidden genius?" Muzicheng, looking at the name of qianlongbu, opened his eyes one by one. Luobai, the name they knew well, was the girl who followed Li Taibai. "This girl is so strong!" A pair of eyes full of horror, no one thought, that in Li Taibai side quiet gorgeous girl, unexpectedly has such a powerful talent. Now the number of layers behind the girl is still rising. "Hum!" At this time, the mysterious voice sounded again, and a new name appeared on the Qianlong cloth. Zeng Renfeng stepped into Qianlong cloth. At this moment, Zeng Renfeng''s name was recognized by all powerful forces in Tianlong. "Another name I''ve never heard of." "Look at the rankings on the aperture!" Someone cried. Hearing this person''s voice, everyone looked at the aperture, the ranking on the aperture, at this time has stopped jumping, but the number of layers behind them is still changing. These layers have the momentum of impact on Qianlong cloth. At this time, Qianlong cloth ranked the last is 500 layers. In the aperture, the highest layer at this time is Qichui, 498 layers. After him, Zhang DAPAI and Zhuhou followed closely, 496 and 495 layers respectively, and then Yuexin''s 485 layers. But now Yuexin has been stagnant for a long time on the 485th floor, and has obviously reached the limit. But even so, it''s enough to scare countless people. When Luobai and others didn''t go to qianlongbu, the 1000th place was only 484. If Luobai and others didn''t go up strongly, Yuexin would have stepped into qianlongbu this time. After her, she was a teenager who just stepped into the Qianlong cloth ranking and was pushed down. Then there was a trend of surnames Bai. "Weng!" His name appears on Qianlong cloth. Immediately after that, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou also stepped into the Qianlong cloth. In Qizong, many people look at the name of Qizhan, and their eyes are full of surprise. "This guy has such a great talent!" An idea crossed their mind. In Qizong, Qizhan has always been looked down upon by people. In their eyes, this guy is just relying on his grandfather''s existence. If he lost his grandfather, he would be nothing but a waste. "What if he steps into Qianlong cloth?" A faint voice sounded. "An existence without any talent for refining weapons is useless in the family of weapons." A youth disdains of say. This is a young man with red hair. He holds a red hammer in his hand. He is naked and has eight abdominal muscles. The muscles on his arms are protruding and green tendons appear. This young man is the first genius of the Qizong refining. He is a powerful spirit general, but he has the fire of heaven and earth, and has stepped into the ranks of the refining masters. A weapon refiner needs to reach the realm of Lingshuai before he can refine weapons. But there are always accidents in this world. There is fire between heaven and earth. If he integrates into the body, he can have his own fire before he reaches the realm of Lingshuai. This fire is better than Linghuo. When Linghuo appears, he can also integrate into Linghuo to make his own Linghuo more powerful. "Well, go to practice. You should step into the realm of Lingshuai, or you will not be able to become a weapon refiner." The red haired boy turned away, his eyes cold and incomparable. Here is a blood red land. At this time, a girl is standing in front of a tower. There is a flame mark on her forehead. Behind her, there are four figures. Her eyes are looking at a name on tianlongjiao. "Brother Zeng." The girl whispered, her mouth slightly curved, her eyes full of joy. "Elder martial brother Bai Yi is so strong!" Countless excited voices sounded in Tianzong. At this moment, Bai Yi stepped into Qianlong cloth. Seeing Bai Yi who stepped into qianlongbu, countless forces trembled in their hearts, and their eyes fell on their later names. Countless Bai surnames exist, and the numbers behind them are still beating. "Do these white people really want to enter the Qianlong cloth?" Someone said with some trembling. "No way!" "This is absolutely impossible!" Countless people shake their heads and don''t believe it, because it''s incredible. "Buzz, buzz!" A mysterious voice constantly sounded, so that these people do not believe quiet down. The existence of Bai Tiezhu, Bai linger, Bai Kong and other surnames has gradually stepped into qianlongbu, and the name of Bai is still emerging. "Master, do you see it? We didn''t disgrace you. " In tianlongjiao, Bai Yi holds a long sword in his hand. The orange light is surging. There are nine spirit generals on the ground.His eyes looked at a name on the first floor. At this time, Li Taibai''s name was still ten thousand. The first layer is the initial number of layers. No matter how many people are in front of it, for tianlongjiao, this is 10000, which is the weakest existence. "Master, I will be at the peak, waiting for your call!" Countless Bai surnames exist, their eyes looking at the bottom of the name, said silently in the heart. Power surging in their hands, they keep stepping forward, as long as they see the name, their hearts are full of power. "Brother Taibai, what are you doing?" Luo Bai''s eyes fell on Li Taibai''s name, with a trace of worry. She wanted to go out of the tower at once, but eventually she thought of Li Taibai''s words. Instead of going out of the tower, she continued to step forward. "You need to be on top of the list as much as possible." This is Li Taibai''s advice to them. Qianlong cloth ranking, the higher the ranking, the more attention the heart of the world, for lobai and others have great benefits. With dancing steps, lobai stepped into a new level. In front of her was an open room, glittering with gold. Different from other levels, there was a guard inside. Just a faint light flashed in Luobai''s eyes. The sword in her hand danced, and the faint light appeared. It penetrated into a place in the hall, and a figure appeared and fell to the ground. This is a smart assassin. Robey stepped down to the next level. "Surname Bai?" Looking at the name constantly appearing on the aperture, Chu Yu holds a long knife stained with blood in his hand. His eyebrows wrinkle slightly, and then the corners of his mouth arc slightly. "No matter what forces you are, you are only my foil in an era with me. In this era, I am invincible!" Chu Yu''s body stepped up the steps, and his nouns rose again to 500. At this time, he had reached 600 floors. Somehow, his eyes suddenly fell on a name at the bottom of the aperture. "Li Taibai, the first floor." "This guy has made history. Tianlongjiao has not fallen on the first floor yet." "I created the first history, a waste created the penultimate history, ha ha ha, this waste has the luck to be famous with me. It''s really his luck." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 185 When everyone was shocked by the change of ranking on Qianlong cloth, many eyes also looked at the last place of aperture. "This so-called genius, unexpectedly, can only be on the first floor." "That''s the talent of the waste body." "He''s probably dead on the first floor." One by one, voices were whispering in muzicheng. "A waste without the protection of the Tianlong treaty. When he comes out, he will be directly killed and his opportunity will be taken away." Several voices sounded in the dark, their eyes were full of indifference, everyone''s strength was in the Ninth level of Lingshuai, and there was even a king whose strength reached half step of Lingshuai. The evil event has long been spread to their own forces by the people of muzicheng. These forces finally arrived at muzicheng at this time. There are even some terrible forces in Muzi city. "Spirit king?" Muzicheng, an old man sitting on a street corner in shabby clothes, suddenly raised his head. There was a trace of doubt in his eyes and looked into the void. The old man''s brow wrinkled slightly. "After all, he is my benefactor of Muzi City, and also the existence that saved my life. I can''t watch him die like this." The old man whispered, his face very pale. "Cough, cough." A mouthful of blood vomited from the old man''s mouth. He walked with trembling steps and went towards the Dragon horn. ... in the void and darkness, Li Taibai has been sitting here for a long time. His breath has become extremely weak, and endless sadness lingers in the darkness. In his mind, the wound sword has lost its luster and can''t be cultivated. The aura in his body has also been sealed. At this time, he is like a mortal without any strength. No time, no space, the only thing he has is himself. In this lonely world, the passage of time is very slow, may be thousands of years, may have been endless years. The only constant is Li Taibai''s calm look. Even if thousands of years, thousands of years, endless years of loneliness, he will not be defeated here, in this era, he will not be a person. Loneliness, time, is the existence that will consume people''s consciousness most. Even God is inevitable. Li Taibai''s consciousness has been consumed countless times. At this time, the only thing he can do is to hit all his consciousness together. In his consciousness, there is only one girl''s smiling face. This is lobai. "Weng!" When things go to extremes, life is the end of death. Li Taibai''s breath has gradually dissipated, but with a wonderful sound, a new life suddenly appears in his body. This dark world suddenly has a ray of brilliance. A white light appears here. The place where the white light comes out is Li Taibai. At this time, he is the only light in the world. "Click!" In Li Taibai''s mind, the wounded sword in his mind moved rapidly at this moment. At the speed visible to the naked eye, a layer of white light covered the hilt. "Why are you so persistent? Endless years, enough to bury together, everything will become empty, why not let yourself liberate, so hard to live, is it necessary A voice suddenly rang out in Li Taibai''s mind. "Everything has its own destiny. Life and death are famous. Why let yourself struggle in the sea of misery?" Hearing the voice in his mind, Li Taibai opened his eyes. At this moment, his eyes were full of brilliance. In the last life, he had experienced this scene in the divine world. He knew that it was the inner demons in his body asking questions. In the last life, endless years, he asked himself many times that he wanted to be liberated. This life, his answer, after all, is the same as the previous one. "I don''t want to be empty." Li Taibai said firmly: "no matter whether this life is hard or not, I don''t want to be empty. As long as I live, even if the world is destroyed, I will try to revive her. As long as I live, her traces in this world will not disappear." After a slight pause, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He said, "now that she is not dead, how can I give up? The so-called life and death have a destiny. Heaven and earth have only a certain number. After all, I still want to fight with this heaven and earth. I don''t believe in fate." He has never been a person who believes in fate. In his previous life, he has been fighting against fate ever since he was sensible. Fate is not good for him. Why should he believe it. When Li Taibai''s voice falls, his vitality becomes stronger and endless white light appears. At this time, he is like the sun of the world. The white light dispels the darkness, the world has color and vitality, and a road appears in front of Li Taibai. The void and darkness disappeared. Li Taibai passed the test. "Brother Taibai!" At this time, a girl appeared in Li Taibai''s eyes. The girl was Luo Bai. This is a mountain trail."Brother Taibai, I miss you so much." With a smile on her face, the girl looks at Li Taibai happily. "Brother Taibai, shall we settle here?" Looking at the girl in front of him, Li Taibai''s eyes were in a trance. In this moment, his mind forgot the past and the present. A false memory appeared in his mind, but it was soon dispelled, and his spiritual world was guarding his consciousness. "Eternal reincarnation?" Li Taibai soon understood, and he sighed in his heart. Reincarnation is a terrible test of the divine world, which will make a person experience reincarnation of thousands of generations. In this reincarnation, he will experience events constantly, which will make him doubt his choice. In his previous life, Li Taibai had never experienced it, but he knew it. In Tianlong world, the heart of the world is just the strength of the lowest God. He can use the reincarnation of thousands of generations, which is obviously only simulated. At least, the heart of the world can not shield Li Taibai''s consciousness. Today, Li Taibai knows that as long as he kills Luo Bai, the reincarnation of thousands of generations will naturally be cracked, which is a shortcut to crack. Just... Looking at the girl in front of him, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. How could he ever fear this kind of test. "Brother Taibai, shall we settle here?" The girl is still a happy smile, she said softly: "after we are here, two people are lucky and happy, we have nine babies, and then hot and noisy." Looking at the girl in front of him, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He nodded his head and said, "OK, then we''ll settle here. There are too few nine babies. Let''s have a race. Well, this race is called Luobai." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the girl''s face became very red and gorgeous, and her white face was full of shame. "Brother Taibai, you big sex wolf!" The girl spat softly, as if thinking of something, the girl''s face became more red. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 186 When Li Taibai experienced the reincarnation of thousands of generations. The battle for the ranking of tianlongjiao has also reached a climax. The existence of the surname Bai has almost completely stepped into the Qianlong cloth, and only a few people have not entered. However, these few people, if not for the many people who suddenly came out, must be the strong ones in the Qianlong cloth. The only pity is that these people are living in the wrong time and have encountered countless talents. Now, in Qianlong cloth, there are countless people who stop. Still flashing, only a few names. "This man of the Bai family name is so powerful that there are still five left." "Is Bai Yi, Bai Tiezhu, Bai linger, Bai Kong and the last white Buddha a force? It''s still moving forward. " "It''s going to be in the top 100." "It''s good to say that these five people are more terrible than the other five. Look at naluobai, Zeng Renfeng, Zhang Dafei, Zhuhou and Qichui. Now they are almost in the top 50." "I don''t know these people at all except one hammer." "This hammer, it seems, is not a very powerful genius. In the first class, it can only be regarded as a second class existence. It should be the acme to step into a thousand. It can even reach the top 50." One by one, their hearts were filled with wonder. "Stop! They stopped! " At this moment, an excited voice sounded, heard the sound, everyone looked at the aperture. The figure of Bai Yiwu has stopped moving forward. White 19 15. There are 96 Bai Kong. There are 97 white Buddhas. Ninety eight Bai ling''er. Bai Tiezhu is ninety-nine. All of the five surnamed Bai are in the top 100. The ranking of the five people is almost the same. People don''t know whether these people are intentional or coincidental. "Only here." Bai Yi holds a long sword in his hand, his body trembles slightly, his body is full of blood, in front of him, a spirit handsome nine layers of existence falls to the ground. "Hoo, master, I can''t move forward. I can''t control myself when I move forward." A boy with hair on his body. His eyes are red and his body is trembling slightly. The stick in his hand has been broken, and a evil spirit is spreading on him. White Buddha is sitting in the Golden Hall meditating. In front of him, there is a Ling Shuai on the ninth floor. So they sat here, their faces very peaceful. Bai ling''er sighed, her elixir had been used up, and the aura in her body had been exhausted, which was her limit. "Master, I don''t know if you are satisfied?" Bai Tiezhu''s eyes looked at the name which was still on the first floor at this time. Almost at the same time, the five left tianlongjiao, their names dimmed down, on behalf of the ranking. With the name of five people fading down, it also represents the end of the road of the Bai surname, but even so, the existence of the Bai surname has left a thick mark in the hearts of countless people. Qianlongbu is the most powerful genius in the whole Tianlong continent since ancient times. Now almost all of them have reached this height. Even if it can not match the most powerful genius, but the history of the most powerful genius, these people in the list of thousands, this is enough to make this moment become history. "From now on, this Qianlong cloth will become more difficult to mount." Someone said. The appearance of these people with the surname of Bai will step into qianlongbu''s layers, and Shengsheng will rise a lot. Originally, it was only one step short of qianlongbu''s existence, but now it is impossible to step into qianlongbu. So there''s only the last nine left. "I don''t know how far they can reach in the end, who can reach the highest level in the end." A pair of eyes looked at the people who were still at tianlongjiao at this time. At this time, there were only nine names left on the Tianlong pagoda, including Chu Yu, Bawang, tiandaozi, Luobai, Zeng Renfeng, qihammer, Zhang Dafei, Zhuhou and Li Taibai, who was still on the first floor. "In this generation, is there anyone who can record Xuanyuan Wuji?" "Can Chu Yu continue to be invincible and crush his contemporaries?" "Or did the younger generation come from behind and take Chu Yu to the throne?" One by one, the voices are constantly ringing, and the battle of tianlongjiao has finally entered a white hot stage. Chu Yu stepped into the top 20, which was the place he arrived last time. Behind him, Bawang and tiandaozi followed closely, ranking 25th and 26th respectively. Qichui, Zhang DAPAI and Zhuhou also slowed down at this time, and finally entered the top 50, which were 42, 45 and 47 respectively. At this time, the figure of the three was dim, and they returned to Muzi city. Looking at the appearance of the red monkey, their eyes are full of fear. They can be in the top 50 on the Qianlong cloth. Their talent is enough to make countless forces crazy. You know, today, Tang yuan, the most powerful person in the mainland of Tianlong, is no more than 40. The talent of these three people is not far behind that of Tang yuan.In the face of the sight around, the three did not change a bit. They came out of tianlongjiao and looked at Li Taibai''s name for the first time. "Boss, what are you doing?" Zhang Dafei and others were worried. With Li Taibai''s talent, they don''t believe that Li Taibai will only be on one level, which is bound to cause some accident. "My sister-in-law is so powerful." Weapon war''s eyes looked at Luo Bai''s name, he couldn''t help crying. "The boss will be fine. The boss is powerful and must have his own strategy." Looking at the worry of Zhang Dafei and others, Qizhan said. Hearing the words of Qizhan, Zhang DAPAI and others showed a clear color in their eyes. Thinking of what Li Taibai had been doing, they nodded their heads at the same time. Many times, they can''t understand what Li Taibai is doing, but every time they don''t have confidence in Li Taibai, Li Taibai will shock them. "I''m very curious, what''s the plot of the boss this time, and how scared these guys who despise the boss will be." Zhu said with a smile. "Fortunately, I didn''t mess with my sister-in-law before." Zhang Da Pang looks at Luo Bai''s name with lingering fear, he says. The red monkey nodded his head. They didn''t expect that the girl who had been following Li Taibai quietly all the time had such a powerful talent, which was much better than them. "Guess, sister-in-law, can you come from behind and go straight to the top this time?" Zhang said. Hearing Zhang Dafei''s words, Qi Zhan and others were slightly stunned. Then their eyes brightened, and there was a trace of expectation in their eyes. They are very excited, if lobai really comes from behind and ascends to the top, how those so-called geniuses will regard themselves, and the whole world will be crazy about this name. "Hum!" Just then, a figure appeared beside them. Zeng Renfeng appeared tired. Qianlong cloth, Zeng Renfeng''s name reached 30, but finally stopped. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 187 Although Zeng Renfeng didn''t surpass the previous talents, he ranked 30th in the whole Tianlong continent, even better than Tang yuan, who is now the strongest in Tianlong continent. Muzicheng, a pair of eyes looking at these people, they clenched their fists, heart full of shock. Their eyes looked at Li Taibai, who was still on the first floor. How on earth did this guy do it! As everyone knows, these geniuses follow Li Taibai and obey his words. The existence of such a weak talent is accompanied by so many peerless talents, which makes countless people look at him differently. What''s more, everyone knows that Li Taibai''s own opportunities are extremely powerful, and miracle genius itself is a powerful pronoun. Li Haotian clenched his fist. His eyes were full of anger and jealousy. You know, even though Li''s qilin''er is only thirty-nine, Zeng Renfeng has even reached thirty. In other words, Zeng Renfeng is more talented than Li''s qilin''er! In addition, as long as these four people grow up, they will surely become the top presence in the mainland. Even if Li Taibai does not have the slightest strength, he will be the strongest presence in the mainland. These four are not even a more terrifying genius. Li Haotian''s eyes look at qianlongbu. At this time, Luobai, who is still advancing rapidly, has entered the 20th place. 20th, on the 900th floor. Bawang and tiandaozi, including Chuyu, are still in the 900 layers. Even the top 20, except for the top six, are all on the 900 level. Obviously, the 900 level is a barrier. Breaking through the 900 floors will make you into the top 10. Every influence, every pair of eyes, staring at the shining name at this time, everyone is looking forward to who can break through the 900 th floor. "Hum!" At this time, a mysterious voice sounded, Chu Yu''s name suddenly jumped, and suddenly entered the seventh place of Qianlong cloth. The number of layers behind his name changed from 900 to 901. "Chu Yu! It''s really a breakthrough With the change of Chu Yu''s name, countless voices are heard in Tianlong. "Ha ha ha, my boss is the most powerful one!" An excited voice rang out in the holy land of Tianlong. "Forget about it. When are you going to urinate upside down?" Beside the excited voice, a 20-year-old boy said faintly. "Hum, Liu Xuan, when my boss comes back, what are you?" Excited voice cold hum way. "When are you going to urinate on your head?" Liu Xuan asked again. "Hum!" Excited voice turned the body, his eyes suddenly looked at a place, where I do not know when a beautiful girl appeared. Graceful figure, snow-white skin, red lips, scallop teeth, crescent eyes, as if speaking in general. There is a crescent shaped sign on her seal hall. "It''s elder martial sister Yue!" Seeing this young girl, her eyes showed admiration. "Sister Yuelan." The owner of the excited voice also showed his admiration in his eyes. Not long ago, the girl was born and came to Tianlong holy land. She directly determined the status of the first beauty in Tianlong holy land. The girl''s strength, equally powerful, directly entered the inner courtyard of Tianlong holy land, and even won the title of saint. There are only ten saints in Tianlong holy land, each of whom is a powerful existence. "I don''t know who can win the love of elder martial sister Yue. If I can, I''m willing to live ten years less." "If you think too much, elder martial sister Yue must belong to my elder brother. This time, elder martial sister Yue must come to see my elder brother''s demeanor." Listening to the sound in her ears, the corner of Yuelan''s mouth arced slightly. Her eyes were staring at the aperture. To be correct, she was staring at the last name on the aperture. "Li Taibai, don''t let me down." Moon haze mouth slightly arc, this moment, all the people present were surprised. "Mother, I''m in love!" There is an idea in the mind of countless people. ... in tianlongjiao, Chu Yu''s mouth curved slightly, and his eyes were full of overbearing color. "It''s not so easy for him to pass the 900 th floor. Even he didn''t know how to pass it until recently." That''s not the pass that the spiritual master can pass. "This generation is a prosperous age, but after all, you are just my foil, which further highlights my strength. Being with me in the same era is your tragedy." Chuyu light said, he turned the body, toward the front step out. Behind him, there are countless stones. On the 900th floor, the overlord clenched his fist and punched the floor hard. Finally, he stopped. He couldn''t find a way to pass the customs.In his eyes, there was no road, only endless stones. No matter how he walked, he was only among the stones. It''s a pity that the 900 th floor should be like this. Tiandaozi shakes his head and disappears into tianlongjiao. This is not the place where they can go. Unable to find the direction, they need to find a way forward. There are countless Raiders along the way, each of them is on the ninth floor of Lingshuai. If they stay in the same place, they will be besieged by many Raiders. Now that they have reached the end, there is little power left in them. With the disappearance of overlord and tiandaozi, people sighed. In this era, Chuyu is still respected. No one thinks that lobai can break through 900 floors. But at this time, the 900 th floor, Luo Bai''s eyes are shining with light light, in her eyes, everything has no cover up. "I see." Luo Bai''s mouth curved slightly. Her body stepped out, without any hesitation, and the long gun in her hand directly bombarded the stone in an instant. "Boom!" The stone is broken, and nine empty sounds appear at the same time, each of which is nine layers of Lingshuai. If you want to pass the 900 levels, you need to smash the stones. Smashing the stones will face the attack of the nine Lingshuai. It''s almost a dead end for the Ninth level of Lingshi to face the Ninth level of Lingshuai. To reach the realm of Lingshuai, the strength of each level is many times different. Although these Lingshuai are the weakest, they are not what a Lingshi can face after all. The existence of nine Lingshuai and nine layers is enough to kill all Lingshi. However, in the face of this attack to their own Ling Shuai, Luo Bai did not pay attention, her body power scattered, directly to the front. "Weng!" All the attacks passed through lobai''s body. In her eyes, she had already seen through these. The goddess skill is the top skill in the divine world. Her awakening powers are not weak in the divine world, not to mention the small dragon world, which can''t escape her eyes. Lobai knows that as long as she uses her power, these attacks will become real instantly. This is the danger of the Ninth level. Facing the existence of nine Lingshuai and nine layers, she couldn''t figure out who had the power except Li Taibai. At this moment, lobai''s figure appeared on the 901st floor. Her name went beyond many names, straight to the eighth place, boasting in the top ten. "What Chu Yu widened his eyes and looked at the 901 name. His eyes were full of disbelief. "I Chu Yu is invincible!" Chu Yu turned around and stepped towards the upper level. He did not allow anyone to surpass him. He has found out the secret of tianlongjiao. This time, no one can surpass him. At this moment, everyone found that the number of layers of Chuyu was changing rapidly, but what was shocking was that the number of layers of Luobai was also changing. "Damn it Chu Yu was shocked. He didn''t know why the existence of lobai could keep up with him. After 900 stories, it was not the strength that could overcome. The challenge was the state of mind. He knew how to pass. It was not difficult, but how could lobai. "Does she know the secret of tianlongjiao just like me?" Chu Yu had an idea in his mind. "Yu Er." At this time, a voice in Chu Yu''s heart across, this is a young woman. This is the existence engraved in Chu Yu''s heart. His mother, only when he was a child, had died. "Yu''er, you can only go up if you kill me. Don''t go up, OK?" The young woman looked at Chu Yu and said. "It''s just a shadow. How can it block my way?" Chu Yu disdains to say, the long knife in the hand dances, cut off young woman, his body appears in 999 layer. Now he is second. If he takes another step, he can be compared with Xuanyuan Wuji and become the most powerful youth in the history of Tianlong. "Lobai, do you want to go?" On the 998 floor, Luobai stopped. Her eyes were shining with white light. In front of her eyes, it was an illusory shadow. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 188 "Lobai, do you want to go? Kill me and you''ll get there. " A figure stood in front of lobai. Li Taibai has a gentle smile on his face. "Lobai, do you want to kill me?" In Luo Bai''s eyes, this is just a virtual shadow, with the appearance of Li Taibai, which is the appearance of Li Taibai transformed from tianlongjiao. The world is controlled by the heart of the world. As long as there are things in the world, the heart of the world can be illusory. "Hoo." Lobai breathed. Her eyes looked at Li Taibai''s name and turned around. On the Qianlong cloth and transparent aperture, the name of lobai gradually faded. Lobai, stop at 998. "Stupid! It''s just a shadow. It''s blocking your way. " Tianlongjiao 999 floor, Chuyu said with disdain. If we want to step on the strongest Road, we must kill all those who block the road. Chu Yu looks at the hall in front of him. The 999 floor is different from the gold of the previous floors. This floor is a purple space. The purple space exudes dazzling brilliance. Ninety nine swirling purple mists are swirling in the space. In the swirling purple mists, there are black substances like caves. "It''s exactly the same as recorded." Chuyu''s mouth curved slightly. The 999 level is the key to luck, the choice of Qi. Of the ninety-nine swirling purple mists, only one is the right way to a thousand levels, and other eddies can also lead to a thousand levels, but there is no way to the next level. It''s no doubt a matter of luck to choose the right one out of the ninety-nine channels. If you have good luck, you can get in. If you have bad luck, you can''t get through. Just for Chu Yu, this choice is not necessary at all, he clearly knows which choice is right. Chu Yu stepped out of his body and disappeared. When he appeared again, he had already appeared in another hall. In front of him again were 999 purple fog whirlpools. Chu Yu stepped out again. The corners of his mouth arc slightly, this time, he will let his name stand on top of everyone. "When I get the deepest secret of tianlongjiao, you will either submit to me or be ready to die." A cold color flashed in Chu Yu''s eyes, and his eyes fell on Luo Bai''s name. This name has brought him uneasiness not long ago. If he didn''t have great fortune and obtained the secret of tianlongjiao, he would probably be defeated by the owner of this name. Chu Yu will not let any threat to him exist. The last secret of tianlongjiao. Among the records he knows, one can control the life and death of those who enter tianlongjiao. From now on, as long as he enters tianlongjiao, he can control life and death. This is the secret of tianlongjiao and his goal. To control tianlongjiao is to control all the forces in Tianlong mainland. It will be the only existence in the world. Outside the tianlongjiao, everyone has opened their mouths. In their eyes, Chuyu''s name is rising very fast. One thousand one, one thousand two, one thousand one hundred! "Here it is A personal image is full of shock. "It''s Chu Yu." Someone exclaimed. "This continent, from now on Chu Yu no one fight!" Surpassing Xuanyuan Wuji, the number one in all ages, and even surpassing countless levels, this will be a record that no one can break. "I don''t know if Chu Yu can reach the top of tianlongjiao!" A pair of eyes full of hope, today they will be able to witness history. "Isn''t our boss still in there? He''s not necessarily the first one. " Zhang said discontentedly. "I admit that Li Taibai is very strong, but he is just a waste body after all. Now he is still on the same level. Even if he is really so strong, can he catch up with Chu Yu?" A voice lightly rings out. Yue Fan said as soon as he opened his mouth, his eyes looked at Chu Yu''s name, full of exclamations. A new generation replaced the old. At that time, he didn''t even enter the list of thousands, so he was already known as the most powerful genius of the Yue family. This Chu Yu is countless times stronger than him. "Hum!" Zhang Da Pang snorted coldly, but he didn''t continue to talk after all. Although he was full of confidence in Li Taibai, in the face of this situation, he did not think that Li Taibai could surpass Chu Yu. "Ha ha ha! Is this Li Taibai a fool? I''ve been on the first floor for so long. " "I think he''s trying to be in the limelight and let others remember his name." Innumerable taunts rang out all over Tianlong. .... among the innumerable taunts, Li Taibai is still in the secret channel, and he has experienced thousands of generations. For thousands of years, he has been a powerful general, a overlord of the world, an earthworm in the mountains, and an abandoned beggar."Brother Taibai, I''m sorry. I''m a killer. I''ve been ordered to kill you." Among the luxurious palaces, a girl in a phoenix crown, holding a dagger in her hand, put it at Li Taibai''s throat. "Do it then." Li Taibai, wearing a Golden Dragon Robe, said with a smile. Finally, the girl put down her dagger and vomited black blood to die. "Brother Taibai, I can''t do it, and I don''t want to betray the organization, otherwise my family will die. I''m sorry." The girl closed her eyes. In this life, wearing golden armor, Li Taibai stepped into the No.1 killer organization in the world, and finally exhausted and died. The killer organization was eliminated in Li Taibai''s last resort. ... "brother Taibai, go A girl dressed as a farmer''s wife screamed to a farmer. Behind her, there are countless horse thieves on horseback. The farmer stood in front of the girl and lost consciousness. ... "brother Taibai..." "brother Taibai..." countless memories reincarnated in Li Taibai''s mind, one by one sad memory, enough to make everyone painful. Endless reincarnation, endless tragedy, every life, Li Taibai''s memory exists, only the girl lost her memory. All this memory, can''t enter Li Taibai''s consciousness, but he is clear. "Hoo A young girl appeared in front of Li Taibai, Luo Bai''s eyes with a soft color. "Brother Taibai, as long as you kill me, you can be free. I don''t hate you." "Go on." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He shook his head and said softly. "Why is that necessary?" A voice sounded from lobai''s voice, without any emotion, "after countless lives and deaths, you can never get out of reincarnation if you don''t get rid of this demon! In this endless reincarnation, you can only watch her die once and for all "Can''t you see through?" Looking at Luo Bai''s cold eyes, Li Taibai raised his head, his eyes showed a gentle color, said softly: "I know everything is false, kill her, I can go, but I can''t start." "Even if thousands of reincarnation, thousands of tragedies, there will always be a life, I will let her out of pain, and I live happily together, I wait for the arrival of that life." "Weng!" A mysterious voice came out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 189 Luo Bai''s figure disappears, and a golden door appears in front of Li Taibai''s eyes. On the golden door, golden dragons dance and Double Dragons play with pearls. Looking at the door, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He stepped out and opened the golden door. Reincarnation is a terrible barrier. You will experience endless reincarnation and endless years. Even if God is faced with this barrier, he will be unconscious in the endless reincarnation. There''s no intention of killing in this level, but it''s even more so. The rebirth of demons directly impacts the deepest fear in the heart. Killing Luobai is a way to pass the customs, but Li Taibai knows that if he kills Luobai, he will lose his heart from now on. In addition to killing, that is to use their own fearless, firm heart, experience a reincarnation, and finally break the barrier with fearlessness. There are two ways to go through the customs. The first way is to lose one''s original intention. The second way is to let oneself fall into the endless samsara and finally be unable to extricate oneself. Thousands of reincarnation, endless years, enough to change a person''s mind. "What''s the secret of tianlongjiao?" Li Taibai''s eyes twinkled. The void and darkness are the forbidden places in the divine world, where endless evil gods are held. Reincarnation is also famous in the divine world. Although these two levels have been weakened countless times by passing through the heart of the world, they are still beyond the reach of Tianlong people. Li Taibai faintly realized that this trip to tianlongjiao would bring him into contact with the deepest secrets of Tianlong mainland. Pushing the door open, Li Taibai stepped out and entered the world behind the door. ... at this time, at the top of tianlongjiao, Chu Yu is in a purple space, with endless purple halos in front of him. Looking at the dense purple aperture in front of him, Chu Yu''s mouth curved slightly. According to the information in his memory, the last layer of purple aperture is 99999, which is also the penultimate layer of tianlongjiao. Crossing this layer, you can reach the top layer of tianlongjiao. To find the most correct aperture out of 99999 is undoubtedly a probability of about zero. The choice of qi movement, for Chu Yu, this does not need to choose at all, he has the right channel, this choice is undoubtedly the simplest. "It''s the last level at last." Chu Yu''s face is wearing a faint smile, and his eyes are twinkling with excitement. As long as you step into this level, from today on, Tianlong will be controlled by him. According to the information in his mind, he walked into a purple aperture and stepped in. When Chu Yu appeared again, he was already on another floor. This is the top floor of tianlongjiao. There was no golden light or purple light. What he saw was a road paved with red carpet. A red carpet stone step led to the high place. At the top of the stone steps, you can see a stone table with a golden token and a golden bead. "It''s exactly the same as recorded in the information." Chu Yu''s heart is dark. "From today on, I will be the only master of the world, and my name will shock the past and present on this continent." Chu Yu''s eyes were full of pride, and a name suddenly appeared in his mind. His eyes turned to the name on the aperture after his name, lobai. "Lobai? As for you, either submit to me or be ready to die. " Chu Yu said, "and the opportunities you have will be mine." If you can reach the 998 floor, Chu Yu believes that Luobai must have a great opportunity, otherwise you will never be able to enter the 998 floor of tianlongjiao. Chuyu was excited to think that soon after this so-called genius found his life in his hands, and that anger finally had to surrender to him. After him, the peerless genius, but actively submit to him, kneel in front of him, this matter spread out, will make his name more dazzling. He will be the only legend in the world. "You just said you wanted Roberson to obey you?" At this time, a voice sounded in Chu Yu''s ear. A young man with cold eyes stood beside Chu Yu. Behind him was a golden dragon''s gate. ... outside the tianlongjiao, a figure stands here. Now there are countless people outside the tianlongjiao, and there are even countless horrors. Hidden in the void, they quietly look at a name on the tianlongjiao. Only the occasional breath distorts a piece of space to let everyone know the existence of terror and inner restlessness. Chu Yu, the first floor is 9999. Looking at the level behind Chu Yu, the shock in many people''s hearts is beyond words. Not long ago, when Chu Yu stepped into the 1000th floor and officially became the second first of tianlongjiao, everyone saw that Chu Yu''s name soon appeared on the 101st floor, and then on the 102nd floor, rising rapidly. From the initial shock to the present silence, everyone could not describe the shock in his heart."From today on, Chu Yu will become the legend of Tianlong." "The most powerful genius in the history of Tianlong mainland, even in the later history, is likely to be surpassed by no one. Chu Yu really has the possibility to achieve, as he said, shaking the past and shining the present, unprecedented." "From today on, this era will be the era of Chu Yu. All the geniuses and this young man will be the same generation, which will be the sorrow of these geniuses. This era will only have one name, Chu Yu." One by one, the voices from all over the mainland of Tianlong are full of sighs. Occasionally, a pair of eyes look like Li Taibai, who is still at the lowest level at this time. His eyes are full of disdain and skip directly. "This era, after all, is the era of Chu Yu, and Li Taibai and others can''t see the world in the end." Muzicheng sounds one by one, looking at Li Taibai''s name is full of disdain. Relying on their own opportunities to make trouble in Muzi City, stepping into tianlongjiao directly exposed their true talent. Li Haotian''s eyes were filled with indifference. He shook his head and said coldly: "his biggest mistake is that he didn''t know himself well. Relying on the opportunity, he made everyone marvel at him. Did he really think he was a genius? But forget that he is just a waste body. " "If Li Taibai doesn''t step into tianlongjiao, it''s a good thing to say that muzicheng will be shocked by his talent, but he has exposed his talent, which will only make people understand that he is just a waste of luck. Stepping into tianlongjiao is the most wrong decision he made." On any one is also light said. "Well!" A few people who suddenly stare at Li Taibai''s name are stunned. In their eyes, Li Taibai''s name disappears. At the same time, countless screams are heard around. These sounds are full of horror and inconceivable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 190 "What is this?" "No way! Is it that I''ve lost my eye Countless voices were heard all over Tianlong. In the void, the space collapses and the clouds disperse, revealing a series of distorted figures. A king of spirits appears in the void, their eyes are surprised and full of shock. On this day, in everyone''s eyes, the place that originally belonged to Chu Yu''s name suddenly had another name. Li Taibai''s name appeared in the first place. "It''s impossible!" Countless people are yelling. Everyone knows the name of Li Taibai. There is only a seat on the first floor. Because of Chu Yu, the name that is always on like Chu Yu is remembered by everyone. When Chu Yu created the title of the strongest genius in Tianlong mainland and the historical record of Tianlong mainland''s geniuses in tianlongjiao, Li Taibai also created a record, a first record and a penultimate record. This is a joke, but at this time, this waste, which is ridiculed by all people, suddenly appears in the first place. How can we not be shocked. At this moment, in the void, the world''s attention is constantly gathering. When Li Taibai stepped into the first floor, the battle of tianlongjiao ushered in its dramatic change. In the battle of peerless genius, the invincible black horse was born. "Who is Li Taibai?" Countless voices were heard all over Tianlong. At this time, along with the disappearance of Li Taibai''s name, when he appeared in the first place of qianlongbu in muzicheng, Li Haotian and Yuefan glared at each other. "It''s impossible!" They don''t believe what the eyes see. From the first floor to 10000 floors, across 9999 floors, this is impossible! But Li Taibai''s three words, like dazzling sunlight, dazzled their eyes. "Ha ha ha ha!" Zhang Da Pang''s arrogant laughter rang out, and his mouth was full of pride. He looked at Li Hao Tian and others and said with ridicule, "you are right. My boss is really a waste body. His talent is too poor. You see, he has only reached the 10000 level, but he has not reached another 10000 level. It''s too bad." Listen to Zhang Da Pang''s words, one by one the head shame of low down. "If Li Taibai''s talent is really poor, then what are they? Isn''t it worse than waste? " "It''s very possible that the scrap system is the best system in the world!" A voice said suddenly. "The system of waste body is rare in the whole Tianlong continent for thousands of years. Every one who comes out is regarded as a waste. It''s impossible to cultivate it well. But it''s very possible that the talent of waste body is the best talent in Tianlong continent. It just needs too much resources, so people think it''s too bad." A man is analyzing it seriously. Hearing this man''s words, everyone was in front of their eyes. "It''s really possible that in the past, the waste body was called waste body. In addition to spending too much resources, another reason is that it can''t enter the realm of the spirit Master. In the secret realm of the spirit Master, someone uses the snake to destroy the world to break the dragon''s gate and kill the snake at the same time. In this way, it will get infinite benefits, and also break the spirit Master''s inability to enter the realm of the spirit Master It''s the limit of that. " "The spirit Master realm may be the time when the waste body talent is officially powerful." "Li Taibai, it''s very likely that he is the one in the secret place of the spirit." One by one, the more people speak, the more reasonable they feel, and their eyes are shining. "Bullshit Just then, an old voice sounded. An old man in ragged clothes stood in the crowd and said, "the reason why waste body is called waste body is that this system has put an end to the way of cultivation. Root bone is the basis of one''s cultivation. Without root bone, one can''t even practice. How can one reach the realm of spiritual master?" "Even if the waste body is really a peerless talent, do you think it can go directly from the first floor of tianlongjiao to the tenth floor of tianlongjiao?" The old man was angry. If this matter is really publicized, countless people in Tianlong will follow suit and dig out their own roots. For the whole Tianlong, this is a disaster. The old man knows better that Li Taibai, the initiator of this incident, will become the existence of hatred among all people. Whether it''s for the Terran or for Li Taibai''s saving muzicheng, he won''t let it come true. "Old beggar, what do you know as a beggar? There''s no room for you to talk to us. " A voice said, full of disdain. "Yes, old beggar, what do you know! Talk more, or we''ll kill you! " At this time, someone in the wood clan leader''s sign, said. A big man came out of the crowd with a ferocious face. Looking at the man walking towards him, the old man''s brow slightly wrinkled. This kind of existence, he could die in one breath, but now, he is in a bit of a dilemma. With his strength, it can only break out once at most, and after one time, he will be completely abandoned.When the devil was born, he intended to break out, but it was solved by Li Taibai. This time, it was to help Li Taibai, and also for a hope of the Terran. There appeared the peerless genius in the demon land. At this time, the Terran has faced the biggest crisis. He can''t see the way, but the appearance of Li Taibai gives him a glimmer of hope. "Stop it At this time, a cold voice sounded, a graceful figure appeared in the old man''s side, Luo white face with a smile, and the old man nodded his head, and then looked at the big man, her eyes were extremely cold. "Do you think waste body is the most powerful talent?" Lobai''s eyes looked at the people who were talking. Her eyes were full of indifference. "If you really think so, it''s very simple. Now dig out your roots and try it. I believe that you will be recorded in the history of Tianlong and become the pioneers of Tianlong." Hearing lobai''s words, the voices of all the people who were talking about it fell down. "We''re just talking about a possibility. It''s not impossible." Someone in the wood family said. "So, are you willing to experiment?" Luo Bai''s eyes looked at the people of the wooden family, and she said, "if you really think so, I will personally let you people of the wooden family become pioneers!" Luobai''s voice was cold and full of chill. Seeing the indifference in the girl''s eyes, everyone shivered and dared not continue to talk. Today, even if the girl has not reached 10000 floors, she has reached 998 floors, which is the fourth day in the history of Tianlong mainland. Countless sects are willing to do it for her. Looking at these people quiet down, lobai clenched his fist. "These people don''t know how much trouble brother Taibai has suffered for the waste body." Thinking of Li Taibai''s previous sufferings, Luo Bai felt extremely distressed. Now these people even say that this waste body is a good thing, and she can''t stand it. "Ten thousand floors is the top floor. At this time, Chu Yu and Li Taibai are on the same floor. What should we do? "Just then, a voice sounded in the void, and everyone looked at tianlongjiao. At this time, all the people found that a line appeared on their names. "Ten thousand floors, top floor!" Many people didn''t notice the shock not long ago. "Look At this time, someone called, pointing to the void of tianlongjiao. In the void, I don''t know when, there is a huge tower layer. Everyone can see that the two figures are in the tower layer. "It''s Li Taibai and Chu Yu! They are in the same Tianlong tower. " "Ha ha ha, Chu Yu is invincible and overbearing. Li Taibai is not allowed to be at the same level with him. Besides, Li Taibai is still ahead of him for some reason." "At the same level as Chu Yu, there is no doubt that Li Taibai will die this time!" Muzi City, suddenly sounded the sound of excitement, wood people are full of excitement. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 191 Chu Yu, in the whole Tianlong continent, is a legend, a legend worshipped by countless people. The same generation is invincible. It''s said that Chu Yu killed the demons in the realm of Lingshi when he was young. You should know that Chu Yu was just an ordinary child at that time. In the realm of Lingshi, Chu Yu even killed the existence of the realm of Lingshi. In the realm of Lingshi, Chu Yu said that a Lingshi villain killed and reached the realm of lingzhe. It''s said that Chu Yu''s hands had been stained with Lingshuai''s blood. In that year, Chu Yu died Yu shocked the world with his great talent. Young 18, high spirited. Stepping into the holy land of dragon, Chu Yu is like a dragon in water. He steps into the demon land and holds a city in the endless wave of demons. He has all his strength. Even the king should take it seriously. Now, at the age of 22, Chu Yu is back to the realm of Lingshi. He wants to make up for his past regret and create the only legend of Tianlong. Even in the realm of Lingshi, Chu Yu''s power has experienced baptism, which is countless times stronger than that in the realm of Lingshi at that time. Once, Chu Yu said unintentionally that if he came back to Lingshi again, he only needed one move to kill himself. At that time, Chu Yu, the first level of Lingshi, killed the existence of nine levels of Lingjiang in one move. Now, when he returns to Lingshi, he still needs only one move to kill himself. This is genius. He is invincible in the same generation. Even the king of spirit doesn''t dare to say that he can kill himself in one move when he returns to the realm of the master of spirit. "Although Li Taibai killed the devil, he only relied on the zongmen treasures of the Li family and the Yue family. This must be because of his adventure. Even if he killed Wuwang, he must have used unknown means." Someone in the wood family said. The death of Wuwang realm can be seen by all the people present. These people had a momentary pause in a short time. It was this pause that made Li Taibai easy to kill. If we find out the reason for this pause, Li Taibai is just a spiritual master with more opportunities. "In tianlongjiao, you can''t use any power other than your own, and other people''s power can''t be used. " " in this dragon horn, Li Taibai can''t use his adventure, how much power can he play? Facing Chu Yu, how can he be an opponent? " One by one, the voices are constantly ringing in Muzi city. Tianlong mainland, one by one, looks at the two figures at the top of Tianlong corner. Their eyes are slightly narrowed and sighed. In the holy land of the dragon, there was a clamor. "Fight with my boss, this guy named Li Taibai is dead!" "The power of the boss has already surpassed your cognition, competing for pure power, no one will be the opponent of the boss!" Looking at the clamorous people, Yuelan''s eyes twinkle, and Li Taibai''s figure emerges in her mind. The spirit realm kills the spirit realm, steps into the spirit realm, and then returns to the spirit realm. Compete for pure power. The corner of Yuelan''s mouth arced slightly. The boy who was always beyond her expectation, how could he be afraid of anyone? The spirit killed Lingshuai. At that time, the boy was the purest power. Even if Chu Yu returned to the spirit realm, he could not do it. In everyone''s eyes, Li Taibai stands beside Chu Yu. His eyes are cold. When he comes out of the door, he just hears Chu Yu''s voice. "Who are you?" Seeing Li Taibai around him, Chu Yu was shocked. He didn''t expect Li Taibai to appear. In the information he knew, he didn''t say that there would be others in the first ten thousand floor. Suddenly his eyes looked at the location of qianlongbu, and Li Taibai''s name appeared in his eyes. "You''re in that tunnel!" Chu Yu''s eyes widened. Among the information he knows, he naturally knows that channel, which is absolutely impossible to pass. To open that channel, he must stand the test of tianlongjiao. He only needs to stay on the first floor of tianlongjiao for ten minutes to start the test. This is the secret of tianlongjiao. Chu Yu is confident to pass the test, but the problem lies in the channel, the void and darkness, the reincarnation of thousands of generations, which is the channel he absolutely dare not enter. He is only 22 years old now, in which darkness, he will experience endless years, and then experience the reincarnation of countless generations, and endless false memories fill the memory, who knows or not him. But he did not dare to enter the channel, in front of the youth actually went in, but also safe out. "Stupid!" Chu Yu disdains that the young man in front of him has gone through endless years. From his appearance, he is only 15 years old. A 15-year-old boy has not yet developed his mind. After this endless reincarnation, he has not known which life has replaced his character. "I don''t know whether you are lucky or you are not." Chu Yu light said, "in this era, here, just need my figure on the line." Chu Yu''s strength is surging. With his own strength, even if the king of the spirit returns to the realm of the spirit Master, he is confident that he can crush it. But at this time, a sword in his eyes cut through the void and stabbed at him. The sword radiated colorful light."Basic sword technique, perfect realm!" Chu Yu wanted to laugh in his heart. This kind of rubbish sword technique has no use at all. "Moon watching sword technique!" A bright moon appears in the void, and Chu Yu''s body is hidden in the bright moon. At this moment, all the people watching the top of tianlongjiao seem to see a bright moon in the sky. Endless moonlight, this is countless knife light, cut to Li Taibai. "The moon watching sword technique is at the level of spirit king!" This is the strongest power Chu Yu can use in the realm of Lingshi. Since he is fighting, let everyone know his strength. But in Li Taibai''s eyes, there are countless flaws in this sword technique. The basic sword technique radiates colorful light. Li Taibai''s figure is sometimes invisible and sometimes visible. In everyone''s eyes, it''s like a figure dancing in the moonlight. All the moonlight disappears behind Li Taibai, and there is no trace of it falling on him. "Boom!" Behind Li Taibai, there was a huge explosion, and the knife fell to the ground. "Hum!" Chu Yu snorts coldly, and a bright moon directly hits Li Taibai. This is the strongest blow of the moon watching sword technique. Even the strong one of Lingshuai''s nine layers can be killed. The moon directly hit Li Taibai, drowning him. But the next moment, a colorful sword light appeared, endless flowers in the moonlight floated, drowning the moonlight. "Touch!" In everyone''s sight, Li Taibai''s figure appeared. The sword in his hand had penetrated Chu Yu''s throat. "Boom!" At this moment, the whole Tianlong continent was shocked, and a pair of eyes were shocked to look at Li Taibai. Everyone didn''t expect that Li Taibai would kill Chu Yu with just one move. In tianlongjiao, you can only use your own weapons, but you can''t use anything that isn''t your own strength. Li Taibai killed Chu Yu in one move. "It''s impossible!" I don''t know how many times this is, the incredible sound of Tianlong land. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 192 Chu Yu is invincible in the same generation. Even if the king of spirit is in the same realm, he doesn''t dare to say that he can win. Some king of spirit even said that Chu Yu is invincible in the same realm, and he thinks he is inferior. But now, this generation of invincible existence, even just a move fell in the hands of Li Taibai. Looking at the Chu Yu that gradually dissipates in the Tianlong Cape, the whole Tianlong continent is extremely quiet. "The same generation is invincible?" In his heart, Li Taibai disdained that in this era, who dares to say that the same generation is invincible in front of him? Even in the divine world, no one dares to say so. "Chu Yu?" Li Taibai''s eyes are cold. This guy has evil intentions towards Luo Bai. He has already sentenced Chu Yu to death in his heart. Chu Yu was killed in tianlongjiao, but Li Taibai knew that Chu Yu was not dead. If he was afraid of death in tianlongjiao, he would only return to the original place. Otherwise, he would not know how many people would die in tianlongjiao every year. His eyes looked up into the sky, and he stepped up the steps, step by step, to the top of the mountain. At this moment, outside tianlongjiao, the tower layer in the sky disappeared in the eyes of the public, and Li Taibai''s figure disappeared in the eyes of the public. "Damn it One by one, voices were heard all over the Tianlong continent, filled with anger. Everyone believes that there must be some treasure at the end of tianlongjiao, but they can''t see it now. "Look! Be sure to find this Li Taibai for me. " "In one day, I need to know all the information about Li Taibai!" With Li Taibai''s killing of Chu Yu, Tianlong mainland fell into a turbulent situation, and countless people''s voices were heard all over Tianlong mainland. At this time, a beautiful girl is looking at the Tianlong tower in a clan. Beside her, a figure with a low head. These are all the people of the clan, and the leader of the clan is also among them. "Your Highness, do you need us to arrest this young man?" A stout man asked in a loud voice. Zhuge Mingyue shook her head when she heard the man''s words, and her mouth curved slightly. "I didn''t expect that, after all, I lost my sight. You are stronger than I thought." In Zhuge Mingyue''s mind, Li Taibai''s figure comes to mind. He thinks of what he said and what shifangzong saw. "In this way, you can better into my bureau, I wait for you to grow up, in the future, I will give you a surprise, I hope you will not let me down." Zhuge Mingyue turned her body and entered the carriage. She put the white silk scarf on her mouth and coughed softly. A trace of blood red appeared in the silk scarf, shocking. "The future belongs to you, but this era belongs to me." "Come on, go home." The voice of Zhuge Mingyue rings faintly. The carriage moved slowly and rose up in the air. The next second, an amazing breath came out of the carriage. The black horse''s strength surged, and the carriage disappeared into the void. "Spirit king!" Looking at the shadow of the black horse disappeared, countless shocked voices rang out in the door below. No one thought that the dark horse pulling the cart had the power of the spirit king level. ... the whole Tianlong continent is a sensation for Li Taibai. At this time, Li Taibai has stepped on the last floor of the stone ladder. Looking at the golden token and golden beads in front of him, his eyes are slightly narrowed. He reached out and picked up the golden token, and suddenly he felt a spiritual force coming towards him. This spiritual power comes from the heart of the world. Familiar with the atmosphere, let Li Taibai instantly understand the origin of this spiritual power, he quickly dissipated his spiritual world, a paragraph appeared in his mind. "Tianlongjiao order: dominate tianlongjiao." It''s just a sentence. In addition to this sentence, there is also a refining way. Li Taibai''s smart power surged, and a small break appeared in his hand, and a drop of blood was forced out. When practicing the divine world skills, Li Taibai''s body has divinity, and his blood sends out a faint fragrance. He falls on the tianlongjiao order and is instantly absorbed by the tianlongjiao order, and a faint golden light appears. "Ouch!" On the order of tianlongjiao, a golden dragon emerges and soars in the void. It circles around Li Taibai and hides in tianlongjiao again. At this moment, Li Taibai felt that he had a layer of connection with the order of tianlongjiao. His spiritual power surged and communicated with tianlongjiao. In an instant, countless white light spots appeared in his mind. White light spots are scattered all over the country. Li Taibai knows that these white light spots are located in tianlongjiao, a total of 365. At the same time, Li Taibai knows that the 365 Tianlong horns are all false, but the virtual shadow of the real Tianlong horn. There is only one real Tianlong horn, and only those who have the order of Tianlong horn can summon it. In addition to this white spot, there are many blue spots. The blue light spot represents the person who entered Tianlong Tower this time. To control tianlongjiao is to control the lives of these people. As long as the blue light spot is erased, tianlongjiao will kill the owner of the blue light spot. Looking at the information in his mind, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly, and his eyes are extremely cold."In that case, I''ll kill you first!" Li Taibai said coldly. His mind issued an order to look for Chu Yu''s light spot. Suddenly, a blue light spot turned red. Chu Yu''s light spot appeared. Li Taibai moved in his heart and Chu Yu''s light spot disappeared. "Ah!! damn! Damn it In Tianlong holy land, a huge palace, Chuyu''s angry voice rang out, and his face was ferocious. "Li Taibai, I want you to die!" Around the boy, countless figures stood, and their eyes were full of fear. "Boss, this time it must be that Li Taibai used some shady means. If he relied on his real strength, Li Taibai would not be the boss''s opponent!" A man knelt on the ground and said. "Yes, boss, invincible!" Each figure kneels on the ground. "When Li Taibai comes to Tianlong, we''ll let them know what cruelty is. I''ll let the people in my clan kill all the people he cares about, and let him kneel down in front of the boss and beg for mercy." Listening to the voices around him, Chu Yu nodded his head, and his eyes were very cold. "I can''t give full play to my real strength in tianlongjiao. When he comes to us, it will be his death." Chu Yu said coldly. "Poof Just then, a wonderful sound came from outside the hall. "What sound?" A shadow in the eyes of the color of doubt. "No!" But Chu Yu''s face changed greatly. He suddenly thought of tianlongjiaoling. "Damn it! I forgot because of my anger! " Chu Yu said angrily. At this moment, a huge sword light fell from the air, cut through the hall, and appeared in the eyes of Chu Yu. The huge sword light seemed like the Milky Way landing, smashing the heaven and earth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 193 Silver light falling blade! In the face of this huge light, all the people present felt a kind of fear from the heart. Their eyes were full of fear, as if they saw death coming. "Run Without hesitation, they turned away from Chuyu. None of the people present is a waste. They can step into the holy land of Tianlong. They are all geniuses in their respective sects. How can their eyes be bad? Just for a moment, they knew that the huge light of the sword came to Chu Yu. But at this time, a red thin line appeared on the earth, tied the body of all the people present. "This is the master''s demon rope!" When these thin lines appeared, an idea crossed everyone''s mind. "Since you think I''m the boss, help me block the knife. I''ll take care of your family in the future." This is the last sentence that everyone heard. Their bodies have no resistance and fly towards the huge sword light. "No!" In an instant, countless voices of regret sounded. Endless blood spilled on the sky and the earth. In the light of the sword, these figures all became pieces of flesh, stained with blood. The huge light of the sword became a bit slower, but still falling slowly. "Hoo, as recorded in the information, blood can weaken the power of tianlongjiao." Chu Yu was relieved, "so he has a way to avoid this erasure." But at this moment, the heaven and the earth vibrated, the bloody sword light became extremely enchanting, and the endless evil spirit filled the world. "No!" Chu Yu''s face changed greatly. The bloody light of the sword fell on the earth, the palace was broken, the heaven and the earth were broken. At this moment, the holy land of Tianlong sent out a violent vibration, where Chuyu was, everything disappeared, leaving nothing. The light fell on the ground and disappeared. After the knife light disappeared, every drop of blood gathered, and countless blood gathered into a human shape. "Li Taibai! I want you to die The shrill scream came from the blood gathered into the human form. The blood human form was Chu Yu. Relying on the life-saving treasure, he escaped this time, but he lost a life-saving treasure. "Boss, we hate it!" At this time, a voice sounded in Chu Yu''s mind, then, countless voices sounded, and a bloody figure appeared in Chu Yu''s mind. These figures are Chu Yu''s younger brother who died not long ago. "No!" Chu Yu''s face changed greatly. He knew that after he was killed by the knife light, his blood and those dead blood were fused into one. These blood contained his younger brother''s hatred. Now, with the power of life-saving treasure, he was fused into one. "You scum, you can only obey me when you are alive. Do you want to rebel when you die?" Chu Yu said coldly that his consciousness was surging, and these figures disappeared in an instant, but soon after, these figures were born again. "It seems that we have to go back to the demon land." Chu Yu frowned slightly. Demon land has the power to devour spirits. Only in demon land, these spirits will slowly disappear. Otherwise, if the body has these spirits, it will never be able to cultivate and the body will be eroded. "Li Taibai!" Chu Yu''s eyes were full of hatred. "I will make you unable to enter the holy land of Tianlong, and make you regret to fight me!" ... Li Taibai didn''t think much about Chu Yu''s idea. He didn''t need to think about it at all, and he could probably guess what Chu Yu would do. Even he didn''t think about whether Chu Yu would die or not. There are many life-saving treasures in this world. With Chu Yu''s luck, Li Taibai knows that Chu Yu must have life-saving treasures. Even if not, the heart of the world will arrange them. Those who have great fortune will not die easily. But how about this? When Chu Yu had evil intentions towards Luo Bai, no matter how many lives he had, he had already sentenced him to death. Even if he had 10000 lives, Li Taibai would kill him. If he had 10000 lives, he would kill him 10000 times. At this time, Li Taibai''s eyes were attracted by the golden beads, and his eyes twinkled slightly, full of shock. "Dragon ball!" Li Taibai was filled with shock. The dragon ball is the source of strength of the dragon. In ancient times, the Dragon suddenly disappeared, and the dragon people suffered endless disasters. The rest of the dragon people were also slaughtered by all ethnic groups. Now the dragon people have long disappeared, and the dragon ball is nowhere to be found. But in the divine world, the dragon ball is still among the top treasures. The dragon ball is the most powerful treasure in the divine world. If you have the dragon ball, you must have the most powerful body. In the divine world, there used to be an invincible strong man who exerted the power of the dragon ball to the extreme, relying only on the physical body to fight against the top existence. In his previous life, even Li Taibai only heard the legend of dragon ball. There was a rumor about the dragon ball in his mind. Li Taibai''s eyes flashed. He suddenly remembered something. In the divine world, after the destruction of Tianlong continent, there was a rumor that a dragon ball was born. But in the end, the dragon ball was acquired by a person, who eventually became the supreme one.In his memory, that man was one of the four Supreme lords who finally besieged him. "Is that the dragon ball from here?" Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. The time of Tianlong''s destruction and the time of Longzhu''s birth almost coincide with this time point. "In this life, I will seize your opportunity first. I don''t know if you can rise without the dragon ball." Li Taibai picked up the dragon ball, and suddenly a stream of spiritual power came towards him. The heart of the world has sent a message again. Sure enough, as Li Taibai thought, this golden bead is really a dragon ball. In addition to the Dragon Ball information, there is also a body refining method. This is a very strange body refining method. Whether it is in the divine world or in the Tianlong continent, the body refining method is generally to practice skin, blood, bone and marrow step by step. The same is true of Li Taibai''s divine body skill. Constantly repeated, constantly enhanced, but the heart of the world from the refining method is not the same. takes the three souls of heaven and earth as the core, takes six souls as a flag, takes dragon ball as the driving force, engulf the essence of heaven and earth, practice oneself, and practice the supreme mortal body. This is the refinement method that Li Taibai has never heard of. The three spirits and six spirits are human souls. As long as there is a slight damage, they will be doomed. Even the soul family who cultivates the soul only absorbs strength to strengthen the soul. Taking the soul as the array, absorbing strength and strengthening the body is just fantastic. Li Taibai finally understood why Chu Yu didn''t beat Zhuge Mingyue. Three souls and six spirits can only be felt with strong spiritual power, which at least needs to reach the level of God. Even if really know, Chu Yu how dare to try, as long as there is a little wrong, he will be doomed. When Tianlong mainland was destroyed and Chuyu died, the method of refining body was naturally gone. "The supreme immortal dragon body cultivation method!" Looking at this name which makes people make complaints about Li Taibai''s desire, he is in deep meditation. Is he supposed to practice in accordance with this rule or by his own way? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 194 Li Taibai knows a lot about the methods of body training. Among them, the shenti Gong he practices today is a powerful method in the divine world. If the dragon ball is used, it can speed up the cultivation of shenti Gong and make his physical strength more powerful. It''s just that shenti Gong is limited after all. When you reach the peak of cultivation, it''s just comparable to the supreme. It''s not as powerful as his wound sword. What''s more, shenti Gong takes a lot of time to cultivate the body. Time, for Li Taibai, is the most needed thing. In only ten years, he didn''t have much time to practice too many skills. His path of cultivation has been planned. Shangqing sword is the main one, supplemented by realm. He uses pills to promote the realm directly, to gain the world''s attention, and to improve the realm of Shangqing sword. Even so, he still thinks that ten years is too little, so how can he have time to cultivate his body. Today''s practice of shenti Gong only follows the improvement of the realm and strengthens his body. In Tianlong continent, it is enough, but Li Taibai knows better that Tianlong continent is not his goal at all. If he wants to live in the Dragon world, he has countless ways. His enemies come from the divine world in the end! Ten years later, he had to resist the attack from the divine world. He must harvest the heart of the world, let the world become his world, and then leave this place with Tianlong mainland. Only in this way can he live with Luobai. Countless thoughts passed through his mind, and finally Li Taibai''s eyes became firm. In ten years, he didn''t have much time to think about it. He had to make use of everything he could to become stronger and gain the attention of the heart of the world. What''s more, even if there is a problem, he is 100% sure that he can correct his soul. The owner of the hurt sword can enhance his mental power, but he also has the effect of repairing his soul. The spirit itself comes from the soul. After measuring the consequences of failure and success, Li Taibai made his own choice. He decided to practice the method of cultivating the body of the Immortal Dragon. If this training method is really as powerful as the information says, it will be a great surprise for him, and his way will be easier. After making a decision in his heart, Li Taibai put an end to all his thoughts. He sat on the ground with his knees crossed and his heart turned to the sky. His spiritual world was surging, and his spiritual world was exploring his body. Soon, he saw a black shadow in his body with his eyes closed. This is what he looked like. This is the human soul, also known as the soul of life. After feeling Li Taibai''s spiritual power, minghun opened his eyes, and the purple light was shining in his eyes. Soon he closed his eyes again. Under Li Taibai''s will, minghun sat down on his knees, and a mysterious breath came out of his body. "The spirits of heaven and earth come back!" In the void, Li Taibai''s voice came to the unknown place. The three spirits of human body and the two spirits of heaven and earth are outside all the year round. Only the human soul, that is, the soul of life, lives in the body alone. The three spirits of heaven, earth and human don''t often gather together. Only when the soul of life calls, the two spirits of heaven and earth will come back. "Weng!" A mysterious voice rang out, a white shadow appeared in Li Taibai''s body, appeared on the right side of the human soul. The moment the white shadow appeared, a peaceful feeling appeared in Li Taibai''s body, and his body was comfortable and warm. The spirit of heaven belongs to Yang. Almost at the same time, a blood red shadow appeared on the left side of the soul. When the blood red shadow appeared, all the warm feelings disappeared, and a cold feeling emerged, but it was soon dispelled by the warmth of the soul. The earth soul belongs to Yin. When Yin and yang are combined, their power is just in balance. The three spirits of heaven, earth and man return to their original position. Li Taibai''s spiritual consciousness controls the three spirits to act. The heaven spirit enters into the sea of consciousness, the Earth Spirit enters into the elixir field, and the human spirit sits in the hearts of the people. With the dispersion of the three spirits, Li Taibai''s face became very pale, and his body even showed signs of collapse. This is the three spirits of heaven, earth and man. Bearing the discomfort in his body, Li Taibai''s spiritual world surged. Soon, the soul sitting in his heart opened his eyes, and seven illusory shadows appeared in Li Taibai''s body. These are the seven spirits. Seven Spirits refer to seven kinds of human desires: joy, anger, sorrow, fear, love, evil and desire. The seven spirits are dependent on human spirits. In the human body, the soul is in charge of everything, which is the root of human beings. With Li Taibai''s idea, the seven Spirits separated and located in his body. According to the "supreme immortal dragon body cultivation method", when everything was finished, Li Taibai''s face had turned to wax yellow, his body was cracked, and the vitality in his body had become extremely rare. His hair was gray, and his face was covered with wrinkles. At this moment, it seemed that he had ushered in the end. Three souls and seven Spirits change, human body is damaged, and oil is dried up. Ignoring the changes of his body, Li Taibai opened his eyes and picked up the dragon ball. He opened his mouth and swallowed it.The Dragon Ball seems to be the size of a fist, but when it meets Li Taibai''s mouth, it directly melts, turns into a liquid, pours into Li Taibai''s mouth, and is swallowed by Li Taibai. At this moment, Li Taibai felt that his body became extremely comfortable, and the cold feeling flowed in his body. His dry skin began to heal, his gray hair fell off, his black hair grew out, and the wrinkles on his face disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the speed visible to the naked eye, Li Taibai''s dry body recovered. The moment he opened his eyes, the purple light appeared in Li Taibai''s eyes. The purple light soon disappeared. The whole world became clearer in Li Taibai''s eyes. The heart of the world in the void was concerned, and countless purple gases could be seen. Heaven and earth became different at this moment, but Li Taibai was not surprised. He had experienced these things in his previous life, which was the change of physical strength. In his body, now there is an extra bone, which is a bone emitting golden light. It grows slowly in his body and contains a kind of charm that no one knows. "Bone Looking at the extra bone in his body, Li Taibai clenched his fist. Even if he reached the divine world and became supreme in his previous life, he still had no way to grow a bone on his own. He could only transplant other people''s bone, but it was different from himself after all, which made him suffer countless hardships. Even in the end, it was because of the transplanted bone that he was surrounded by the four Supreme Take the fall. "It''s a dragon ball." Li Taibai affirmed his choice. A message suddenly appeared in his mind, which was from the dragon ball. At this time, the liquid in his body had disappeared, and a golden bead appeared in the human soul in his heart. "The root of ignorance, the root of growth relying on the master''s training." Soon, Li Taibai understood the meaning. The roots and bones in his body grow up by his cultivation. What kind of roots and bones can be formed eventually is all in his cultivation, and the cultivation of this bone is to devour all kinds of spiritual things. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 195 "The supreme immortal dragon body cultivation method" has been completed. Li Taibai''s heart was full of exclamation. In his eyes, this method of body refining is still full of too many miracles. He grows roots and bones again. In his previous life, he has looked for countless ways, but there is still no way. But this skill did. With the success of the cultivation method of the immortal dragon body, Li Taibai felt that his physical strength had at least doubled, which was just the success of cultivation, and later cultivation did not need to do too much. Li Taibai''s body is like an automatic array. He will constantly absorb external energy to strengthen his body, and his body will become stronger. Of course, if you want to speed up, you can also devour other powerful energy to speed up. "It''s a practice method with the character of dragon." Li Taibai said in his heart. Whether it''s in Tianlong or Shenjie, things with dragon characters are good things. "Dragon body, if you reach the highest level of cultivation, can you transform Jackie Chan''s body?" Li Taibai''s thoughts crossed his mind. Tianlong continent, dragon ball, dragon body, and Tianlong grass... After returning from this life, Li Taibai found that there were too many unusual things in the world, and the legend about the world came to his mind. "Is this continent really formed by the fall of a dragon?" His brows wrinkled slightly. In the end, Li Taibai shook his head. The ancient dragon suppressed an era, which was the strongest existence in heaven and earth. Even if it was the ancient dragon, he had no way to know that the fall of the ancient dragon was too far away from his era. The distant one could only know that the ancient dragon was terrible and powerful. In this era, no one knows the appearance of the ancient dragon. "Well?" All of a sudden, Li Taibai closed his eyes. His spiritual power communicated with one place in his body. A mark in his mind changed. This is the seal of the spirit king. Along with the message of Lingwang''s soul seal, an old figure appeared in Li Taibai''s mind, opening his eyes. This is a place that no one has ever been to. It is located in the extreme west of Tianlong continent. Endless poisonous gas permeates the whole space. There are only huge mountains and black land on the vast land. There is no vegetation here, only a blood red grass growing here, in the black land can be seen everywhere with a white skeleton. There is a name here in Tianlong, the forbidden zone of life. All the people who step into the forbidden area of life die of poisoning. Once upon a time, the king of spirit stepped in here and never came out again. At this moment, within kilometers of the forbidden area of life, a stone mountain collapses, and a figure appears in the stone mountain. This is a white haired old woman with bare teeth and wrinkled face. The old woman was carrying a long knife behind her. It was full of blood and cold evil spirit. "I didn''t expect that in ten years, the poisonous gas here has eroded my body to such a degree, but now that the ten thousand poison magic skill has been practiced, it doesn''t matter that the poisonous gas has eroded me." The old woman whispered, her body power surging, a layer of black gas emerged on her body surface, and then dispersed. This space full of poison gas, all the poison gas are far away from her location, seems to be afraid to disturb her. The old woman''s body changes with the speed visible to the naked eye, and soon becomes a very young woman. "Unfortunately, I can''t go in any more." The woman looked at her back and saw that the endless poisonous gas filled the void. She felt endless fear from it. Even if she practiced the magic skill of ten thousand poisons, it still made her feel terrible. However, it''s enough. Today, she has reached the top of the Tianlong kingdom with her great power. The general spirit king is no longer her opponent. She is even sure that she can compete for the position of the strongest person in the world. Just, before that, she has one more thing to do. The woman''s eyes are full of chill, the hatred of killing her son and the pain of killing her father. Although it was only unintentional at that time, she didn''t like the cowardly man, but after all, it was her person. "Li Taibai, I will make you regret and tear you to pieces." The woman''s body flew into the void, a colorful light flashed, her body disappeared in the void. At this time, in a mountain village not far away from here, the woman''s figure appeared, her eyebrows slightly wrinkled. Now that she has just passed the pass, her body''s strength still can''t completely converge, and some poison gas can''t be completely controlled. But soon, her figure disappeared again. If she couldn''t control it, she couldn''t control it. If she could control it on the way, she wanted to kill Li Taibai in front of her, not only for Tian Aolong and Tian rufang, but also for herself. Her soul seal appeared, Li Taibai also dare to start, this is disrespectful to her. A little bit of black poison gas fell on the earth, countless forests dried up in an instant, countless lives died in white foam, and mountain villages became extremely quiet, with smoke curling up."Aung, Aung! Why don''t you talk! You hold the baby A five or six-year-old girl was holding a woman and crying loudly. Soon, she stopped crying and fell to the ground. "Ah! My son! Don''t scare me. I''ll find someone for you. " A white haired old woman, standing on crutches, exclaimed. She walked out of the door and was stunned. In her eyes, one by one, her bodies fell to the ground. These are all familiar people, including her childhood playmates, her daughter-in-law and her lovely grandson. At this time, these people all fell to the ground quietly. The old woman didn''t feel a little sad. She had lost consciousness and slowly fell to the ground. Poison gas scattered, the earth ushered in endless elegy, a body fell to the ground. "Black, stop." Just then, a carriage appeared in the void, a delicate female voice sounded, and a black horse stood in the void and stopped. A gorgeous girl appeared in the carriage. Her delicate face seemed to be able to see through the eyes of the people. "The poison of forbidden area." The girl''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, her eyes turned into snow white, one eye in the past, saw countless life laments, under her body, a village at this time full of people. "Terran!" Zhuge Mingyue sighed. Her body fell down. A little black gas emerged from the village and poured into Zhuge Mingyue''s body. When the gas disappeared, Zhuge Mingyue returned to the car. "Miss, what can these people save?" Xiaoman looks at Zhuge Mingyue and doesn''t understand. "These people are life after all. It''s not their fault that they were born in this era. They shouldn''t suffer this." Zhuge Mingyue said softly, her eyes fell to the place where the poison gas disappeared. "Cough, cough." Just then, she coughed violently. "It''s a pity." Zhuge Mingyue shakes her head and closes her eyes. She doesn''t have much energy to manage these. "Go home." The black horse snorted and disappeared into the void. After Zhuge Mingyue left, the people in the village below slowly woke up. They opened their eyes and were very confused. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 196 The emperor''s sword is out of the gate. Li Taibai doesn''t know what happened after the emperor''s sword king went out of the pass. The only thing he can know is that the emperor''s sword king is coming towards him quickly. In terms of time, he will arrive here in three days. The king travels thousands of miles a day. "Three days?" Li Taibai''s eyes twinkled. After all, his strength is still too poor, in the face of the king, he has no resistance. Li Taibai''s figure disappeared in tianlongjiao. His name faded down on tianlongjiao. The Qianlong cloth was rolled up and disappeared in the void. The transparent aperture disappeared. "Ouch!" The Golden Dragon roars and the dragon''s horn trembles. In the realization of all people, endless light falls from the dragon''s horn and falls on Luo Bai and others. A flash of golden door opens in front of several people. On the gate, Double Dragons play with pearls, exuding mysterious Qi Yun. This is Longmen, the gate to Tianlong''s secret place. Step into this door, you can reach the realm of spirit general. Li Taibai''s figure appears in front of Luo Bai and others. His eyes look at him, full of fear. On the first day of eternity, he defeated Chu Yu with just one blow. If this is waste material, what are they? Waste in waste? Li Haotian looks at Li Taibai''s figure. For the first time, regret emerges in his heart. If he didn''t do that kind of thing at that time, would this genius belong to the Li family? The Li family will become the most powerful force in Tianlong in his hands. "The first genius of all time!" Li Haotian lamented in his heart. This invincible genius was pushed away by them. In the eyes of the Li family, countless people were full of regret. At the beginning, these people were also in favor of it. It doesn''t matter whether Li Taibai is a waste body or not. If he steps into the first rank in tianlongjiao, his name will be known by everyone, and the Li family will become the biggest laughingstock in the history of tianlongjiao. "Taibai, if you are willing to go back to the Li family, we are willing to accept you." A voice rang out in the Li family. This is an old man with white hair. He is an elder of the Li family. "Yes, Taibai, we have the same blood. As long as you are willing to come back, the Li family will always be your home. We will apologize for the past." "Come back, Taibai. I miss you so much these years." A middle-aged woman, looking at Li Taibai, her eyes are full of tears, full of deep feelings. Looking at the eyes of the Li family, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly, and he turned around. "Come on, tell this age that we are here." Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly. At this moment, Zhang Dafei and others were shocked, and an irresistible thought rose in their hearts, and a sense of pride hovered in their hearts. "Yes, boss!" A voice rang out. Qi Zhan''s body followed Li Taibai and stepped into the dragon''s gate. His eyes were full of worship. Zhang Dafei and others are also involved. In this trip to tianlongjiao, only Li Taibai and others from muzicheng entered the top 1000 of tianlongjiao, and the others were defeated. In the void, a pair of eyes silently watching, they did not start, hidden in the void, waiting for Li Taibai to come out from the dragon gate, the dragon gate opening moment, all of the existence of tianlongjiao into thousands of hands, will suffer punishment. In the corner, an old beggar touched his wrist. There was a rusty iron ring. Li''s family is full of regret. Li Taibai''s action has made his position clear. He has nothing to do with Li''s family. "Damn it! Even if this guy is gifted, he will be a white eyed wolf without father or mother in his heart Someone in the Li family bared his teeth. "His parents didn''t support him and even wanted to kill him. Why did he have your Li family? The white eyed wolf is not what you Li family can call A voice rings out, month any a looking at Li Jia to sneer of say. "He didn''t kill your Li family. It''s a reward for your fertility." Looking at Li Taibai''s disappearing figure, Yue fan''s heart is full of regret. Li Taibai just appeared in Yue''s family. If he doesn''t have too much thought and treats Li Taibai''s benefactor wholeheartedly, their Yue''s family will receive infinite benefits. You know, this is the first day in the history of Tianlong. Just a move to defeat almost invincible Chu Yu. But Yuefan has his own idea in his heart. He has no hope to step into the realm of spirit king in this life. Although he can''t change the idea in Li Taibai''s heart again, there is a person in the Yuejia family who is very close to Li Taibai. Think of Yuexin. The corner of Yue fan''s mouth arced slightly. Without the sudden appearance of the Bai family, Yue Xin would step into Qianlong bunei, but even so, Yue Xin is still a genius. "Yang Yi!" Yue fan looks at the owner of the month who is shocked at this time. At this time, the moon has not yet slowed down. "From today on, you need to cultivate Yuexin''s next generation of family owners. When she comes out, you can go to apologize to her and ask her to forgive. If she doesn''t forgive, you can take over my previous work." Yue Fan said faintly, he turned around and left.He is old, and all he does is just to make the moon family continue, otherwise he would have committed suicide decades ago. Hearing Yue fan''s words, Yue Yang lowered his head. "Father, I see." He whispered. ... the secret realm of Tianlong is the absolute core of Tianlong continent. To reach the realm of spirit, if you want to enter the realm of spirit Master, you must accept the breath from the secret realm of Tianlong, and the change of power after that is closely related to the secret realm of Tianlong. If one day, the secret realm of Tianlong disappears, no one in Tianlong will be able to enter the realm of Lingshi. After Li Taibai stepped into the dragon''s gate, their bodies appeared in the secret place of Tianlong. Suddenly, countless auras poured into their bodies, and their tired bodies seemed to be rejuvenated in this moment. A huge mountain range appears in the void. Now the place where they are is a cliff. Behind the cliff, there is an abyss. In front of the cliff, there is a stone bridge. There is a line on the stone bridge. The spirit will cross the bridge of Tongshen on the ninth floor and reach the realm of Lingshuai. Stone bridge at a glance can not see the end, except for some of the first, all the others were shrouded in fog. "Is this the secret place of Tianlong?" One by one, the voices sounded curiously. In Tianlong world, there is no information about Tianlong secret place. As long as anyone knows the information about Tianlong secret place from other places, he will never be able to enter into Tianlong secret place. With the attention of the heart of the world, no one can escape. At this time, in front of the area where Li Taibai was, there was a huge milky white pond. The milky white liquid in the pond gave off a delicate smell, which made people want to drink. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 197 At the moment of stepping into the secret realm of Tianlong, everyone knows a message. If you want to enter the realm of Lingjiang, you only need to accept the baptism of this milky liquid, which is called Dragon liquid. "Is He Li Taibai?" When Li Taibai''s figure appeared, his eyes looked in the past. In the secret place of Tianlong, a transparent aperture was hanging in the sky. It was this time that the top 1000 of tianlongjiao were ranked. When Li Taibai stepped in, his name lit up. "Boss!" Several figures appeared at the same time. Looking at the sky that a few lit up a few names, a pair of eyes full of fear. "These people are all Li Taibai''s younger brothers!" When Yuexin''s figure appeared, the eyes of the people present were bright, and their eyes were full of amazing color. Even if they were used to seeing beautiful women, Yuexin was still very beautiful in their eyes. But when lobai''s figure appeared, everyone''s eyes could no longer leave. Luobai''s appearance is only one point better than that of Yuexin, but this point seems to be very different, especially Luobai''s temperament, which makes all the people present have an idea that can''t be profaned. "Brother Taibai." Ignoring people''s eyes, Luo Bai pours into Li Taibai''s arms, her tender white face is close to Li Taibai''s chest, and her hands are holding Li Taibai tightly. She is afraid that once she lets go, the boy in front of her will disappear. During the trip to tianlongjiao, she didn''t say anything, but her worries never stopped. Whether Li Taibai didn''t move on the first floor or when she faced Chu Yu, she was full of fear. At this time see Li Taibai nothing, leave muzicheng, she finally can''t help it. Feeling the girl''s trembling body, Li Taibai showed a soft color in his eyes. He gently hugged the girl and said in a low voice, "it''s OK." "Well." Luo Bai nodded his head. He just held Li Taibai''s hand, but he didn''t let it go. Looking at lobai''s action, all the people present were jealous. If they can, they are willing to exchange their lifetime for this hug. "Damn it! I wish I was in that position. " Someone whispered. Hearing this man''s words, countless people can''t help nodding their heads, which expresses their feelings. Yuexin stood on one side, her eyes were slightly dim, a trace of acid emerged from the bottom of her heart, but soon, this touch of acid was pressed down by her. "We meet again." At this time, an overbearing voice sounded, the figure of overlord appeared in front of Li Taibai, his eyes fell on Luo Bai, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, said: "this time, I admit you won, but one day I will beat you, finally I persuade you, gentle village, hero grave, indulge in them, sooner or later you will regret." Overlord said, turned and left, into the Dragon liquid. "This time, I will absorb more dragon liquid than you, proving that I am not weaker than you!" "Ha ha ha, don''t pay attention to this boring person." At this moment, a frivolous voice sounded. A young man in white robes, holding a folding fan, with a gentle smile on his face appeared in front of Li Taibai. "It''s two great pleasures in life to wake up and control the power of the world and lie drunk on the knees of beauties. How can those who only know how to practice understand it?" The boy said with a smile. His eyes fell on Luo Bai, full of amazing color. He looked at Li Taibai and said: "if there are such beauties, I would rather not have this world, but it''s a pity that there are no such beauties now. I have to control the world to find such beauties." The boy''s body turned away and stepped into the Dragon liquid. "I will let everyone in Tianlong mainland know that I am invincible and never weaker than others." Tiandaozi, the supreme genius of tiandaozong. Overlord and tiandaozi, the two great geniuses of this generation, are just in Li Taibai''s birth, Chu Yu''s return, and Luobai''s black horse''s rise, which makes them dim. But after all, these two geniuses are the absolute geniuses of this generation, no less than anyone in history. At Chu Yu''s age, who can be sure that these two people can''t do what Chu Yu can do. "Than absorb dragon liquid?" Looking at the two people standing in the Dragon liquid, Li Taibai''s eyes were particularly strange. When he stepped here, his body was ready to move. "The method of cultivating the body of the Immortal Dragon" is now successfully practiced. After the array is arranged, it can absorb any energy. This dragon liquid is undoubtedly a powerful energy. If necessary, it can even absorb all of it to enhance its own strength. These two people are really ignorant and fearless. "You go first." Li Taibai looked at Zhang Dafei and others and said that if he was allowed to go in, the liquid would be absorbed by him alone. After hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang Dafei and others nodded their heads and entered the Dragon liquid. Luo Bai also released Li Taibai after holding him for a while. She turned and stepped into the Dragon liquid. She needed to become stronger quickly to protect Li Taibai. The girl''s mind is very simple. She wants to protect Li Taibai."You see, these Bai people have moved." Just then, a voice rang out, and all eyes looked at the 100 figures at this time. The 100 figures did not stand together, but what attracted people''s attention was their names. When they came in, their names were all white. "These are the people of the Bai family. There are more than 100 people. I don''t know if they belong to the same force." "It must not belong to the same force. If it belongs to the same force, will that force be invincible?" One voice after another was talking. "Are you stupid that their clothes soon show that they are not from a clan?" Someone rolled his eyes and said, which made some people react immediately. When Li Taibai came in, he saw these hundred people. He had seen all his spiritual world. There was no one less than one hundred people. Li Taibai exhaled slightly from the corner of his mouth, which made him feel at ease. "You can go in later." Li Taibai''s voice rang out in the ears of a hundred people. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Bai Yi and others stopped their steps to enter LONGYE, and they stood still again. "What''s the matter?" Watching these 100 people stop, others are curious. However, they soon forget this. Looking at the several people absorbed in the Dragon liquid, many people rush down. At this time, someone has absorbed enough dragon liquid and stepped into the realm of spirit generals. "Master!" Bai Yi and others look at Li Taibai, eyes flashing, full of worship, but after all, no one speaks, they know, now is not the time to recognize Li Taibai. The more they know about Li Taibai, the more they know about his power. Everyone thinks that they are not of the same clan, but who knows that all their talents are forged by the young people in front of them. The time they spend is only ten days. Since Li Taibai told them to wait for a while, naturally there was Li Taibai''s reason. At this time, some witty people stopped after seeing the movements of several people and observed quietly. They noticed something wrong. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 198 Dragon liquid is the spirit liquid of the dragon, which is condensed by the power of the dragon ball. It has the power to purify the dirt in the body and enhance its own potential. On the edge of the milky white pool, there are a few lines about the origin of the milky white liquid. All the people who came here were full of excitement. Things about dragons are absolutely good things in this world, and this dragon liquid must be a good thing. "When I absorb it, I need to absorb more liquid." Someone said, eyes full of excitement. "This liquid must be precious." Looking at the public''s comments, Li Taibai sniffed, what dragon liquid, what use the power of the dragon ball to condense, with the dragon ball, Li Taibai saw at a glance that this is a lie. Even if there is no dragon ball, he can know that it is fake. He knew exactly what the milky liquid was in the pond. Tianlong world is just a small world among innumerable small worlds. The aura is rare, and there is no higher aura. To reach the realm of the spirit, there is no way to promote the aura of Tianlong world itself, only to find a higher aura. That''s why Tianlong is born. In any small world, there is a secret place like Tianlong, which is built by the heart of the world. The aura in it is the higher aura condensed by the heart of the world. In the realm of the spirit, the breath of the secret realm obtained by opening the dragon''s gate is actually the higher aura. The aura falls on the spirit and promotes the promotion of the spirit realm. The spirit Master realm needs more higher aura. The so-called dragon liquid is the higher aura. In the divine world, Li Taibai has known this for a long time. Above the middle world, there is no so-called secret realm. Their aura is enough for them to grow up to the holy realm and even become gods. This higher aura turns into liquid here, which is just a phenomenon of gas to liquid formed by the heart of the world condensing the aura together. Of course, Li Taibai is more aware that this higher aura is the most useless thing in the higher mainland, but it can also be regarded as the most precious thing in the Tianlong world. Without this higher aura, no one in the world can enter the realm of spiritual master. "Hum!" At this moment, a voice sounded, a young man''s body changed, his body power surging, at this moment, he stepped into the realm of spirit, a surge of strength, a huge hand appeared in the void. The representative of Lingjiang level, Lingqi giant hand. There are teenagers stepping into the realm of spirit. Seeing this young man stepping into the realm of spirit generals, everyone present was full of excitement. They were about to reach the realm of spirit generals, and more figures entered the Dragon liquid. "What''s the matter?" Just then, a cry of surprise came out. "Why can''t I absorb the Dragon liquid?" Someone exclaimed. "Why do I absorb so little liquid?" One by one, many people can''t absorb the liquid. "Hum!" At this time, a mysterious aura appeared in the void, and a change took place in a teenager. "No! I haven''t absorbed it yet A shrill scream rang out. Under everyone''s gaze, the boy stepped into the spirit level, but his breath was extremely weak. A giant aura hand appeared and soon dissipated in the void. "Useless spirit general!" Seeing the change in the boy, everyone''s face changed greatly. Abolishing generals is a kind of generals, but their own strength is still in the realm of Lingshi. They can''t even return to the realm of Lingshi in the future. For people in Tianlong continent, abolishing generals represents the end of their strength and can never make progress. In the eyes of ordinary people, this is at least a spirit general, which is already very powerful. But the existence that can come here is not the existence of genius level. Among the 10000 people, the top 1000 are still among the talents of various sects. To them, it would be desperation. "The dragon''s liquid is absorbed less, so it can''t step into the realm of spirit generals normally!" Soon, everyone understood. "No!" Some of the teenagers who can''t absorb the liquid change their faces, but countless breath fall from the air. When their bodies fall into the liquid, their bodies touch the higher aura, and the state of ascension has begun, which can''t be reversed. High aura is not enough, conversion is not enough! One by one, young people step into the realm of abolishing spirit. Countless sad voices rang out. "Look On the shore, someone suddenly said. After hearing this man''s words, everyone looked at the pond full of higher aura. The white water kept rolling and poured into Bawang and other human bodies layer by layer. At this time, many people found that no matter Bawang or tiandaozi, there were circles of ripples around their bodies, just like occupying the land. In the ripples, all the higher aura would not be lost, but would be lost Into their bodies. In addition to two people, lobai and others around the body is also the case.The place where lobai is located is even more terrifying. The endless wave is surging. The liquid formed by higher aura is constantly pouring into her body, and the breath of her body is slowly changing. Zhang DAPAI, Zhu Hou, Qizhan and Yuexin all occupied one side of the world, just like painting cutting the territory, leaving only a few places, which are still ancient waves. "Damn it! So it is Looking at the changes in the pond, someone couldn''t help scolding. "Together with genius, the weak will inevitably suffer from disaster. Whenever there is genius, as long as they are with them, all their luck will be robbed by them, leaving only some leftovers." One by one, voices are constantly ringing. This is the words of the older generation of Tianlong mainland. Now they finally understand. A pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai and others. Their eyes were full of gratitude. If they didn''t go down, they had some doubts. Now it was them who stepped into the waster spirit. "Hum!" At this time, endless spiritual power surged, and a golden light appeared in the sky. The light fell and poured into the overlord''s body. "I am the overlord!" A heavy voice resounded through the world, overlord''s body emerged endless domineering, a aura giant hand appeared behind him, covering the sky and the earth! At this moment, the overlord stepped into the realm of spirit. "Li Taibai, I''ll wait for you to reach the level of Lingjiang and fight with you." Overlord stepped out of the pond. He stared at Li Taibai with a domineering face. The power in his body surged, and the endless domineering spirit broke through the sky. The Ninth level of Lingshi can defeat the general Lingshuai. Now he has reached the level of Lingjiang, and the power of overlord is completely transformed. He is full of hegemony in his heart. Now he can kill the existence of the Ninth level of Lingshuai, even under the strong men of Wuwang realm. "How can we compete with each other without me? This generation, I am destined to stand on top of you!" A refined voice sounded, the golden light in the sky came down, and the body of tiandaozi stood in the void. Spirit will be the realm, he has the ability to fly. "Feitian magic power!" Looking at the way of heaven in the air, countless people exclaimed. The supernatural power is the symbol of the most top genius in the mainland. The supernatural power of Feitian is even more terrifying. It will dominate the air. Endless years ago, a king of Feitian spirit appeared in Tianlong continent. Relying on the supernatural power of Feitian, he is invincible. The sky is where he rules. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 199 With tiandaozi''s flying power, everyone seems to see an invincible strong one rising. It is the color of fear in the eyes of overlord. Feitian supernatural power has a great reputation in Tianlong continent. In those days, the Feitian spirit king almost ruled the whole Tianlong continent, but finally because of his arrogance, he stepped into the depths of the demon land and lost the news. The clan where the king of flying spirit was located was destroyed after he disappeared. Among the top supernatural powers in Tianlong, Feitian is undoubtedly one of the most powerful. "Hoo At this time, endless aura surged, golden light fell from the void, golden dragon flying, a girl appeared in the void, the girl has a beautiful face, red lips and white teeth, big eyes, black pupil like a black gem. "The golden light is born, the golden dragon is flying!" Looking at the golden dragon dancing around the girl, his eyes were full of shock. In the mainland of Tianlong, when a strong genius steps into the level of Lingjiang, it will always cause visions. Even the most common phenomenon is the birth of golden light, which is also a symbol of identifying genius. There is such a saying in the mainland. Enter the spirit general, descend the golden light and become the golden light spirit general. This is the symbol of the top genius. The overlord and tiandaozi step into Lingjiang, and the golden light falls. No one is surprised. Everyone has a premonition, but Luobai''s vision at this time amazes everyone. The golden light comes into the world, and the Golden Dragon flies. There are only legends in the land of Tianlong, and even rumors that this is the posture of gods. As long as they can grow up, these characters will inevitably step into the Holy Spirit, and even become gods. Become a god! The eyes of countless people are full of hot colors. God is a legend in the land of Tianlong, which is the existence that countless people are looking forward to. Unfortunately, so far, no one has ever heard of stepping into the realm of God. Even if she can''t become a God, as long as she can become a holy spirit, this girl will be the most powerful existence in Tianlong continent. In Tianlong continent, the Holy Spirit has not been born for many years. "If you want to fight with brother Taibai, fight with me first." Clear voice from Luo Bai''s red lips spit out, her voice floats down, like a goddess descending to earth. The girl fell in front of Li Taibai. Her eyes looked at Li Taibai, and her beautiful face showed a bright smile. "Brother Taibai, I''m stronger." At this moment, the girl''s smiling face was like a dimple, and countless people were stunned. "How beautiful One idea rings in everyone''s heart. Even though the overlord''s eyes were dull, he soon woke up and his eyes were full of fear. "Beauty is like a bone scraper, and women are heroes'' graves, with a knife at the beginning of color." Overlord closed his eyes and kept talking in his heart. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes had become very calm. "It''s coming back!" Overlord''s hand heavily knocked on tiandaozi''s head, and tiandaozi''s eyes suddenly became clear. "Ah! I''m so jealous. How can there be such a beautiful girl in this world? When I meet such a girl, how can I see other Rouge fans in the future! " The son of heaven wailed. Looking at the smile on Luo Bai''s face, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly. He likes the girl''s smile. He rubs the girl''s head, and his eyes are full of tenderness. Soon, his eyes become firm and incomparable. He will never let the tragedy of the last life happen in this life. At this time, Zhang DAPAI and others also appeared golden light, they stepped into the realm of spirit. Several people came to Li Taibai and looked at him. His eyes were full of gratitude and awe. "Is this the power of the spirit general?" Zhang DAPAI, Zhu Hou and others clenched their fists and felt the power constantly emerging in their bodies. They sighed in their hearts and looked into Li Taibai''s eyes with gratitude. Not long ago, Lingjiang was a legend for them. Among the ten sects, the only Lingjiang was Zhao Jianxin, the former patriarch. At that time, they had only one dream in their heart. They were very satisfied to enter the Ninth level of Lingshi. Lingjiang didn''t dare to think about it. But now, they have not only reached the realm of spiritual generals, but also understood that the realm of spiritual generals is not the end. They will continue to become stronger, and finally set foot on the top of the mainland, and even become strong at the level of spiritual king. "As long as you come to King darling, no one can control my life in this world!" Zhang Da Pang''s small eyes are full of brilliance. Looking at Zhang Dafei and others around Li Taibai, the people around them are full of awe. No matter Zhang Dafei or Zhu Hou, they are leading the way in any era and are envied and followed by everyone. But now these people are all around Li Taibai. Looking at the teenagers in the crowd, everyone''s eyes were full of fear. "You go down." Li Taibai''s voice rang out in Bai 100''s mind. Hearing Li Taibai''s voice, a hundred people looked at each other. They nodded their heads and stepped into the pool. Circles of ripples appear.When Bai Yi and others went down, some of the people who had been watching also stepped in. They were waiting for these 100 people to go down. When these 100 people stopped, they felt a little strange, and everything was so. At this time, if these 100 people go down, it is impossible to create such a big sensation with overlord and others. If it is true, these 100 people will certainly be affected. These people think that they are extremely smart. They have seen through some secrets. These 100 people have a little unity in their actions and are likely to have any connection. In addition, they have the same surname Bai. If they go down together, it is naturally the best time. A figure jumped down the pool, but others stood on it, their eyes fixed on Li Taibai. Now Li Taibai has not gone down. They felt vaguely that there might be some special reason. "Boom!" At this time, everyone saw that the spirit pool had changed, and countless milky liquid fell from the air, emitting a charming fragrance. This is the heart of the world mobilizing the superior aura. The aura from this liquid is more aural than it was not long ago. At the moment when the spirit liquid fell, someone touched the spirit liquid and stepped directly into the realm of spirit general! The huge aura giant hand appears, this person unexpectedly is not the waste spirit general! "The later you enter, the better the aura is!" Everyone understood a little in a flash. The milky liquid fell into the pond, the aura of a hundred people was surging, and layers of ripples appeared, which just occupied all the ponds. "Damn it! Why can''t you absorb the Dragon liquid? " Someone exclaimed in horror that his body could not absorb the dragon''s liquid when he was in the dragon''s liquid. (in Li Taibai''s eyes, this is spirit liquid, but in Tianlong mainland''s eyes, these are dragon''s liquid.) www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 200 Bai Jiawei, a hundred people just occupy all positions. Their waves do not interfere with each other. Other people can''t absorb them. The divine world is supreme. Li Taibai is too familiar with the proportion of this higher aura. He has the ability of calculation, and he soon calculates these clearly. However, some people who think they are smart suffer from reckless disasters. After Li Taibai''s instruction, each of these 100 people is a genius, how can others compete. "Damn it! It''s your reason! " Soon, someone in the pond reacts and feels the air of the void. His eyes are red. If it goes on like this, he will become a useless spirit. "This is mine. Go to hell." The man''s eyes are cold, and his hands are full of cold breath. An ice blade appears and cuts someone around him. As long as the man is killed, he can absorb the spirit liquid. "Click!" But at this time, a long sword stabbed into his body, his eyes cut young opened his eyes, cold incomparable. After killing this man, he continued to absorb the spirit liquid, as if what happened not long ago had no influence on him, and other people around him had no expression. They have seen the killing for a long time. In the shifangzong market, their relatives and friends were insulted, and their hearts were cold. It was Li Taibai who gave them life. In the demon forest, they killed many people. Death, for them, doesn''t matter. What they have to do now is to complete Li Taibai''s task, and wait for the time when Li Taibai needs them. At these times, they just need to become stronger. Other things that block them from becoming stronger are death. "Damn you Just then, a roaring voice came out. His strength changes. At this moment, a giant aura hand appears in the void, and then it breaks. He steps into the ranks of the useless generals. This is a middle-aged man. His face is gloomy. His eyes are red. He looks at Bai Jiawei. "Ladies and gentlemen, if you go on, you will only step into the ranks of the useless spirit generals like me. Are you willing to do so? Why don''t we unite and kill these people? You can continue to absorb the Dragon liquid and step into the spirit general, and I can avenge myself as a useless spirit general. " Middle aged man ferocious said. He blamed everything on Bai Jiawei, but he didn''t know that it was just his own smart behavior. "Good!" One by one, the voices rang out. In the pool, countless people looked at Bai Jiawei. The power of a figure emerged. At this moment, they did not hesitate to start. The huge power surged into the world. Bai Jiawei''s hundred people in this huge power were as small as duckweed in the sea. With the number of Bai Jiawei''s 100 people coming down, there are at least 1000 people. At this time, there are 100 people, and each of them faces at least 10 attacks. When these people attacked, Li Taibai''s face became cold. His strength surged in his body, and the wound sword was ready to explode. But soon, he lost his strength. "These people have grown up." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. In the attack of thousands of people, a young man full of hair stood up, his eyes full of tyranny, endless evil spirit surging. "A bunch of rubbish, it''s not worth dying!" In the next second, all the sticks flew backward at a super fast speed and landed on the bank. These figures fell on the shore and lost their breath. They were all killed by one blow. "Well behaved, you don''t fight, you want to be a good man, you know?" A strange voice sounded. In everyone''s eyes, a dozen people who attacked a middle-aged man stopped. The middle-aged man has a sad face and his eyes are full of compassion. "It''s not good to have the idea of killing in your heart. It will be a curse to heaven. Would you like to be punished by yourself?" The middle-aged man''s voice sounded again. "Poop, poop." These ten people went to the shore without any hesitation. The sharp blade in their hands pierced into their body and lost their breath. Until their death, these ten people didn''t have any panic. On the contrary, there was a kind of relief smile on their faces. "What''s going on?" A pair of eyes to the middle-aged man, they have never seen such things. At this time, a burst of fragrance, a girl sent out countless powder, close to the girl, all fell in the pool. The sword broke through the air. In front of a young man in white, his hands seemed to turn into innumerable pairs. Innumerable swords appeared at the same time. Around him, a circle of corpses fell into the spirit pool. It''s a killing without any resistance. Just in a moment, all the attackers died, the blood stained the pool, and the bodies floated in the pool. "How can these 100 people be so strong?" Looking at the corpses, all the people present were quiet, and their eyes were full of fear. They couldn''t figure out why these people were so strong.None of the people who can come here is weak, but in the hands of these 100 people, they can''t make a move. "Hum!" At this time, the endless golden light fell. At this moment, the 100 people almost stepped into the realm of spiritual generals at the same time. The birth of golden light tells everyone that these 100 people are all geniuses. "I''ve heard that golden light comes into the world. It''s rare. It only happens once a few years. Have I been cheated before?" Someone opened his mouth and said that his voice was full of disbelief, and he had doubts about his previous knowledge. "These 100 people are not much worse than overlord and others, are they?" Someone said. "This generation is a glorious world. Countless talents appear. If you want to get rid of your wings, you must be the best. We are not enough to fight." Someone said with a sigh, a chill rose in his heart. "I don''t know what kind of vision this teenager will bring out." Someone looked at Li Taibai, full of curiosity. The first genius of all ages, a unique genius who killed Chu Yu, is full of curiosity in many people''s eyes. They want to know how much this young man can do. "You go down first." Looking around to see the line of sight, Li Taibai mouth slightly arc, he said. If he goes down, the spirit liquid will be absorbed instantly, and these people will not be able to step into the spirit general this time. For Li Taibai, it doesn''t make much difference to absorb more and less spirit liquid. However, his words brightened the eyes of those who had not gone down. "Li Taibai, you go down first, and we''ll go down later." Someone said. "Yes, Li Taibai, you go down first. We''re not in a hurry." Someone said. The second group of people who went down, the Dragon liquid full of aura, let everyone guess that Li Taibai must know what secret, know that there are greater benefits behind, so he finally went down. "Li Taibai, you have gained so many benefits. You are a genius. Let us have it this time. Do you want to eat all the benefits by yourself?" A voice said, and his voice rang out in all directions. "That is, Li Taibai, you have great talent, and you will get countless benefits in the future. You go down first this time, and the final benefits will be given to us." A voice in the voice of the instigation, soon sounded. When everyone said that, they didn''t think that Li Taibai would do anything to them, unless Li Taibai would take the risk of killing them all. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 201 One by one, their voices kept ringing, and their eyes were full of greed. Looking at these people, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. These guys are really greedy, snake swallowing elephants, and they can''t live. "Since you let me go down first, I''ll go down first." Li Taibai said softly. But now he has one more thing to do first, to find out the guy who caused the trouble. His body disappeared in the original place, and the breeze blew by. When he reappeared, his figure had already appeared in the crowd. In front of him was a short man with big and small eyes and pockmarked face. His eyes were turning around, and he had a sharp mouth and a fox cheek. "You Seeing Li Taibai in front of him, the short man was surprised. Soon, there was a smile on his face. "Li Taibai, I''m a disciple of Yipin sect. My grandfather is the third elder of MOHEN, and my father is the leader of MOHEN martial arts hall. I think what these people say is very right. You are a man of great fortune. The benefits here will be left to us for the time being..." the little man said quickly and said his identity first. Hearing the short man''s words, many people present showed fear in their eyes. Yipinzong sect is the top existence in Tianlong continent. The gifted disciples of yipinzong sect are more powerful than those of other sects. This young man is also the grandson of the three elders of yipinzong sect. It''s a noble identity. Looking at the fear in people''s eyes, the small man''s face showed a complacent color. But before he finished, a long sword pierced his body. "You His eyes widened and he looked at Li Taibai in disbelief. He didn''t expect that Li Taibai would kill him in this way. "I don''t mind people''s misunderstanding, but I don''t like people using tricks on me." Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly. In his spiritual world, when the erratic voice sounded, he knew it was this short man. For this kind of guy, he didn''t have much time to pay attention to it. He just killed him. As for Mormon. Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. In his calculation, his identity will be different soon. How dare this Mohist deal with him. "Since you want me to go first, I''ll go first. I hope you don''t regret it." After killing the short man, Li Taibai turns his head and looks at the people who are afraid. He says faintly and steps towards lingchi. Seeing Li Taibai''s action, their eyes flickered. They faintly felt something wrong, but their greed made them ignore it. "He dares to kill the people of Mormon. Don''t he know that the people of Mormon are the shortest?" One voice whispered, but no one dared to continue to say Li Taibai. The corpse of the Mohist man tells them that the so-called "law is not responsible for the public" does not mean that Li Taibai does not dare to kill people. You alone do not represent the public. "Since he goes in by himself, it''s better. We''ll take the last advantage." People who have not yet entered the pool smile. No matter what, they are looking forward to the final benefits. "Folly There was disdain in overlord''s eyes. If this is really good in the end, how can Li Taibai not go down and let Luo Bai and others go down for the first time and absorb the spirit liquid? He knows very well that the spirit liquid is pure and useless. The body can only absorb as much as it can. The pure spirit liquid absorbs less, and the impure spirit liquid absorbs more. Compared with these people''s ideas, Bawang and tiandaozi look at each other, and their eyes are full of shock. What they care about is the power just shown by Li Taibai. Although it''s just a short-term action, it looks very simple, they are the top talents in Tianlong continent, with the most powerful teaching in Tianlong continent, and their vision is stronger than anyone else. The disciples of the Mohist sect had just been wavering in their work, but they didn''t find the messenger. Li Taibai took a fancy to it at a glance. In the battle just now, Li Taibai''s body moved rapidly, and everyone saw a virtual shadow, which was formed quickly. It was normal for others, but it was abnormal for overlord and Emperor Daozi. The two of them have already stepped into the realm of Lingjiang. They can easily kill the strong of Lingshuai''s Ninth level. Even under the hands of Wuwang realm, they can do a half trick. With their strength, seeing Li Taibai''s figure, they still can only see a shadow, which shows that Li Taibai''s speed is countless times faster than them, and Li Taibai''s sword is so insipid that everyone didn''t notice it. But no one noticed that, which was the most terrible thing. They did not see Li Taibai draw his sword at all, and the long sword had already come out of its sheath and pierced into the body of the disciples. "You didn''t see it?" The emperor looked at the overlord, his eyes full of disbelief. Seeing tiandaozi''s eyes, Overlord shook his head and said in a low voice, "No." Tiandaozi was silent. Suddenly, a bitter smile appeared on his face, and a lonely color appeared in his eyes."I''ve been praised as a genius since I was a child. It''s easy to cross the border and kill enemies. I never accept anyone. I believe that as long as I get old, I will become better than them." The voice of tiandaozi is full of depression. "But I never thought that one day, I would be compared with someone who is lower than me, and he looks younger than me." There''s no need to compete. It''s just Li Taibai''s two moves. Tiandaozi and Bawang understand that they are not Li Taibai''s opponents now. It seems ridiculous to think that not long ago, they wanted Li Taibai to step into the Lingjiang level and fight with them for the same generation. It''s just the realm of Lingshi. Neither of them is an opponent. What''s more, Li Taibai stepped into the realm of Lingjiang. Genius is a kind of arrogant existence. They are extremely arrogant and confident. But at this time, in the face of Li Taibai, they are afraid. "I want to fight!" Overlord''s eyes showed a proud color, his eyes full of war. Hearing the overlord''s words, tiandaozi''s eyes flashed, and his dim eyes suddenly became bright. The corners of his mouth arced slightly, showing a faint smile. "In my generation, I never lose. Losing at this time does not mean that I will lose in the future. In the future, I will surely come from behind, but this time I can''t shrink back. If I shrink back like this, I will leave an indelible devil in my heart, and it will be difficult for me to move from now on." "At least, we need to know how strong our opponents are so that we can surpass them!" Tiandaozi and Bawang looked at each other, and their eyes were full of fighting spirit. "Let''s see how much liquid he can absorb." Tiandaozi said, two people looked at Li Taibai, at this time Li Taibai stepped into the pool. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 202 "That''s it!" After Li Taibai stepped into the spirit pool, Bawang and tiandaozi were stunned, and all of them widened their eyes. In their eyes, endless milky white liquid fell from the air and fell into the spirit pool. Li Taibai''s place was like a cave. Milky white liquid constantly emerged and entered Li Taibai''s body. A vortex appears in the pool. "This..." a figure''s lips trembled and could not speak. They could not know how the young man did it and what talent could cause such a sensation. In Bawang and Luobai''s promotion to Lingjiang, everyone infers that the more they absorb dragon liquid, the stronger their talent will be. Luobai absorbs twice as much as Bawang and others, but Li Taibai absorbs more than twice as much. Endless liquid surging, the sky constantly falling milky liquid. Li Taibai''s "the cultivation method of the immortal dragon body" runs automatically. His three spirits and six spirits vibrate slightly. The dragon ball in the hand of the soul emits a dazzling light, and endless aura is inhaled into his body. Higher aura is nothing in the divine world, but it is absolutely rare in Tianlong continent. At this time, Li Taibai''s body is like a starving man who has not eaten for a long time. He constantly absorbs the liquid of higher aura, and his body keeps making crackling sound. The physical strength is getting stronger. Cells continue to break, die, rebirth, rebirth again and again are more tenacious, his bones exude a silky luster, tendons become more tenacious, in the depth of his body, a piece of golden bone exudes a bright light, slowly growing a trace. The root of ignorance, with a trace of growth. But these are nothing. Li Taibai had expected that. What shocked Li Taibai was his soul, his three souls and six spirits. At this time, he gently swayed, and even continued to strengthen, becoming more solid, unlike the virtual shadow at the beginning. "It''s really the method of refining the body of dragon ball." Li Taibai sighed in his heart, "he brought his own way to enhance his soul." In the divine world, there are countless ways to refine the body. Many people have reached the peak of refining the body, but they can''t advance in the end. The reason is that the soul is not enough to support the evolution of the body. The body is controlled by the soul. If the soul can''t control the body, then there is only one possibility. The body will collapse and the soul will have nowhere to live. In the divine world, all body refining methods need to find new ways to strengthen the soul. With the enhancement of his soul, Li Taibai felt that he had a stronger control over his body. The whole world became extremely clear at this moment. His thoughts turned faster. Countless things he couldn''t think of before became extremely clear at this moment. In this continuous enhancement, Li Taibai''s body suddenly sent out a severe pain, he gave a cold hum, there was no change in eyebrows, all this he had expected, no surprise. It''s a symbol of physical strength. In his body, bones are smashed, and new bones are growing from the smashed bones. Each bone is light golden, and his blood is changing slowly, with a faint fragrance. This kind of time is very painful, but for Li Taibai, he has experienced the most painful things. What is this kind of pain. In his body, the holy sword is shaking and full of excitement. It is absorbing the energy from Li Taibai''s blood. A faint white light emerges on the holy sword, and it is becoming stronger and stronger. When all the bones radiate a light golden luster, there is a roar in Li Taibai''s body. His body has changed, and endless aura is surging. At this moment, he has stepped into the realm of spiritual generals. At this moment, his physical strength entered the threshold. There is no realm of physical strength in Tianlong continent. All people''s bodies are growing stronger with the growth of realm, but in the divine realm, they have the realm. When they step into the realm of entry, their physical strength is comparable to that of the spirit Shuai. At this time, Li Taibai, even if he did not use any power, was stronger than the general Lingshuai. If he doesn''t use any power, he can kill any existence in Tianlong continent only by physical strength. However, in other people''s eyes, it is different. In all people''s eyes, Li Taibai''s aura is surging, and the power of the general level is surging. He stepped into the general level, but even the giant hand of aura did not appear. "Useless spirit general" When a person grows up, his mouth and eyes are full of wonder. Without aura giant hand and all kinds of visions, Li Taibai stepped into the realm of spirit generals. This is not what the useless spirit generals are. It''s even worse than the useless spirit generals. You know, the useless spirit generals can also condense a brief aura giant hand. "Li Taibai, are you promoted to Lingjiang?" Someone asked in disbelief. He didn''t believe what was in front of him. On the first day of eternity, Chu Yu was killed with one sword. After absorbing endless dragon liquid, he turned out to be a useless spirit general. I can''t think about it. "I didn''t expect that this first day of all ages, he became a useless spirit general. If this was spread out, what kind of shock would it cause.""The first day of the ages, I think it''s a waste." A voice of ridicule rang out, and a teenager said with disdain in his eyes, "when Li Taibai stepped here, I found something wrong. Our clan has the power to see through the system. He is just a scrap." The young man who spoke was wearing a purple robe. On the robe, there was a tower embroidered with a huge star, which seemed to replace the sun and the moon. "It''s a member of Stargate!" Seeing the young people''s clothes, one by one the voices whispered. Xingsuan gate is known as seeing through all things in the world. They practice God''s eyes and can see the existence of genius at a glance. When Chu Yu was born, the disciples of xingsuan sect took a fancy to Chu Yu before he became famous, and gave him countless help. Although Chu Yu finally refused to become a disciple of xingsuan sect, there was a friendship between them. This is also the proudest thing of xingsuan gate, and it also makes xingsuan gate establish the special status of Tianlong continent. Countless talented disciples go to xingsuan gate to get the observation of xingsuan gate. But the star calculates the gate also to come not to refuse, but finally only then ordered the overlord and the heavenly way son. "These two are extraordinary." The final result is just like what xingsuan men said, overlord and tiandaozi rise, compete for hegemony and exist invincibly. "He''s a trash!" A pair of eyes to see Li Taibai, from the beginning of awe into disdain. Waste body is the most useless system in Tianlong continent, which can''t even be cultivated. "Li Taibai, you are a waste body. When you reach this level, you must have countless opportunities. It''s a pity that you are only a waste body after all. You can''t be admitted by Tianlong mainland. Even if you reach Lingjiang, you are also a waste Lingjiang. I will tell the whole world what happened here." The disciple of xingsuan sect sneered and said that his eyes were full of disdain. Without his xingsuan sect''s consent, what kind of genius could he be. Li Taibai even let their pride, Chu Yu suffer, so Li Taibai is destined to accept the punishment of his xingsuan gate. A door opened in front of him, the door opened, and a golden light blocked in front of him. This is the defense of Longmen. Longmen is open. No one can attack. He wants to leave here and return to his own clan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 203 The dragon''s gate defense, even the spirit king can''t break. The former leader of shifangzong, as a weak sect, obtained the qualification to enter the Lingjiang. When he entered the Lingjiang, he was attacked and killed. He could live because of the Longmen defense. At the last moment, he left the Tianlong secret place by relying on the Longmen defense, otherwise he would have died when he was promoted to the Lingjiang. The disciple of xingsuan sect has a strong eyesight. He has long seen that Li Taibai''s strength is the strongest here. Even the overlord and tiandaozi will not be his opponents. In order to avoid Li Taibai''s killing, he has made a plan for a long time. "Then, goodbye, Li Taibai." The disciples of xingsuan sect laughed and shook their hands with Li Taibai. From today on, the first genius of all ages will be despised by everyone. The opportunities he has will also be snatched by others. The disciples of xingsuan sect look at Luo Bai with greedy eyes. This girl, with a peerless posture, he must find a way to possess. Looking at the disciples of xingsuan sect, they were complacent, and all of them were full of sarcasm. I thought it was a peerless conceit. Who knows, it was just a scrap system. A pair of eyes twinkled, a trace of greed revealed, a waste body, even can have such strength, to reach the realm of spiritual generals, even invincible in this realm, Li Taibai''s opportunity must be very powerful, otherwise it can''t be so powerful, if they get this adventure, they must be more powerful than Li Taibai, and even become the peak of Tianlong continent There is. It''s just a pity that these are not what they can get. Everyone looks at the disciples of xingsuan sect. No one is better than xingsuan sect in searching for treasures and talents in the whole continent. As long as the disciples of xingsuan sect leave and get Li Taibai''s information, they can quickly lock Li Taibai''s position, unless Li Taibai can kill the xingsuan sect disciple and then hide his name. It''s just that it''s impossible to do that. The dragon''s gate guard, even the king of spirit, can''t do it. Almost everyone can expect that when the disciples of xingsuan sect leave, everything of Li Taibai will be separated. "Hoo." But at this time, a sigh sounded. Li Taibai''s face was very cold. His eyes looked at the disciples of xingsuan sect. "Do you really think you will be OK under the guard of Longmen?" Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly. Hearing Li Taibai''s voice, the disciples of xingsuan sect suddenly felt uneasy. This uneasiness was inexplicable. Under the protection of Longmen, they felt uneasy. The disciples of xingsuan sect trembled slightly. He did not hesitate to turn and step towards Longmen. The uneasiness made him tremble. But at this time, his heart suddenly emerged endless sadness, at this moment, his eyes lost focus, lost consciousness in endless sadness, fell to the ground. His body broke open the dragon''s gate and disappeared in the secret place of Tianlong. Xingmen disciple, die! When the wound sword enters the third level, the spiritual realm can directly destroy the consciousness, and the dragon''s gate guard can block all physical forces, but not spiritual forces. Watching the corpse of the xingmen disciples disappear, their eyes widened, and their hearts were full of fear. In a moment, all of them closed their mouths, and their eyes were full of fear. Even the Longmen guards could not stop the attack. If Li Taibai wants to kill them, they have nowhere to run. "What just happened?" One voice sounded in the hearts of all. No one saw Li Taibai''s action, only heard Li Taibai say a word, the star gate disciple died. Tiandaozi and Bawang looked at each other, and their eyes were full of shock. They didn''t see Li Taibai''s attack. The young man''s attack was beyond their expectation again. The dragon''s gate guard, which even the king of spirit could not break, was in the hands of the young man in front of him as if there were nothing, "Hoo." Two people vomited tone at the same time, the color of firmness showed in the eyes, their eyes looked at Li Taibai, there was a trace of pity. Today''s youth is strong and terrifying, but after all, it''s just a waste of body and spirit. His life is here. They are not rivals now, but in the future, the youth in front of them has nothing to say. But now, they can''t retreat. The way for the strong is to move forward. Any retreat will hinder the way forward. Besides, they may not have no chance of winning. Overlord and tiandaozi have amazing fighting spirit in their eyes. They have their cards. "Li Taibai, I challenge you both." Bawang and tiandaozi stood in front of Li Taibai and said. Hearing what they said, the people present were surprised at the same time. I don''t know how many times they have been shocked. In this short period of time, they have been shocked more than their whole life. But at this moment, everyone was still shocked. The overlord and the son of heaven were both proud and arrogant. At this time, they challenged Li Taibai at the same time.This means that they think that they are in the same realm. They are not Li Taibai''s opponents. They can only fight together. Looking at them, Li Taibai nodded his head. The mood mileage between them was very clear in his spiritual world. For them, he was happy to complete, and a smile appeared on his face. What''s more, these two men were amazing talents in previous lives. If they were younger brothers, it would be enough to increase the attention of the heart of the world. In the future, these two men will also play a big role for him. Are you fighting for hegemony? Li Taibai light said: "then I will give you this opportunity." The divine world is supreme, the same generation is king, the same realm. These people are like children in his eyes. Everyone out of the way, out of the way of a huge place. Li Taibai stands in the field, opposite him are the emperor and overlord. "Boom!" The aura giant hand appears in the void, and the overlord''s eyes are full of the color of hegemony. His aura giant hand exudes the breath of terror and pats at Li Taibai. The power of terror, tearing up the wind and clouds, shaking the heaven and earth, is enough to kill the existence of general Lingshuai nine layers. The power of genius frightens people. In the void, tiandaozi''s body has been standing in the air, his eyes flashing, staring at Li Taibai''s movement, Feitian magic power, let him stand in an invincible position, as long as Li Taibai shows a flaw, he will directly start. This is a battle of the same generation. The eyes of countless people are flashing, and now they are all attracted by this battle. In this kind of battle, they will have the feeling, is likely to let their own strength to a higher level. In any era, fighting is undoubtedly the fastest way to become stronger. Whether it''s watching or fighting by oneself, the battle of genius and the battle of the strong will always be refreshing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 204 The overlord''s aura giant hand, just like himself, is extremely overbearing. It seems that he wants to cover the sky with one hand and directly cover everything under his hands. Under this huge aura giant hand, Li Taibai''s body is as small as the dwarf in front of the giant. In the battle, the same generation of fighting for hegemony, Reiki giant hand is basically to fight with Reiki giant hand, everyone''s eyes look at Li Taibai, very curious, no Reiki giant hand, a waste of Reiki general, Li Taibai how to fight. In everyone''s eyes, Li Taibai moved, his long sword flicked, colorful light surging, basic swordsmanship. The sword pierced into the aura hand of the overlord, right in the wrist. "Touch!" A ray of light surging, aura giant hand becomes unstable at this moment, and then suddenly explodes. "What A person was shocked. The overlord''s eyes were shocked. For the first time, he used his aura giant hand, but he was seen through by the young man in front of him. "Aura giant hand is powerful, but it can''t get on the stage after all. As long as you know the flaws, there is no threat." Li Taibai''s voice sounded in overlord''s ear, and his body was in the tide of aura. The tide of aura burst by aura giant hand has no effect on him. The strong body tells everyone that Li Taibai''s body is strong. But at this moment, a figure appeared behind Li Taibai, a folding fan opened, across a beautiful arc, cut to Li Taibai''s head, facing the folding fan, Li Taibai stood in the same place, as if unheard of. "Boss!" Zhang Dafei and others were shocked. Finally, Li Taibai moved. His long sword stabbed into the air. It was still the basic sword technique. At this time, the folding fan fell on Li Taibai, but it went through Li Taibai''s body and disappeared directly. A sound of iron ware was heard. A white figure appeared in the void. A folding fan collided with Li Taibai''s sword. "The phantom attack of tiandaozi has been seen through!" Someone screamed. Mirage attack is the martial art of the king of spirit that tiandaozi found in an ancient place. Relying on this martial art of the king of spirit, tiandaozi has been cheated, even if he is a half step king. "How can it be!" Tiandaozi was surprised. The phantom attack has never been so easily seen through. Even the overlord suffered a lot in the beginning, and finally defeated himself with his brute force and his gun. Today, tiandaozi is confident that he can easily defeat the overlord. The phantom attack of that year was just a beginning, but now he has reached a skilled level. The martial arts of Lingwang realm are different from each other, but they are easily seen by the young people in front of them. "Mirage attack. It''s a gorgeous attack. It''s just a pity that it''s useless. Mirage doesn''t mean to kill. You just need to analyze it carefully to feel the difference." Li Taibai''s voice rang out. He looked at tiandaozi and said seriously: "although this phantom attack is good in Tianlong, it has no effect in the face of the existence above the spirit level. There is no need to waste time to practice." "Poof!" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, countless people vomit blood in their hearts. The holy spirit realm has not appeared in this dragon continent for many years. In this young man''s mouth, the Holy Spirit Realm seems to be very common. "Boom!" There was a blast. A golden light appeared in the void, a golden gun, with golden light, stabbed at Li Taibai, the figure of overlord in the gun, flickering, in this shot, as if any light disappeared. "This shot can pierce anything." "You fight for me!" The overlord''s voice was full of anger. At this time, many people found that not long ago, Li Taibai was teaching the overlord and the son of heaven, just as the strong taught the weak. This is a kind of higher mentality, competing for hegemony with the same generation. This is too arrogant. The long gun arrived in front of Li Taibai in a flash, and the voice of overlord rang out behind him. This shot is so fast that people can''t react to it. The spear pierced Li Taibai, as if venting the anger of the overlord, tearing Li Taibai to pieces directly. But no one was surprised by the overlord. Instead, he looked solemnly at the back of the overlord. After the overlord, Li Taibai''s figure reappeared, and his hand grasped the overlord''s body and suddenly pushed it. The overlord''s body went straight to the cliff and wanted to fall down. But Li Taibai''s hand once again grasped the overlord, his body moved with him, changed his strength, turned a circle, and threw him to the earth heavily. "Touch!" The huge roar sounded, the overlord''s body fell heavily on the ground, his own strength and Li Taibai''s strength, with the help of force, which directly made the overlord''s body suffer heavy damage, a mouthful of blood spit out from the overlord''s mouth. "It''s a very fast shot. It''s a good shot. It''s very sharp. It''s just a pity that it''s too stupid. If someone evades it and doesn''t have the slightest resistance, don''t put all your hopes on one move in the battle." Li Taibai''s voice rang out softly, "this shot is too stupid. I don''t suggest you practice it. Let''s change the shooting method.""That was the king''s flash gun just now." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, some people can''t help swallowing their saliva. The spear King''s shining spear is famous in Tianlong. It''s a martial art created by the spear king himself. He once stabbed an old spirit king to death in the half step spirit king realm, which caused a sensation in Tianlong. This shooting skill was praised as one of the top ten Lingwang skills by people in Tianlong continent, but it was criticized by Li Taibai at this time. "Li Taibai, you are so arrogant that you want to instruct us and criticize the martial arts skills of the older generation. You are looking for death again!" A gloomy voice sounded, and tiandaozi''s eyes were filled with indifference. The king of gun is the spirit king of tiandaozong and the father of tiandaozi. Endless power surging, tiandaozi in the sky, his folding fan suddenly fell toward Li Taibai, a colorful light appeared in the void, at this moment, in the void, countless silver needles appeared, each with cold light, extremely sharp. "Go A light drink. Countless silver needles fell towards Li Taibai. While the silver needles fell, countless silver needles appeared again in front of tiandaozi. This is the condensation of aura, but it is sharper than ordinary silver needles. With flying power, the sky is his battlefield, in the void, he is invincible. "This is the fighting method of the flying spirit king countless years ago!" Someone exclaimed. Endless years ago, the flying spirit king, relying on the powerful long-range attack power, was in the void, and no one could get close to him. At that time, relying on this power, he was all over the world, without any rival, and even nearly unified the spirit continent. "Li Taibai can''t fly. Even if he can fly, how can he compare with Feitian magic power? This time, he will be defeated. He has Feitian magic power and is invincible in the same generation!" One by one, the voices sounded around, and all eyes looked at Li Taibai, as if they saw Li Taibai''s defeat. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 205 Listening to the sounds around, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. Do you have a magic power? This kind of supernatural power is only famous in Tianlong continent. Among the supernatural powers, Feitian is the worst one. "Li Taibai, you look down on us." Tiandaozi''s voice is extremely cold. Endless silver needles stabbed Li Taibai. Li Taibai shook his head, his figure disappeared in place, the breeze floating, in everyone''s eyes, Li Taibai''s body suddenly appeared in the void, at his feet can see a wind. Walk on the wind. At the beginning, when Li Taibai modified the shadow separation step, he could have the power to soar. Now, how could he forget this windy step. The endless silver needles fell down, and the earth made a dense sound. At the moment, no one paid any attention to it. Everyone looked at the back of tiandaozi. When Li Taibai appeared, his body had already stood behind tiandaozi, and one hand was holding tiandaozi''s skirt. "Touch!" In everyone''s sight, Li Taibai grabs tiandaozi''s skirt and suddenly throws it to the ground. His terrible strength makes tiandaozi have no room to struggle. His body falls heavily on the ground, and a mouthful of blood spits out from tiandaozi''s mouth. With only one move, tiandaozi is injured. "Feitian supernatural power is really invincible before the holy realm, but after reaching the holy realm, everyone can have the method of accelerating flight in the air, even faster than Feitian supernatural power. This kind of supernatural power, don''t spend too much time, it will only waste your energy." Standing in the void, Li Taibai said lightly. "Click!" At this time, the overlord stood up, his body endless power surging, in the hands of the overlord gun exudes the power of terror, orange light emerged. Overlord gun! Overlord created his own martial arts. It''s just that in the end, the orange light dissipates. The overlord sighed and lowered his head. "We lost." The overlord opened his mouth and said, at the same time, there was the son of heaven. They are talented people with their own pride. Although they only fought with Li Taibai for several times, they felt the incomparable strength. Li Taibai''s fight with them was just like the fight between adults and babies, without any antagonism. In the battle just now, if it was a real battle of life and death, they had already died. I don''t know how many times. "Is this the power to kill Chu Yu with one sword?" Looking at Li Taibai in the void, everyone present is very quiet. In this world, everyone knows that only when you step into the realm of Lingshuai can you have the power of flying, or have the magic power to fly. Some martial arts skills can also walk in the air for a short time, but they will soon fall down. But now Li Taibai is at the level of spiritual generals, directly stepping on the wind, and has the power of flying, which is faster than the power of flying. In the same generation, the famous overlord and tiandaozi in Tianlong were not enemies of one move, and they were even taught by him as apprentices. "Even if Li Taibai is just a spirit general, his fighting power is stronger than that of the Ninth level of spirit commander, and even has the power of Wuwang realm." Someone said. All of a sudden, everyone was surprised to hear what the man said. It suddenly occurred to them that even if Li Taibai really could only reach the level of Lingjiang, the teenagers in front of him were absolutely terrible in this continent. How many people in the world could reach the realm of Wuwang? None of them were sure that they could reach the realm of Wuwang. "Let''s go." At the end of the battle, Li Taibai turned around and left with Luo Bai and others, leaving behind the overlord and the son of heaven who were lost in thinking. What should be done and what should be said, he has given all the instructions. It depends on the choice of overlord and tiandaozi. The future changes depend on their choice. Seeing Li Taibai and others disappear, Bai Jiawei also leaves. In their eyes, the color of worship is more intense. In their eyes, the so-called waste body and waste spirit generals can''t embarrass Li Taibai at all. Overlord and tiandaozi stood in the same place, lost in meditation. Li Taibai and their battle, casually a few words, as if let them see the new world. After the spiritual realm, their power at this time is in vain. What is the realm of Holy Spirit? They haven''t appeared in Tianlong continent for many years, and their eyes have never reached the Holy Spirit. For them, the realm of the king of spirit is the peak, and the Holy Spirit should wait until after the king of spirit. But Li Taibai''s words shocked them. "Is my vision too shallow?" They looked at each other, thinking of each other. They left the secret land of Tianlong. Their martial arts skills and their vision need to be reconsidered. "Well, now it''s our turn to take the last advantage!" When the crowd left, the eyes of those who remained were excited. "This Li Taibai is a bit of a bad person. If it was me, I would never give up the last advantage. The cultivation is to fight for Tao in heaven and earth." Someone said with a smile and got the approval of countless people.Looking at the clean pool, they stepped in, waiting for the milky liquid to fall from the air, waiting for the final benefits, but after a few seconds, everyone''s eyes showed a color of doubt. The sky was clean and there was no milky liquid falling. "What''s the matter? Would you like to wait a little longer? " Someone asked. After a long time, countless angry cries sounded, and they finally determined that all the milky liquid was gone. This time they were promoted to Lingjiang, and they failed. They needed to wait until the next time to fight again. "Damn it! damn! Li Taibai did it on purpose Someone yelled. "I remember, didn''t Li Taibai say, let you go down first? He should know that. You must let him go first. " A voice began to laugh. This is an existence stepping into the level of generals. Among the first batch, he was one of the few to step into the level of generals. At this time, looking at these people, his eyes are full of ridicule. "Don''t live if you do evil." Hearing this man''s words, everyone present had a look of regret. "Damned Mormon." Some people clenched their fists. If it wasn''t for the momen disciples'' cajoling, many of them would choose to enter the lingchi and step into the Lingjiang, but now they have to wait until the next time. Originally, the happy event of being promoted to Lingjiang has become a tragedy because of the greed of these people. The future of these people is not known, but the name of Li Taibai, after today, completely resounded through the Tianlong continent. Countless hearts of the world in the sky paid close attention to Li Taibai. When Li Taibai stepped out of the secret land of Tianlong, he fell from the sky. The promotion spirit will end the event, and the inference and attention of the world heart can be given. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 206 When Li Taibai stepped out of the secret land of Tianlong, the endless heart of the world and the heart of concern fell from the void. The heart of concern of the world in his body doubled with the imperial seal, reaching 5% in an instant. He alone monopolized one twentieth of the air transportation of Tianlong. Li Taibai knows that this is because of the influence of the world of tianlongjiao on the whole Tianlong continent. His name has caused a great sensation in Tianlong. "Go to the East alone." At this time, an intuition appeared in Li Taibai''s mind. In the East, Li Taibai looks out of Muzi city. The East is the place he intends to go. There is a road to the holy land of Tianlong. The approaching soul seal in his mind also reminds Li Taibai that the emperor''s sword is getting closer to him. He had planned to separate from lobai and others, but now it was just right. At this time, he needed to find a protector for lobai. Originally, he had a goal in his heart, but at this time, a better goal appeared. Li Taibai''s eyes looked at an old beggar standing up from the corner. "Li Taibai! You know sin At this time, a cold voice sounded, and an old figure appeared on the endless sky. The old man was hanging in the void, with endless blades surging around him, and the space was twisted. At the moment of seeing this figure, there was infinite fear in all the people present. The power of the king, this is a spirit king! See the old man appeared, muzicheng all kneel on the ground, the King appeared, the world kneel to welcome. "The release of demons will rob the families guarding Muzi city! It''s a crime to threaten the families! " Old figure cold drink. "Li Taibai! You have crossed the line! I''ve plundered our family! " "Li Taibai! You have committed a terrible crime A voice full of anger rang out. "Our boss told you that he let you go of your request, and you agreed." Zeng Renfeng said with a serious face, "besides, the devil is not released by the boss. Everyone in the whole Muzi city knows that it was the boss who said that the devil would appear. It was other families in Muzi city who didn''t listen to him. They wanted to die and released the devil." "In the end, the devil was killed by the boss! What''s wrong with saving the whole Muzi city Zeng Renfeng''s voice rang out forcefully in muzicheng. His voice was full of anger. These families have repeatedly attacked Li Taibai. Li Taibai has forgiven them again and again, and even saved them. However, these people not only don''t know how to repay their kindness, but also intensify their efforts, which makes Zeng Renfeng full of anger. "To die!" But just then, the cold voice of the old man in the sky sounded. "In the face of the king''s disrespect, it''s a terrible crime. I give you the death penalty!" Endless void, space distortion, this moment, the wind surging, this wind is not the wind, but endless knife gas. Under this power, Zeng Renfeng had no resistance at all. His body stood in the same place and could not move. "The so-called king, but also so, you really degenerate ah." Looking at the endless sword air in the void, Li Taibai sighed. His voice sounded softly, so that everyone could hear it clearly. In everyone''s sight, Li Taibai''s figure appeared in front of Zeng Renfeng. In his hand, there appeared a long sword emitting colorful light. The terrible power of the sword surged, and the edge of the sword seemed to cut through the void. "This is the holy sword!" Eyes wide open. Holy sword, the whole Tianlong continent, is extremely rare. Even yipinzong sect rarely owns it. Each sword is born enough to make Tianlong continent crazy. At the same time, endless flowers appear in front of Li Taibai. At this moment, the city is full of flowers, and the whole muzicheng is immersed in endless fragrance. Huayu sword, once upon a time when the devil was born, the short-lived sword skill in Li Taibai''s hands appeared again, the void twisted, a sharp cold light across, a transparent short sword appeared in the sea of flowers. This is sword Qi. At that time, his body couldn''t bear the pressure of sword Qi. But now, his body has experienced the refining of "the supreme immortal dragon body cultivation method", and has entered the entry level. In the land of Tianlong, his body is invincible. It''s enough to bear the sword Qi. Endless sword Qi, the sword Qi in the sky, collided with each other and made a huge sound of collision. In everyone''s eyes, the sword Qi in the sky was engulfed by the sword Qi, and the endless sword Qi killed the spirit king in the air. "Is this going against the sky?" Someone couldn''t help screaming. If the spirit general kills the spirit king, it''s terrible. "Hum!" But at this moment, a cold hum sounded. In the void, the endless sword Qi disappeared at this moment. All the sword Qi was swallowed by a huge hand.But even so, it still shocked all the people present. They were able to fight with the strong in the realm of the spirit king at the level of the spirit general, and even lost the sword Qi of the spirit king, which shocked the world. A pair of eyes looking at Li Taibai, full of incredible. Only the spirit will have this kind of power. If the spirit is handsome, can the young man kill the spirit king? Countless thoughts passed through everyone''s mind. Li family, Li Haotian looks at Li Taibai, his face is very pale, until now, he just found out what he had lost, a spirit general level can fight with the spirit king, even he has no resistance. If he had not been so cruel, the Li family would have become the most enviable family in Tianlong. Fighting talent, these are not opportunities at all. You can only say that your fighting talent is too strong. If your talent is really poor, even if you have strong opportunities, you can''t understand them well. You can only waste it and finally help others. Looking at the holy sword in Li Taibai''s hand, Li Haotian''s heart trembles slightly. The holy sword is not an ordinary sword. Not everyone can get it. Only the most powerful genius can be recognized by the holy sword. The holy sword represents that the holy sword recognizes Li Taibai''s talent. "It''s just a pity. It''s still too young. Now take out the sword. Don''t you want to die? It''s enough to be snatched by countless people. " Li Hao had a secret way in his heart. He was in a complicated mood. This Muzi city is no longer the former Muzi city. There is more than one spirit king. This holy sword is enough to arouse the greed of all spirit kings. After Li Haotian''s thought fell, several old figures appeared in the void. In an instant, three figures appeared again in the sky. Each one had the power of spirit king realm. The power of terror shocked the whole Muzi city. Under the power of terror, everyone lowered their heads and was full of fear. "There are only a few spirit kings in this continent. There are four spirit kings in a small Muzi city at the same time!" Looking at the figure in the void, everyone wails in their heart. "Four spirits king, even if Li Taibai is a genius, there is no way to escape." Everyone mourned for Li Taibai in their hearts. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 207 "There are only a few spirit kings in this continent. There are four spirit kings in a small Muzi city at the same time!" Looking at the figure in the void, everyone wails in their heart. Luo Bai''s face became dignified, and the sword in her hand was clenched. Zhang Dafei and others turned very pale. The king of spirit is the supreme existence in the whole Tianlong continent. Each one can establish a yipinzong sect. Now there are four king of spirit all at once. Li Taibai is just a little general of spirit. How can he beat him. "Relying on the power of the holy sword, Li Taibai strengthened his sword Qi, so that he could use it to destroy his sword Qi. But in the end, there was a big difference in his realm. Even if he had the holy sword, his sword Qi was still not enough to hurt the spirit king." Someone sighed. Even so, Li Taibai''s power still shocked countless people, but unfortunately, his road is gone. "Tangmen, Xuanmen, bingmen, suimen, the backstage of the four families, all came to muzicheng." Under the four spiritual kings, no one thought that Li Taibai could escape. There was even the most powerful clan, the spiritual king of Tang clan. A pair of eyes looking at Li Taibai, eyes full of pity. Looking at the four spirit kings in the air, Li Taibai''s eyes didn''t change at all. His eyes narrowed slightly. His consciousness was connected with the glass pagoda where the Li family was. As long as it was necessary, he could control the glass pagoda instantaneously, imprison the four spirit kings, and give him a chance to leave here. "Don''t worry, I''m just here to kill the devil. Since the devil is dead, it has nothing to do with me." At this time, an old man in the air said, the old man is kind and looks very kind. With a faint smile on his face. With these words, he went to one side and stood in the void, looking at it with a smile, leaving it alone. This is the old man of Xuanmen. Seeing the change of the old man, the other three spiritual kings were all slightly stunned. Soon, several people turned their heads. They looked at each other and nodded their heads at the same time. "In that case, the things here have nothing to do with you. Don''t regret it in the future." The king of the Tang clan said, his eyes were very proud. Yipin sect is also divided into strong and weak. Undoubtedly, Tang sect is the most powerful sect. Since Xuanmen Lingwang doesn''t want it, it''s better for Tangmen Lingwang. Xuanmen is only a little weaker than Tangmen. As long as Xuanmen doesn''t fight for it, for Tangmen, the opportunities that Li Taibai has will be basically taken away by Tangmen. His eyes were full of greed. The secret of Lingjiang level, the existence of Shengjian, the way to control the glass pagoda and the mysterious gate perfectly, the secret of waste body, the first day of all ages, all these secrets are enough to make him move. If he has these secrets, he will certainly be able to go to a higher level in the Tang clan, or even directly step into the stronger realm, and reach the peak of the realm of the spirit king. Even if he steps into the spirit saint, it is possible! With a holy sword, even the most common spirit king can instantly possess the peak power of the spirit king. "Stupid!" Seeing the movement of the three people, the king of Xuanmen showed disdain in his eyes. His eyes looked into the crowd. At this time, the old beggar came slowly from the crowd. "Is that the man?" There was an idea in Xuanmen Lingwang''s heart, and a trace of fear appeared in his eyes. Thinking of what happened many years ago, his body could not help shivering. "Li Taibai, please come with us. We need to find out the reason and find out whether the devil really has nothing to do with you. If it does not, we will send you back." The king of the Tang clan said. Hearing the words of the Lingwang of Tang Dynasty, Li Taibai''s eyes were full of sarcasm. Everyone knows that as long as Li Taibai and Tangmen Lingwang go, Li Taibai is destined to have nothing to do with it. The opportunities he has are too big for anyone to be moved. No one dares to refuse the strength of Tangmen, but... Li Taibai is an exception. The so-called Tang clan, the first sect of Tianlong in mainland China, was nothing in his eyes. "How can you judge me?" Li Taibai''s voice was full of irony. Tangmen is just a powerful sect, and it is not qualified to judge others. The eyes of Lingwang of Tang clan were cold, his eyes were shining with cold light, and the corners of his mouth were arrogant. He raised his head and said: "because it''s Tang clan." The five characters indicate the hegemony of the Lingwang of the Tang clan. Because he is the Tang clan, he is qualified. "Hoo." At this moment, a sigh sounded in everyone''s ears. The sigh seemed to come from the call of hell. At the moment of hearing the sigh, everyone felt a shiver, and endless cold came to their hearts. "Is that old Tang Yuan who taught you rubbish?" An old voice sounded. The old beggar walked out of the crowd and stood in front of Li Taibai. The old beggar''s eyes are dim, but at this moment, everyone can''t ignore the existence of the old man. The fear from the heart clearly tells everyone that the old man in front of us is a king, a spiritual king."Who are you! How dare you scold my master There was anger in the eyes of Lingwang of Tang Dynasty. His face was very cold. At this moment, a huge long gun appeared in the void. "No matter which spirit king you are, if you dare to insult my master, you will die!" Lingwang of Tang Dynasty said coldly. Huge spear across the void, the power of terror frightens the world, this is not a real spear, but a spear condensed from endless gun gas. "Tang Shilin has reached this level! He''s going to break through to be stronger! " Standing beside the Lingwang of Tang Dynasty, the eyes of bingmen and suimen were shocked at the same time. If Tang Shilin breaks through the past, the Tang clan will have two powerful spiritual kings. The throne of the first clan of the Tang clan will become more powerful, and the whole world will become a supporting role of the Tang clan. "Is that such a realm?" Looking at the attack in the air, there was a trace of sadness in the old beggar''s eyes. There was a trace of fluctuation in his eyes, as if he thought of something. He stood in the original place and did not move. "Goodbye, next life, remember to respect Tangmen." Tang Shilin''s voice sounded faintly. It''s a pity that the king of spirit can be divided into the strong and the weak. The strong and the weak are only transmitted among the king of spirit. For the existence under the king of spirit, the king of spirit is invincible. These are things that beggars and elders know when they step into the realm of the king of spirit. At that time, he thought that if he stepped into the king of spirit, he would be very powerful. Even if he was not as powerful as other king of spirit, it would not be much different. But at last, he suffered a terrible blow. At that time, he knew the difference between the strength of the king of spirit. Unfortunately, it was too late. Looking at the huge spear gas in the void, the old beggar stretched out his hand. In a moment, a faint black light appeared in his palm. The huge spear gas disappeared in this moment. "I haven''t been around for many years. You Tangmen even forgot me." The old man raised his head with a smile on his face. There were only three or two teeth left, but no one dared to laugh at him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 208 The black light makes everyone feel terrible. Tang Shilin''s face changed dramatically. His eyes were full of fear. The spirit king of Xuanmen trembled slightly. He lowered his head and his eyes were full of fear. "It''s the guy!" The spirit king of Sui and bingmen was even more pale, and his eyes were full of fear. Some of them looked at the old beggars below in disbelief. Their bodies could not help but step back and exclaimed: "how can you be here?" The change of the four spirit kings made everyone present stare at the old beggar. Just revealing a little power, the four spirit kings were so frightened. Who was the old beggar in front of them! Li Haotian, the location of the Li family, suddenly changed his face. He suddenly heard a story, a legend that had been spread in the mainland of Tianlong. But no one knew whether it was true or not. The only thing that let everyone know was the black light. The only person who can use the black light in the whole Tianlong continent is the legendary character. "Lingwang killer!" Li Haotian couldn''t help exclaiming. Hearing Li Haotian''s words, all the people on the scene screamed, and the voice suddenly became noisy. Lingwang killer, these four words, once caused countless waves in Tianlong continent, a name is enough to make countless people fear. It is said that 15 years ago, there was a terrible statue in Tianlong continent. It only killed the king of spirit in its whole life, which is called the king of spirit killer by all the people who know it. Today, there are few king of spirit in Tianlong continent. It is precisely because of that killing that year that countless king of spirit were killed by the king of spirit killer, even in Tangmen. Even Tang yuan, the most powerful man of the Tang clan, went to find justice himself, but finally he came back empty handed, saying only one thing: "the way of heaven, the people''s heart, the way of justice, the proof of heaven.". That''s it. No one is allowed to provoke him. " No one knows the meaning of Tang Yuan''s sentence, but everyone knows that even Tang Yuan has no way to kill the king of spirit. This is a legend in the eyes of ordinary people, but all the stories have one thing. The power used by the king of spirit killer is different from that of ordinary people, but it emits black light. For ordinary people, this is a legend, but for Tang Shilin and others, they are spiritual kings. They are at the peak of the mainland, and they know the truth of all this. Lingwang killers really exist. But the killer of the king of spirit didn''t kill everyone. Every king of spirit he killed was a poor and ferocious person. When the killer of the king of spirit existed, all the king of spirit didn''t dare to make trouble, for fear that they would be taken care of carelessly. For all the spirit kings, it was a kind of humiliation and was suppressed by one person. Therefore, all the spirit kings suppressed this matter and made it a legend of the Dragon kingdom. Until 15 years ago, the killer of the king of spirit entered the depths of the demon land and lost his trace. Everyone thought that the killer of the king of spirit was dead just like the king of flying spirit, but he didn''t expect to appear here and in front of them. Looking at the old beggar, the four holy kings were extremely scared. If they could reach the king, they would not be clean, especially now they are still doing it in front of the old beggar. "Have you forgotten the Tianlong treaty?" The voice of the old beggar sounded faintly. The purpose of Tianlong treaty is to protect the genius of the next generation in Tianlong mainland. Li Taibai''s performance today has undoubtedly achieved this. Who can be the first genius in the world. "We''re just looking into the devil''s business. We don''t want to do anything." Tang Shilin said, with an unnatural smile on his face. At that time, the spirit king of Tang clan was his martial uncle. After that time, he knew more about the terror of the old man. If the old man wanted to kill him, he had no place to escape. "Is that so? That would be the best. " The old man nodded his head and said, "I know all about the devil. It has nothing to do with this young man. On the contrary, this young man is the hero of killing the devil. You can go back like this." Hearing the old man''s words, Tang Shilin and others nodded in a hurry. "We''ll go back and report it." Three people open mouth to say. They know very well that with this old man, they can''t move Li Taibai. "Wait a minute!" At this time, the old man suddenly stopped the three people who wanted to leave. His brow wrinkled slightly, he looked at the wooden family and said, "I don''t want to hear from today on that the waste body is a genius system." Seeing the old man''s eyes, the wooden master''s face became very pale. He quickly knelt on the ground, and the strong man beside him was shaking. A smell came out, and he was scared to pee. Not long ago, they wanted to drive the old man out and kill him. "I''m sorry, old man. We were wrong!" The owner of the wooden family knelt down and apologized. "I told you a long time ago to be a good man, but you don''t listen to me. From today on, if I hear any rumors that waste body is a genius, your wooden family won''t have to exist." The king of Sui gate opened his mouth and cried angrily.His eyes were full of anger. If these guys didn''t mess with each other, where would these things happen? They would have left long ago, but now they stayed here. Facing this terrible existence, he was full of fear, for fear that the old man would kill himself and others when he was not happy. "Li Haotian, remember, I don''t want the rumors here to spread." The king of Tangmen looks at Li Haotian coldly. The old men of bingmen and Xuanmen also warned one after another. "Li Taibai, you are good." Looking at the crowd nodding, the corner of the beggar''s mouth arced slightly. His eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of charity. Since Li Taibai stepped into Muzi City, he noticed the existence of Li Taibai. But at that time, he saw a more terrible girl, which made him hide himself deeply. At that time, when Li Taibai met Zhuge Mingyue for the first time, he began to pay attention to Li Taibai. The quality of Li Taibai made him appreciate it, saved muzicheng, and made him feel good about Li Taibai. Now, with his last strength, he will protect Li Taibai and protect the talent of the Terran. Even this talent may fight with the girl in the demon land in the future, which makes him feel good. It''s just a pity that he can''t see how far the boy will go in the future, and whether the future Terran can support in the hands of the demon girl. The power in his body will be used, his injury will recur and he will die soon. "Don''t worry, old man. You won''t die. I can cure the demon poison in your body." Just then, a voice sounded in the old man''s mind. This was Li Taibai''s voice. The old beggar''s eyes were shocked. The art of sound transmission is not the power that the spirit can control at all. Besides, if the art of sound transmission is to be transmitted to him, he must know the source. But now, he does not feel the source of the art of sound transmission at all, as if it suddenly sounded in his mind. At this time, Li Taibai talked about the injury in his body and the way of treatment. With a smile on his face, Li Taibai felt good about the old man in front of him. He didn''t mind saving him. The old man''s quality also satisfied him. He suddenly understood why the devil disappeared after the destruction of muzicheng in the previous life. It must be the hand of the old man in front of us. As like as two peas in the eyes of , Li Taibai''s description is just like his case. Even his way of poisoning is crystal clear. The old man''s eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of surprise. The young man in front of him was beyond his expectation. This kind of strength made him look at him with new eyes, even more than the young girl in the demon land. The only thing was that his cultivation didn''t arrive. "This is the Savior of the human race!" Almost at the same time, the old man thought of this, his eyes flashing, this moment, he thought of countless. For the sake of saving lives and the hope of the future Terran, it is necessary for him to guard this young man. At this moment, the old man made a decision. In everyone''s eyes, the old man came to Li Taibai''s body and knelt on the ground with a puff. "I will submit to you and be your protector when the dragon goes up again." The old man lowered his head and said seriously. "Boom!" The old man''s action seems to have caused a huge bomb in the whole Muzi city. Countless people screamed, and some people were too shocked to speak. An old man, who made the four kings fear, should submit to Li Taibai. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 209 The Lingwang killer is totally different. His fighting power is unparalleled. Even Tang yuan, the most powerful man in Tianlong mainland, has nothing to do. But at this moment, he kneels down in front of Li Taibai and let Tianlong witness and become Li Taibai''s protector. A pair of eyes stare big, after the scream, the whole Muzi city is silent, all people are dull looking at the scene in front of them. Looking at Li Taibai with a calm face at this time, they were afraid in their hearts. Since the boy came to muzicheng, they have repeatedly shown shocking deeds. Miraculous genius, worthy of the name. The protector is a kind of guard in the Tianlong continent. In this world, there are countless geniuses, and every genius has the possibility of falling at any time. In order to make the geniuses grow up smoothly, the powerful sect has appeared the guardian. After that, many strong people are optimistic about a gifted youth, and will be willing to become a protector. Of course, the caretakers usually don''t come and go. For the growth of the gifted youth, they will guard them silently. Only when the gifted youth encounters an unavoidable crisis, they will take action. The guardian protects the gifted youth. Now, the gifted youth will repay the guardian when they grow up. This is a kind of interest relationship. Even as witnessed by Tianlong world, they will get some talent bonus. But even so, there are still few spiritual kings willing to be protectors. What''s more, the spiritual king, who is known as the killer of the spiritual king, must know that after becoming a protector, he must guard the youth with his life, otherwise he will suffer from the scourge of heaven, just like becoming a slave of a person. The spirit king is arrogant, and who would be willing to be another man''s slave. "Li Taibai is really lucky this time!" Innumerable people in the heart across a thought, eyes filled with envy of the color, wish and Li Taibai swap position. They can imagine that after today, if there is no accident, Li Taibai will stand on the top of Tianlong continent, with the protection of Lingwang killer, which ordinary people dare not easily provoke. Looking at the envious look of the people around, Li Taibai''s face remained unchanged. He lowered his body, helped the old man up from the ground and said seriously, "I don''t need a protector." Li Taibai''s voice is very serious. He is very clear that the guardian is a kind of existence affirmed by the heart of the world of Tianlong world. If he agrees to the old man, in the future, part of his heart of the world will fall on the guardian, and he will not get 100% of the heart of the world. If he can''t get the heart of the world, even if he becomes the most powerful man in Tianlong, even if he steps into the divine world, he is still useless. He doesn''t need a protector. He''s his own protector. But Li Taibai''s words made everyone present scream out. "He turned it down!!" The voices are full of inconceivability. The killers of the king of spirit belong to the pinnacle of existence among the king of spirit. At this time, they want to become the guardians of a young man, but they are rejected by the young man. If it gets out, everyone knows what kind of sensation it will cause. Just as Tang Yuan wanted to become a young man''s protector, but the young man refused, which was enough to cause a shock in the whole Tianlong continent, and Tang Yuan would certainly become the laughing stock of the whole Tianlong continent. Everyone looked at the king of spirit killer, they seemed to foresee the anger of the king of spirit killer. "I don''t need a caretaker, but I''d appreciate it if you''d like to be a caretaker for lobai." Li Taibai said seriously. "Is this guy tired of living?" "Does he really think he''s a genius and can do whatever he wants?" "The old man wanted to be his guardian, but he refused. He even mentioned that the old man would choose someone to be his guardian. This is an insult! It''s disgusting!! "It''s hard to be fair!" One by one, the voices kept ringing, discontented with the old beggars, as if Li Taibai had done something heinous, and everyone was very angry. These people have some tricks in their hearts. They guess that Li Taibai''s behavior will certainly irritate the old man. At this time, they will probably make the old man feel good when they scold Li Taibai. If this is called the existence of Lingwang killer, it will be helpful to them! The king of spirit is the top existence in Tianlong. Every king of spirit is very proud. He was once a genius who suppressed the same generation. The so-called genius is just the rest of their game. "Shut up Just then, a cold voice sounded. The old beggar stood up, his eyes looked at the people behind him, his eyes were full of indifference, and said coldly, "I don''t know if it''s hard for heaven, but I accepted his proposal." The old beggar''s voice fell down, as if slapped the people in the face. "You are a king of spirit. How can you be so proud?" There is a voice can not help but cry, full of incredible. Hearing this person''s voice, all the people present were stunned. Then they looked at it strangely. Is the owner of this voice looking for death?It was a young man of the Li family who made the sound. He was pale. This young man was the grandson of the second elder of the Li family. After the death of the second elder of the Li family, he lost his support and his position in the Li family plummeted. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help exclaiming. His eyes are full of jealousy, looking at Li Taibai is full of hatred, if not for Li Taibai, his grandfather will not die, he is still the second son of Li family in Li family, but now his grandfather died, everything he has disappeared. Seeing that Li Taibai refused, he thought Li Taibai would be killed by the angry old man, but the old man agreed! This made him cry out. After seeing the people''s eyes, he suddenly reacted and his face became paler. No doubt he was scolding a spirit king. "Sorry, I didn''t mean that. Please forgive me!" He fell on his knees, trembling, and prayed for the old beggar''s forgiveness. Looking at the second son of the Li family kneeling on the ground, Li Taibai shakes his head. This young man has no effect on him. His eyes show pity. He knows that after today, the second son of the Li family''s status in the Li family is completely gone. He turned and left. He''s not interested in getting revenge on these people. He''s very busy and has too many things to do. But he knew that from today on, he would be the shadow of the Li family. From today on, after hearing his name, the Li family will feel more regret. Behind him, lobai and others followed closely, and the old beggar also followed. No one paid attention to the second son of the Li family. It was a kind of neglect and humiliation. It seemed to tell everyone that the second son of the Li family was too weak to attract their attention. Just like an ant crawling under its feet, human beings don''t care. If they are impatient, they just trample to death. "Damn it! Li Taibai, I will let you die! " The second son of the Li family was full of ferocious color in his eyes. He clenched his fist, but just then, a cold voice sounded in his ear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 210 "From today on, you are no longer a member of the Li family." Li Haotian''s voice rang out coldly in Li''s second son''s ear. Hearing Li Haotian''s words, the second son of the Li family was shocked. His eyes were frightened. Everything he had was given by the Li family. If he lost the Li family, what he had done before would make him die countless times. He looked at the Li family and saw a pair of indifferent eyes. Finally, he looked at Tang Shilin, the king of spirit. He knew him and discussed things with his grandfather. At that time, Tang Shilin affectionately called him his nephew. But this time he looked at it again, then your gentle disappeared, leaving only the cold color. Tang Shilin wants to kill the second son of the Li family. He dares to say that Lingwang is the killer. If the old man is on fire, he can''t bear to blame him for everything. "If you were not Li Tian''s grandson, who once saved our lives, I would have killed you." Tang Shilin said coldly. Li Tian is connected with the elders of Tang clan, because when he was young, he once followed them and saved their lives when he chased the empress of Zhongdian. But now Li Tian is dead. Tang Shilin said that and turned away. His body disappeared in the void. He had to tell Tangmen what happened here and report it to tangyuan. The killer of Lingwang came out again. "It''s good that you didn''t make any more mistakes this time." Xuanmen Lingwang looked at Yuefan one, he said faintly. Yuefan''s forehead is full of cold sweat, and his heart is full of fear. God knows, he was just frightened in his heart. His eyes look at the wood family. He knows that the wood family is finished and offends Li Taibai. He dares to bully the Lingwang killer. Even if the Lingwang killer doesn''t say anything, the suimen can''t do anything and nothing happens. Among the four families in muzicheng, the wood family is about to end, and the water family''s owner dies, losing the power of Wuwang realm. The water family is also basically finished, so bingmen will send more powerful beings to come. After today, the Li family will suffer endless ridicule and abandon the first day of the ages. This is really a laughing matter. Everyone will know that the cruel and cruel Li family. The tiger does not eat the son, and Li Haotian abandons his other son. As long as Li Taibai''s performance is more brilliant, the ridicule of the Li family will be greater. Even in the future, the Li family will be treated coldly by everyone. No one knows whether Li Taibai will care about this. Even their Yuejia family suffered a huge loss. All the treasures in the family were taken away and yuedao died. The only good thing is that he gave up at the last moment. In addition to the relationship between Xin and Li Taibai last month, Yuejia did not lose much. Li Haotian, looking at the figure of Li Taibai leaving, clenched his hands, just as Li Taibai thought, his heart was full of regret. Not to mention the future of Li Taibai, Li Taibai now has a follower of the spirit king realm, which is enough to make the Li family tremble. Today''s Li Taibai, one person''s power is enough to destroy the Li family. "If you had been kind to Taibai, this power would have belonged to the Li family." Li Haotian side, a beautiful woman full of regret said. The four words "genius" and "Lingwang killer" are enough to eclipse the so-called genius. Even Tang Yuan has no choice but to exist. Even the Li family''s qilin''er is extremely gifted. If he can reach the level of "Lingwang killer" in the future, it will be enough to surprise the whole Li family. What''s more, the so-called genius, in front of Li Taibai, what other genius? The first genius of all ages, the first one who stepped on the top of tianlongjiao, and even everyone around him, are peerless geniuses. In front of these people, Li''s unicorn was eclipsed. "If we ask Li Taibai to forgive us, will Li Taibai forgive us? After all, he is our son and has always wanted us to identify with him." Asked the middle-aged woman, with a look in her eyes. Hearing the middle-aged woman''s words, Li Hao''s eyes were shining. What Luo Bai had said came to his mind. "Taibai works so hard to make us agree. As long as we admit that we are wrong and ask him to forgive us, he will accept it." Li Haotian said with a smile on his face and turned around. "Let''s prepare for our sincerity. Only when Taibai sees that we sincerely admit our mistakes, will he feel better." The four great spirits have left, and the Li family and others have also left. The location of tianlongjiao has become calm. After this ranking of tianlongjiao, several families are happy and several families are worried. Muzicheng will usher in new changes. It''s just that these things have nothing to do with Li Taibai. When he came to muzicheng for half a month, what he should do has been done, what he wanted to do has been done, his plans have been completed, and even the harvest has exceeded his imagination. ... Yue''s family is still in his yard. The Yuejia people are far away from the yard. In the house where Li Taibai is, there are nine gold needles beside him, with a faint aura shining. All the gold needles are stabbed into the back of the old beggar by Li Taibai.Behind the old beggar, there is a black paw print, which gives off a stench from time to time. "Poof!" All of a sudden, a mouthful of black blood spat out from the old man''s mouth. At the same time, the last golden needle in Li Taibai''s hand sent out spiritual light and penetrated into the middle of the claw print. With this acupuncture, the old beggar''s face became very pale. The paw print on his back suddenly moved rapidly. It was as if there was a paw in his body. It was hurt by Li Taibai''s golden needle. Paw print moves rapidly behind the old man''s back and wants to escape to other places, but it is watched by the golden needle and can''t escape. "It''s going to hurt a little bit next!" Li Taibai said. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the old beggar nodded his head. His eyes didn''t change. He stepped on the realm of the king of spirit. He suffered many injuries, and even nearly lost his life countless times. How could he be afraid of this little pain. Looking at the expression of the old beggar, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. His hands were placed on the gold needle behind the old man, and a faint aura flickered on his hands. At this moment, Li Taibai''s hands seemed to turn into countless. The method of collecting herbs with a thousand hands, which was created by Li Taibai in his previous life and ranked among the top five in the divine world, was used by Li Taibai to treat the old beggars this time. Countless hands touched the old man''s back almost at the same time, and a series of illusions appeared. The gold needle on the old man''s back raised and put down in an instant. In less than half a second, it seemed like an illusion. The gold needle behind him had reached the tip of the middle finger of the claw. If someone saw the old man''s back at this time, he would scream. At this time, a lot of holes appeared on the old man''s back. Within half a second, Li Taibai had stabbed all the gold needles on the black claw print. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 211 As a killer of the king of spirit, the old beggar is also the peak of his strength. He can clearly feel that the golden needle in Li Taibai''s hand has punctured thousands of needles on him in just half a second. "How could that be?" The old beggar''s eyes widened. In just half a second, he pricked thousands of needles. He couldn''t imagine how many pieces this speed was. Even now, he can''t do it. If this technique is used to attack, thousands of attacks in just half a second are enough to make all people despair, which means that they have been attacked thousands of times by one person at the same time. At this time, a numb feeling came from behind the old beggar. Then, the old man''s consciousness was submerged by endless pain. Behind him, the pain of thousands of gold needles burst out at the same time. "Poof!" Black gas suddenly appeared from behind the old man, but these gases were all put into a single bottle by Li Taibai. These black gases are demon poison. Half a minute later, the pain slowly disappeared. The old man regained his mind and felt the relaxed feeling in his body. He was full of inconceivable. It didn''t take ten minutes from the beginning to the end of the treatment. However, the demon poison that had entangled him for many years disappeared. The old man''s eyes looked at Li Taibai. He couldn''t help saying, "even the legendary medical sage in the mainland doesn''t have your ability. If he sees you, he will ask to worship you as his teacher." The sage of medicine is a doctor. The doctor is a branch of alchemist, but it is independent of alchemist. It can even be said that if you want to be a doctor, you must first be an alchemist. Alchemists are divided into one to seven grades. Doctors are also divided into one to seven grades. But the doctor only selected the alchemist''s understanding of the human body, as well as the efficacy of various herbs, for the treatment of various defects in the human body. It is said that when the doctors appeared, it was because someone in the alchemist wanted to use his understanding of the structure of the human body to change the human body, so that all people would become peerless talents. This is a kind of genius like idea. If it is realized, it is destined to make the name of this idea stay for thousands of years. But the end result is failure. But it also gave birth to the profession of doctor. But compared with alchemist, it is more difficult to become a doctor. First of all, he must have the talent of alchemist and become an alchemist before he can become a doctor. After becoming a doctor, he has to learn all kinds of complex knowledge. In the early stage, it is extremely boring. But if he really becomes a doctor, he will become the presence of all sects in the whole Tianlong continent. In the whole Tianlong continent, there are many doctors, even in the Tang clan. In the mainland of Tianlong, there is always a dispute between doctors and alchemists. Doctors think that doctors are the advanced form of alchemists. They not only know how to alchemy, but also have more power to treat people than alchemists. The alchemist thinks that the doctor is the wrong way and the alchemist goes astray. Alchemists can treat people, and their alchemy ability is countless times more powerful than that of doctors. In the days to come, they can constantly develop more powerful pills to enhance everyone''s ability and treat others'' injuries. In the end, it was the alchemist who won. But the doctors did not disappear, they still exist in Tianlong continent, and became the object that all the people who are not feeling well expect to meet. It''s a pity that there is an end to the road for doctors, and few people are willing to become doctors. Being a doctor is not only unable to speed up the practice, but also wastes countless energy because of learning medical skills. There is a saying in Tianlong mainland that a doctor must be a genius, but genius is not necessarily a doctor. In a word, it shows how terrible talent doctors need. The old beggar originally listened to Li Taibai''s words and thought that Li Taibai wanted to treat him with pills. In Yue''s family, Li Taibai treated Yue Fanyi in this way. But now Li Taibai has cured him with medical skills. He repeatedly thinks that Li Taibai''s talent is superior, but after all, it is limited. He thinks that he has been very optimistic about his talent, but now, he finds that he still underestimates the youth in front of him. To become a doctor, it''s not only a gift, but also a need for super comprehension, as well as a terrible amount of reading. Now the young man is only 15 years old. For ordinary doctors, they are still accumulating the inside information. Tianlong mainland dare to call themselves doctors, all are white haired generation. "How old are you?" The old beggar couldn''t help but ask his doubts. He thought that he had lost his sight and that the young man in front of him might not be as young as he looked. "Fifteen years old!" Li Taibai replied seriously. "My God, did you start from the womb? No, you can''t do that even if you practice from the womb. " The old beggar groaned. He felt ashamed. From childhood to adulthood, he was praised as a peerless genius, and he was always proud of his genius. However, when he met the girl in the demon land, he realized how small he was. Thinking of the girl who was just over ten years old more than ten years ago, she burst out that terrible power and chilling calculation, his heart was always full of shadow.Only then did he know what genius is. But he didn''t think there would be such a terrible genius in the world besides that girl. But now seeing Li Taibai, he felt his weakness again. At this time, the young man''s ability to break out, except the realm, is not under the girl of demon land, and even beyond. Just like the girl of demon land, he can''t see through Li Taibai at the moment. "This boy must be the Savior of the human race!" The old beggar was more sure of what he thought. His eyes are full of excitement. Now that he has recovered, he will guard the growth of this young man. This is the only hope he can see to save the Terran. Looking at the old beggar''s unpredictable expression, Li Taibai disdained that there was no difference between the so-called doctor and the so-called alchemist, and only the world like Tianlong mainland could think that the two were different. If alchemists want to reach a higher level, they must control all their abilities. This is also the reason why the first grade alchemist of Tianlong mainland never appeared. How can a alchemist who doesn''t understand the human body completely refine pills that suit one''s physique? In his previous life, after he ascended to the divine world, he acquired the inheritance of Dan sect in the divine world. It was this inheritance that made his alchemy technology advance by leaps and bounds and reached the top of the divine world. After saying goodbye to the old beggar, Li Taibai left the room. He had something to do. Let the old man recover first. ... "Mr. Li." Li Taibai walked out of the door and saw Yuefan standing outside, looking at him uneasily. Mr. represents respect. Now the name of Yue fan and Li Taibai has been changed. Looking at Yuefan''s old face, Li Taibai shakes his head. At the beginning, the idea in his heart was to let Yuefan become the protector of Luobai. He would let Yuefan step into the realm of the king of spirit, but now he doesn''t need it. Beggars and elders are more suitable than yuefanyi. Although Yue Fanyi''s character is not good, Li Taibai is sure to control him, but now he doesn''t need it. "This is the pill for your treatment. If you finish this pill, your injury will be completely cured." Li Taibai threw out a pill to Yue Fanyi. Although Yue Fanyi did something wrong, he finally stopped at the precipice and lived in Yue''s house for half a month. He also used them. Whether it''s because of what he promised or because of Yuexin''s face, Li Taibai will treat Yuefan''s injury. He is very clear that from today on, Yuexin''s status in Yuejia will rise, yuefanyi will definitely protect Yuexin, and later, with his reputation becoming stronger and stronger, Yuexin''s status will be more stable. "Thank you, Mr. Li." Yue fan showed surprise on his face. He didn''t expect that Li Taibai would give him pills. His eyes were full of gratitude. "Mr. Li, Li Haotian wants to see you outside." Yue fan a facial expression some strange of say. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 212 Outside Muzi City, Li Taibai and others walk on the avenue. "Boss, are we on our way to the holy land now?" Zhang Da Pang asked excitedly. "Don''t you really need to say hello to Yuexin?" Zeng Renfeng also said. Not long ago, Li Taibai told everyone to leave. At this time, a group of seven people, Li Taibai, Luo Bai, Zeng Renfeng, Zhang Dafei, Zhuhou, Qizhan, and finally Ping Bufan. Ping Bufan is the name of the old beggar. "No, she already knows." Li Taibai shook his head. When he learned that the Li family came to apologize, he didn''t want to see it. All the things in muzicheng were over. In order to avoid too much trouble, he informed Luobai and others to leave muzicheng secretly. His spiritual world, naturally, saw in the dark to watch his Yuexin. Since Yuexin doesn''t want to say goodbye, he doesn''t want to disturb her too much. At the moon''s home in muzicheng, Yuexin looks at the place where Li Taibai and others leave. There is a trace of resentment in her eyes and a touch of sadness on her beautiful face. "Won''t you go and say goodbye to them?" Standing behind her, Yueyang''s figure appeared and asked. Looking at yueyangyi, who is kind to herself, her eyes are full of doting. This is what Yuexin has been looking forward to since she was a child. It is also the reason why she has been reluctant to leave Yuejia. This is her only relative. Her heart is very clear, now she got all this is Li Taibai give her. But now, to get this dream of family, she did not imagine the excitement in her heart, but felt dull. "No need." Yuexin shook her head, she said faintly: "his world has exceeded the pace I can catch up with, even if we say goodbye, we just can''t give up." Yuexin''s eyes look to the void, she clenched her hands, at this moment, her eyes are very firm. "I''m going to shifangzong." "What Hearing Yuexin''s words, Yueyang is shocked. Now Yuexin is the most precious genius of Yuejia. Looking at Yueyang''s surprised expression, Yuexin shakes her head. She says softly, "I''ve considered what you told me not long ago. I won''t inherit Yuejia. I want to go to shifangzong. I want to see what kind of clan he is in now. I want to know more about him. If I can help him in the future, I will be happier." "Why are you suffering? You should know that there is only the girl named Luobai in his heart. Even so, you still can''t enter his heart. " Yueyang frowned slightly. Yuexin''s face showed a smile. At this moment, the whole world is full of spring. The beautiful appearance makes Yueyang Yi who has been used to it a little surprised. "Who told you that you must like it?" Yue Xin shook her head and said, "at least, I think I can help him a little and repay his kindness to me." "Father, I''m leaving. Help me take good care of my mother. She likes you very much. If she sees you, she will be very happy." Hearing Yue Xin''s words, Yue Yang was stunned in her heart. Suddenly, the girl with a little green and astringent appeared in her mind. She saw her face reddening slightly and begged bitterly when she finally left. "Our daughter, please take care of me." Looking at Yuexin who left, Yueyang had a bitter smile on his face. After all, he was not a good husband, nor a good father, nor a good housekeeper. The whole Yueyang family almost collapsed under his leadership. "Snow, our daughter has grown up. I''m sorry I didn''t take good care of her." Yueyang sighed. He walked towards the back mountain. He thought it was time to change the place for the girl. The feeding Hall of Yueyang''s family was good, and he hadn''t seen the girl for a long time. ... "Mr. Li said that he would not see you. Let you go back." Outside Yue''s home, Li Haotian is now naked with thorns on his back. Beside him, a beautiful woman follows him closely. "Yue Fan Yi, Li Taibai is my son. He won''t miss me. Please let me see him. I want to apologize for what happened. I hope he will forgive me." Li Haotian said seriously. "Yuefanyi, please let me meet our son. I really miss him all these years." The beautiful woman beside him was also pleading. Looking at their appearance, Yue fan shook his head, his eyes full of disdain. "Why didn''t you two be so sincere?" He said disdainfully and turned around. "It''s up to you if you want to lose face in front of my home, but Mr. Li won''t meet you." Yue fan turns around and enters Yue''s home and closes the door. Looking at the closed door of the moon family, Li Haotian clenched his fist, and his eyes were full of coldness. "Do you think it''s lawless to hold on to my son? When my son makes up with me again, I''ll make you kneel down and apologize. " Li Hao said coldly in his heart. He looked at his wife and shook his head. He said softly, "Taibai, after all, is our son. He will surely forgive us. Now it''s just a little temper.""The girl named lobai beside him, but all he''s been trying to do is to get our approval." ... Li family, for Li Taibai in his previous life, he would be excited and forgive if he encountered such a situation, but now he is no longer what he was in those days, and his heart is not as naive as it was when he experienced endless years in his previous life. When the Li family abandoned him, he had nothing to do with the Li family. Now his mind is only one, to strengthen the attention of the heart of the world, to obtain the heart of the world, to save lobai. Looking at the sky with the rising sun in the distance, the fiery red sun has illuminated the sky and the earth. It has been nearly a day since the ranking of tianlongjiao and the promotion of Lingjiang. It''s just a day without sleep. There''s nothing for them who have stepped into the realm of spiritual generals. At this time, several people came to a fork in the road, looking at the crowd, Li Taibai said: "let''s separate here for the time being, until we meet in the holy land of Tianlong." When they heard Li Taibai''s words, Luo Bai and others were not surprised. Before, Li Taibai had already talked to them, including the attack of emperor Daoling. "I can escape the attack of the spirit king alone, but I can''t if I add you." A very straightforward sentence, but directly let Luobai and others put an end to the idea of Li Taibai. Their existence is likely to become Li Taibai''s weakness. Ping Bufan originally wanted to protect Li Taibai, but he was rejected. Now he is the protector of Luo Bai. In Li Taibai''s firm eyes, he can only promise. He saw a kind of self-confidence in Li Taibai''s eyes. This kind of eyes, he once saw in the eyes of the girl in the demon land. "What kind of sensation will this young man cause in this holy road trip?" Looking at Li Taibai''s leaving figure, a trace of curiosity flashed in his ordinary eyes. Luobai looks at Li Taibai''s disappearing figure. She is reluctant in her eyes, but she turns around. "Brother Taibai, I''ll see you in Tianlong holy land. If you have an accident, I''ll let all the people who hurt you be buried with you!" Lobai''s eyes were filled with indifference. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 213 The East. After being separated from Luobai and others, Li Taibai went directly to the East, where there was a road leading to the holy land of Tianlong. Luobai and other people go to the place also has a road, with extraordinary protection, Li Taibai heart at ease. Pingbufan is not an ordinary existence. At the moment of seeing pingbufan, Li Taibai made it clear that Zeng jingpingbufan was an existence protected by the heart of the world, and his will was recognized by the heart of the world. This is also the reason why Tang Yuan was helpless. When you reach the realm of Tang yuan, you can see something in the dark. If you do something to Ping Bufan, he will be disgusted by the heart of the world and will be punished by heaven. After walking for a long time, Li Taibai turned his head, his consciousness entered his mind, and felt the figure of yuanfangzheng waking up quickly from the soul seal of Lingwang. His spiritual power surged. In this moment, he shielded the mark. After shielding the mark, Li Taibai continued to move forward. At this time, in the endless void, a figure stops. A woman stops in the void. It is the emperor Dao Ling Wang. At this time, her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. In her senses, the connection from her soul seal is gone. "What''s the matter?" There was a trace of doubt in the eyes of emperor Daoling. Even if Li Taibai died, her soul seal would still exist and return to her body. Unless someone destroyed her soul seal, she would feel it. The emperor Dao Ling Wang couldn''t understand all the thoughts in her heart. At last, she raised her head, her eyes were full of indifference, and went on to Li Taibai''s place. Anyway, she went to confirm the situation first. "If there is really no way, go to shifangzong and threaten him with shifangzong. I don''t believe he won''t come out." The body of emperor Daoling disappeared into the void. Nearly a day''s flight, the power in her body has been completely controlled. ... as time goes by, it''s almost the most exciting day of the year for Tianlong. The holy land of dragon is about to open. When the Tianlong Holy Land starts, the holy road will be opened. The existence of a token entering the Tianlong holy land will be assessed by the Tianlong holy land, which lasts for seven days. Every existence that can step into the holy land of Tianlong is not only the top existence, but also the genius of the top forces. Now there is a Li Taibai in Tianlong mainland, and just after tianlongjiao ranking, there is news from the Tang clan that there will be peerless talents in the Tang clan to compete for the fortune of heaven and earth and join the ranks of young people. On the day of his birth, he stepped into the bazong to challenge the overlord. He knocked down the overlord in one move. The power he used was his most confident spear, and his shooting skill was his best! As soon as the news came out, the whole Tianlong continent was shocked. Bawang''s gun was created by Bawang himself, but now it''s seen through by the young people of Tangmen, and it''s more powerful. And the next day, this peerless genius appeared in tiandaozong. In the same move, tiandaozi defeated tiandaozong''s peerless genius with the power of Feitian magic power. This young man even had Feitian magic power. "Li Taibai? I really want to meet him, but it''s a pity that I can''t find him. If I have a chance, I will defeat him personally and let him know one thing. Only Tangmen can bully people in Tangmen, and he doesn''t deserve it! " The next day, when everyone was expecting Li Taibai to fight with Tangmen, the peerless genius, a voice came from Tangmen, full of pride. In a word, the whole world is excited, and everyone is looking forward to the battle between the two peerless talents of this generation. "Hum!" In the face of this young man''s words, Overlord snorted coldly. There was no discouragement in his eyes. At this time, there was a trace of doubt in his eyes. His mind was always thinking about Li Taibai''s words. The golden spear in his hand was dancing and the faint orange light was flashing. "Elder martial brother, the patriarch asked me to ask you why your strength is not as strong as you think. Do you need him to help you?" A child appeared in front of the overlord and asked him. "I need to be shut up for a while, during which time, all things don''t disturb me." Looking at the child, Overlord said lightly, his body turned and entered a cave. This is Bawang''s retreat. "Elder martial brother, what about Tianlong holy land?" The child asked in a panic. "I''ll go after my closure." The overlord''s voice came from the cave, as before. "If I can''t step into the strongest place, what about entering the holy land of Tianlong? I will enter the holy land of Tianlong with the strongest posture and let everyone marvel at me!" On this day, the news came out that the overlord was closed and the Tianlong holy land was absent. On the same day, the news came out that the tiandaozong was closed and the Tianlong holy land was absent. It''s a secret in everyone''s heart. After all, he is a gifted young man. He can''t stand losing. He doesn''t even participate in Tianlong holy land. Countless people''s sense of overlord and tiandaozi plummets. "The so-called genius of Tangmen, when I shut up, I will go to you in person." After this news was introduced into tiandaozong, there was an overbearing voice. Tiandaozi''s voice was full of arrogance."Hearing my voice, those beauties should feel handsome." In the cave, the corner of tiandaozi''s mouth arced slightly, and he closed his eyes. After the closure of the two, a peerless genius appeared again on the mainland. This peerless genius directly entered the Tang clan to search for the Tang clan''s genius war. The war was earth shaking and lasted a whole day and night, smashing the mountain top of the Tang clan. Finally, Tang Yuan startled, personally out, want to accept this young man as an apprentice, but beyond everyone''s expectation, this young man refused. "You don''t deserve to be my master." This unknown peerless genius disappeared in Tangmen, but everyone knew the existence of this genius. And almost when the peerless genius disappeared, endless danxiang filled the world, and a young girl appeared in the void. This is a peerless girl, wearing a green dress and bright eyes. The peerless girl also stepped into the Tangmen, but when she entered the Tangmen, the peerless girl did not fight. However, everyone saw that the most powerful line-up appeared in the Tangmen. Tang Yuan came out to welcome the peerless girl into the Tangmen. "Who is this girl?" Countless people were shocked that Tang Yuan was already the pinnacle of the mainland, but there were still people who could let Tang yuan come out to meet him. "Is it an illegitimate child?" Countless thoughts appeared in the hearts of people, but no one explained them. "Li Taibai, if you want to see me, I can give you a present!" Soon after, a girl''s voice came out of the Tang clan. The girl came for Li Taibai''s sake. On this day, a king of spirit stepped into the shifangzong, and the power of terror shocked the world. What was shocking was that among the shifangzong, an old man stepped out, blocking the king of spirit from the shifangzong. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 214 This old man is the most powerful person in the land of Tianlong before Tang yuan. The God King, who was said to have been seriously injured, burst out a terrible force at this moment. The heaven and the earth changed color, and the power had recovered. The God King of the God gate stepped into the void to fight with the spirit king who appeared in shifangzong. They fought for a day and a night in the void, and no one knew the final result. They just knew that the king of spirit retreated and shifangzong was safe. "God Gate God King, but so, after a period of time, when my power control completely, I will kill you." A cold girl''s voice rang out between heaven and earth, and then the spirit king disappeared. "Wait for you." The king''s voice did not change at all. On this day, the God King announced to the world that Shenmen and shifangzong merged, and shifangzong changed its name from then on. The news shocked the whole Tianlong continent. Shenmen is a kind of yipinzong, and Shenwang is the most powerful one. Even if the Shenwang is not injured, it will not be Tang Yuan''s turn to rise. What is the shifangzong? They even let the Shenmen take the initiative to merge, and even the position of suzerain was still held by the suzerain of Shifang. As soon as Baidi gate came out, it became the focal point of Tianlong continent and entered the ranks of yipinzong gate. After that, countless people found out the reason. Shifangzong is the sect where Li Taibai is now the most popular. Shenmen is willing to join shifangzong because of Li Taibai. "How did Li Taibai do it?" Countless people screamed in their hearts. And at the same time, let everyone know one thing, not long ago entered the shifangzong spirit king, is a rare female spirit king on the mainland, Emperor Dao spirit king. Has the power of the emperor Dao Ling King reached such a state?! Countless people are shocked. Everyone knows that the power of the emperor Dao Lingwang can enter the realm of Lingwang before, and it is at the bottom of the realm of Lingwang. But now it is comparable to the power of the God King, the most powerful one in Tianlong continent. Even from her departure, she will be able to defeat the God King in the near future. The secret of emperor Daoling is also known to all. She came to kill Li Taibai. "With a soul seal, I can''t even sigh that Li Taibai, how did that boy do it?" Countless people exclaimed in their hearts. Soon everyone found out that today''s Tianlong continent is changing, with countless talents and powerful people, but everyone''s focus is only one person. Li Taibai. All these people are for Li Taibai. "But where is Li Taibai?" Someone suddenly asked. After hearing this man''s words, everyone suddenly found out that when Tianlong mainland was making a lot of noise for Li Taibai, Li Taibai disappeared. No one knew where Li Taibai was. "Brother Taibai, where are you?" In a huge city, lobai''s eyes were full of worry. "Gee, gee, gee." A bird call sounded in Luobai''s ear. Xiaoqing''s head rubbed against Luobai''s face, as if to tell her that Li Taibai was OK. Seeing Xiaoqing on her shoulder, Luo Bai smiles. Before she left, Li Taibai once told her that if he was born, Xiaoqing would know that if there was no accident, other news would be false. "The boss is really tough!" Zhang Da Pang sighed. "The eldest brother is not seen in Tianlong, but the legend of eldest brother is spread throughout Tianlong." Zhu Hou also sighed. "The boss is really powerful, even the king of spirit can''t find him. No wonder he dares to leave alone." The weapon war also nods to say. Looking at the people''s exclamatory expression, Zeng Renfeng thought about it carefully. He thought that if he didn''t join in, he would be less sociable. Moreover, he also wanted to comfort Luobai and let Luobai not worry too much. "The boss is really tough. A peerless girl who even Tang Yuan met in person just wanted to find the boss. This proves the charm of the boss. I don''t know what the boss did. He even asked the peerless girl to find her in person. Do you think the boss will be with the peerless girl when he disappears? And then disappeared? " Zeng Renfeng some simple and honest said. "Since the boss has such spare time, it must be OK. We don''t have to worry too much." Hearing Zeng Renfeng''s words, Zhang DAPAI and others suddenly look strange. They look at Zeng Renfeng. "The more honest a man is, the darker his heart is." Zhu Hou couldn''t help muttering. Since Luo Bai was too worried to talk about this matter, he came out of Zeng Renfeng''s mouth, but he was full of violence. Even an honest man thought so, let alone other people''s ideas. "Well, have you heard? I heard that the peerless girl of Tangmen once said that as long as Li Taibai appeared, she would marry Li Taibai and meet their destiny. This is what Li Taibai promised her at the beginning. " "Cough, we''re going. Let''s go first." Ping Bufan said suddenly.Everyone looked at lobai with some worry, but surprisingly, lobai had no expression on her face. She just fed Xiaoqing food gently. "I believe in brother Taibai." Looking at the expression on everyone''s face, Luo Bai''s face showed a gentle smile and said softly. "If he really does something wrong to me, I will let him know the most painful thing for a man. It''s said that there is a man''s weakness, and it''s good to eliminate it." Luo Bai''s face, smile is still gentle, but let Zhang Dafei and others suddenly feel a cool crotch, everyone shivered, as if to see a demon. "Sister-in-law, so terrible!" A few people looked at each other with fear in their eyes. "You are too nervous. Just adjust the atmosphere. I''m kidding." Luo Bai said with a smile. Looking at the smile on Luo Bai''s face, everyone felt a little relaxed. "Ha ha ha, I just said how my sister-in-law thought that way. It was a joke." Zhang said with a dry smile. "Sister-in-law, are you really joking about the horse?" Zeng Renfeng asked seriously. "Guess for yourself." Luobai''s mouth curved slightly. She said with a smile and stood up. "Well, we''re full. It''s time for us to go." Looking at the food slowly on the table, everyone swallowed and looked at each other. They decided not to discuss this topic and left behind lobai. ... when Tianlong land was turning upside down, Li Taibai was squinting and lying lazily on the roof of a mountain village. According to his intuition, he stepped into a village. He has been in this village for four days. His intuition tells him that when he is waiting in this mountain village, something good is coming. This feeling is very strong. Just at this moment, he suddenly feels a chill in his heart, and his crotch suddenly cools. "What''s the matter?" As soon as Li Taibai''s face changed, he didn''t feel this way when he reached his state. "Is there something wrong with me?" He quickly checked himself, but after the inspection, he did not find anything wrong with himself. "My Lord." At this time, a young girl, to Li Taibai''s side, Xiangfeng hit. See the girl around, Li Taibai inexplicably hit a shiver, he can''t help but away from a point. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 215 "What''s the matter?" Li Taibai looked at the girl in front of him and asked. The girl''s name is Zhang Ting. When he came to the village, Li Taibai just saw the girl in front of him being robbed by a pair of robbers and saved her. From then on, the girl called him the benefactor. The place where the girl lived in this village was also given by the villagers. "My Lord, there will be a bonfire meeting tonight. I''d like to invite you to be my boyfriend. I don''t know if it''s OK." The girl lowered her head, the sunset came down, and her cheeks were dyed a layer of rosy. Looking at the girl in front of him, Li Taibai shook his head. He refused: "I don''t like this kind of party. Go by yourself." The spiritual world is open. Li Taibai has known the tradition of the village for a long time. The bonfire meeting is held once a month. When he comes here, he happens to encounter it. On this day, all the people in the village will put down their things and have a party. On this day, it is also an opportunity for men and women to show their love. As long as the man or the woman agrees to the other party''s invitation, even if the representative agrees to the other party''s confession, this is the rule of the village. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the girl''s face darkened. She nodded her head and said, "my Lord, I won''t go either. I''ll be here with you." "You don''t have to worry about me. I have someone I like." Li Taibai shook his head, he seriously said: "I only have her in my heart." Hearing Li Taibai''s refusal without any cover up, the girl''s face became very pale, but soon, her face became very firm. The girl''s eyes were full of tenderness, and she said with tenderness: "Duke, you don''t have to refuse me. It''s my business to like you. I won''t pray too much. I just hope that here, at this moment, Duke can accept me When you leave, I won''t ask too much for your love. " The girl''s eyes were full of love. Looking at the girl in front of him, Li Taibai shook his head and closed his eyes. Facing Li Taibai''s indifference, after sitting quietly for a while, Zhang Ting sighed and left the roof with some bitterness. When the girl left, Li Taibai''s mouth showed a trace of satire, don''t you want too much love? Li Taibai''s eyes look towards the entrance of the village. There are several familiar figures in his spiritual world. These figures he knows are members of the moon family. But this time, only one Ling Shuai leads the team, and the others are basically Ling generals. Several people''s home signs have been removed. "What are the people of the moon family doing here?" Li Taibai had a little doubt in his eyes. He didn''t move and was still lying on the roof. No matter what Yue family comes here to do, there is nothing for him. He just comes here to wait for an opportunity. In his spiritual world, he saw that after a commotion, the people in the village were pacified by the people in the moon family. There was a spirit general in the moon family who was familiar with the people in the village. Under the pacification of the spirit general, all the people in the village were quiet. All the people looked at the man in the front, and their eyes were full of fear. This is an old man of Lingshuai level, about 50 years old, but in this village, it is already a legendary existence. In this small village, even if the Lingshi are strong, Lingjiang will be invincible. Lingshuai only heard about this realm. Now the legendary characters appear in front of them. "Hello." At this time, a charming girl came out of the crowd. This girl was Zhang Ting. After dressing up, the girl looked pleasant. Her cheeks were reddish, her lips were ruddy, and she was wearing a short skirt with snow-white legs. She was very charming in the sun, which made her heart beat. When seeing the girl''s snow-white long legs, countless pairs of greedy eyes look at Zhang Ting. The village people''s eyes are full of greedy desire, and even the Ling Shuai''s eyes are amazing. "My Lord, this is Zhang Ting from our village. She will be your guide this time." Seeing the expressions of the people, the village head said. "Hello, my Lord. My name is Zhang Ting." Zhang Ting lowered her head, blushed and pure. Seeing Zhang Ting''s appearance, yuejialingshuai''s eyes are greedy. I have to say that although Zhang Ting''s beauty is far from Luobai and Yuexin''s, she can be regarded as the upper class in Tianlong, especially her long legs. Looking at Ling Shuai''s excited appearance, the village head''s eyes showed a smile, and the corners of his mouth arced slightly. His eyes looked at Zhang Ting and nodded his head. As long as Zhang Ting can become a smart person, their village will usher in a new starting point, and no one dares to offend her nearby. This is when he found that Zhang Ting was beautiful, he had thought about it for a long time. In this world, beauty is also a powerful foundation. As long as the investment is good, it is enough to make this kind of power powerful. And Zhang Ting and he also hit it off, in this world, Zhang Ting is willing to become a village woman, she wants to become noble incomparable, her vision is very high, the spirit and the spirit teacher can not enter her eyes.Her eyes looked at a general beside Lingshuai. A few months ago, when the spirit general came to the village with many spirit masters, she wanted to hook up and become a spirit general''s wife. However, unexpectedly, the spirit general came with his wife. The spirit general was even afraid of his wife''s existence, which made her have to suppress her heart. Now, Zhang Ting is 25 years old, and the time when women are the most beautiful is about to pass. In her heart, she has decided that if she can''t find a spirit general this year, she will find a spirit Master to marry. At least she is also a spirit Master''s wife. She can live a noble life without living a humble life in this village. When she saw Li Taibai, she was being teased by two robbers in the realm of spirit. At that time, Li Taibai defeated them with only one move, which made her full of surprise and thought that this was an opportunity. One move to defeat the two spirits, this kind of strength must be the realm of the spirit Master. Li Taibai is extremely young. In the future, she may set foot on the realm of the spirit general, even stronger. At that moment, she decided to conquer Li Taibai. It''s an investment. Even if Li Taibai can''t step into Lingjiang, it''s at least Lingshi realm. Besides, Li Taibai doesn''t look so ugly, which makes her feel that it''s God''s arrangement. In Zhang Ting''s mind, it''s not easy to conquer a 15-year-old boy with her charm, but it''s unexpected that Li Taibai turned her down. "Hum, you dare to refuse me. I''ll make you regret it." Zhang Ting''s eyes are full of sneers. Her eyes look at the Lingshuai around her. As long as you grasp the Lingshuai, what is Lingjiang. Now she will make Li Taibai regret and humiliate her. Growing up in this village, she was raised as a princess. Zhang Ting''s heart was full of pride. She was rejected by Li Taibai, which was undoubtedly humiliating in her eyes. At this time, she had a plan in her heart to make Li Taibai suffer. Lying on the roof, Li Taibai''s spiritual world clearly sees Zhang Ting''s every move. He has no accident. When he saw Zhang Ting, he saw through everything. What gratitude, what love at first sight, the world where there are so many dream start. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 216 If she really didn''t pay attention to the hidden rules of the bonfire meeting, she would not tell him. Even Zhang Ting never knew that her curse in secret was clearly seen by Li Taibai. It''s just that these things have nothing to do with Li Taibai. He will leave in two or three days. Zhang Ting and others are just passers-by he meets occasionally. Why should he care about the thoughts of these people. Looking at the change of Zhang Ting''s expression, Li Taibai shakes his head and shows a trace of irony at the corner of his mouth. "You must not seek your own death." Li Taibai whispered. His body disappeared on the roof, entered the cabin, and sat on the bed with his knees crossed. A pill was swallowed by him. This pill was the elixir of Lingjiang level, Jiangling pill. Elixir: the fourth grade elixir can increase the cultivation speed of Lingjiang. The aura is surging, and the aura in his body is increasing. It''s not as simple as before to step into the realm of generals. Now it''s four days since he stepped into the realm of generals, and his realm has just stepped into the four levels of generals, one level in a day. After all, there is still a lack of spirit grass in this world. These alchemy materials are still obtained in the secret place of the spirit. The only way to refine the elixir is like this. Li Taibai shakes his head, and the improvement of this realm is too slow. In the divine world, he can reach the extreme of the spirit realm in an instant. If Li Taibai''s idea is known by others, it will be glared at by all. This is a complete hatred. In this world, many people can''t reach the Ninth level of Lingjiang, but it will take decades for more people. Even if the most talented people exist in Tianlong, it will take nearly half a year to reach Lingjiang Nine floors. But Li Taibai is a realm day by day, breaking the record of Tianlong mainland, and is a record of despair. The aura is surging. Li Taibai feels that the aura in his body is boiling. A huge hand looms around his body. If someone sees it at this time, he will be shocked. It''s a giant hand of aura. But this aura giant hand soon broke away, turned into innumerable auras and entered Li Taibai''s body. At this moment, there was a sound of film rupture in Li Taibai''s body, and he stepped into the fifth floor of the spirit general. It''s useless to have a giant hand of aura. It''s better to pour this aura to strengthen your strength. Li Taibai shakes his head and says in his heart that he is speechless about the so-called useless generals in this world. He knows exactly what is going on in this world. In this world, it seems that there is a theorem that only those who have aura giant hands can be regarded as real generals. It is precisely because of this theorem that all the useless generals in this world, after the failure of the formation of aura giant hands, are still making continuous efforts to unite aura giant hands. The ability to absorb aura is poor, but also condense aura giant hand, which come time promotion. Li Taibai knows that this is the blind spot of Tianlong''s cognition, just like eating with chopsticks. Before endless years, no one ever thought about it. Until the first person began to use chopsticks, everyone realized that eating with chopsticks was easier, which became common sense. "Well?" All of a sudden, Li Taibai opened his eyes. He pushed the door open and looked at a forest behind the village. At that moment, he had a strange feeling. The intuition in his body appeared. "Now, immediately, into the forest." The intuition in the body constantly tells Li Taibai. He waited until the opportunity came. "What will be the opportunity this time?" Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. He stepped out of the house and was about to go to the forest. But at this time, countless footsteps appeared in his ears. The spiritual world opened, and Li Taibai suddenly saw countless figures coming towards his place. ... at the bonfire meeting, Zhang Ting was drinking fruit wine, her cheeks were slightly red, her eyes were watery, and she was lying in Lingshuai''s arms, drunk. "Don''t drink it. If you drink it again, you will be drunk." Zhang Ting mumbled. "Ha ha ha, keep drinking, keep drinking!" Lingshuai old man''s eyes are full of excitement, looking at Zhang Ting''s eyes full of desire, he didn''t expect that he just came to investigate, he would encounter this kind of affair. A few months ago, the Yue family found a secret place here, which was discovered by a disciple of the Yue family. The disciple was a spiritual master, and he got great benefits in this secret place. He even said that there was a way to become a spiritual king in this secret place, which was a relic of an ancient spiritual saint, and a relic of the ancient spiritual saint''s choice of successor. It was just a matter of time Only when you reach the realm of spiritual master can you enter. Most of the masters of the moon family came out, but in the end they suffered a tragedy, and none of them appeared again. The moon family sent him here to see if there was a spirit Master from the moon family. If there was no way, the moon family planned to tell Xuanmen about it and get some benefits. Lingshuai old man just came to complete the task, but did not expect to meet this beautiful girl. These girls must be valued by those family disciples in Muzi City, and they are not his turn at all. But in this small village, they are covered with dust, so that he can get it."Ha ha ha, I''m really lucky." The smart old man is full of excitement. "Do you know, my lord?" At this time, Zhang Ting was lying in the old man''s arms with drunk eyes, and some of her words were not clear. She said: "my Lord, I am a man who loves my father. When I see you at the first sight, I think you are kind and kind, which makes me feel like love at first sight? I really want to be in the arms of adults and be spoiled like a daughter. " Zhang Ting''s white fingers, gently raised, touched Lingshuai''s lips, gently slid down, across the chin, across the chest, gently touched Lingshuai''s chest, and stuck her head up. "Ha ha ha, if you like, you can come with me. I will love you very much." Ling Shuai old man smiles, his eyes looking at Zhang Ting, a hand toward Zhang Ting to grasp. "No way." But Zhang Ting evaded the Ling Shuai old man, her eyes revealed a trace of sadness, said, "I can''t do this, can''t hurt you." "How can you harm me?" There was a trace of doubt in Lingshuai''s eyes. "My Lord, you don''t know. A few days ago, a bully came to our village. He took a fancy to me and forced me to be his man. He even said that the person he took a fancy to must be his. I''m afraid that he would hurt my Lord. The bully''s strength can easily defeat the strong one of the spirit level. It must be the spirit level." Zhang Ting''s eyes showed a trace of fear, some fear said. "Lingjiang?" Hearing Zhang Ting''s words, Lingshuai''s eyes show disdain. He is the strong one in Lingshuai''s realm. What''s a mere Lingjiang? How can there be so many geniuses at this time? What''s more, it''s really genius. It''s impossible to rob a girl in a village by himself. "I''m smart!" Ling Shuai said with pride. "Is Lingshuai very powerful? I heard that the spirit will be invincible. " Zhang Ting''s eyes are full of ignorance, like a girl who has not yet entered the world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 217 Looking at Zhang Ting''s pure eyes, Lingshuai''s mouth is more excited, and he loves Zhang Ting more. This kind of girl who has not entered the world deeply is most suitable for him. "After all, it''s just a small village. I''ve seen too little of the world. In their eyes, Lingshuai is the strongest. Lingshuai is just a legend. This girl probably hasn''t heard of it." Lingshuai''s secret way in the old man''s heart. He pulled Zhang Ting down in front of him, looked at the girl and said seriously: "you will follow me in the future, I will protect you, the spirit will be in front of me, but you can kill it at will." Looking at the worship color in Zhang Ting''s eyes, Lingshuai old man is even more proud. He said overbearing: "go, take me to find that bastard, dare to bully my little cute, I will make him regret all his life." "My Lord." Zhang Ting''s cheek is pink. She suddenly hugs the Lingshuai old man and kisses his face with her pink lips. "My Lord, I like you the most." The fragrance of the young girl and the crisp voice make the old man feel very comfortable. "My Lord, we also want you to help us get rid of this bully." "That is, my Lord, this bully is extremely hateful. As soon as he came, he robbed my heirloom and even asked my wife to serve him. My poor daughter-in-law committed suicide in order to protect her innocence." A villager suddenly howled and cried, looking at the Lingshuai old man with a sad face. "My Lord, you don''t know that after this bully appeared, our village was in dire straits. Countless people wanted to escape, but they were forbidden by this bully." "This time, he also warned us not to tell him about his existence. If he knew about his escape, he would come to us to settle the accounts and let us know the end of betraying him." "My Lord, we really dare not tell you this. Now that Zhang Ting has said it, there is no way. I beg you to do justice for us." "Please do justice for us." Countless figures knelt on the ground, praying to look at the Lingshuai old man. Looking at these kneeling voices, a desire for protection in Lingshuai''s heart expands infinitely. His sense of justice is exploding. At this moment, he feels as if he has become a messenger of justice. Just like muzicheng, Li Taibai alone killed the devil and saved muzicheng, so handsome. This time, he saved the village with his own strength and killed the bully. The bully and the devil were just one word apart. "Come on, take me to see him. I''ll see who is so lawless." Ling Shuai old man a face healthy spirit, angrily shout a way. With the Lingshuai old man, Zhang Ting''s mouth shows an imperceptible smile, and her eyes flash with a sneer. "You know what? That''s what happens when you keep rejecting me. " Zhang Ting had an idea in her mind. Lingshuai is walking in front of him. Someone leads the way. He doesn''t see the villagers behind him. Their eyes twinkle in the night. Since Zhang Ting wants to deal with the teenager, they are willing to set off. Everyone can see that Zhang Ting has been taken in by this smart old man. After today, Zhang Ting will be a pheasant flying on the branch and become a Phoenix. When not to fawn at this time. ... when Li Taibai opened the door, he saw this scene. Under the leadership of Zhang Ting and others, Lingshuai comes to his place. Looking at Zhang Ting in the spiritual world, Li Taibai sighs. There is a trace of pity in his eyes. Some people just like to find their own way to death, and make up to a Lingshuai. Can''t they live their own life well? When Lingshuai, led by Zhang Ting and others, saw that it was Li Taibai standing in front of the wooden house, looking at him lightly. Seeing Li Taibai''s familiar figure, Lingshuai''s face changed dramatically. The generals behind him turned pale and trembled slightly. "My Lord, it''s this young man. He occupied my house and wanted to invade me. If I hadn''t delayed again and again, I would have been insulted by him at this time." In Zhang Ting''s eyes, big tears are falling down, so moving that people want to pity. "Please make the decision for us! Don''t let the bully run away. " One by one figure knelt on the ground and begged to the Lingshuai old man. Looking at the crowd''s action, Li Taibai''s face showed a trace of funny color, his eyes fell in love with Lingshuai old man, light said: "you are to judge me this bully?" Hearing Li Taibai''s voice, Zhang Ting''s eyes show a trace of doubt. The youth in front of her is too calm, and the calm is not what a person who is going to suffer a lot should show. Her face was slightly cold. In a moment, she knew that the boy in front of her must be pretending. The corners of her mouth curved slightly. Soon, her mouth pursed, and her eyes showed pity. "My Lord, please make up your mind for me. This bully is so hateful. When my Lord comes, he is so arrogant that he has never changed his mind." "Pa!" But at this time, a hard slap fell on Zhang Ting''s face. In Zhang Ting''s eyes, the tall and handsome old man went to the young man with a flattering expression, just like a dog that Zhang Ting once raised."Mr. Li, why are you here?" Ling Shuai said flatteringly. "Don''t you want to deal with my bully?" Li Taibai said lightly. "No, how? This is a misunderstanding. I was cheated by these cheap guys. If I knew it was you, how could I believe it? " Ling Shuai said anxiously, his eyes full of fear. But he remembers that in Muzi City, all those who are hostile to teenagers have been punished, and none of them is better. Compared with those people, he is just like a mole ant, which can''t be compared at all. Lingshuai''s eyes look at Zhang Ting, full of anger. If it wasn''t for this guy, how could he encounter this kind of thing. "He''s the bully you''re talking about?" Looking at Zhang Ting and others, Lingshuai''s eyes show a touch of disdain, he said disdainfully: "you don''t look at your beauty, if you can enter his eyes is your lucky, he will want to occupy you? Have you had a big spring and autumn dream? " Although Zhang Ting is good, in front of Luo Bai and others, she can''t be compared at all. Looking at the villagers behind Zhang Ting and others, Lingshuai''s face is colder. "Can he snatch your heirloom? Are you taking yourself too seriously? Even if you throw it on the ground, if Mr. Li picks it up, it will be a waste of time for him. He will want to snatch it? " Hearing Lingshuai''s words, Zhang Ting and others'' faces suddenly changed. They understood that this time, they kicked the iron plate. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 218 An existence that makes Lingshuai flatter. "What is the identity of this young man?" Zhang Ting''s eyes show the color of fear, Ling Shuai in their eyes are already the existence of the legend, but in front of the young people even let them flatter the existence of the legend. "Who is he?" Zhang Ting can''t help asking. Looking at Zhang Ting''s expression, Lingshuai''s eyes are even more sneer, he said faintly, you people even don''t know his name, even dare to slander him, just don''t know how to write dead words. "Have you heard of the name Li Taibai?" Lingshuai old man''s voice falls, Zhang Ting and others stare big mouth, the whole village people show the color of shock, and then comes the incomparable fear, their bodies are shaking. A bad smell permeated the village. In recent days, the name of Li Taibai has spread all over the whole Tianlong continent. It''s the first day in history that even their small village has known it. When they went hunting, they heard the legend of Li Taibai. This name has become the talk of countless people in the village. Many people have sighed and joked. If they meet Li Taibai, they will ask for his signature and get some luck. In the future, he may become a top-notch product, which many people with special hobbies want. But everyone did not expect that Li Taibai, whom they had discussed for such a long time, was in front of them and spent several days with them. "What a pity! If I had known it, I would have gone to please you! " Countless people are full of regret in their hearts, but at the moment, they only have fear in their hearts, and their eyes look at Zhang Ting full of resentment. If it wasn''t for Zhang Ting, where would they have met such a situation. Zhang Ting''s heart is full of fear and regret. She did not expect that this young man should be the legendary Li Taibai. If she had known that, she would have followed Li Taibai even as a slave. Even so, it''s better than marrying a Lingshuai. It''s just that at the moment, her regret is useless. The girl knelt on the ground, her head suddenly knocked on the ground, blood flow, she said in fear: "adult, all this is my fault, please forgive me, this time, I am willing to pay my all, my body can also be given to adult, willing to follow the adult for life, slave for maid, only adult don''t kill." Zhang Ting begged. She raised her bloody cheek and looked pathetic. Looking at the girl who is still trying to play with her careful machine, Li Taibai shakes her head. He turns around and says faintly: "you are not qualified to be my servant. This time, it will be the offset of the place where you live. Let''s find a good man to marry. Playing with your careful machine will only damage you." Li Taibai''s figure disappeared and entered the forest. He didn''t bother to pay attention to these people. He wanted to find his intuition. Just now, his intuition sent a message that if he was a little late, the opportunity would disappear. The intuition in his heart made him enter the forest quickly. Looking at Li Taibai''s disappearing figure, the Lingshuai old man looks at Zhang Ting and others on the ground. His face is angry. He was cheated by the people in this village, and almost caused a disaster. "Hum!" The old man turned away with a cold hum. Since Li Taibai let these people go, he didn''t need to do more. After the old man, the strong ones turned and left. Their eyes looked at the people in the village, full of anger. "Mr. Li is a good man." Looking at Li Taibai''s disappearing figure, the people of the moon family sighed that if they were, they would retaliate against the village in front of them, and the dignity of the strong could not be violated. "Mr. Li is a good man. If it wasn''t for Mr. Li, all of us would die in the hands of demons. Those who suffered losses in Mr. Li''s hands, who didn''t infringe on Mr. Li to suffer from their own misfortunes." One by one, the family sighed. Lingshuai took out a map, looked at the address on the map, and stepped into the forest. Seeing the crowd disappear, the people in the village are relieved. They stand on the ground, their eyes full of fear. They look at Zhang Ting, their eyes full of hatred. If it wasn''t for Zhang Ting, how could they be so frightened. Watching Li Taibai and others disappear, Zhang Ting is also relieved. Her eyes are a little lost. A good opportunity is placed in front of her, but she doesn''t treasure it. "OK, I''m ok." There is a smile in Zhang Ting''s eyes. This time, she still has the chance to grasp the strong. As long as she grasps the next one and learns from this lesson, she will not think too much. She can still leave the village and live a noble life. Just at this time, one by one footsteps in Zhang Ting''s ears. "Cheap woman, you''ve done us a terrible harm." Two voices sounded, and two figures appeared in Zhang Ting''s eyes. Seeing these two figures, Zhang Ting was frightened. These two figures were the people who insulted her a few days ago."Village head, I''ve already said, just take her directly. This woman will be bad sooner or later. There''s nothing to invest in." Two people''s eyes looked behind, in Zhang Ting''s eyes, is a piece of cold face. These people are the villagers of the village. Originally, in Zhang Ting''s eyes, each kind face became ferocious. "You! You Zhang Ting''s eyes are full of panic and doubt. She doesn''t understand why this is the case. She has never seen these two figures before, and why she is so familiar with the villagers. Moreover, the village head seems to know about her attack. "Village head, what''s the matter?" "Do you know anything, Libo?" Zhang Ting''s voice is full of powerlessness, but in her eyes, the existence of these special love for her, at this time, her face is full of indifference. "Zhang Ting, you can only blame yourself for your high vision. We''ve been waiting for you for too long. We''re too lazy to wait. We''d better enjoy ourselves." Zhang Ting was called Li Bo old man, light said. "Don''t you find that there are very few women in the village? What''s more, did you never see your mother? " "In fact, we are bandits. This village is the base we set up. Usually, when a good villager finds an opportunity to rob one party, your mother was caught by us. That woman is really tender. She flatters us so much that she wants to give birth to you. However, that woman died when she gave birth to you." "We really regretted that for a long time." "When you were born, we wanted to kill and lose you just like other babies, but the village head said," your mother is beautiful, and you must be beautiful in the future. We need to support you. When you become the wife of the strong in the future, we don''t need to be robbers. It''s a pity that you don''t cherish yourself. Now you can replace your mother and let''s enjoy it. " One by one, the voices light up and explain things, which makes Zhang Ting''s heart cold to the extreme. "Ah, ah At this time, a figure blocked in front of Zhang Ting, this is a thin body, looks like 20 years old. Zhang Ting knows that this is an existence in the village that is despised by all people. She found it outside the village. At that time, the mute was so hungry that she took a bite of it. The mute lives in the village. To tell you the truth, Zhang Ting doesn''t like this mute very much. In her eyes, this mute is so weak that she likes her and has no self-knowledge. Just didn''t expect, at this time, the mute even dare to stand up to protect her. "Are you stupid?" Zhang Ting''s eyes show a touch, but unfortunately, what can these do? Now both of them will die here. Zhang Ting has a will to die in her heart. She will never allow these people to spoil her body. She knows better that if it goes on like this, she will die here like her mother she has never seen before. She can''t escape. "At least before death, it''s good to die with someone who really cares about himself." Zhang Ting has a secret way in her heart. "Ah." At this time, a sigh sounded, and a young man appeared in front of everyone. Li Taibai''s mouth is slightly curved, his eyes look at the mute, his eyes look at the heart of the world in the sky. Saving the mute can get the attention of the heart of the world, which makes him very surprised. This means that this mute will have a profound contribution in the future. When he stepped into the village, he found that the opportunity was not one, but two. One of them was on the mute. When Li Taibai came to the village, he found something wrong with the village. He just didn''t say it and had been waiting for the opportunity. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 219 The sudden appearance of Li Taibai surprised everyone present. No one thought that Li Taibai would come back again. "My Lord, we are venting for you. This woman is so hateful. When my Lord saved her, she even slandered me and cheated us. We can''t see it!" The village head knelt on the ground and said in horror. "Yes, my Lord, we are fighting for you!" A figure knelt on the ground. Looking at these so-called "villagers", the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He turned his body, the sword of injury surging in his body, and his body stepped toward the distance. In the endless void, the attention of the heart of the world fell on him. Behind him, the villagers'' consciousness was destroyed and fell to the ground, losing their breath. Looking at the dead villagers, Zhang Ting''s eyes show fear, her body can''t help shivering. "So strong!" Soon, Zhang Ting''s eyes were shining. "You really care about me, or you won''t come to save me." Zhang Ting''s face showed the color of excitement, and the excitement in her heart surged again. "Whoa, whoa, whoa." A voice rang out in her ear, looking at the mute, Zhang Ting''s eyes showed the color of impatience, not long ago that kind of moving now has disappeared. "I tell you, don''t like me. You don''t deserve me. Only the strong ones deserve me." Zhang Ting said seriously. She turned around and ran after the place where Li Taibai had disappeared. She wants to catch up with Li Taibai. She can see that Li Taibai must have feelings for her. Otherwise, she won''t let her go and save her. It''s only because she has a lover that she gives up on her. As long as she posts it backwards, Li Taibai will be moved by her sooner or later. Zhang Ting''s face showed a bright smile. She felt that she was really smart. Looking at the place where Zhang Ting disappeared, the mute boy was sad in his eyes. He cried and a tear fell from the corner of his eye. Finally, he knelt on the ground and bowed to the place where Zhang Ting was. In these three respects, I bid farewell to the living grace of that year, to the feeling of a meal of that year, and to this lonely feeling. "Want to be stronger?" Just then, a voice rang out in the mute''s ear. Li Taibai''s figure does not know when, appears again in the dumb side, he has not gone far, just waiting for Zhang Ting''s choice, but after all, Zhang Ting once again chose the worst way. "Whoa, whoa, whoa." Looking at Li Taibai, the mute boy kneels on the ground and bows to him. Looking at the mute boy, Li Taibai stepped over. A gold needle appeared in his hand and pierced into the mute boy''s neck. His aura surged, and a trace of black gas appeared and disappeared into the void. "Pain Said the mute boy suddenly. "Well!" All of a sudden, the mute boy''s eyes widened. He touched his throat. He couldn''t believe it and said a word again. "Pain Clear voice in the mute boy''s ear, he can speak! "I can talk!" Dumb boy some words not clear said, his eyes full of surprise. "My benefactor, I will serve you forever! Thank you for your kindness. " The mute boy bows to Li Taibai. He knows very well that he can speak because of Li Taibai. Whether it''s saving lives or talking, he is grateful to Li Taibai. Looking at the gratitude in the eyes of the mute boy, Li Taibai nodded his head. He looked at the mute boy and asked again, "do you want to be stronger?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the mute boy hesitated slightly. He said, "can I be stronger?" The young man''s eyes are full of inferiority. Seeing Li Taibai''s affirmative eyes, the mute boy''s eyes show a firm color. Countless thoughts have crossed his mind. He clenched his fist, looked at Li Taibai and said: "I want to be strong! Ask benefactor to make me stronger The boy fell to the ground again. Looking at the boy who fell to the ground, Li Taibai nodded his head. He looked at the boy and said, "from today on, you can mix with me. I will make you stronger. I have taught you the way of cultivation. Now you go to find this sect by yourself and say that you are invited by me. From then on, you are our disciple of Baidi sect." Li Taibai already knew about the merger of shifangzong and Shenmen. With the fall of Li Taibai''s colloquial voice, countless messages emerge in the mind of the mute boy. This is Li Taibai''s spiritual power to directly transfer skills, which ordinary people can''t bear. Man''s spiritual power is too weak. Only when he reaches God''s spiritual power can he obtain it. However, when Li Taibai found him, he found that the boy''s mental power was too strong, even enough to compare with the general God, but these mental power could not be used and hidden in the boy''s mind. In his previous life, Li Taibai had never heard of this young man. Either this young man died early, or this young man had not yet grown up, and Tianlong mainland was destroyed.Li Taibai''s eyes turned to the forest, and his mouth curved slightly. The girl who thinks she is smart will never know her choice and how much she has lost. She will regret it in the future. looked at the dumb boy who had absorbed his message in situ. Li Taibai''s shadow disappeared. He had passed the ten Party''s simultaneous interpreting to the dumb boy. He still had something to do. After Li Taibai disappeared, a figure appeared beside the mute boy. This is a spirit general. His body stood in the same place. This young man is the spirit General of the moon family, who is familiar with the villagers. When they stepped into the forest, Li Taibai told Lingshuai the elder to borrow this Lingjiang. Looking at a corpse on the ground, Lingjiang''s eyes were full of fear. Just now, he couldn''t see how these people died in his eyes. Just for a moment, all of them died. Even the half step Lingwang couldn''t do it. It was silent. The spirit will stand beside the mute boy quietly, waiting for the mute boy to wake up. ... after settling the matter, Li Taibai entered the forest, his body quickly rowed in the forest, the breeze blew, and pieces of fallen leaves swayed in the wind. In his intuition, he must act quickly, or the opportunity will disappear. "What are the opportunities?" Li Taibai had doubts in his eyes. He is very curious about what opportunities are and how much he cares about time. In this world, every opportunity with time limit is a powerful opportunity, just like his holy sword. Li Taibai''s body shuttled through the forest. Soon, the sound of the surging stream sounded in his ears. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 220 Ear stream flow, he has reached the location of the stream, in front of Li Taibai, suddenly appeared a huge stone, stone blocked the way forward. "That''s it!" Looking at the huge stone suddenly appeared, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. "Sure enough, there is an opportunity!" From Li Taibai''s point of view, this stone is not a stone at all, it''s just an illusion. Someone here has made a magic array, and this stone is the result of the magic array. In this world, array only exists in legend, but in this era, there is no array. "It seems that this opportunity is either left by the heart of the world, or a relic of ancient times." Li Taibai said in his heart. His spiritual power surged and watched the array. The power of the array covered the spiritual power and prevented the spiritual power from entering. This made Li Taibai affirm his conjecture that the world didn''t even use the spiritual power. Even if there was an array, it was impossible to shield the spiritual power. In Tianlong mainland, this array may be amazing, but for Li Taibai, this array is too weak, and he doesn''t even have a beginning. The array in the divine world is he Qiqiang. Although he is not proficient in array, he still knows something. This array is extremely simple for him. In just a few seconds, Li Taibai found a way to break the array. His body suddenly walked around the stone. After nine steps, Li Taibai suddenly directly bumped into the big stone, as if to break it. But there was no sound of collision. Li Taibai''s figure disappeared in the same place. The wind is blowing the grass leaves gently. If it''s not for the grass that Li Taibai has bent over, no one can feel it. Not long ago, there were people here. ... when he bumps his head against a big stone, the sound of the surging stream in Li Taibai''s ear becomes clear. There is a stream of moisture in the air. He appears in a forest. Behind him, you can clearly see the scene when he comes. He has entered the hiding place of the magic array. This is a pond formed by a stream. Trees block the way to the pond. Li Taibai can feel that his intuition comes from the trees. Now his intuition is beating rapidly, telling Li Taibai that if he doesn''t hurry up, the opportunity will disappear. Without any hesitation, Li Taibai stepped out. He pushed aside the trees and stepped into the back of the trees. "My chance, here I am." The corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly, wondering what the opportunity was. His eyes looked at the place where his intuition came from. What he saw was a body like a piece of mutton grease. A girl was naked at this time. She was wearing a red belly pocket in her hand. Some of the girl''s wet hair exudes a faint fragrance, which flows into Li Taibai''s nose when the breeze blows. This is a beautiful girl just after bathing. Li Taibai suddenly broke in, and both of them were in the same place. "Day Li Taibai was surprised. He suddenly remembered something. This luck was not ordinary luck. There was love affair in it. He met it in shifangzong, but it was Luobai. He didn''t pay much attention to the fact that he didn''t appear in such a long time. Besides, this time, he was in the forest, and there was a magic array. In his mind, it must be an ancient relic, but he didn''t expect that a young girl would put out a magic array and take a bath. "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding! I don''t see anything. I''m just passing by. Goodbye Li Taibai said quickly. He turned around and quickly disappeared in the same place. He stepped towards the distance and soon disappeared in the same place. When Li Taibai disappeared, the girl reflected that her eyes were cold and terrifying. At this moment, the whole world seemed to be in a state of destruction. Endless vegetation disappeared, and the water in the pond suddenly sank. At the bottom of the pond, countless mud sank, making the pond deeper. Girl''s clothes, I do not know when fell on the body, lavender skirt, graceful posture, as if the world''s most beautiful masterpiece. Countless ice appeared in the girl''s hand. The girl stretched out her slender hand, like the most beautiful crystal in the world. With a light finger, the endless ice rushed to the place where Li Taibai disappeared. Where she passed, everything was frozen, revealing Li Taibai''s figure about to escape. The world is frozen. "I''ll go!" Feeling the chill behind him, Li Taibai''s eyes were full of helplessness. He never thought that he was just looking for an adventure, and he would encounter this kind of thing. What made him more helpless was that the girl was a strong one in the realm of spirit king. Or this girl should not be called a girl. At the moment of seeing the woman, Li Taibai recognized the woman, Wang Nuo, the first beauty in Tianlong. As early as 20 years ago, Wang Nuo had the title of the first beauty in the mainland of Tianlong. His strength is in the realm of Lingwang. No one knows his real age. Twenty years ago, what was Wang Nuo like? Twenty years later, Wang Nuo is still like. The traces of time seemed to stop running on her.His beautiful posture has fascinated countless people. Even Tang yuan, the strongest man in the mainland of Tianlong, once pursued it, but Wang Nuo still refused. "The person I Wang Nuo married must be the most powerful existence in ancient and modern times." This is Wang Nuo''s request to get married, but it''s a pity that even Tang Yuan doesn''t dare to say that he has the most powerful existence in ancient and modern times. However, everyone in the previous life did not know that Wang Nuo once fell in love with one person, but Li Taibai knew that he had met Wang Nuo in the demon land in the previous life. That year, he was only looking for the method of Luo Bai''s resurrection. When he entered the demon land, he easily killed the four monsters in the realm of spirit king that surrounded Wang Nuo at that time. The power of terror awed Wang Nuo, and made the first beauty in Tianlong land fall in love with him at first sight and want to marry him. Of course, the final result was naturally rejected by Li Taibai. However, the most beautiful woman in the world was not willing to follow Li Taibai all the time, thinking that she could move Li Taibai. Among the demons, Wang Nuo accompanied him all the way. Li Taibai ignored her all the way, but also learned a lot about Wang Nuo from her story. Everyone doesn''t know that the first beauty in the mainland is a real fool. What''s more, the first beauty in the mainland is a little greedy insect. In front of people, Wang Nuo is always very cold. Li Taibai also knows some things about Wang Nuo that no one knows. In the end, Wang Nuo left because of something and said that he would come to find Li Taibai in the future. It was not long before Li Taibai left Tianlong and entered the divine world. He never met the first beauty in the mainland. But even in his previous life, Li Taibai had never seen Wang Nuo''s body. He did not expect that he had seen Wang Nuo in this life. And the most important thing is that in this life, he and Wang Nuo are not familiar with each other. The girl in front of him is extremely cold. He is determined to kill him. The power of the spirit king realm is enough to kill him. Looking at the surging ice, Li Taibai had countless thoughts in his mind. Soon, he decided to tell a lie, a lie that could help him avoid Wang Nuo''s attack. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 221 "Nono! It''s me Li Taibai suddenly cried. Endless frost across the void, chilly surge, endless ice across the void, in front of Li Taibai stopped, Wang Nuo''s figure I do not know when to reach Li Taibai, slender fingertips in Li Taibai throat, stopped. Li Taibai could feel the chill in his throat. "Who are you! Why do you know my nickname! " Wang Nuo''s eyes narrowed slightly and his voice was cold. "Nono, have you forgotten me? I''m your brother Li Taibai exclaimed with surprise. "My brother?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Wang Nuo''s beautiful face showed a confused color. "I don''t remember having a brother." She blinked and asked strangely. Looking at the girl''s unidentified face, Li Taibai was relieved. Fortunately, the girl was as stupid and terrible as before. He was surprised and said, "Nuo Nuo, there''s something wrong with your memory. You''ve forgotten me. You know, I''ve been looking for you so hard that I finally found you." There was a tear in Li Taibai''s eyes. Looking at the suspicious color in Wang Nuo''s eyes, his mood suddenly became sad. "Tomb in tomb, human is not human, sleeping place, fire." A sad voice came from Li Taibai''s mouth. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Wang Nuo''s eyes suddenly widened, full of inconceivable. In her memory, there was a place of ruins. On the endless land, tombstones piled up, and endless disasters fell from the air. "How do you know?" Wang Nuo''s voice became extremely cold. It''s her secret, a secret that no one can know. Looking at the killing intention in Wang Nuo''s eyes, Li Taibai sighed. His eyes looked at the void. At this moment, endless sadness appeared on him, as if he was walking alone on the vast earth. His frozen heart was full of loneliness. "100000 years ago, other worlds came. Our family is the most powerful family in Tianlong continent. It''s a pity that we can''t protect this land. At the last moment, the elders of the family sealed the two most gifted geniuses of the family, activated the last power, sealed that world, and created the present world. The name of our family is The Xuanyuan family. " Xuanyuan family, the family founded by Xuanyuan Wuji, before Li Taibai, the most powerful person in Tianlong, the power of terror once ruled Tianlong, but these things have been submerged in the long stream of time. "Isn''t it a genius?" Wang Nuo''s eyes are full of shock. This is the secret of her heart, which is known by the young man in front of her, but she is still confused. She is the strongest genius of the Xuanyuan family. She clearly remembers that when the family elders sealed her, they said that only she was sealed, and the resources of the family were only enough to seal her. "The elder of the family is one with you, but they are one bright and one dark. You are a bright genius, while I am in the dark. I was sealed in another forbidden area. I didn''t wake up until recently." Li Taibai sighed. He looked at Wang Nuo and said seriously: "Nuo Nuo, you don''t know me, but I know you. I''m your brother, but my talent is too strong. The elders of the family are afraid that someone will do anything to destroy me, so they hide me. They wait for the day when I grow up, and then tell the world. They just didn''t expect to encounter a catastrophe first." Listening to Li Taibai''s words, Wang Nuo blinked. At that time, she was known as the most powerful genius in the history of the family, but the young man in front of her said that he was even more powerful than her. She felt strange in her heart, but everything the boy said was right, which made her fall into a tangle. She didn''t know whether to believe what the boy said. Li Taibai knew that Wang Nuo had believed it 80 percent, but he just had some doubts in his heart. After all, it was so incredible that he decided to take out the strongest blow. "Nono, if you don''t believe me, you should know that you have a mission, which the elders of the family only told you." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Wang Nuo nods her head. This mission is the reason why she insists on it. All the family members are dead. She is alone on this earth and is extremely lonely. If it is not for this mission, she can''t insist on it at all. "After endless years, the seal of that world will be opened. The family will let you become the strongest in this world, or find a strong and invincible existence, marry him, recreate the most powerful family, and wait for the time to seal that world again." When he said this, Li Taibai''s mind suddenly came up with the figure of a young man, the dumb boy, who was comparable to the spirit of the gods. At that time, the Xuanyuan family asked Wang Nuo to look for this mute boy. If that mute boy grows up, it will shock the whole Tianlong continent. That is, Zhuge Mingyue will lament. Comparable to the spirit of the gods, this is a general existence of metamorphosis, which is absolutely invincible in Tianlong continent. However, Li Taibai knows that if you really let the dumb boy meet Zhuge Mingyue, the final result must be that the dumb boy is fooled by Zhuge Mingyue. That girl''s IQ is too evil.If he didn''t have the memory of previous life, experienced endless years, pure competition and stratagem, he was not the girl''s opponent. Listening to Li Taibai''s story, Wang Nuo''s eyes showed the color of surprise. At this moment, she completely believed it. "Brother! You are really my brother Wang Nuo''s eyes showed the color of excitement, and a drop of tears flowed from Wang Nuo''s eyes. This woman, who made everyone in Tianlong land amazing, was called the king of icebound spirit by everyone. At this moment, she cried like a child and rushed into Li Taibai''s arms. "I didn''t expect that I had a brother. I thought I was the only one in the world." Wang Nuo holds Li Taibai tightly, his body trembles, for fear that her brother will disappear in front of him as soon as he releases his hand. Feeling the girl''s warm body, Li Taibai''s body is slightly stiff. After a moment, his face shows a trace of apology. For this life and for the previous. In her previous life, Wang Nuo, after being ignored by him, finally told her secret and wanted to get the help of Li Taibai, who was the only one she had ever seen who could help her complete her mission. Simple girl, can''t think of any way to let Li Taibai accept her, can only with the most stupid way, want to move Li Taibai. But at that time, Li Taibai''s heart had already died, and he didn''t care about these. He was always cold to the girl. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 222 Seeing the girl''s shaking body at this time, Li Taibai can feel the despair and loneliness of the girl in the previous life. Even he is very clear that the Xuanyuan family''s mission to the girl is probably just to let the girl have the hope to live. No matter how powerful a family in Tianlong continent is, it can''t predict what will happen after endless years. Dumb boy, just a coincidence. In the previous life, the mute boy most likely died in the robber''s village. "Nono, it''s OK. I''ll be with you in the future." Li Taibai gently rubbed the girl''s head, he said softly. "Well." Wang Nuo nodded his head, only holding Li Taibai''s hand tighter. "Brother." At this time, a voice came out from the girl''s mouth. She raised her head, blushed, looked at Li Taibai and said, "brother, why do you want to see me take a bath? My mother told me that if the girl''s body is seen by the boy, in addition to marrying the man, she has to kill the man. What should I do now?" Wang Nuo''s eyes are full of confusion. This is her brother. She can''t kill him, but if she marries Li Taibai. Wang Nuo''s eyes flicker. It seems that it''s not suitable for her sister to marry her brother? However, if it wasn''t for a parent, there would be no accident. What''s more, now she has only one family member left. Even if she marries him, it doesn''t seem impossible. Wang Nuo''s mind crossed with thoughts, her eyes twinkling. Looking at Wang Nuo''s flashing eyes, Li Taibai was shocked. He knew what the girl would think. "Nono!" Li Taibai put his hands on Wang Nuo''s shoulder, looked into Wang Nuo''s eyes and said seriously, "didn''t my aunt tell you another thing?" "It''s OK for the girl''s body to be seen by her brother, as long as she doesn''t show it to people other than her brother." Li Taibai''s voice was very serious, as if he was talking about the truth of heaven and earth. Looking at Li Taibai''s serious look, Wang Nuo blinked. "Brother, is that true?" "Do you doubt my brother''s words? Will brother cheat you? Now in this era, you are my only relative. Even if my brother cheated the whole world, he would not cheat you. " Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Wang Nuo sincerely. Looking at Li Taibai''s serious face, Wang Nuo lowered her head and said weakly, "I''m sorry, I don''t believe you. You''re my brother. Of course I believe you." Li Taibai was relieved. Fortunately, the girl was as stupid as he remembered. He looked at the girl with a gentle look on his face. In his heart, he knows that this is a lie, but at this moment, he has no choice but to make this lie come true. In this era, no one knows whether it is true or not. As long as he makes this lie true, then it is true. With him, the girl will not be alone. "Nono, you don''t have to look for your mission in the future. You just do what you like to do." Li Taibai looked at Wang Nuo, he said softly. "The elders once said one thing to me. They don''t know whether the time for us to wake up will be in an era. If I wake up with you in an era, your mission won''t have to care." "In this era, who is more talented than me? In the future, I will become the most powerful genius in this continent, even surpassing our ancestors. " Looking at Li Taibai''s confident face, Wang Nuo nodded her head. She had no doubt. If Li Taibai is really her brother, a more powerful genius than her, or even a genius hidden by her family, then Li Taibai''s talent must be extremely powerful. "Brother, I have nothing to do. I can follow you. That''s what I want to do most." Wang Nuo''s face with a smile, she said, very difficult to meet their relatives, she does not want to continue a person. "By the way, brother, you come with me, here I found a secret place, there are some good things, just a little dirty, I come out from inside, can''t stand the dust on my body, so I just wash here..." said here, Wang Nuo''s face became red. Li Taibai smiles awkwardly. He knows that the next step is for him to break in and see all the girls. Following Wang Nuo, Li Taibai and Wang Nuo step deep into the forest. Along the way, Wang Nuo''s face is full of smiles. The girl''s beautiful face makes the whole forest beautiful. Under the leadership of Wang Nuo, Li Taibai came to a big tree, which is a very common tree. But when he saw the big tree, Li Taibai recognized that the big tree was an array. A magic array covering the entrance. This magic array still has the function of shielding mental power. No wonder Li Taibai didn''t feel something wrong here. "Brother, the array I got is from this secret place." Wang Nuo said, a map appeared in her hand, which is the way to enter the secret place. Only at this time, Li Taibai has already started to move."Brother, don''t walk around. This array is not the same as mine. It''s powerful. Even I will get hurt!" Wang Nuo said. "Nothing!" At this time, Li Taibai is holding Wang Nuo''s hand, his body directly toward the tree, Wang Nuo''s eyes flash, open your eyes again, she found that she had reached a cave. She was very familiar with the cave, which was the scene in the magic array. Looking at Li Taibai''s calm appearance, Wang Nuo showed his admiration in his eyes. He said in his heart, "you are my brother, the most powerful genius in the family. You can see through this array at a glance." But at this time, Li Taibai''s face became serious. Just in a moment, he felt a terrible force deep in the cave. There was a terrible force in the cave. If it was touched, he and Wang Nuo would die here. In the cave, there is a breath from henggu, as if through the times, Li Taibai came before henggu. This is a cave that fell here before henggu. The things in it were sealed here before endless years. "Nono, stay with me. Don''t walk around." Looking at Wang Nuo, Li Taibai said seriously that in the cave, he saw a lot of arrays, which were interlaced layer by layer. If he was not careful, the array would trigger. In this, Li Taibai can even see the array that can destroy the spirit king. His eyes look at Wang Nuo, and he can''t help feeling strong for Wang Nuo''s luck. In this array, Wang Nuo didn''t touch any array. He came in and went out again, which was too lucky. In his eyes, he only saw a path that was safe. There was only one person standing on the path. If he went a little wrong, he would definitely touch the array. However, Wang Nuo didn''t know the array, so he could walk in and out. "What will be in this secret place handed down from henggu?" Li Taibai looked very serious. The secret place, which can be handed down from ancient times, has not been broken yet. The things in this secret place must be extremely precious, even the divine world is extremely rare. Li Taibai even feels a trace of divine aura here. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 223 On the Tianlong continent, there is the breath of the divine world. Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly, with doubts in his heart. Normally speaking, it is impossible to have the breath of the divine world in the small world, but here, he felt the breath of the divine world. Although it was very weak, it still existed. This place has experienced endless years, and now the breath of the divine world still exists, which is enough to prove that there was a huge connection between this place and the divine world. "What''s going on?" In the divine world, Dan Jian is supreme and resourceful. He is famous all over the world for his rich knowledge. But even Li Taibai can''t understand this situation. Everyone in the divine world knows that the small world is the weakest one, and it''s even hard for the divine world to perceive. The existence inside is also extremely weak. It is absolutely impossible to have anything to do with the divine world. Li Taibai had countless thoughts in his mind. When he came back this time, he felt a little unusual. There were many secrets on Tianlong road that he could not understand. "What''s the secret of this little world?" In his mind, Li Taibai once again crossed the cause of the formation of Tianlong continent. A continent formed by the fall of a dragon. "If this is really the result of the fall of a dragon, it is definitely not only a small world, but also a big world." Li Taibai shook his head. In endless years, Tianlong falls. Among the three thousand worlds, there is the world formed by Tianlong, which is the top ten of the three thousand worlds. "Coincidence? Or was it ever discovered by a god many years ago? " Li Taibai said in his heart. He took Wang Nuo to step forward. Time has changed, and history has long been buried in the river. Even Li Taibai has no way to know what happened in Tianlong continent. But Li Taibai knew one thing in his heart. Among the small worlds, Tianlong world definitely belongs to the most special one. The existence of dragon ball, the existence of spirit breath. Their footsteps fell silent on the earth. They walked all the paths and came to a gate. There are many books on the gate, each of which exudes the flavor of eternal antiquity. These books have been preserved through endless time. "Brother, these books are all array books. I learned the magic array here." Looking at these books, Wang Nuo said, "there are arrays on this gate. When I came here, a voice told me that only by understanding these arrays can I get the Dragon treasure through this gate." Dragon treasure? Hearing Wang Nuo''s words, Li Taibai suddenly remembered the Tianlong treasure map he got when he was in the Li family. "Is that the Dragon treasure here?" Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. A piece of golden cloth appeared in his hand. The cloth was a little yellow and very old. Looking at the sign on the treasure map, Li Taibai finally got nothing and put the treasure map into the space ring. Looking at Li Taibai''s action, Wang Nuo''s eyes didn''t change. In the girl''s heart, there was no idea that the ring was precious. In her heart, she only thought that it was something left to Li Taibai by Xuanyuan family. Endless years ago, the Xuanyuan family ruled the Tianlong continent and had countless treasures. She had seen many more than space rings. Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the books in front of the gate. He could see that there was no array in front of the gate. In front of the book, Li Taibai picked up a book, and immediately countless ashes rose from the book, and Li Taibai''s body was covered with dust. "Hee hee." A cheerful voice from Wang Nuo''s mouth, the girl''s face with a happy color. "Brother, these array books are very dirty." Wang Nuo said with a smile, making fun of Li Taibai. She felt very happy. Looking at the smile on Wang Nuo''s face, Li Taibai shakes his head helplessly. There is a gentle color in his eyes. Even in his previous life, he has never met a girl so naughty. Obviously, now is the true color of a girl. Just a lonely girl can only keep her innocence in her heart. "Books are dusty, but not damaged?" Looking at the book in his hand, Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. The book was not damaged, which showed that the paper of the book was unusual. The book was covered with dust, which showed that the people who put the book here did not take any protective measures at all. "Too late? Or do you think it doesn''t matter? " Li Taibai''s thoughts crossed his mind. He opened the book, which is a detailed explanation of array. After reading a paragraph, he closed the book and looked at other books. Soon, he understood that these books are all the detailed explanations of the most basic array. They are the knowledge that must be learned if he wants to become an array master. Li Taibai once learned this knowledge in the divine world. In order to understand the array master and see if there is any way to find the way to revive Luobai from the array, he specially studied it. But even in the divine world, Li Taibai has never seen such a detailed array foundation. He has never heard of a lot of knowledge in the divine world, and there is one more analysis. He remembers very clearly that it is the core of an array power in the divine world.Relying on this core, this array force is famous in the whole divine world. But now, in these books, Li Taibai finds that there are some deficiencies in the core of the array power in the divine world. "These books are from the divine world!" "Have gods ever come to Tianlong?" Li Taibai understood this in an instant. "But what does the spirit leave behind the foundation of this array for?" One by one, Li Taibai''s thoughts crossed his mind. "For inheritance, or for something else?" Looking at the gate in front of him, Li Taibai had an idea. He put all the books in the space ring. These books are the most precious existence. Even in the divine world, they are enough to make everyone crazy and create a powerful array. "Brother, do you understand everything?" Watching Li Taibai put the array books into the space ring, nono''s eyes widened. In her opinion, it didn''t take Li Taibai ten minutes to pick up the books and put them away. "I know all about it." Li Taibai nodded his head. His body stepped forward and pressed his hands on the gate. The gate opened directly. "Brother, you are the most powerful genius of our Xuanyuan family!" Watching Li Taibai push the door open, Wang Nuo says in his heart that he follows Li Taibai into the door. In the gate is the end of the cave. There is a stone table. There are two things on the stone table. A crystal clear pill, and a golden token. But at this moment, Li Taibai''s eyes looked under the stone table. There was a piece of golden cloth which was thrown on the ground. It was dirty. In endless years ago, it was used as a tablecloth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 224 The cloth is painted with outlines, like a huge mountain and a towering pillar. Under the pillar, you can see countless ancestors kneeling down. A breath from the vicissitudes of eternity emanates from the cloth. "Dragon treasure!" Looking at the golden cloth, Li Taibai instantly recognized it. It was the same picture as the treasure map of Tianlong treasure he got from Li family. This treasure map was the same as the treasure map of Li family. Li Taibai went over and picked up the yellow treasure map on the ground. The treasure map in the space also appeared at the same time. Soon, his brows narrowed slightly, and the two treasure maps did not change or even have anything in common. "Well?" Suddenly his eyes narrowed slightly. At this moment, he found a group of numbers, 42, on the treasure map,. "What is this?" Li Taibai frowned slightly. He didn''t understand the meaning of the figure. At this time, the following figure appeared three numbers 679 again. "Boom!" At this time, there was a thunder in the endless void. The five numbers on the treasure map soon disappeared, and everything disappeared, but Li Taibai finally saw four numbers 5818 that soon disappeared. Nine numbers! Li Taibai''s eyes looked into the void, and the thunder in the sky had disappeared. Nine numbers cause thunder. Li Taibai puts the treasure map into the space ring. He knows that these nine numbers must touch the taboo of the heart of the world. Two treasure maps and nine numbers. Are there more treasure maps and more numbers? What secrets do these numbers represent? The taboo that shocked the heart of the world. Li Taibai''s thoughts crossed his mind. In his previous life, he had visited almost all places in Tianlong continent, but he had never seen the address on the treasure map, especially the towering giant pillar. If it really existed, no one in Tianlong continent would know. The basis needed is too little. Li Taibai can''t infer the result from what he knows. He shakes his head and suppresses his thoughts. "How could it suddenly thunder?" Wang Nuo''s eyes were full of strange color. Soon, the girl shook her head. Her eyes looked at the pills and golden token on the stone table. "I thought it was something, but these two useless things." Wang Nuo''s mouth pouted slightly and said to Li Taibai with some dissatisfaction. "Do you know these two things?" Li Taibai looked at Wang Nuo and asked. Crystal clear elixir. When Li Taibai saw the elixir, he knew the use of the elixir from the breath of the elixir. It was a talent elixir. After taking the elixir, he could make a person wake up to his talent. It''s just a pity that this talent pill has gone through endless years and has lost its property. If you take it now, you will only be poisoned. As for the golden token, he really didn''t know it. "Brother, why don''t you know these two things?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Wang Nuo''s eyes are full of doubts. "Isn''t talent Dan and Xuanyuan token owned by our family?" Wang Nuo''s words, let Li Taibai slightly a Zheng, he suddenly shook his head, gently rubbed Wang Nuo''s head, face with a gentle smile, said: "silly sister, how can I not know, I still know that day Fudan has no use, just want to see you still remember?" "Hee hee, did I pass my brother''s test?" Wang Nuo had no doubt and said with a smile. "Well, it passed." Li Taibai nodded his head. He went forward, picked up the Xuanyuan token, and then threw it to Wang Nuo. "Sister, this is something handed down from our family. Take it as a memorial." Li Taibai didn''t ask Wang Nuo about the function of the Xuanyuan token. He knew that since the Xuanyuan token was left in the cave, it must be of great use, but he knew better that Wang Nuo would not know the function of the Xuanyuan token. Otherwise, Wang will not be so disappointed when he sees the token. The only thing that puzzled Li Taibai was that this secret place was suspected of the existence of gods. In the deepest place, there were only two things of the Xuanyuan family, one was his talent Dan, and the other was the token of the Xuanyuan family. Endless years ago, what did the Xuanyuan family represent? If the Xuanyuan family is really related to the gods, it is absolutely impossible to force the existence of other worlds to seal their outstanding descendants and prepare for the retreat of the family. Looking at the token Li Taibai handed over, Wang Nuo shook her head and said, "I have a lot of this token. Brother, if you want to take it, you can take it. If you don''t want to take it, you can put it here." The place where Wang Nuo wakes up is the spiritual place chosen by the Xuanyuan family, which has the treasure left by the Xuanyuan family. There are many Xuanyuan tokens, which have no nostalgic value for her. There is only sadness. At the sight of this token, the missing in her heart overflows. Even where she wakes up, she doesn''t want to go back. There is only endless sadness and missing.Li too white point head, he did not refuse, will Xuanyuan token income space ring. After taking a look at the pills, Li Taibai thought for a moment, and finally put away the talent Dan, which was already full of erysipelas. After putting away three things, Li Taibai turned around and was about to leave. But at this time, his spiritual world, suddenly appeared a lot of figures, these figures are on the family Ling Shuai old man and so on. At this time, the Lingshuai old man of Yuejia is walking slowly with a drawing in his hand. He is walking in another direction. In Li Taibai''s spiritual world, he can see the drawing clearly. This drawing is the way to enter this place, but the entrance is on the other side. "It turns out that only the spirit Master level can be allowed to enter, not that only the spirit Master level can be allowed to enter, and the spirit general can also be regarded as the spirit Master level!" "Deacon Yang is smart. He can see through the secret at a glance." "This time, maybe we can get the inheritance of the ancient secret realm, the spiritual realm." One by one, Li Taibai''s spiritual world was full of excitement. "Damn it! These fools But Li Taibai''s face changed greatly at this time. He grabbed Wang Nuo''s hand and ran to the road without hesitation. Li Taibai can clearly see that there is a trace of error in the route on the drawing, and these errors are enough to cause terrible consequences. He can feel that when the moon family and others appear in his spiritual world, a black shadow is mixed in these figures. I don''t know when the presence that frightened him had appeared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 225 At the moment of Li Taibai''s escape, the black shadow suddenly raised his head and looked at Li Taibai''s place. A black sickle appeared in his hand. "Sure enough, you are so special that you can find my existence." A low voice in Li Taibai''s ear suddenly remembered. The art of sound transmission, the art of sound transmission of black shadow, went through Li Taibai''s spiritual defense and directly entered Li Taibai''s mind. This makes Li Taibai even more frightened. In this Tianlong continent, there are people who can cross the defense of the spiritual world. Although the spiritual world can''t play a very powerful role with its current strength, no one should ignore it in this Tianlong continent. "Boom!" At this time, the power of terror broke out, and the whole cave vibrated. The huge virtual shadow passed by the location of the moon family. Where it passed, the people of the moon family fell to the ground one by one and lost their breath. Until their death, these people did not feel any danger, and even had a look of excitement on their faces. The black shadow passed through all the people in the moon family, and its body crossed the void and came towards Li Taibai. "Hum!" The black shadow appeared behind Li Taibai. The black sickle passed through the void and went to Li Taibai. Where it passed, everything was shattered, the space was shattered, and the earth was shattered. "The power of God!" Li Taibai was frightened by the invincible power, which was the power possessed by God. In this small dragon world, there were gods, which shocked Li Taibai. What shocked him even more was that the heart of the world in Tianlong continent was indifferent to the power of this God. "Why?" Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. Just at this time, it was too late for him to think more, and the black sickle was coming towards him. Li Taibai''s eyes are exposed, his spiritual world is surging, and his hurt sword bursts out the power of terror at this moment. At this moment, his hurt sword has the appearance of being black. Since it''s OK for this God to use the power that doesn''t belong to the Tianlong continent, he can only use the power that doesn''t belong to the Tianlong continent to fight. Although he can''t win, he can escape. But after that, his goal will be more difficult. His power will all disappear, and if it is difficult to obtain it in five years, his heart of the world will all dissipate. It will be five years after he can practice again. But at the moment, he has no choice but to fight. If you lose your life, you lose everything. "Brother! What''s the matter with you Wang Nuo''s voice suddenly rang out, and the girl''s beautiful eyes were full of confusion. The girl''s voice was as clear as a jade bead on a jade plate, which surprised Li Taibai and made his eyes clear. "Don''t you find anything wrong?" Li Taibai looks at Wang Nuo. "No Wang Nuo shook his head. "I see." Looking at the space still crumbling at this time, facing the sickle drawn towards him, Li Taibai suddenly closed his eyes at this moment, and his mouth curved slightly. "It''s so relaxing to come to this world. There''s no sense of crisis." He said faintly that his spiritual strength was surging. With the sound of broken glass in his ears, Li Taibai opened his eyes. The broken space has disappeared, the earth has not broken, and the black sickle is still in the hands of the black shadow. All that just happened was the illusion of his spiritual world caused by the black shadow. "That''s close." Li Taibai breathed a sigh of relief. In his mind, the wound sword trembled slightly. The black light faded away and turned blue again. A faint white light could be seen on the handle of the sword. "Unexpectedly, the people of that family still exist." At this time, a voice sounded in Li Taibai''s mind. The voice was extremely hoarse, and the eyes of the black virtual shadow looked at Wang Nuo. "But what about that? You''re still going to die. " Black virtual shadow light said, his body toward Li Taibai step. The endless pressure fell on Li Taibai. At this moment, Li Taibai''s spiritual world could not resist the heavy burden and was about to collapse at any time. This was the power from the gods, and Li Taibai''s power is still irresistible. But! Looking at the black shadow, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He shook his head, and the corners of his mouth showed disdain. Looking at the black shadow, he said: "a little false god, or a false god who only dares to hide in this array, dare to speak so much in front of me?" Two treasure maps appear in Li Taibai''s hands. Tianlong treasure. On the treasure map, nine numbers appear again. Thunder rings in the void, and huge thunder rings through the sky and the earth. When the thunder sounded, Li Taibai collected the treasure map. But this time, the thunder did not disappear, but continued to ring. In the endless void, the attention of the heart of the world was slowly gathering. Thunder felt the power that this world should not exist."Damn it Hearing the thunder in the void, the black shadow showed the color of anger in his eyes, and his body soon disappeared in the same place. When the taboo of the world appears, the heart of the world must look here. This false god should not belong to the Tianlong continent, and naturally does not dare to exist under the eyes of the heart of the world. Looking at the disappearing black shadow, Li Taibai was relieved that the false spirit was a kind of spirit, but weaker than the spirit. When the spirit did not dare to do it directly, but used hallucination to induce Li Taibai to do it, Li Taibai knew that the black shadow must not be the opponent of the heart of the world. Otherwise, he would not hide his power, but entice Li Taibai to do it by himself. The power of inducement will not hurt li Taibai, but it will make those who have been seduced use the power enough to destroy themselves. Li Taibai uses the power different from that of the world. If it is Wang Nuo, it is very likely that he will use the power to let himself and the enemy die together. "What''s the matter, brother?" Wang Nuo''s eyes blinked. She didn''t understand what Li Taibai was doing. She suddenly stopped, made all kinds of strange movements, and said some strange words. "Is there an enemy?" A trace of light in Wang Nuo''s eyes, after knowing, she finally realized what might happen. Her eyes looked around with vigilance, blocking in front of Li Taibai. The power of the spirit king realm in her body came out, protecting Li Taibai behind her. Looking at Wang Nuo''s action, Li Taibai smiles. The girl is as stupid and dull as before. He rubs the girl''s head and says, "it''s OK. I was thinking about something just now." Li Taibai knew that after this time''s attention from the heart of the world, this place must be noticed by the heart of the world all the time, and the black shadow did not dare to come out in a short time. Looking at Wang Nuo, Li Taibai had many thoughts in his mind. What kind of family is Xuanyuan family? Just then, the black shadow recognized that Wang Nuo was from Xuanyuan''s home. His voice was full of surprise and even a faint fear. It''s a family that makes the false gods fear, a family that makes the gods fall into a secret place just to pass on the Xuanyuan family''s token. "Damn it! You don''t want to get out of here At this time, an angry and hoarse voice sounded in Li Taibai''s mind. At this moment, the array changed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 226 The array moves. At this moment, heaven and earth change color. The starry sky where Li Taibai is located changes. He is no longer in the cave. At this time, Li Taibai and Wang Nuo stepped into the void and stood in the endless starry sky. "Brother, what''s the matter?" Wang Nuo''s eyes are full of curiosity. She looks at the gorgeous starry sky, and her eyes are full of admiration. "It''s beautiful here, brother. How did you do it? Are we in the starry sky now?" Wang Nuo asked curiously. Looking at the unresponsive girl, Li Taibai shook his head. He grabbed the girl''s hand and said, "we have a little trouble. We are locked here. We need to get out of here." "Locked up here?" After hearing Li Taibai''s words, Wang Nuo realized that her eyes looked around, her eyes blinked, and the power in her body broke out at this moment. She didn''t know why she was suddenly locked up here, but since Li Taibai said so, she had no doubt that as long as she broke here, she could go out from here. "No!" Looking at Wang Nuo''s action, Li Taibai was surprised and quickly exclaimed: "we are still in the array. If we use power indiscriminately, it will trigger the array." "Array?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Wang Nuo''s strength dissipated. She looked at Li Taibai and said, "brother, it''s up to you." "Ha ha ha! This array is a spirit array. It''s not something that this small world can see through. How can you see through it? " The figure of the black shadow laughs. "Who!" This time, Wang also heard the voice. It''s just that the black shadow disappears after the words. Looking at the rotten starry sky, Li Taibai shakes his head. He has never heard of this kind of level. In the divine world, the level of the array is divided into four levels: Heaven and earth xuanhuang, and there is another level that does not belong to the four levels of heaven and earth xuanhuang. In Li Taibai''s eyes, this array is not in the class. How could such a small array stop him? His eyes flickered. Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the stars in the sky. At this moment, these stars disappeared in his eyes and became the cornerstone of the formation of the array, and the stars became a line. "Come with me." Li Taibai took Wang Nuo''s hand and stepped forward. In the dark void, there is no sense of direction. No matter how you look at the stars in front, they are all in the same direction. But Wang Nuo has no doubt. She believes Li Taibai. "No! How can you see through this array! " The voice of the black shadow sounded again, full of disbelief. "Well! You don''t know my brother''s power Wang Nuo showed off with pride. Looking at the girl and child''s general behavior, Li Taibai smiles. At this moment, he steps out, all the stars disappear, and he goes back to the cave again. In front of him was the cave. As long as he stepped out of the cave, he could leave the secret place. "Hum!" But at this time, a faint light appeared in the hole, blocking Li Taibai''s way. "Ha ha ha! You can see through this array, which is beyond my expectation, but even if you can see through it, what? This place has been closed by me. You can''t get out of here except the power of God. " "When that guy''s attention leaves here, I''ll go out and kill you directly!" The voice of the black shadow is full of irony. "Brother!" Wang Nuo''s eyes look at Li Taibai. Looking at Wang Nuo''s eyes, Li Taibai smiles, indicating that Wang Nuo should not worry too much, ignoring the taunt of the black shadow. He looks at the hole in front of him, and his eyes twinkle slightly. The way of array has never been absolutely dead. Even if it is dead, there must be a way to live. The truth of heaven and earth is that the road is fifty, the sky is forty-nine, and the sky is forty-nine. Soon, Li Taibai looked at a place at the entrance of the cave. He saw the road. "Yes, it''s a pity that you can''t use it." The voice of the black shadow rings again. This way of life is to attack from the outside. Only the power to reach the realm of the spirit Master can open the hole. But now there is no man outside, and the black shadow is clear. Hearing the black shadow, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. "It''s just external force. He really has it." Li Taibai let go of the spiritual power wrapped in the seal of the soul of the emperor, the sword and the king. The faint power came out of the seal, broke through the void, broke through the space, and entered a palace in a wonderful way. The emperor Dao Ling king can''t feel the location of Li Taibai, but Li Taibai can feel the location of the emperor Dao Ling king from the soul seal. At this time, the location of the emperor Dao Ling king is not far from him. "In the holy way?" Li Taibai touched his chin. Countless thoughts crossed his mind, and a little memory came to mind. ... in the holy way.This is a huge palace. At this time, on the square of the palace, countless figures in purple clothes clenched their fists and looked at the women standing in the void. "From today on, I''ll be the master here!" A woman standing in the void said coldly, at her feet, is an old man''s body, the old man''s body is full of black spots, a body of strength from the body. This old man is the existence of a spirit king state, but he can''t die any more. "Do you know what you''re doing? We are the guardians of the holy land. You will be damned like this A young man said angrily. The guardian of the Holy Land guards the way to the holy land of Tianlong, which is the sect protected by heaven. In every generation of the sect, there must be a king of spirit born. Even without the power of the king of spirit, as long as the old king of spirit dies, the successor of the new generation will directly break through to the realm of the king of spirit. This is the guardian of the holy land. Their power is not strong in Tianlong continent, but it makes all the clans in Tianlong continent fear. Once upon a time, a strong man invaded the place where the guardian of the holy land was located with terror, trying to capture the holy land of the Heavenly Dragon and make it his back garden. But only ten minutes later, the strong man died for no reason, and his clan also died. All the people in the clan died for no reason. No one could find out the cause of death. That kind of death was like going to bed at the end of one''s life. Only the word "Tianqian" can explain this situation. From then on, Tianlong holy land, the guardian of holy land has become a special existence in the mainland. They will not leave the holy road. The only reason for their existence is to protect the holy road and let it run safely. "Ha ha ha, Lin Cheng, don''t worry. We asked her to help us this time." At this time, a voice sounded, a triangle eye man appeared in the void, triangle eye man''s realm, in the realm of Wuwang. With the appearance of the triangle eye man, a figure appeared, each of these people were wearing red clothes. "From today on, we red guards will be in charge of this holy road." The man with triangle eyes said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 227 Looking at the triangle eyed man in the void and the young people wearing red clothes around him, Lin Cheng clenched his fist. His eyes were full of ferocious color and endless regret. These people were brought into the clan by him. There are Seven Sacred roads leading to Tianlong Holy Land in Tianlong mainland. The guards of the Seven Sacred roads are red, orange, yellow, green, green, blue and purple. The seven guardians did not interfere with each other, guarding their own sacred road. When Lin Cheng inspected the holy Road, he found these red guards. When he found these people, the red guards were seriously injured and fell to the ground with a pale face, dying, and even many of them had died. The Red Guard, who is still alive, tells Lin Cheng that the holy road guarded by the Red Guard has been invaded, and the patriarch of the Red Guard has been killed. Only these people run out of the secret place to seek help. This made Lin Cheng angry. The guardian of the holy road is his pride. It''s almost like death that someone dares to invade the guardian of the holy land. Lin Cheng, who is also the guardian of the holy Road, is compassionate and brings the Red Guard to his clan. His guard belongs to the purple guard, and he is also the most powerful guard among the guards. When he saw the red guards, the patriarch of the purple guards, the master of Lin Cheng, refused to let the red guards in. "Seven Sacred roads and seven guards, you can''t enter the territory of other guards. This is the Treaty of the guardian of the sacred road. Don''t forget it." Lin Cheng''s master looked at Lin Cheng and said seriously. But in Lin Cheng''s repeated entreaties, the Lord of purple guard finally softened his heart. The red guards are invaded by mysterious people. They are both guards. They can''t help each other. Lin Cheng is confident that even if the mysterious man comes to the holy road guarded by purple guard, he is absolutely sure that he can kill the mysterious man. The hall of purple guard has a powerful array, and even Tang yuan, the most powerful man in the mainland, can''t easily break in. After the mysterious woman appeared and easily killed her master, Lin Cheng was full of doubts. He didn''t know how the mysterious woman got into the palace, but now he understood. This mysterious woman was with these red guards at the beginning, and he himself brought this mysterious woman into the palace. "Damn you Lin Cheng''s eyes were red. He roared. His body was floating in the void. His body was emitting purple light. A purple dragon appeared and shot at the triangle eye man. Lin Cheng is also the existence of the realm of banbuling king. He wanted to avenge his master. It was all his fault. If he had not begged his master, his master would not have died. Just at this time, a faint layer of black gas appeared, Lin Cheng''s body became extremely weak, his consciousness gradually disappeared, and his purple Qi disappeared in the void. "Master, I''ve come to see you." Lin Cheng had an idea in his mind. "You killed him?" Looking at the fallen Lin Cheng, the triangle eye man asked. "These people are all in a coma. Remember our deal, otherwise I would rather die than kill you all." Lingwang woman said lightly. Looking at the spirit king woman, the triangle eye man nodded his head. This woman''s power is so terrible. Triangle eye still remembers that one day ago, this woman defeated his master, the patriarch of Red Guard, with only one move. But now, the woman has formed an alliance with the Red Guard. "The Seven Sacred roads are in one, and the whole Tianlong holy land will be dominated by our holy land guards from now on. What kind of colorful guards are, there will be only one name for the Holy Land guards from now on." Thinking of what his master said to him, the triangle eye man''s eyes were full of excitement. In this world, it''s up to these holy guards. And their red guards will be the only masters of the Holy Land guards. "Put these people in Longyuan." Looking at the purple guards who fell unconscious on the ground at this time, the triangle eye man said coldly. When he came to the body of the purple guard, a bottle appeared in his hand. A drop of liquid fell from the bottle on the body of the purple guard. Suddenly, the body of the purple guard changed into a mass of purple gas, and there was a faint golden light in the gas. "It''s the same as the legend." Looking at the gas, the corner of the triangle eye man''s mouth arced slightly. Everything is the same as his master said. "The origin of the holy way, as long as the seven origins of the holy way appear in one person, then this person''s power will break through the limits of heaven and earth and enter the realm of God." The triangle eyed man thought of what his master had said to him. Now the source of the first kind of holy road is in hand. As long as the source is handed over to his master, his master can seize the other five people''s source by relying on the extra source power. "Take this to master." The man with triangle eyes handed the bottle to a man in red beside him.The man in red took the bottle, nodded his head and turned away. Looking at the movements of several people, the corners of the woman''s mouth in the void arc slightly, revealing a smile that no one is aware of. When the triangle eye man looks at her, the smile on her face has disappeared. "From today on, we will obey your orders for the time being until the end of the holy road." The man with triangle eyes looked at the woman and said. "I don''t need you to obey my orders. I have only one purpose. When a young man named Li Taibai enters this holy Road, I need you to find a way to let him die here." Lingwang woman said coldly. This spirit king woman is the emperor Dao spirit king. Emperor Dao Ling Wang''s eyes sparkled with a trace of light, and her heart was full of excitement. This time she just wanted to kill Li Taibai, but she found a secret in the holy road. As long as Li Taibai stepped into the holy Road, Emperor Daoling believed that Li Taibai would surely die this time. What''s the first genius of all ages? If you offend her, there is only one way to die. "And the king of God, enjoy your old age well. When things here are over, I will take your life myself." Emperor Dao Ling Wang clenched his fist. "Well?" All of a sudden, her eyes brightened, and there was a change in her body. A message came from afar, which was her soul seal. "You finally appeared. I thought you were going to hide for some time. In that case, I''ll go and kill you first. Let''s see what you can do to block my soul seal. Leave your opportunity to me." Emperor Dao Ling Wang looked at the man with triangle eyes. "There''s something I''m going to do. Keep going." With that, the figure of emperor Dao Ling Wang disappeared into the void. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 228 In the cave, in the eight trigrams array, the endless aura is surging. The black shadow stands in the eight trigrams array, and all its breath is blocked. The eyes of black virtual shadow looked out of the eight trigrams array, and its eyes showed the color of doubt. "What does this young man want to do?" Li Taibai''s ability surprised him a little. The way of array shouldn''t exist in Tianlong mainland, but this young man could easily see through the array here. You know, this is a smart array. Even if he lived in this cave for many years in such a way that people don''t look like people and ghosts don''t look like ghosts, he just realized the spirit array. But that''s not the main thing. Black shadow''s eyes looked at Wang Nuo. "How can that family still exist?" His heart was full of shock. In order to kill the family, heaven and earth almost destroyed, but now the family still exists, which shocked him. "It''s my luck." There was excitement in the eyes of the black shadow. At that time, the family was extremely terrifying. As long as this woman gave birth to a child to him, his offspring would be the offspring of that family, and he would also get endless benefits. He clearly remembers that family''s gift for terror. As long as you get this woman, his name will resound throughout the world and become the ancestor of a terrorist family. "I didn''t expect that the family members still exist, and the one I gave birth to turned out to be such a weak one. When the sight of that ghost thing leaves, even if I''m fighting for the danger of being discovered again, even if I''m sleeping for endless years again, I''ll tell you that the girl is in my hands." The voice of black virtual shadow rings out faintly. "Well?" At this time, the eyes of black virtual shadow suddenly froze. In his sight, a woman suddenly appeared in the void. This is a woman of spirit king level. "How can there be a spirit king level here?" The black shadow frowned slightly. "Forget it, just let her go." The eyes of black virtual shadow looked at Li Taibai and others again. At this time, he saw Li Taibai and Wang Nuo suddenly put on a strange posture. Wang Nuo was standing in front of him, while Li Taibai was holding Wang Nuo behind him. "Li Taibai! I know you''re here. Do you think you can hide? Unexpectedly, there is an ancient secret place here. Ha ha, you are my lucky star Emperor Dao Ling Wang stood in the void, her eyes fixed on a big tree. Her soul seal came from the tree. After seeing the big tree, Emperor Dao Ling Wang knew that this was an ancient secret place, and she was full of excitement. Her body power surging, a long knife appeared in her hands, the black light covered in the long knife, in this long knife, the world seems to be heavy countless times. "What does that woman want to do?" Black virtual shadow was shocked in his heart, and a wave of killing appeared in his eyes. "Woman, get out of here or die!" His cold voice rang out in the void, rushed out of the secret, and entered the emperor''s ear. Hearing the sound in her ears, the emperor''s eyes showed the color of fear. In the sound, she felt fear, as if facing an invincible existence, which made her want to turn around and escape. But, very soon, she responded. "Li Taibai, do you think you can cheat me by using this hallucination secret? You''re dead this time. All your treasures are mine. " Emperor Dao Ling Wang endured the fear in her heart and said with a smile excitedly. Black knife gas filled, suddenly split to the tree in front of us. "Damn it! Woman, you want to die Black virtual shadow said angrily, but at this time, he could feel a mysterious power in the void staring here, and he did not dare to use his own power. With the power of destroying the sky and the earth, the black Dao Qi hit the tree. The big tree didn''t move, but in the cave, in Li Taibai''s eyes, the barrier of the cave was gone, and the shield with light light was broken in an instant, but only in a moment, the shield was reborn again. The speed of shield rebirth is almost in the blink of an eye. Black shadow controls the array again. This time, the array, with its original power, can''t be broken without the power of the Holy Spirit. It''s a pity that his power will fall into the doldrums and return to the realm of the king of spirit. But at this time, he can''t care so much. The light shield appears again, this time it turns light blue, but Li Taibai''s figure has disappeared. "Damn it! He knows my plan Black virtual shadow suddenly thinks of Wang Nuo''s and Li Taibai''s strange behavior not long ago. He instantly understands the reason. Li Taibai''s power is too weak. How can only the level of spirit general escape his control? Even the ordinary spirit king can''t do it. But if it''s from that family, it can definitely be done."Damn it! Damn it Black virtual shadow cried angrily. He just went back to the realm of spirit king. His power was not enough to let him see the scene outside. At the moment when the shield was broken, Li Taibai and Wang Nuo left the cave. In the cave, he had already told Wang Nuo what to do next with the technique of sound transmission. "Finally out." Li Taibai was relieved. In the cave, although he grasped everything, only Li Taibai knew the danger. As long as there was a little mistake, he and Wang Nuo would die here. A false god is not something he can defeat now. At this time, a cold intention to kill fell on Li Taibai. He raised his head and looked at the emperor Dao Lingwang. "You finally know it." Watching Li Taibai and a young girl suddenly appear in front of the tree, Emperor Dao Lingwang exhaled slightly from the corner of his mouth, and a cruel smile appeared in her eyes. "Now that you''ve come out, do you think about how to die?" On the emperor''s sword, the king''s power came out and suppressed on Li Taibai. She sent out a cold intention to kill, and finally let her catch the boy. Li Taibai shook his head as he looked at the emperor Dao Ling king with a murderous face. "Kill her." Li Taibai said lightly. "What?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the emperor Dao Lingwang was slightly stunned, then his eyes showed the color of ridicule, and he laughed wildly. "I don''t know how to live or die!" The emperor knife spirit king disdains of say, the strength surging in her body. "Since you want to die early, I''ll give you one." But at this time, the eyes of emperor Dao Ling Wang suddenly changed. In her eyes, the girl beside Li Taibai suddenly disappeared. "You want to kill my brother?" A cold voice rang out in the ear of the emperor Daoling king. A long sword stabbed the emperor Daoling king, penetrated into the body of the emperor Daoling king, and directly crushed the heart of the emperor Daoling king. "How can it be!" The emperor Dao Ling King''s eyes showed the color of shock. With her strength, she didn''t find out how the girl did it. She couldn''t understand why this terrible girl would listen to Li Taibai and call her brother Li Taibai. Endless black gas appeared, drowning the body of emperor Daoling. The poisonous gas spread all over the world, and all the flowers, plants and trees disappeared at this moment. "I know who you are!" A cold voice came from the black gas, and the endless poisonous gas surged towards Wang Nuo. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 229 "The most beautiful woman in the world, Wang Nuo, is the king of beauty." The voice of emperor Dao Ling rang out, "then this time, I will let you become the ugliest girl in the world, and let your proud face be destroyed!" The smell of black gas enveloped Wang Nuo. The eyes of emperor Daoling were full of excitement. What is the most beautiful woman in the world, what is the first genius in ancient and modern times, will all die in her hands. Her poison attack has been completed, and she has stood at the top of the world. The eyes of emperor Dao Ling Wang look at Li Taibai. "Li Taibai, you''re next." Black poison gas toward Li Taibai in the past, but at this time, Li Taibai''s eyes are showing the color of irony. "Stupid!" He shook his head gently. "Have you been to my house?" At this time, a voice rang out in the ears of the emperor Dao Ling Wang. Among the black poison gas, the golden light was shining, and all the poison gas disappeared. Wang Nuo''s whole body was shining with golden luster, just like the God came down to earth, and all the poison was inviolable. A trace of black gas appeared from the body of emperor Daoling and went to Wang Nuo. Soon, there were countless black gases around Wang Nuo. These black gases were like a obedient pet, and they were condensed into a ball around Wang Nuo''s fingers, spinning. "No!" When she felt the poison gas dissipated in her body, the emperor Dao Ling king was shocked and angry. Her poison skill, which she had practiced for many years, was broken in this way. "It''s a skill practiced by my servants to get in and out of my house." Wang Nuo''s voice rang out faintly. Her eyes were cold and her body crossed the void. The sword in her hand pierced into the body of emperor Daoling king again. This time, she stabbed into another chest. In this chest, there is still a heart, a black heart, which is a poisonous heart. After practicing poisonous skill, the emperor Daoling King grows a heart again, which is the power of poisonous skill. "Goodbye, if you want to hurt my brother, you have to die." Wang Nuo said softly, stirring the heart of the emperor Dao Ling king. "No!" The emperor Dao Ling King cried in horror that she didn''t want to die. "Come in for me!" At this time, a cold voice sounded, a Black Mist appeared from the tree, enveloped the emperor Dao Ling king at a very fast speed, and pulled to the tree. "Li Taibai, Wang Nuo, I remember your name, you wait for my revenge." The voice of the black virtual shadow rang out coldly. At the last moment, he used his strength to press the bottom of the box to take away the emperor Dao Ling king. His eyes are very cold, this time let Li Taibai and others leave, he lost too much, if you don''t take back a little something, he lost a lot! Black virtual shadow looked at Li Taibai, but at this time, his heart suddenly shocked, his face became very pale. Li Taibai did not know when he had two more yellow pieces of cloth in his hand, the Dragon treasure. "Boom!" Endless void, thunder, heaven and earth shaking. "No!" Black virtual shadow screams in horror. He grabs a gap in the heart of the world and wants to snatch the emperor Dao Ling king with the fastest speed, which is extremely fast, even less than a second. In order to do this, Li Taibai must take out the treasure map of Tianlong before he starts. "Coincidence? Or did the young man guess his movements long ago? " Black shadow is not clear, and he has no time to think about it. With the emperor''s sword and spirit king, the black gas quickly enters into the tree and into the eight trigrams array. Just then, a ray of thunder flashed through the blue arc and entered the tree at the same time. The attention of the heart of the world finds the black shadow. Endless thunder fell from the void and hit the tree. "Ah The shrill scream rang out and soon disappeared. When thunder appeared, Li Taibai had put away the treasure map. "Brother, what have you done?" The scene in front of her was unexpected. She blinked and asked. "Nothing, just trying something." Li Taibai said with a smile, his eyes looked in the direction of the tree, a trace of light flashed in his eyes. "Brother, I want to go back, put this home, and then get something. Do you want to go home with me?" In Wang Nuo''s hand, a black ball was turning, which was the poison gas in the body of emperor Daoling. "No, go back. I have other things to do." Li Taibai shook his head and said, "I''m going to Tianlong holy land." "All right, brother, I''ll come to you when I finish my work." Wang Nuo nodded her head, a golden light flashed by, and her figure disappeared in the void. Watching Wang Nuo disappear, Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the big tree in front of him again, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "False god, that family, Xuanyuan family?" Li Taibai thought about it, turned around and left here. Inside the tree and in the cave, the rocks are broken and the earth is broken. One by one, the array is touched and destroys this place. The endless thunder shines with blue light and makes zizizizi sound.After a long time, the thunder and lightning gradually disappeared, the cave became very quiet, and all the breath disappeared. Deep in the cave, where the eight trigrams array is now, it has been completely destroyed. It has become black and scorched. A huge pit appears here. It is a strange solidification in the pit. This is the object that is directly turned into liquid by lightning and finally solidified here. This concretion illustrates the horror of lightning not long ago. When the thunder and lightning disappeared, a red light suddenly appeared in the blackened eight trigrams array. This is an eye. The red light moved slowly, and a trace of black gas emerged. Finally, a black virtual shadow appeared again. "Fortunately, this array has the function of shielding breath. It almost died here." The dark shadow in the heart. His eyes looked at the blackened eight trigrams array, and the eight trigrams array was activated again. If you look carefully, you will find that there is another eight trigrams array in the eight trigrams array. Array in array. A woman''s body appeared in the eight trigrams array. The emperor Dao Ling Wang opened her eyes, but she didn''t die. "From this day on, you are my servant. Follow my orders and I will give you strength." Looking at emperor Dao Ling Wang, the black virtual shadow said coldly. Hearing the words of the black shadow, the emperor Daoling King nodded her head. Her body was extremely weak and could not be disturbed. All the power in her body had gone away. At this time, she was just like a mortal. "I will give you the invincible power in this world. I want you to kill that boy and bring that girl named Wang Nuo to me." Black virtual shadow said coldly, "if you didn''t destroy my good things, how could this happen?" , "from today on, you call the black slave. Now I will give you the strength. You must feel lucky. This is the essence I have stored for tens of thousands of years. This is all for you." The black shadow dispersed and wrapped the emperor Dao Ling king in it. The clothes on the emperor Dao Ling King were dissolved little by little. Feeling the action of the black shadow, the emperor Dao Ling king has a look of resentment in his eyes. She resents Li Taibai and herself. In the message conveyed by the black shadow, she already knows that she saved Li Taibai. She was tricked by that teenager! "Damn it! Li Taibai, you wait, wait for me to come out, I will let you know what is the most cruel thing in the world! I will let me suffer humiliation, let you thousands of times The emperor Dao Ling King cried ferociously in his heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 230 Heaven and earth sing, the wind plays. With the appearance of a golden dragon in the void, it is announced that the holy road to the holy land of the Heavenly Dragon is opened. On this day, all the sectarian forces stopped their own affairs, and countless pairs of eyes looked to the holy land. Countless terrorist beings broke through the void and entered the holy land. Tianlong holy land is the most powerful and mysterious place in Tianlong continent. It''s also the place where the talented youths of Tianlong land compete. If you do not enter the holy land of dragon, you will not be a genius after all. This is a well-known saying in the mainland of Tianlong. In this world, even if you are talented, but you have not entered the holy land of Tianlong, you will be surpassed and become mediocre. In this world, there have been countless geniuses. Because of the general reason, they have never stepped into the holy land of Tianlong. In the end, they all disappeared. If you enter the holy land of the dragon, as long as you come out safely, you will be the weakest one. This time, the entry qualification of Tianlong holy land is even more remarkable. Countless gifted youths come and go, such as the genius of Tangmen, the mysterious girl, and the gifted youths who say to Tang Yuan that you are not worthy to be my master. In addition, Li Taibai, who has dazzled the whole Tianlong continent, is the first genius in ancient times and is known as a miracle genius. This is an era of stars. In this era, is a sad, but also a lucky, sad is that if you are not strong enough will be mercilessly crushed in the past, devoid of people, fortunately you will witness the brilliance of this era. "Who will take the lead in entering Tianlong holy land this time?" "On the holy Road, what kind of spark will the collision of genius cause?" "Who is more powerful between the rising genius of Tangmen and Li Taibai?" Everyone knows that there must be a big fight between these two geniuses. It has long been said that on this holy road trip, he will step on Li Taibai''s body and become the most powerful genius in Tianlong. On this day, a news spread in the mainland of Tianlong. Li Taibai was a waste body. When he was promoted to Lingjiang, he was just a waste Lingjiang. The news came from xingmen. The news shocked countless people. It is the realm that all people are most afraid to become in Tianlong. "Is that true? The first genius of ancient and modern times is actually a useless spirit general Some people can''t believe it. "Of course, it''s true. The news came from the Stargate. Do you think it''s false Someone said. Xingmen is a special existence in Tianlong continent. It can find all kinds of talents, know the potential of a teenager, and even rumor that xingmen can see through the future and know what will happen in the future. The gate can''t be fake. "The waste body is the waste body after all. Even if it is dazzling for a while, if it is not liked by heaven and earth, it is doomed to fall." Someone sighed, and felt pity for Li Taibai. "Ha ha ha, a little clan boy, he is too arrogant to be punished by heaven." Countless figures ring out in Tianlong land, looking at the direction of the holy road with both eyes, hoping to see how decadent this first genius in ancient and modern times will be after becoming a decadent spirit general. But to everyone''s surprise, there is no rumor about Li Taibai in the holy road. No one even saw Li Taibai appear, as if Li Taibai had disappeared between heaven and earth. "Li Taibai must be afraid. He is a useless spirit general. He doesn''t dare to appear. He can''t be seen in the holy road this time." Someone made an inference. "Well! Coward, you are not qualified to be my stepping stone The genius of the Tang clan is in the middle of the holy road. A few days later, Li Taibai''s name was gradually ignored, and more things happened in the holy road. In the middle of the holy Road, the genius of Tangmen met a young man in a black robe. The young man was so powerful that he beat the genius of Tangmen and ran away. No one knew who the young man in a black robe was. But many people saw that the young man, with a long halberd in his hand, was chasing the genius of the Tang clan. The girl, who was welcomed by Tang Yuandu, stepped into the holy road and caused a hymn. Countless guards in the holy road automatically guarded her. No one dared to provoke her along the way. And one of the names this time is like a dazzling light, shining the whole holy road. Lobai! In the holy way, this young girl collides with the powerful existence in the holy way, which is the existence of a Wuwang realm. In the holy way, she represents invincibility. Countless talented teenagers once died in the hands of this Wuwang realm. But the girl named Luobai, holding a long sword, entered the nest where the Wuwang realm existed. After a big war, Luobai left safely, but the existence of the Wuwang realm was silent. Later, someone went in and saw that the existence of the Wuwang realm died in her own nest. On the side of the corpse of Wu Wang, there is a line of blood characters."Those who insult brother Taibai will die!" Blood dripping, shocking, let everyone suddenly remember one thing, this young girl, is two steps to become Xuanyuan Wuji after the third step into the existence of a thousand layers, is the ancient and modern endless years, one of the most powerful genius. On this day, Luobai''s name is known to all, and on this day, the girl sends a message to the whole holy road. "No matter who you are, anyone who dares to insult brother Taibai, I will kill you!" Lobai''s words were so arrogant that they immediately aroused the anger of countless people. "A little spirit general, unexpectedly so arrogant, don''t say you are too white elder brother, even if it is you, in my eyes also can kill of existence." On this day, the voice of the genius of Tangmen sounded cold. His strength has stepped into the realm of Lingshuai. In his hands, he is a man in black, who has died. The talented youth of Tangmen once again showed his strength. At this time, people found that the man in black was actually a half step spirit king, which was a powerful presence in the holy land. Lingshuai realm kills banbu Lingwang, the genius of Tangmen is so terrible. On this day, all the people who saw lobai discovered one thing. Lobai changed her direction. She went to the direction where the genius of Tangmen was. All the way, she pushed all obstacles. "If you insult my brother Taibai, you will surely die." Lobai''s voice was very cold. Behind her, several figures followed her closely. At this time, at the end of the holy Road, Li Taibai listened to the news behind him, and his mouth curved slightly. "This girl." "Then, when I come back again." Li Taibai looked at the end of the holy Road, where there was a huge mountain range. He turned away. "I hope you don''t want to die. I don''t like killing people." Li Taibai said faintly in his heart. On the holy Road, there are 981 cities. At this time, he is in the last city. The residents of the city watch Li Taibai leave, and their eyes are full of shock. "Is this young man a group of examiners? It''s only a few days since we entered. What are people doing in other cities along the way? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 231 Among the holy roads, there are 981 cities. Around these cities, there are all kinds of powerful existence, hidden in the periphery of the city, there are monsters, spirit beasts, all kinds of hidden strong people. These beings become the first level of the holy way. Fortunately, it can pass safely, but if it angers the existence, it will die on the spot. Endless years, countless talented young people died here. Eighty one cities constitute the eighty-one pass. If you want to go to the next city, you must pass the approval of the eighty-one cities. Among the 81 cities, the guardians of the holy road only occupy the front 49 cities. The guardians of each holy road occupy seven cities. After the 49 cities, the seven holy roads have been connected together and can enter another holy road from each city. In short. Seven Sacred roads and Seven Sacred roads guard zongmen. They are the role of guides. Among the first seven cities, they lead the young talents who have the qualification token to enter the holy land of Tianlong to be familiar with the sacred road. The seven cities they are in will not be in great danger, and everyone can pass safely. However, since the guardians of the holy way are the guardians of the holy way, they have a huge connection with the city after them. They can refuse a genius to enter the holy land of the dragon in any way. There is also a variety of intelligence, enough to let a genius in this holy Road, without knowing it. Li Taibai all the way back, his ears from time to time sounded some rumors. Luobai has passed three cities to the fourth city, and the seventh city is the holy road of Tangmen genius. All the way, the beautiful girl kept chanting. The powerful presence in each city automatically released, and sent powerful guards to escort the girl to another city. The unknown tough genius, once tied with the genius of Tangmen, has also appeared in the holy land. He snatched the treasure of a city and attracted the terrorist existence of that city to pursue and kill, but in the end, nothing happened. After hearing Luo Bai''s words, Tang Men genius stopped in his city. "I''ll wait for you." He called to lobai across the air. Listening to the rumors in his ears, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly, and his eyes flashed with cold light. "Stop!" At this moment, a voice sounded in front of him, this is a man in red robes, a strength in the realm of Lingshuai. "What''s your name?" Looking at the boy in front of him, the red robed man''s eyes narrowed slightly. A picture appeared in his hand and asked. When the man in red took out the portrait, Li Taibai recognized it. This is what he looked like. "As expected." Li Taibai said in his heart. From the soul seal of the emperor Daoling king, Li Taibai sensed that the emperor Daoling king had appeared in the holy road. He inferred that the emperor Daoling king did not know where he was, and would inevitably look for him in the place where he disappeared. The holy Road near here is undoubtedly the place where he is most likely to appear. To be able to enter the holy Road, the emperor Dao Ling king must have something to do with the existence of the holy Road, and these people are most likely the guards of the holy road. "Li Taibai." Li Taibai said. "Yes, it''s you! You dare to sneak into the holy road. Come back with me. " The red guard opened his mouth and said that the power in his body was flowing slowly, and a message was sent out. This is a kind of missionary skill of the guardian of the holy way. "We need to record your token information. It''s our duty and the rule of the holy way. Otherwise, you can''t enter the holy land of the dragon." The red guard seriously explained that these days, he understood the fierce youth in front of him and could kill the existence of Wuwang realm. With his strength, he could not match. He was waiting for reinforcements. It would be better to cheat Li Taibai back. "Did your message get through?" Looking at the Red Guard in front of him, Li Taibai suddenly said. "What?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the Red Guard was slightly stunned. At this moment, his head was dizzy. When he came back to his senses, there was a sharp pain in his throat, and a long sword pierced his throat. "Well, thank you. Your task is done." Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly in the Red Guard''s ear. All the way forward, into the last city, he clearly knew that there was no record of token breath, and he also knew that this road should be guarded by purple guards. One by one, Li Taibai had countless ideas in his heart. He already had an idea in his heart, a way to get the attention of the world. Of course, more importantly, he wanted to tell everyone that Li Taibai was coming. When he appeared, everyone''s scenery could only be crushed by him. There was only one light in the world. The name of the light was Li Taibai ¡£ He''s going to tell lobai he''s okay. Luobai''s movement is obviously incompatible with her temperament. Li Taibai knows that Luobai is worried about him.Looking at the dead red guards, Li Taibai didn''t leave, but stood in the same place and waited. Soon after, he felt that each figure came from afar. The weakest of these people''s strength was in the realm of Lingshuai, and the strongest was even in the realm of Wuwang. There are three strong men in the realm of Wuwang. Red as blood, 15 red guards standing in the void, looking at Li Taibai. "Are you Li Taibai?" A voice sounded cold. "If you dare to kill our people, you will die!" The power of terror emanated from them. The three masters of the king''s realm realized a trace of the power of kingcraft, and their authority acted on Li Taibai. But at this time, a colorful light shining, a sword appeared in Li Taibai''s hands. Holy sword out, ten thousand swordsmen! The sword Qi is surging, which contains the sword Qi of Li Taibai''s will. With the wound, the sword rushes to the 15 red guards in the sky at the same time. "No! It''s the sword Looking at the holy sword in Li Taibai''s hand, the strong faces of the three Wuwang realms changed greatly at the same time. The appearance of the holy sword didn''t spread from Muzi city. There were those clan doors, because of the extraordinary shock and awe, and some of them had their own careful thinking. If everyone knows that Li Taibai has a holy sword, there are many people who rob it. The sword Qi dissipates. Even the sword Qi of Lingwang realm can''t be compared with that of Li Taibai. How can the existence of Wuwang realm be stopped? There are even wounded swords in it. A body fell from the air and landed on the ground. Looking at a corpse on the ground, Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the city behind him. The corners of his mouth arced slightly. It''s not enough. Li Taibai still stood in the same place waiting. In the huge palace, 15 life cards were broken. "What Looking at the 15 broken life cards, the faces of the men in red changed greatly. The news spread quickly. "Send for their bodies." A voice sounded cold. "This Li Taibai, who dares to kill our people, will surely die. Tell others that he can fight Luo Bai and force Li Taibai out!" A figure left and the palace became quiet. "Touch, touch!" Soon after, the seven cards were broken again. "It''s true that Li Taibai is a little smart, which is beyond my expectation. It''s just like this. He''s just a little smart. He''s just killing a few rubbish. It''s useless to me." The cold sound sounded again in the depths of the palace. "Master, should we send someone stronger? What if he stays there? " A voice asked. "No, he must go this time. He will think that I will be shocked and angry. Just ignore it." The cold voice is full of wisdom. "The Lord is wise!" One by one, the sound of worship. Ten figures leave again, the most powerful is the realm of Lingshuai, they just go to collect the corpse. "Hahaha, we can leave the palace at last. After collecting the corpses, we go to the place where the weak are and grab some girls back. We are tired of the old ones." Ten figures said excitedly. According to the rules of the guardian of the holy way, you are not allowed to leave the hall without permission. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 232 Deep in the palace where the purple guard was at this time, an old man with gray hair and eagle eyes was sitting in the main hall. He was wearing a blood red cape robe. Just sitting there, people felt invincible and powerful. In the old man''s side, at this time, the triangle eye man is sitting quietly beside the old man, looking at the old man''s eyes full of fear. This old man is the patriarch of Red Guard, and also his master, Hong Yao, a spiritual king. Under the triangle eye man, countless people stand in the palace, in a row. The weakest one is Wuwang realm. There are also two banbuling kings. This is the strong existence accumulated by the red guards through endless years. "Lord, why should we aim at this Li Taibai?" A gray haired old man looked at Hong Yao and asked, his eyes full of respect. The Red Guard was originally the weakest of the seven guardians of the holy Road, but under the guidance of the man in front of them, they became stronger step by step. This man is the most resourceful existence of the Red Guard. The decisions made have never been wrong. This time, it was even more bloodless to occupy the purple guard. As long as all the guards are controlled by red guards, the world will become red guards. The old man''s eyes are full of greed, but he has been thinking about those beautiful talented girls for countless years. Every year, looking at those beautiful gifted girls, he would like to have them for himself. But in this holy Road, they can''t do whatever they want and suppress their inner desire. Now it is possible to realize it. "Suzerain, if it''s an agreement with that woman, although she is powerful, now the suzerain has absorbed the origin of the purple holy Road, and her strength has become stronger, no weaker than that woman. We can ignore it completely, or even set a trap to hold that woman in our hands." The old man said. Listening to the old man''s words, the corners of Hongyao''s mouth arced slightly, the essence of his eyes flickered, and a kind of confidence called wisdom emerged in him. "Do you really think I''m because of that woman''s engagement?" Red Yao light says. Looking at people''s puzzled eyes, Hong Yao shook his head, he said: "you are really stupid, if you have half of my intelligence, you will not ask this kind of words, don''t you find that this holy road is different?" Without waiting for the public to answer, Hong Yao said to himself, "geniuses, there are too many geniuses this time. Their strength is amazing, but none of them is dazzling." "The first genius of all ages, Li Taibai, under the wings of this genius, all the light is covered. Even Luo Bai and others, if in other times, other sects are the existence of peerless genius, under the wings of Li Taibai, they can''t emit any light." "No matter who is the genius of the Tang clan, or who is the most beautiful girl, they all want to see Li Taibai, realize their goals in Li Taibai, make a big splash, and become the first genius recognized by everyone." Hearing Hong Yao''s explanation, everyone nodded their heads. During this time, they sorted out Li Taibai''s deeds little by little, and they had carefully observed them. "Whether other people admit Li Taibai or not, everyone knows in their hearts that Li Taibai is the first genius of all time when they step into the top of tianlongjiao and kill Chu Yu with one sword. If they don''t defeat him, everyone is not the first genius." "It''s just the patriarch. Does this have anything to do with what we want to do with Li Taibai?" The old man blinked, confused. "Stupid." Hong Yao looked at the old man, shook his head and said, "genius represents luck and opportunity. Do you think a waste body can do such a powerful thing? This young man must have today''s adventure, which is even enough to peak the whole Tianlong continent. " Red Yao''s eyes sparkled with wisdom. "This time Li Taibai appears, he will hide immediately, but I have learned that as long as the girl named Luobai is used, he can definitely be bound." "But the Lord, since that Li Taibai has appeared, why don''t we take action immediately to arrest him or let me go? Maybe he is still there. This is a wonderful time. He sneaks into the holy road. We have enough reasons to do it." The old man said again. Looking at the old man''s serious look, Hong Yao shook his head and said, "you are too stupid. If you think about it carefully, you can understand that this time, that Li Taibai must have some purpose. After killing two groups of us, he must hide. We don''t have to look for him." "Do you think that if it was you, would you dare to stay where you are?" Hearing Hong Yao''s words, the old man shook his head. If it was him, he would have run away. "The Lord is wise!" A pair of eyes worship to see red Yao. "Newspaper!" Just then, an anxious voice sounded. "Lord! The ten life cards to collect the corpses are broken A red guard with a face of panic entered the hall. Hearing the Red Guard''s words, the whole hall was very quiet, and everyone seemed to hear the slapping sound in the face, which was very painful.Sitting at the top of the hall, red Yao''s fingers trembled slightly, and a trace of killing intention appeared in his eyes. "I admit that I belittled his courage and even dared to stay there. But this time, he must not dare to stay there. If he really dares to stay there, it only means one thing. This guy named Li Taibai is a fool!" "Only a fool can be so stupid!" Hong Yao said coldly. He looked at the old man and said, "send ten more people. This time, he will not dare to stay there." Looking at the old man leaving, red Yao''s eyes narrowed slightly. His voice rang out in the old man''s mind: "you also follow. In case that Li Taibai is really stupid, he may still be there." Listening to the voice in his mind, the old man nodded his head and his body disappeared in place. An hour later, a flustered voice sounded, and the red guard who guarded the life card appeared in the hall again, "Lord, the life card of the elder is broken!" "Boom!" Red Yao''s body, stool broken, his eyes full of cold killing. "Well, I admit I think highly of him. This Li Taibai is absolutely a fool." Hong Yao said indifferently, "this time, I''ll go and catch him myself. Since he wants to die, I''ll help him!" "Even the elder Li died. This young man must have a powerful treasure in his hand." Red Yao''s eyes flashed the color of greed. Elder Li is the half step spirit king. Hong Yao''s body cut through the void and left the hall. At this time, outside the hall, Li Taibai left the body in his hand. The corners of his mouth arced slightly. As expected, Hong Yao was as smart as the information he got, but he was arrogant. The elder Li also wanted to be strong and crazy. Seeing the talent pill, he ate it directly and deposited the elixir poison for countless years. How could he be a little half step spirit king. "Then the spirit king has gone, and there is only one spirit king left in the remaining half step." Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the hall, and he stepped towards it. "Then it''s time to announce with the owner of this holy road that I, Li Taibai, have appeared." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 233 "Who are you?" A red guard stands in front of Li Taibai. This is a guard of Lingshuai level. Behind him are 14 guards of Lingshuai and Lingjiang level who are also wearing red robes. At this time, Li Taibai was wearing a red guard''s clothes, which was snatched from other red guards. Now his strength can''t face the banbuling king. "I don''t think I''ve seen you before." The red guard looked at Li Taibai with suspicion in his eyes. "Well!" All of a sudden, Red Guard''s pupils contracted violently, and a face crossed his mind. "You are!" He was about to speak, but just then, a dizzy feeling came to him, and then a heavy blow fell on his head, and the Red Guard fell to the ground. Behind him, fourteen red guards also fell to the ground without a sound. The wound sword has stepped into the third level. The existence of the spirit general level can''t bear its power. Looking at the 15 people who fell on the ground, Li Taibai left them in a secret place. These people were linked with the life card. If they were killed, others would know that someone had invaded here. Life card is a brand linked with human life. It puts a trace of soul power into the life card. If the person dies, the soul power in the life card will dissipate and the life card will be broken. This is something that some powerful clans often do. Walking in the palace, the spiritual world scattered. Li Taibai avoided all the crowds. Some of them could not be avoided. He was wearing a red robe and could hardly see his face. Standing in the distance, no one could notice. Standing near, the wound sword came out, and a figure fell to the ground quickly. In this way, without anyone''s knowledge, Li Taibai''s figure appeared in front of a cliff full of cold wind. Feeling the scene below the cliff, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly, and he stepped down. At this time, under the cliff, men and women in purple robes were tied to the stone pillars feebly. The huge iron chain passed through their Pipa bones. The cold wind was cold, and the cold air scattered their breath of life. "Elder martial brother, are we going to die?" Lin Cheng''s eyes are full of pain. The oldest of these children is no more than 12 years old, and the youngest is no more than 8 years old. This is the future of purple guard. Looking at these children, Lin Cheng''s eyes were full of pain. If it were not for him, these children would not have suffered this kind of pain, and his master would not have died. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Lin Cheng lowered his head and apologized constantly. He didn''t know what to do or what to say, and his heart was filled with remorse. "Elder martial brother, don''t apologize. We don''t blame you. If it wasn''t for you, maybe we would have died outside." A young man looked at Lin Cheng from afar and said with a smile on his face. "Yes, elder martial brother, don''t apologize. It''s not your fault. It''s the fault of the world. The world is too dark." A girl comforted. "Good people are always bullied. That''s the truth of the world. But good people also warm people''s hearts. Elder martial brother, you have always been our elder brother. If it weren''t for you, many of us would have died long ago. We don''t blame you. The only pity is that the world is too unfriendly to you." Each voice comforted Lin Cheng constantly. There was any emotion in their eyes, but the only thing they didn''t have was resentment. Listening to the sound of comfort in his ears, Lin Cheng felt even more painful. "God, can''t a good man be rewarded?" "My God! Don''t you exist? Don''t you guard our clan? " Lin Cheng roared. When he was young, master told him that their sect was guarded by heaven, and they were the beloved of heaven. He always believed that they should be grateful to the world with a heart of gratitude. But at this moment, their sect suffered so much that the so-called heaven did not come out. Lin Cheng''s heart gradually became very cold and began to freeze. "Are you looking for me?" At this moment, a magnetic voice suddenly sounded in the dragon. In the sky, a boy stepped on the wind and fell, with a gentle smile on his face. A colorful sword appeared from the young man''s hand. The sword Qi cut through the void and broke all the chains. Lin Cheng''s body fell from the stone pillar and collapsed to the ground. "You are their elder martial brother, Lin Cheng." Looking at the boy with a gentle face standing in front of him, Lin Cheng nodded his head, and a white pill bottle fell in front of him. "Eat it and you''ll be healed." Looking at the white pill bottle in front of him, Lin Cheng''s hand trembled slightly. He picked up the pill bottle, looked at the boy and said, "who are you! Why save us "You can think of me as your day." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He said gently, "there is no sky in this world, but I come here. From then on, there will be a sky in this world, supporting the sky of all good people.""Are you willing to accompany me to hold up a kind sky in this world?" Lin Cheng clenched the pill bottle in his hand, and his eyes became firm. "I will!" He said. The so-called day, is not at the most important time, the emergence of the existence to save them? Lin Cheng looks at Li Taibai and his eyes are full of determination. The young man in front of him saved him when he needed to save him most. From today on, this young man is his day. "Cure quickly. I''ll take you to revenge later, and let those villains suffer." Li Taibai said with a smile. "Good!" Lin Cheng nodded his head. He clenched his fist and took the pills in his hand. One by one, the pills were distributed to other purple guards. The feeling of numbness came from his body. Lin Cheng felt that his dry body was like dew from the sky and was recovering quickly. "This pill!" Lin Cheng''s eyes widened. He had never seen the curative effect of this pill. "This pill must be very precious!" Lin Cheng affirmed the idea in his heart. Being able to give them this precious pill, Lin Cheng is more grateful to the young man in front of him. His frozen heart is slightly loose. At this moment, there is a trace of warmth. Looking at the man in front of him, Li Taibai always has a gentle smile on his face and goes all the way. In the city after him, he has known the man''s temper for a long time. In the depth of the city, the man has been praised by countless people. Good people. He didn''t cheat this man. In this life, he will gain the heart of the world and save the Tianlong continent which will be destroyed in ten years. It''s not too much to say that he is the heaven of the world. "Since there is no heaven for a good man in this world, let him hold it up." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 234 After taking the pill, everyone on the scene soon recovered. "Benefactor, what shall we do now?" Lin Cheng looks at Li Taibai and asks. "Take revenge and let the evil people in this world know their fear." Li Taibai turned around and stepped on the cliff step by step. "You''ll have a rest here. I''ll go with my benefactor." Lin Cheng took a look at the crowd and said. "Elder martial brother, is that guy trustworthy? You know, Red Guard has a spirit king realm. I don''t think his strength has reached the spirit king realm. " Someone grabbed Lin Cheng and said in a low voice. "Elder martial brother, otherwise, we''d better run. When your strength enters the realm of the king of spirit, we''ll come back for revenge!" "With elder martial brother''s strength, this young man can''t beat elder martial brother." Listening to the sound in his ears, Lin Cheng shook his head. He looked at familiar faces and said: "I believe he, since he saved us, will not go to death. You find a place to hide here. If we don''t come back, you can run." Lin Cheng turned and stepped into the air. "If this life is really gone, it should be returned to the benefactor. He saved my younger martial brother and younger martial sister for me. There is no reward for this kindness." In the spiritual world, Li Taibai can see the situation behind him clearly. Lin Cheng''s choice is the same as he expected. Only by knowing yourself and the other can we win a hundred battles. In the back of the city, he has made Lin Cheng''s character clear. It''s just a good man with talent but no plan. This kind of existence can''t survive in this world. The stronger the strength is, the more benefits will be gained, and the more miserable the future will be. All his things will be remembered by those who want to. This is the truth of the world. Good people don''t live long, and evil will last for thousands of years. But these good people can be the saviors of many people. The so-called world truth is just the theorem of the strongest. Since the good people in this world are always betrayed, let them become the guardians of good people and define this truth. Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He stepped on the wind and followed Lin Cheng closely behind him. "What''s going on?" After Li Taibai, Lin Cheng''s eyes were full of strange colors. He didn''t see anyone along the way. It was extremely strange. What made him even more strange was that the young man was very familiar with the palace. All kinds of paths, even he did not remember very well, but this young man was very clear. They walked for about a minute, very fast, and soon arrived at a big hall. "Ha ha ha, little younger martial sister, I''ve been thinking of you for a long time. Now you are mine at last." Just then, an excited laughter rang out in the palace. "Beast! If you dare to move me, elder martial brother will not let you go. " An angry girl''s voice came from the palace. "That kid Lin Cheng, he''s so stupid that he dares to fight against the Red Guard. He''s already in danger. He''s not as smart as us." "It''s the truth of the world that good birds choose trees and the weak depend on the strong. Those stupid guys can''t protect themselves. Only we smart people can live better." "Hahaha, actually I prefer hongzongmen. If they didn''t come, how could we get the first beauty in hongzongmen?" One by one, the wild laughter continued to ring out, and at the same time, there was the voice of women''s anger. Listening to the sound in his ears, Lin Cheng''s eyes become red, and his strength becomes unstable. He clenches his fist. He is very familiar with these sounds. One is the younger martial sister of purple guard, Zixi, who is known as the first beauty of purple guard. Even in this holy Road, Zixi''s reputation is amazing by countless people. Known as the first beauty of the holy road. More importantly, Zixi is his master''s only daughter. After waking up, he found that Zixi had disappeared. He was worried for a long time, and now he finally met her again, which made him feel at ease. His younger martial sister was still alive, but more angry. He didn''t know if she had been hurt. And those wild laughter, Lin Cheng is incomparably familiar. All these people are his master''s disciples, his younger martial brother, and the existence he has always been concerned about. In the past, these people seemed very gentle, but now they even say such rebellious words. It''s beyond his imagination that someone in guard purple took refuge in guard red. He clenched his fist and wanted to rush in, but he was afraid that his action would bring unnecessary trouble to Li Taibai and cause his death. He is honest, but he is not stupid. He knows very well that as long as there is an accident here, the patriarch of Red Guard will arrive here immediately. But if you let him put it like this, he can''t do it. "Do you want revenge? If you want to, go in and let these traitors know the end of betrayal! " Li Taibai''s voice rang out in Lin Cheng''s ear.Hearing the sound in his ears, Lin Cheng''s eyes showed gratitude. His eyes looked into the palace and stepped into the palace. "Elder martial brother, help me!" At this time, in the palace, a delicate girl was tied to the pillar, her eyes were full of despair. She looked at the familiar man in despair, and the gentle man appeared in her mind. "Your elder martial brother won''t show up, younger martial sister. Today, even if you call Po Tian, no one will come to save you. Now I am in charge of this palace." Said a man. His hands toward the girl''s clothes, eyes full of excitement, around him, countless people excited to look at. "Boom!" But at this time, all the people stood in the same place, their eyes showed fear, a wave of pressure fell on them, this is the pressure of the banbuling king, a man appeared at the door of the hall. "Zhou Yuan, you are looking for death!" Lin Cheng''s voice was cold. "Elder martial brother!" Seeing the man who appeared in the palace, all the people present were surprised. The man named Zhou Yuan was even more pale. But soon, his eyes looked at the girl who was excited. He grabbed the girl''s hand and pointed to her neck. He blocked her behind. At this time, the girl''s body was bound and could not be disturbed. "Elder martial brother, you misunderstood!" Zhou Yuan''s eyes were full of sorrow. He said: "elder martial brother, we were forced. My father and I were very sad when master died. We wanted revenge, but the strength was not enough. So we pretended to take refuge in the red guards. Only when we let these people have no defensive heart, we could kill them." "It''s just that the patriarch of the Red Guard wants us to invade the younger martial sister to show our surrender. We have no choice but to do so." "Then you can''t hurt the younger martial sister!" Lin Cheng''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his eyes were suspicious. "Elder martial brother, of course, we won''t hurt younger martial sister. Everything we do is deliberately shown to other people who may be watching. You see, younger martial sister''s clothes are still good." "Elder martial brother, if you don''t believe it, you can ask younger martial sister." Hearing Zhou Yuan''s words, Lin Cheng''s eyes are still suspicious. "Elder martial brother, it''s true. This is my acting with Zhou Yuan, in order to make others believe it." Just then, a voice sounded behind Zhou Yuan. It was Zixi''s voice. "Elder martial brother, come here for a moment, and I''ll tell you something." Hearing Zixi''s voice, Lin Cheng''s eyes showed the color of relief. "That''s good. I''ll tell you how a gentle man like second younger martial brother could do such a thing? It''s just hard for you. " Lin Cheng said in a soft voice and walked toward Zixi. If he saw Zixi tied behind him by Zhou Yuan''s side, it was just that Zixi kept shaking her head and her eyes were full of tears, which made him a little strange. "Younger martial sister, what''s the matter with you?" He asked. At this time, a sense of crisis surged into his heart. Lin Cheng suddenly turned his head and saw a dagger through the space and stabbed him in the throat. "Elder martial brother, have you forgotten that I can speak ventriloquism? You''re as stupid as ever. " A voice rings in Lin Cheng''s ear, and Lin Cheng''s body suddenly becomes psychedelic, unable to escape the attack. The power of Wuwang realm emanated from Zhou Yuan''s body. The dagger on Zhou Yuan''s hand is a treasure of the purple guard''s clan. It can make people dull. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 235 Zhou Yuan''s eyes were full of wild smiles. But just then, a footstep sounded behind him. "After all this, can''t you accept the lesson?" Li Taibai''s voice sounded, and his body appeared in the hall, which had reached the back of Zhou Yuan. Zhou Yuan was surprised! But a sense of sadness poured into his heart, and the action in his hand could no longer continue. A long sword pierced his throat. How could it be Zhou Yuan''s face was full of fear, and his eyes were full of disbelief. He was the existence of Wuwang realm and died here. Zhou Yuan''s consciousness gradually dissipated and lost the breath of life. Looking at the dead Zhou Yuan, one by one betrayers who originally belonged to the purple guard, their eyes widened. No one found out how the boy killed Zhou Yuan. When everyone saw the boy, they saw that the boy appeared behind Zhou Yuan. Zhou Yuan had no resistance to save his life. Zhou Yuan was not a weak man in the realm of Wuwang. Even the banbuling king could resist one or two moves, but he couldn''t resist even this young man''s move. "The strength of this young man is half step spirit king!" An idea crossed everyone''s mind. Lin Cheng belongs to the banbuling king, and he is also one of the best among the banbuling kings. Now the young man who appears again seems to be the banbuling king. The two banbuling kings are invincible in today''s hall. Now there is only one half step spirit king in the hall. "Thank you, my Lord." Being rescued by Li Taibai, Lin Cheng''s eyes are full of fear. He thanks Li Taibai and his heart is full of gratitude. Li Taibai''s body becomes stronger in his heart. This is the second time that Li Taibai has saved him. A drop of water is rewarded by a spring, not to mention saving lives. "Elder martial brother, we are all forced!" At this time, the figures knelt on the ground, their eyes full of fear, now as long as Lin Cheng or Li Taibai want to kill them, there is no difficulty. "Elder martial brother, we are forced to live by elder martial brother Zhou and red guards." "We don''t want to betray, but we don''t want to die." The voices were full of supplication. Looking at the fellow students kneeling on the ground, Lin Cheng clenched his fist, and his eyes flickered. "Benefactor?" He looked at Li Taibai and didn''t know what to do. These people are the younger martial brothers he grew up with. He can''t start, so he can only turn to Li Taibai for help. "Make your own decision." Li Taibai said. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Lin Cheng took a deep breath. At last, he turned around and said, "you go, leave here. As long as you don''t appear in front of my eyes, I won''t kill you." "Thank you, elder martial brother! Thank you, elder martial brother! " One by one, the voices knelt down on the ground and kept kowtowing. They turned and left. Looking at Lin Cheng''s decision, Li Taibai shakes his head secretly. In this world, there are not so many gratitude, but more interests. He is very clear about the consequences of Lin Cheng''s decision, but he did not stop it. People always have to experience pain to grow up. He has a plan in his heart for Lin Cheng. Lin Cheng must grow up. This is also to let Lin Cheng live well in this world. Too naive people can''t live long in this world. "How are you, younger martial sister?" Lin Cheng unties Zixi''s rope and points his finger on her neck. Looking at Zixi, he asks anxiously. "Elder martial brother!" Seeing Lin Cheng, Zixi jumps into Lin Cheng''s arms and hugs her tightly. Her eyes are full of tears. Her father died, her clan was occupied, and she was almost invaded. The girl was stubborn all the time, but at this moment, when she saw the person she trusted most, she couldn''t help it. As soon as she relaxed in Lin Cheng''s arms, she fainted like this. "Younger martial sister!" Looking at Zixi fainting, Lin Cheng shows pity in his eyes. He clenches his fist. It''s all his fault. If he had not let the red guards in, this would not have happened. His heart was full of accusations and remorse. Looking at Lin Cheng immersed in regret, Li Taibai''s eyes are looking at the hall. His spiritual world is open and his eyes are slightly narrowed. All these things are clearly seen by him. "I see." The corner of Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly, and everything was almost as he expected. "I''m leaving. I''m going to succeed you." Li Taibai looked at Lin Cheng and said. When he heard Li Taibai''s words, Lin Cheng was embarrassed. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "benefactor, if we want to be a patriarch here, we must communicate with God. Only the former patriarch knows how to communicate." "My master didn''t tell me how to communicate." From Li Taibai''s clothes, Lin Cheng guesses that Li Taibai is not a person on the holy road. If you just become a suzerain leader, your strength will not be enhanced, and you will not be regarded as a real purple guard. It will not be recognized."Just because you don''t know doesn''t mean I don''t know." Li Taibai said with a smile, his eyes flashing with self-confidence, "don''t forget, I''m your God, this world, is there anything that God doesn''t know?" At this moment, Li Taibai''s domineering side leakage, Lin Cheng''s eyes, as if to see the existence of a proud, omniscient. "What is the existence of this young man?" Lin Cheng had an idea in his mind. In the just battle, he didn''t see clearly how Li Taibai killed Zhou Yuan. The existence of a Wuwang realm died in an instant. Even he needed one or two moves. In Lin Cheng''s eyes, the boy who claims to be heaven has become mysterious and mysterious. He seems to know the palace where purple guards are. Now he knows how to communicate with heaven. "Come with me." Li Taibai stepped deep into the palace. Looking at Li Taibai''s figure, Lin Cheng holds Zixi and follows Li Taibai. Soon after, they appeared at an altar. The altar was in the form of eight trigrams array. There were four huge stone pillars around the altar, which connected heaven and earth. In the middle of the altar, there are black lines and mysterious runes on the patterns of the eight trigrams array. In the middle of the altar, there is a huge eye, which is the eye painted. "Sit on your eyes." Li Taibai said. Lin Cheng nodded his head, put Zixi down and sat in his eyes. He didn''t know what Li Taibai wanted to do, but Li Taibai saved him twice. Even if Li Taibai wanted him to die now, he would not be depressed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 236 After Lin Cheng sits on his eyes, Li Taibai''s body appears in front of the giant pillar in the East. His hand gently touches the giant pillar and slaps it continuously. He sees that the giant pillar begins to change. The originally straight giant pillar becomes curved at the speed visible to the naked eye, just like the shape of lightning. After the deformation of the eastern pillar, Li Taibai patted the pillars in the other three directions. In the palace, he has seen through the palace. It''s an array built by the heart of the world. It''s very mysterious in Tianlong, like a gift from heaven. But in Li Taibai''s eyes, it''s very simple. The array of the divine world is so complicated. Even if the heart of the world in the Dragon world becomes a God, it''s just a lower God. How powerful the array can be built just after entering the realm of God. "Inherit the array!" Li Taibai crossed the name of this array in his heart. This array, like his own name, is a kind of inheritance array. In endless years, the existence that died here, the power will stay here. As long as the inheritance array is used, the power will enter the body of the successor. This is an alternative power of inheritance. In the legend of the divine world, this array was once studied by human beings according to the blood lineage of the divine beast, but it failed in the end. This inherited array can only inherit the lower power. Of course, for Tianlong world, this array is extremely powerful. Even if an ordinary person, as long as he inherits this array, he will become extremely powerful in an instant and step into the realm of spirit king. After the four stone pillars became the shape of "Z" lightning, it was like touching the heaven and earth. In the endless void, a purple light fell from the void, penetrated the palace and blasted on the altar. The purple light is constantly pouring into Lin Cheng''s body. At this moment, Lin Cheng''s power is constantly increasing, endless thoughts are generated in his body, and many figures are whispering in his ears. At this moment, the things that he couldn''t think of were suddenly understood. The things that he still couldn''t think of were just like boats in the tide. They couldn''t stop and were directly and forcefully understood. "Heaven sent!" It''s a gift that his master mentioned to him! God''s gift, which is the proof of God''s recognition, feels the growing strength of brother in his body, Lin Cheng clenches his fist, his eyes are full of joy, this is the most surprising thing for him in this period of time. As long as the gift is over and his power settles down, he can control the purple guard''s array and refuse others to enter the purple guard. The purple guard palace will return to their control. When he officially inherits the power of the purple guard, he will be the most powerful among all the guards. Today''s enemies can be recovered one by one from the Red Guard in the future. Master''s revenge, when he becomes stronger, he can take revenge on that woman. Lin Cheng clenched his fist. From now on, he will guard purple guard, his younger martial sister and younger martial brother, and will not let this happen again. The purple light disappeared, everything returned to calm, the stone pillar became normal again, and the inheritance ended. Lin Cheng''s body is growing, and the space around his body is distorted. Where his eyes pass, everything becomes extremely distorted. With one thought, he can kill the enemy thousands of miles away. This is the power of the spirit king realm! At the same time, a piece of information in his mind, this is the purple guard palace control array. "I''ll never forget the kindness I''ve made again." Lin Cheng knelt down in front of Li Taibai, his eyes full of gratitude. A king of spirit kneels in front of a general of spirit. If other people see him, he will be shocked. But in Li Taibai''s eyes, there is no feeling at all. The king of spirit is too weak to arouse his excitement. Even if it''s God, it''s just like that in his eyes. "Eun Gong, just a moment. I''m closing the palace array now, so that other people can''t enter." Lin Cheng said. "Ha ha ha!" Just at this time, a wild laughter rang out, and a figure appeared on the way when Li Taibai and others came. This is an old man wearing a red cloak, who is the leader of the Red Guard, Hong Yao. "I have to say that you are very smart, even I almost cheated you." Red Yao''s eyes looked at Li Taibai, and his eyes were full of killing intention. Brain, has always been his pride, he is very smart, but this time, he was played by Li Taibai, for him, this is a kind of shame, more humiliating than to defeat him with strength! "The existence of a spirit general has caused such a big deal. Li Taibai, I have to say, you are very clever. You deliberately expose your whereabouts. Then when the first group of people appear, you kill the first group, and then you kill the second group. Then you use a trick to kill the third group at the gate of the sect. You kill them after the right time, cheat me out, and save them Waste, take back the palace of purple guard. " Looking at Li Taibai, Hong Yao said with a sneer on his face, "your strategy is very successful. Even I am astonished that you can do such things with the power of a spiritual general. This is something that all spiritual generals can''t do, but you have made a mistake. You are too soft hearted."As Hong Yao''s voice falls, one by one figures appear in front of Li Taibai and others, who were released by Lin Cheng not long ago. "Elder martial brother, if we want to live better, please help us." Looking at Lin Cheng''s incredible eyes, the traitor of purple guard said with sorry color on his face, but his eyes were full of complacency. "If you had not been soft hearted, let these people go and let them inform our people, I would not have come back so soon, and your plan would have been successful. It''s a pity that you made such a serious mistake in the end." Hong Yao shook his head. His face was full of ridicule. In the face of Hong Yao''s ridicule, Li Taibai didn''t speak. His eyes were calm, but Lin Cheng clenched his fist and his body trembled. He knew very well that it was not Li Taibai''s plot that was wrong. It was all because of him. It was because he was soft hearted and released his younger martial brothers that this kind of scene was created. Not long ago, it was he who brought back the Red Guard and caused the death of his master. "Do I want another man who saved me?" There was an idea in Lin Cheng''s mind, and his heart trembled slightly. "Go ahead, my Lord. I''ll stop them here!" Lin Cheng stood in front of Li Taibai, he said. "Kill my son, do you think he can run away?" A half step spirit king appeared in the distance and guarded the exit of the palace. His eyes were very cold. This is not long ago in the hall, in addition to from the elder, another half step spirit king. He was also the banbuling king who originally belonged to the purple guard, but now he has defected, and he is Zhou Yuan''s father. At this moment, in addition to killing these people, Li Taibai and Lin Cheng can''t leave. Lin Cheng''s eyes are full of despair. He knows that he has just become the king of spirit. His strength has not yet been settled and he has not fully understood that he can not be the opponent of Hong Yao. At this moment, because of his decision, they are in a desperate situation. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 237 "Hoo Finally, Lin Cheng calmed down, his eyes with a decisive color. Since only by killing these people can we let the Duke escape, we only need to defeat Hong Yao. Lin Cheng clenched his fist. He knew very well that all the people here were just decorations. The real battlefield was between him and Hong Yao. As long as the two won, it meant who won the battle. Wang''s battle is the battle that ultimately decides the direction of victory. "Eun Gong, you wait for me on the side, and I''ll take you out of here." Lin Cheng said with a firm face, his body power surging, his eyes looked at red Yao, his eyes were filled with killing intention. All the old and new hatred broke out at this moment. At the same time, he had a chance to win. Even his master praised his talent. The void is distorted, and the endless heaven and earth suddenly explodes at this moment. At this moment, the hall can''t bear the heavy load, creaking and collapsing. This is the power of the spirit king realm. Every move has the power to destroy everything. "You''re going to fight me?" Looking at Lin Cheng, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. The Cape behind him suddenly dispersed. The huge Cape covered the sky and the red light flooded here. Hongyao''s body suspended in the void. He stepped out and the heaven and earth vibrated. At this moment, in the endless void, there was a huge sound of the dragon. Hearing the sound of the dragon in his ears, Lin Cheng widened his eyes and exclaimed, "what step are you going to take?" Feeling the powerful power in his body, Hong Yao was more convinced of his own way. He collected the origin of the holy way and stepped into the supreme realm. This is an invincible way. Now he has absorbed the purple origin and has reached the peak of the general spirit king. As long as he absorbs another source of holy Road, he can reach the same realm as Tang yuan. "That stupid woman, in order to kill a Li Taibai, told me this secret. When I have absorbed all the sources of the holy Road, you will surrender to me." In Hong Yao''s heart, there was the figure of the emperor Dao Ling Wang. "Boom!" The red fog condensed into countless figures and went towards Lin Cheng. Facing the red shadow, Lin Cheng''s body burst out, and a purple dragon covered him. At this moment, Lin Cheng''s body seemed to be covered with Purple Dragon Armor. A dagger appeared in his hand and suddenly waved to the shadow in front of him. "Attack left, three steps." Just then, a voice rang out in Lin Cheng''s ear. At this time, Li Taibai''s voice, heard the voice in his ear, Lin Cheng was slightly stunned, but soon, he did not hesitate, turned the direction of attack, he did not know Li Taibai''s intention, also did not need to be clear. His life was saved by Li Taibai. Even now, Li Taibai intentionally let him die of being attacked by Hong Yao, he can only sigh and return his life to Li Taibai. This is extremely stupid behavior in the eyes of all people. For Lin Cheng, this is the road he has been sticking to. The dagger cuts through the void, and the power of the spirit king''s realm bursts out, making the sound of air explosion. "Touch!" There was no imaginary attack on the air. A strong sense of collision came from Lin Cheng''s hands. Then a scream sounded. In everyone''s eyes, the red fog disappeared, and the figure of Hong Yao appeared on the left side of Lin Cheng. At this time, there was blood on his wrist and white bone could be seen. "What Seeing this, everyone was shocked. "How can you see through me!" Red Yao looked at Li Taibai and couldn''t help exclaiming. At this time, everyone knew that the red fog and countless virtual shadows were all virtual moves. The real attack was Hongyao''s attack. He had already secretly moved his body. The red cape was the Red Guard''s ancestral treasure. It had a psychedelic effect and could make people hallucinate. Li Taibai had no words. "What if you can see through it? He is not my opponent to compete for real strength Hong Yao said coldly, and a long sword appeared in his hand. The red light is shining. Countless red mists appear on the sword, and the evil spirit permeates the whole hall. This is the evil spirit produced by countless murders and robberies. In this evil spirit, everyone''s faces become very pale, and their eyes are full of fear. They seem to feel that the terrible murders and robberies have reached their heads. "Everyone says that the purple guard is the strongest of the seven guards, and the red guard is the weakest. I always think it''s stupid. Only stupid people will expose their real strength to everyone." Red Yao''s voice sounded faintly. "All the time, I have been known for my cleverness. Everyone ignores my strength, but they don''t know that my strength is the strongest. After 50 years of sword training, I once stepped into the forbidden area of the holy road to practice sword killing and robbing. I realized that killing and robbing swords, one sword is a disaster." Holy road forbidden area! Hearing Hong Yao''s words, Lin Cheng was stunned. Holy road forbidden area is a place where you can only go in but not come out. It is full of killing and robbing. However, Hong Yao practiced sword there. He not only came out safely, but also understood killing and robbing sword."You should be lucky that this is the first time I have used my real power. Even when that woman broke into my palace, I didn''t use my real power." Hong Yao stepped on Lin Cheng step by step. Red evil spirit surging, thunder in the sky, at this moment, he seems to come from the abyss of the devil in general, let a person palpitation. "Forbidden area, only allowed in and out, do you think I will believe you?" Lin Cheng said coldly, his figure stepped out, the purple dragon roared, and the dagger in his hand bit Hong Yao like the dragon''s sharp teeth. Purple guard is the strongest among the seven guards! This is what he has always believed and known to all. Hong Yao''s words are undoubtedly insulting guard Zi and his master. Purple Dragon sting! Purple guard''s Lingwang martial arts are among the best in the whole Lingwang martial arts, and are praised as the most powerful assault martial arts in Tianlong continent. Stepping into the realm of the spirit king, he has countless information in his mind and the power of inheritance. The longer the time, the stronger Lin Cheng''s strength will be. Now, he has completely controlled the purple dragon sting. The colorful light shines between heaven and earth. Lin Cheng''s body passed through the space and appeared in front of Hong Yao. This was his strongest blow. "Kill rob sword, first rob, kill rob!" A voice seemed to come from the void, which directly entered Lin Cheng''s mind. The orange light appeared, and a long sword cut through the void. Under the sword, he was destroyed all his life. The way of heaven! This is the martial art of the holy realm! Lin Cheng''s eyes widened. It''s said that only the martial arts of the holy spirit realm can cause the heaven and earth to report their moves every time they are used! At this moment, Lin Cheng felt the breath of death, he had no way to escape. "The Dragon enters the heart, the aura enters the dagger, steps to the left and roars to the sky!" Just then, Li Taibai''s voice rang out in Lin Cheng''s ear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 238 Li Taibai''s voice sounded directly in Lin Cheng''s mind, like a huge bell, which shocked his mind. "What is this?" Lin Cheng had an idea in his mind. It''s like the purple dragon sting he used, but it''s different. There''s a feeling that he doesn''t have time to think. It''s almost instinctive. Lin Cheng''s aura changes. Do as Li Taibai said. The dragon that covered his body disappeared at this moment, and all of them poured into his body. Lin Cheng''s body had no defense, and he was naked exposed in Hong Yao''s killing and robbing sword. But in Lin Cheng''s senses, he found a strange place. At this time, his body fell into a wonderful state. The Dragon entered his heart. At this moment, he felt as if he had become a flying dragon. Where he looked, everything became a lot slower. Even he could see Hong Yao''s attack. He could see that Hong Yao''s move broke his account. There was a gap. As long as he attacked that place, he could make Hong Yao seriously injured. Feeling the mysterious changes of his body, Lin Cheng was shocked by Li Taibai at this time. This ability was unprecedented. He was full of confidence in Li Taibai at this time. Without hesitation, he poured aura into the dagger. This is just a very common action. Everyone will cover the aura on the dagger when fighting. But Lin Cheng feels that the dagger and aura in his hand are returning to his body. Every time he condenses a part, there will be more aura. However, the aura is not absorbed by him. Instead, it is suspended in his chest. The powerful force makes him have a kind of thought I want to burst out and roar. His step left step, this step, as touched the wind and cloud, a thunder suddenly sounded in the world. "What''s going on?" Countless people screamed in their hearts. Heaven and earth seemed to collapse in a moment. A dark eye appeared in the void and directly appeared at the top of the hall. The dark eyes were huge and occupied the whole sky. When you see this eye, everyone present at this moment has an impulse to kneel and worship, which is an impulse from the soul. It seems that in the face of this terrible existence, if they do not kneel and worship, it is a sin. A figure knelt on the ground. "Eye of the world!" Hong Yao''s body trembled, he suddenly exclaimed. The original unhurried action became faster at this moment. This is the first time for him to show his strength in front of everyone. It''s also the first step for him to let everyone know that he is powerful. He wanted to see Lin Cheng''s desperate eyes, but now, he can''t care so much. The appearance of the eye of the world means that there will be a powerful martial art that will stir the whole world. When he realized killing and robbing swords, he once encountered it, but now it appears again. It must be that Lin Cheng is understanding a martial art that is at least holy level. Kill rob sword: first rob, all beings rob! All living beings in the world have calamities. My sword is the calamity of all living beings! The terrible sword Qi condenses into a vast current, just like a sea of sword Qi, which is sweeping toward Lin Cheng. Everything is destroyed in this endless sword Qi trend. Every sword is like a man''s disaster. This sword is the most powerful one. It uses the sword Qi of the spirit king to the most powerful degree. Everything will be destroyed under this sword. At the moment when the endless sword Qi submerged Lin Cheng, Lin Cheng opened his mouth and drank. "Ouch!" At this moment, everyone''s eyes are like a dragon roaring between heaven and earth. The purple dragon across heaven and earth, dancing in the sea of sword spirit. The colorful light is shining. The Dragon cuts through the sea of sword Qi and appears beside Hong Yao. The speed is so fast that no one can react. A dagger has pierced Hong Yao''s chest. Lin Cheng''s body passes through Hong Yao''s body. He appears behind him. There is a football sized hole in Hong Yao''s chest, which can be seen through at a glance. "Purple Dragon sting: the first move, purple dragon dagger." In the void, there is a faint voice, which is the voice of heaven. The way of heaven! Purple Dragon sting at this moment, step into the holy martial arts! Tiandi BaoZhao has the name of dragon, which means it is powerful. This move is recognized by Tiandi and can have the character of dragon. "No way!" Looking at the big hole in his chest, Hong Yao''s eyes were full of pain. He never thought that he would suffer a heavy injury here. His eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of hatred. Originally, everything was under his control, even if the appearance of this young man made everything unexpected. "Touch!" Hong Yao fell to the ground. "Is Hong Yao dead?" Looking at Hong Yao who fell on the ground, his eyes were full of inconceivability. Did Hong Yao, who looked so powerful and terrible, die like this?"Hoo, hoo, Hoo!" Lin Cheng''s body fell to the ground heavily, and his eyes were full of surprise. Looking into Li Taibai''s eyes, he became adored. This young man is so incredible. In just a few words, he even modified the purple dragon sting and turned it into the martial arts of the holy realm. This world is full of incredible! If the power in his body had not been exhausted by this move, he would like to kneel down in front of Li Taibai and thank him for the move. "Everyone, now that Lin Cheng Cheng has fallen to the ground, his strength has been exhausted. If we want to live, we should only kill him when his strength is exhausted. Otherwise, when Lin Cheng''s strength recovers, we traitors will be killed one by one by him!" At this time, an old voice sounded, and the remaining half step spirit king looked at Lin Cheng and said, his eyes were full of fear. Hearing his words, all the people present were surprised. Their eyes looked at Lin Cheng, ready to move. Everyone knows that Lin Cheng has stepped into the realm of spirit king and controlled the purple guard. As long as he wants, they will be caught even if they are hiding in the ends of the earth. In the holy Road, every city will give him this face. "You can try." Lin Cheng said coldly. He stood up slowly, and the power expended in his body was recovering quickly. Seeing Lin Cheng''s action, the people who were ready to move stepped back. Their eyes were full of fear. "Elder martial brother, we know that we are wrong. Please forgive me. From today on, we will bow down to you. We can take you to the red guards and avenge your master''s death!" One by one figure knelt on the ground and said in horror. "Tut Tut, what do you want to do to my red guard?" A voice sounded at this time. In the eyes of all people, a virtual shadow appeared here. When the virtual shadow appeared, a token of life appeared, suspended in the void. With the change of the virtual shadow, the figure of Hong Yao appeared again, and the red Yao on the ground began to become a virtual shadow, and finally disappeared between the heaven and the earth. "Talisman!" Looking at the token disappearing in the void, Lin Cheng widens his eyes, his pupils contract violently, and his eyes are full of despair. The talisman is a legend of the holy way. It can make people resist death and get rebirth when they die. Now his strength is exhausted and he has no chance of winning in the face of Hongyao again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 239 "I have to admit that you are beyond my expectation. You can kill me and let me use the talisman." Looking at Lin Cheng and Li Taibai, Hong Yao said coldly. 0 has the ability to protect his life. It''s extremely precious. He got the talisman from the forbidden area of the holy road. He didn''t want to enter there that year, and finally came out. He won''t want to go in again in this life. But the talisman was used here, which filled his heart with anger. "You dare to betray the Red Guard. There''s no need to live." Red Yao''s eyes looked at the people behind him. His eyes were very cold. The red fog covered the place. "Lord, we have not!" A sound of panic came from the red fog, and then countless voices screamed. "Lord! I didn''t betray, I mean to kill Lin Cheng! " An old voice sounded in the red fog. This is the father of Zhou Yuan, a half step spirit king. But soon, the old voice turned into a scream, and then all the voices disappeared. The existence of a half step spirit king realm died in the red fog without any resistance. Listening to the familiar scream in the red fog, Lin Cheng''s eyes show his unbearable color. He clenches his fist. This is the younger martial brother he grew up with. But he is full of anger when he thinks of the betrayal of these people. "You asked for it." Lin Cheng shook his head and said in his heart. Now he can''t even protect himself, let alone protect these traitors. He is trying to recover his strength. As long as he can recover his strength, he can use the purple dragon sting again to assassinate Hongyao. The red fog soon dispersed, and the figures on the ground fell to the ground, and the bloody smell filled the palace. "Then it''s your turn." Red Yao turned his head, looked at Lin Wei and Li Taibai and said coldly, the red fog dispersed again, the sword in his hand gripped tightly, endless evil spirit filled the world. "No way!" Lin Wei stood up, his eyes full of firm, can''t let Li Taibai accident, even if let him use his life, he also want to let Li Taibai safe, this is his benefactor, internal strength was squeezed out by him, Dragon into the body, he fell into a mysterious state, but at this time, his heart sent out a violent pain, dragon disappeared, a mouthful of blood from his mouth. "Touch!" Lin Cheng fell to the ground, his face very pale, forced to use the force, he was seriously injured. "I''m sorry! I''m the one who hurt you. " Lin Cheng looks at Li Taibai apologetically, and his eyes are full of regret, but to his surprise, Li Taibai''s eyes don''t know when to close. "What''s the matter?" There was a doubt in Lin Cheng''s mind. "Goodbye!" Hongyao''s sword Qi cuts through the void and is as vast as the ocean. "Kill rob sword: first rob, kill rob!" Looking at the endless sea of sword Qi, Lin Cheng turned his head and finally looked at his younger martial sister, full of tenderness. "Younger martial sister, I will still be master''s apprentice and your elder martial brother in the next life. I will guard you in the next life." Lin Cheng said in a low voice. "Why wait for the next life?" A voice suddenly sounded at this time, Li Taibai opened his eyes, his eyes flashed, stretched out his hands, pointed to Hongyao. "Go away!" Li Taibai said. "Hum!" As Li Taibai''s voice fell, the palace suddenly trembled, and a purple dragon appeared in the void. "Roar!" The Dragon roared. At this moment, all the red fog dispersed, revealing the shocked look of Hongyao. His eyes were full of incredible. "How can it be!" Looking at the purple dragon in the palace, Lin Cheng widened his eyes. This is the palace protection array of the purple guard palace. When the array is unfolded, the purple dragon will appear outside the clan gate, emitting a purple shield to guard the safety of the purple guard palace. This is the most powerful protection ability of the purple guard. However, I have never heard that this purple dragon can appear in the sect. "What have you done! Why can we use this power in the palace Red Yao exclaimed, his eyes full of wonder. In the holy Road, endless years, the seven guards of the holy Road, the seven temple protection array, the seven arrays are all the same, but no one knows that this temple protection array can be used in the palace. Hong Yao looked through his inheritance, but he didn''t have this information. Facing the question of Hongyao, Li Taibai didn''t answer. He raised his hand and pointed to Hongyao. "Ouch!" Dragon roared, under the direction of Li Taibai, directly attacked Hongyao, the power of terror swept everything. "Remember! Li Taibai, I will make you regret it Red Yao angry way, his body exudes a red light, quickly left behind. He was afraid. The dragon in the temple protection array has great power. Even Tang yuan can''t easily fight against it. This is the array given by heaven and earth after the existence was destroyed by the terror that attacked the guardian of the holy road endless years ago.Looking at Hong Yao''s disappearing figure, Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Lin Cheng, who was still in shock at this time, and said, "if you don''t start the big formation, do you want to wait for him to find something wrong and attack again?" "Ah After hearing Li Taibai''s words, although Lin Cheng didn''t understand what he meant, he quickly opened the array and accepted the inheritance. He could easily control the array in his mind. This is God''s right to guard the Lord. In Li Taibai''s words, it is just the power given by the heart of the world. When the array starts, Lin Cheng''s look is more shocked. He blinks his eyes. When the array starts, he instantly understands why Li Taibai can summon the purple dragon in the palace. The purple dragon is an illusion. The array is different from what he had in his mind. There is one more change that can call up the illusion. But the illusion has no power, it is just a false illusion. "Here it is Lin Cheng swallows his saliva. He looks at Li Taibai and is full of disbelief. This illusion can be seen as long as Hong Yao attacks him. Just now, Li Taibai attacks Hong Yao directly. This is really too bold. If Hong Yao didn''t run away immediately, he would find the illusion false. "My Lord, it''s incredible!" Lin Cheng shakes his head and says in his heart. He didn''t know whether the phantom was originally in the array, forgotten when he inherited it, or modified by Li Taibai not long ago. If it''s the second one, Lin Cheng can''t imagine what kind of ability it is. You know, it''s a heaven given array. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 240 "I''m sorry, my Lord." Lin Cheng knelt on the ground, he said to Li Taibai. In the battle not long ago, if it was not for his momentary weakness, it would not have been so dangerous at all. He was very clear that Li Taibai seemed to grasp all this, but after knowing the reasons, he could imagine that as long as there was a slight mistake in the crisis that Li Taibai had just faced, they would have been killed by Hong Yao. It''s over, but his mistake can''t be made up. "This time, haven''t you learned a lesson?" Li Taibai looked at Lin Cheng kneeling on the ground, he said, next, he wants to carry out his own plan, at the same time, also in order to let the old man, in this world will not because of good intentions, die too early. "Your master died because of your good character. Not long ago, because of your good character, you almost killed me and your younger martial sister again." Listen to Li Taibai''s words, Lin Cheng clenched his fist, his body trembled. "I''m sorry!" This is all he can say with his head down. He does not know what to say, only sorry, can express his heart, but sorry useful? Master will never come back. "I''ll help you this time, but after that? What are you going to do if it happens again? " Li Taibai looks at Lin Cheng and asks. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Lin Cheng clenched his fist, and his eyes flashed with cold light. "I won''t let it happen again." He said seriously. "If there is an old man who is in a coma outside the door, and the old man is seriously ill, will you save him or not?" Li Taibai asked suddenly at this time. "Nature is salvation!" Lin Cheng said without hesitation. "What if the old man is actually just Hong Yao pretending?" Li Taibai''s voice sounded again. Lin Cheng Leng was in the same place. Looking at Lin Cheng''s changing look, Li Taibai knows what Lin Cheng thinks. This is a multiple-choice question without any comparability. For Lin Cheng, he is a good man. If an old man falls in front of him, he will surely save him. Li Taibai''s statement tells him that anyone he saves may be disguised by the enemy. "Then don''t you save me? If that person is really just an old man who is dying, he can save a life as long as he reaches out his hand. " This is a conflict of ideas, betrayed again and again. When Li Taibai appeared, Lin Cheng''s heart was not completely frozen. If the person he met happened to be the same as him, and he might play the role of Li Taibai. "Benefactor, what do you think I should do?" Lin Cheng looks at Li Taibai, his eyes full of confusion. He wanted to save people, but he didn''t want people around him to get hurt. "Very simple, treat me as your only day. My words are the truth you flatter. As long as everything on the truth line can''t be crossed, it can''t happen." Li Taibai looked at Lin Cheng and said. "There is no day in the world that can save you. The day you believe in doesn''t appear, but I do." Listen to Li Taibai''s words, Lin Cheng clenched his fist. "My Lord, when you save me, my life will be yours. I will complete all your words unconditionally." Lin Cheng said seriously. Li Taibai nodded his head. He said faintly, "my order is very simple. Except for my permission, no one except purple guard is allowed to enter the purple guard hall." Put an end to all hidden dangers, naturally there can be no harm. "It''s very easy to save people. Why should we bring them into the purple guard hall? Build a residence outside the main hall and let them be there. Can''t you just take care of them? " This is a clever answer. It doesn''t need to bring people in, but it can save people. When Lin Cheng''s eyes brightened, he looked at Li Taibai, full of worship. He didn''t think of it at all. If he had thought of this at the beginning, how could he have begged master to let red guards and others into the palace, and how could his master have died. "No matter what happens, you can think of any way to solve it, but I''m absolutely not allowed to step over this order. This is the line of life and death." "Yes, sir Lin Cheng kneels on one knee and nods seriously. "Eun Gong, from today on, the purple guard is your subordinate. We will never forget your help. As long as we need to, we will not hesitate to break through the sky." A delicate voice sounded. Zixi didn''t know when she woke up. She knelt beside Lin Cheng and said with her head raised. "Younger martial sister!" Hearing Zixi''s words, Lin Cheng was shocked. Ziguard was handed down by his master. If it is true, as the younger martial sister said, ziguard will become Li Taibai''s exclusive force from today on. This has never happened in Tianlong. This is the place that God pays attention to. He doesn''t know what terrible things will happen if it is true.Looking at Zixi''s eyes, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly, and there was a trace of irony in his eyes. "In this holy Road, everyone is talking about the intelligence of Hongyao, the talent and good character of Lin Cheng, and the power of the purple guard patriarch. But everyone doesn''t know that the girl in front of us is the most terrible existence." This is to test the existence of heaven with him. The girl''s mind is terrible. If heaven exists, it will kill him. If he does not die, it means heaven does not exist. This is a girl fighting with heaven. Heaven doesn''t care about them, so they just betray. At the same time, Li Taibai is more clear that the girl is considering for Lin Cheng. For Lin Cheng, her own existence is a cage. With Lin Cheng''s character, he will obey his own orders completely in the future. Even if she lets him die, Lin Cheng will not hesitate to do it. And as long as he was killed by heaven''s punishment, Lin Cheng would lose the cage and live at ease. "Woman, a terrible creature." Li Taibai said in his heart. In the divine world, he met countless women, smiling, countless terrorist powerful existence, and finally defeated in the hands of women. However, since she wanted to surrender, Li Taibai was never afraid. To recover the entrance of a holy road is enough to detonate the whole Tianlong continent. This is his goal. Since this woman sent her to the door by herself, he can''t wait for it. In this world, who knows heaven better than him? "OK, from today on, the purple guard is officially under my name. The purple guard is renamed as the White Emperor gate guard. You guard this holy road for me!" Li Taibai arrogantly said, despise the world, strong confidence let purple Xi slightly a Zheng. She felt vaguely that she had made a terrible decision. But after a look at Lin Cheng, she felt sorry. For her elder martial brother''s sake, she would rather bear the blame. On this day, a message came out from the palace of guard purple, now called guard Baidi gate, and instantly spread all over the holy road. Li Taibai''s name once again ignited everyone''s eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 241 Purple guard holy Road entrance changed hands, purple guard holy Road entrance, now under the name of Li Taibai, officially renamed Baidi city guard! A startling message spread all over the holy road. Countless people stopped moving in their hands. They were shocked. Since the appearance of the guard at the entrance of the holy Road, it has only changed hands once. That time, it was an invincible and powerful existence. It was forcibly robbed, but it was finally punished and died. Now this is the second time that the guard at the entrance of the holy road has changed hands. "Does Li Taibai want to die?" "A useless spirit general, how did he do it?" "What opportunities did he get!" Countless voices sounded in the holy Road, they are full of incredible, but some people''s eyes are showing the color of pity. "Li Taibai is looking for his own death. The entrance of the holy road is guarded by heaven. He is fighting with heaven and will be punished by heaven." A voice called out. This sentence has won the approval of countless people. However, no matter what, everyone''s eyes are on the holy road where purple guard is. There are countless people. They come back from the depths of the holy road and go to the holy road where purple guard is. They are curious about how Li Taibai was subdued by purple guard. Many people want to see what punishment is like. They want to see the end of Li Taibai. In the city deep in the holy Road, the owners of each city raised their heads and listened to the message from their hands. Their eyes narrowed slightly. "Don''t worry. Our duty is to guard our city." The master of the city gave the order. At this time, in a remote city of Shenglu, a girl opened her eyes. Her eyes were white, without any pupil. She was barefoot stepping in the void, wearing a snow-white feather coat, even her hair was white, just like a snow spirit falling into the world. is as like as two peas in the same girl. They look alike, but the girl''s eyes are opposite to the first girl. The eyes of this girl are black, like black stones. "Black and purple guards have changed hands at the entrance of holy road." Snow White pupil girl looked at the girl around, said. "Bai, I''m hungry. The man who occupies the entrance of purple guard is Li Taibai. He should be delicious." Said the black girl, nodding her head. In front of them, there was no one, but they seemed to hear all the information. "Try to trick that Li Taibai in and eat him." The girl who called white nodded and said, her body exuded the power of terror, a layer of mysterious waves. "Roar, roar!" Outside the city, countless animals kneel on the ground in fear, their eyes full of fear. If someone is here, they will surely find that each of these beasts is the realm of King Wu, and there is also the realm of King Ling. But when they feel the surging power of the girl and others, they all kneel on the ground. In front of them is a dilapidated city. The city collapses, and dense plants grow all over the city. In the middle, two girls are bound with chains and imprisoned here. The chains pierce the girl''s lute bone, but there is no pain on the two girls'' faces. At the entrance of the city, a huge stone is erected here. Two words can be seen on it, Xuanyuan Around the city, surrounded by countless jungles, red fog shrouded here, so that all people can not enter here, a terrorist figure living in the red fog. This is the forbidden area of the holy road. Even the existence of the realm of the king of spirit will surely die here. As everyone was surprised by the news that Li Taibai occupied the holy road. Li Taibai''s body is in the void. He is holding a black stone in his hand. Black stone is a kind of audio material, which is the exclusive audio material of the holy road. It is available in all cities. As long as you have this audio material, you can quickly spread one thing throughout the holy road. It''s like the voice of heaven. Tianyin stone is the name of this stone. In his heart, Li Taibai knew that this day''s sound stone was actually the rule set by the heart of the world for this holy road. To use this day''s sound stone to deliver a message is to use the power left here by the heart of the world to deliver a message. As the manager of Tianlong, it naturally has the ability to spread its power to all places. Holding the black stone, Li Taibai starts the control switch of Tianyin stone. At this moment, his voice spreads all over the holy road and rings out in the void. "In my busy days, I heard that many geniuses are looking for me, trying to snatch the name of my first genius." Li Taibai''s voice was full of disdain. "To snatch my title, I think it''s impossible for you in your life." "In this world, I am the most powerful genius. If you want to seize the title of my first genius, come to the place where the guardian of Baidi city is. As long as you defeat me, the title of my first genius will naturally belong to you. I''ll wait for you here.""Of course, if you don''t dare to come, don''t say what kind of genius you are. When you see me, you''ll just give up. Those who say you want to rob me of the title of genius, I remember your names." Li Taibai''s voice disappears. He throws the Tianyin stone to Lin Cheng who looks at it below. At this time, with Li Taibai''s voice falling, a layer of mysterious atmosphere appears, and the attention of the heart of the world diffuses in the sky. Some of these concerns are caused by the sensation caused by Li Taibai not long ago, but more by what Li Taibai says now. "The battle of the first day always attracts the most attention!" In the troubled times of genius, countless talents appear and disappear. Everyone is curious about what kind of existence Li Taibai is. The first genius of all ages, they just understand it from a few words. Everyone is curious about what kind of state this first genius of all ages is now after he becomes a useless spirit general. More and more people want to know who is the first genius today! All of them are wondering who are the strongest. They are more curious about whether there are any unknown geniuses. "You are worthy of your kindness and confidence." Looking at Li Taibai, Lin Cheng''s eyes show the color of worship. Looking at Lin Cheng''s performance, Zixi is even more helpless. You know, Lin Cheng is the king of spirit. A king of spirit worships an abandoned spirit general. This world is unique. If outsiders know it, they will laugh at Lin Cheng. This strengthened Zixi''s idea. "Although this young man is powerful and mysterious, he is too sharp after all. He will hurt himself after all. This is the most stupid behavior." Purple heart secret way. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 242 Li Taibai''s voice spread all over the holy road. On this day, countless figures turned around and came to guard the holy road. The first genius of all time! Countless people are looking forward to this battle, and everyone is waiting for Li Taibai''s appearance. The genius of Tangmen has said that he wants to step over Li Taibai and become the strongest genius. Now Li Taibai shouts that he can''t be absent. The mysterious woman following the hymn is looking for Li Taibai in Tangmen, and she can''t be absent. Lobai is even more unlikely to be absent. Now the four most noticed geniuses, in addition to the arrogant youth, three are bound to come here. In addition to these three, there are many unknown existence. At this time, they also began to act. "The first day of eternity?" A young man with white hair raised his head and his eyes were full of sadness. "If you get this title, will Shiyin come to me?" The white haired boy turned his body. A cold light flashed in the air and fell into the palm of the white haired boy. It was a flying knife. There is no blood on the throwing knife. Behind the white haired boy, a huge beast falls on the ground, and the aftereffects of his body are emitted. He is a strong man in the realm of King Wu. The body of the white haired boy is suspended in the sky. He''s a spiritual presence. "Ouch!" A black shadow appears in the sky. It''s a flying beast. Its breath is terrifying. It''s the existence of a king of enlightenment. In the sky, unless it has the supernatural power of flying, it must be the flying beast who has the advantage. Flying mammals, which appear very quickly, obviously have the ability to hide. At the last moment, they suddenly appear to kill the white haired teenagers. In the face of the sudden appearance of the beast, the white haired boy''s eyes changed. A trace of purple mist appeared in his eyes. The flying knife in his hand came out. Then, he turned around and didn''t look at the flying beast behind him. "Chirp!" A sad cry sounded. The flying beast fell from the air and fell to the ground. There was a blood hole in its chest. Its heart had been smashed, and the cold light flashed. The flying knife returned to the hands of the white haired boy again. "Lingfei Dao: first Dao, no need to send it!" A cold voice rang out in the sky. The figure of the white haired boy gradually faded away. His body was very lonely, like wandering outside the world. In a city, a stout man turned his body, and his eyes were shining. "During the trip to tianlongjiao, I was forced out of qianlongbu by those Bai surnames. This is a kind of humiliation, but that''s because the trial is unfair to me. My talent will not be lower than that of Li Taibai. Even, my combat power is more powerful, and I am equal to invincible in the same realm!" The big man''s eyes were full of confidence, and his body was shining in the sun. He turned his body and left, making a sound of thumping. The earth vibrated, and cracks appeared where he stepped. People in the city looked at the figure of the big man, and there was a little fear in their eyes. Thinking of the battle not long ago, this young man is as terrible as an immortal body. The existence of ten spiritual realms can''t leave any scars on him. This young man has stepped into the spiritual realm. Heaven and earth are changing. In this world, there are many talents, and countless talents are shining. Once there was one person, it was enough to be proud of the same generation. In this world, these talents are competing for hegemony in the same generation. This is a golden age. But in this era, the genius of this generation and the elegant demeanor of all people are now under the pressure of Li Taibai. The first genius of all ages, even though he is regarded as a useless spirit general by xingmen, still touches everyone''s heart. As long as no one beats Li Taibai, he is the most powerful genius of all time. At this time, a gorgeous girl came out. She was wearing a black-and-white skirt, her hair was white, her eyes were dark, her skin was delicate as snow, and she seemed to break at a touch. She was carrying a big package behind her. "Delicious food." The girl''s eyes showed the color of greed and stepped towards the place where Li Taibai was. In a huge city, the Tang clan genius turned around. Behind him, there was a realm of spirit king. His eyes were worried and he said, "qian''er, now the purple guard holy road is occupied by Li Taibai. He may have set a trap. Our life is very likely to be in danger this time." This spirit king is the protector of Tang Qian, the genius of Tang clan. As a protector, he can follow Tang Qian into the holy road to protect Tang Qian''s safety, but only when he reaches the realm of half step spirit king can he do it, otherwise he will be punished by the holy road. Genius needs protection, but it also needs to accept setbacks. If it can''t pass the setbacks, then death is death. This is the rule of the holy way. "Martial uncle, I''m an immortal genius. All the dangers in front of me are opportunities to make me stronger. I can''t escape this battle of the first genius in all ages. This escape will bring my strength to a standstill." Tang Qian looked at the king of spirit behind him, he said."Although Li Taibai said this sentence to everyone, the meaning of his words is a response to what I said not long ago. Everyone in the holy way knows that this is Li Taibai''s challenge to me. If I escape, it means I give up, and my heart will leave a demon." Tang Qian turned and left. Tang Qian''s eyes are full of self-confidence. In his eyes, what is the first genius of all ages and what controls the purple guard holy road is just because he didn''t go to tianlongjiao. His road comes from a far away place. In the future, there will only be one genius in this land of Tianlong, who is invincible to the same generation. This existence is Tang Qian. Looking at Tang Qian''s confident back, Tang Tian sighs in the eye of his gun. The boy in front of him is the most powerful genius he has ever seen. Even Tang Yuan is ashamed of himself. He said in the Tang clan that five years is enough to surpass him. This is a genius beyond the times. Self confidence is invincible. This is the mentality that a genius should have. Even if the front is full of danger, I have stepped on it with a horizontal knife. This is the invincible way. Invincible heart can cultivate the invincible way. I''m invincible! This is the invincible way, and also the most powerful way of the Tang clan. Even Tang Yuan didn''t succeed in cultivation, only Tang Qian succeeded in cultivation. Tang tianqiang still remembers that Tang Qian was only five years old. When he chose to practice martial arts, he directly understood the way of invincibility. This shocked the whole Tang clan and was hidden in an instant. All these years, Tang clan has been waiting for the rise of this young man. And now is the time. "In this case, I''ll accompany you. Li Taibai is so arrogant that he dares to attack our Tangmen. He should be punished." Tang tianqiang said haughtily. Even among the king of spirit, he is also famous, even one step away from taking that step. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 243 The purple guard palace is now called the White Emperor gate guard hall. With the spread of Li Taibai''s information, countless figures appear here, and a pair of eyes are full of excitement. They are waiting for the battle of genius. But now it''s seven days since Li Taibai sent out the news. In seven days, there is still no genius. "The talent of Tangmen has arrived at the last transfer station. It is expected that he will come here tomorrow." "It was seen that lobai had passed the last interchange and was on his way to this city." "I heard that the gorgeous girl came back from the deep of the holy road with a hymn. She seemed to have some terrible power, and the guards around her were extremely terrible." One by one, the voices are constantly talking. Baidi gate guards the palace. At this time, Li Taibai is standing on the top of the palace. His spiritual world is open and can hear everyone''s words clearly. In the void, the heart of the world is full of concern, which is full of terror. This makes Li Taibai a little strange. In principle, even if he used the stratagem, the attention of the heart of the world can not be so strong. During this period of time, he can probably infer the amount of attention of the heart of the world. Now the heart of the world is paying too much attention. Even the heart of the world pays more attention to it than it does in Muzi city. You know, in Muzi City, there is a realm of spirit king, which attracts countless people''s attention. It''s the first time that he shows his strong power in front of everyone. "Something''s wrong." Li Taibai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and then the corners of his mouth curved slightly. "Now that the heart of the world is paying more attention, it''s just as good for him." "My Lord! What can I do for you Lin Cheng''s figure appears on the palace. He looks at Li Taibai and asks. There is a trace of worry in his eyes. Now there are too many strong people around the palace. He can feel that there are countless terrible strong people lurking around the palace. There are more than one of them in the realm of spirit king. From the information, Lin Cheng knows that Li Taibai is hated by many people. If these spirit kings attack together, he may not be able to protect Li Taibai. "I''ve modified the palace array. It''s a new control method. I want to go out. If anyone breaks into the palace, kill them directly!" Li Taibai hands a piece of paper to Lin Cheng, turns around and walks away on the wind. His spiritual world is open, avoiding all crowds. Looking at Li Taibai who left, Lin Cheng was slightly stunned. He didn''t react. "Modify the array?" He blinked and looked at the drawing in his hand. Today, the array of Baidi gate guarding the palace is a gift from heaven. It is so powerful that even the king of spirit can''t break the protection of the array. In the inheritance information he gets, the array is perfect. It''s God''s array and can''t be modified. In Tianlong continent, the array is extremely rare. There is no saying that there is a master of the array. Nowadays, only some people have cracked some mysteries according to some ancient array, but these mysteries have no effect at all. For example, when someone arranges an array, a breeze can be generated. This breeze is a real breeze and has no effect. This is the array level of Tianlong continent. When he inherited the position of the purple Guardian patriarch, he sensed the change of the array. He also suspected that Li Taibai had modified it. But soon, he denied it. He thought it was a mistake when he inherited it. After all, it was not Li Taibai''s ceremony that he inherited the position of the patriarch. No one knows whether Li Taibai''s ceremony was right or not. But now, Li Taibai even said that he had changed the array, which made him a little confused. His eyes looked at the drawings in his hands, looked at the words written by Li Taibai, confused from the beginning, then slowly serious, and finally widened his eyes, and his eyes were full of shock. "My Lord, who are you! How can you do such a thing Lin Cheng put the drawing away. He couldn''t help exclaiming. He finally understood why he didn''t worry. With this array, no matter how many spirit kings there are, those who dare to commit crimes will die! "Younger martial sister, pass the order. No one is allowed to enter Baidi gate to guard the palace. Those who enter will be killed!" Lin Cheng looked at Zixi under the palace and said. "This is Li Taibai''s order. He just obeys." With the spread of the word from the guard of the White Emperor''s gate, the people around were slightly stunned, and the brows of countless people were slightly frowned. This is undoubtedly contempt for them. "The purple guard has changed his master, so he doesn''t know how many kilos he has?" There was a voice of discontent in the void. "Even if I''m allowed to enter the mountain gate, I don''t want to go in. However, I don''t feel comfortable hearing this. If I step into the mountain gate, I''ll cut it. I''m looking down on us."A few voices rang out, but soon stopped. Just these words made everyone feel a little dissatisfied. But after all, they were afraid of the purple guard. The holy road guard was the power of heaven''s protection. No one dares to challenge the majesty of heaven. In the Tianlong continent, all those who challenge the majesty of heaven are dead. However, this dissatisfaction is brewing, just waiting for an outbreak. Standing in the distance, Li Taibai looked at the scene, his mouth slightly curved, he looked forward to the day when the emotion broke out, some things must be solved in the holy Road, but now, he has more important things to do. Lobai and others are coming. He is going to take lobai and others. In his mind, the mark of wound sword was getting closer and closer. With the breeze blowing, Li Taibai walked on the wind. He missed Luobai a little. He hasn''t seen Luobai for more than 20 days. Now that things are settled, he wants to see Luobai. The endless separation of life and death in the previous life, he wanted to be with lobai all the time in this life. "Whew!" At this time, Li Taibai''s body suddenly stopped, and a sense of alertness suddenly appeared in his heart. At this moment, all the hairs of his body stood up, and a severe crisis surged into his heart. "Little brother, are you Li Taibai?" A delicate voice sounded in Li Taibai''s ear, and a figure appeared in front of Li Taibai. This is a girl in black and white clothes. Her pupils are very dark. At this time, she stands in the grass and looks at Li Taibai curiously. Her delicate face is full of curiosity. Seeing the girl''s moment, Li Taibai''s heart beat violently. At this moment, his vigilance reached the extreme. The girl made him feel extremely frightened. "How can it be!" His spiritual world was not closed, but he didn''t notice the girl''s appearance. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 244 This is the first time that Li Taibai meets him in Tianlong world. He can''t feel the existence in his spiritual world. There are only three reasons why the spiritual world can''t be perceived. One is that the spiritual world is higher than itself. The second is that it has the ability to block spiritual perception. The third is that Li Taibai crossed the third one in his mind. He soon shook his head. The third one is a legend, which is impossible to exist. If there is a third one, the whole divine world will shake. Looking at the girl in front of him, Li Taibai''s face remained unchanged. He blinked and said, "isn''t Li Taibai in the purple guard hall? No, it''s time to call Baidi gate guard. " No matter what state the girl is in, the sense of crisis in Li Taibai''s heart makes him say a lie without any hesitation. "You are not Li Taibai? That''s a pity. I want to go to him and tell him a place of treasure. In that case, forget it. " The girl said with regret. Li Taibai looked interested and said, "the land of treasure? It doesn''t have to be Li Taibai. If there''s anything I can do for you. " "No, we just want Li Taibai." The girl shook her head and turned away. Looking at the disappearing girl, Li Taibai was relieved. He turned around and left quickly. His eyes were full of doubts. In Tianlong continent, he has never heard of such existence. In his previous life, if the girl really existed, he would have shocked the whole Tianlong continent. But in his previous life, he had never heard of the girl, or even heard of the girl''s rumor. "It seems that there are some differences in this world''s Tianlong continent. Is it my reason?" Li Taibai thought that he had changed the history of the world. In his previous life, ten years later, Tianlong mainland was destroyed. Many secrets were hidden in the mainland. His appearance broke this balance and probably touched some secret forces. "But what about that?" Li Taibai''s eyes are full of pride. He won''t allow anyone to block the way of this life, so he will step on the road one by one. But even if those secret forces, Li Taibai did not think that strange girl might appear. Black and white clothes, black pupils. In his previous life, he had heard of a terrible existence. In the divine world, there were two terrible girls, one black and one white. Their strength was invincible. They once beat the young generation of the divine world into silence. But in the end, the two terrible girls were directly suppressed and died by the powerful in the divine world. However, in his memory, they were two girls, and if those two girls were really in Tianlong, Tianlong would have been turned upside down by them. Li Taibai shakes his head. Although he feels strange, he can know that the two girls are even more strange. The strange thing is that he knows very well that the two girls recognize themselves, but they don''t start. Instead, they leave after saying a few words to themselves. "Sister, that''s Li Taibai. Why don''t you arrest him directly? I think he is delicious. If we eat him, we may escape the world. " Standing in the void, the black-and-white girl suddenly said, with a trace of doubt in her voice, full of Lori''s voice. "Stupid sister, didn''t you find out? There''s a kind of power in that teenager. I feel that as long as we start, it''s very likely that we will die here. " The black-and-white girl said again, but at this moment, her voice became a little Royal. "Yes? I thought about delicious food at that time, but I didn''t pay attention to it. " The black and white girl''s voice became Laurie again. "It''s OK. Although his strength makes me feel very strange, we just need to trick him into our place, so we can play with him at will. I want to find a way." Yu Jie''s voice rang out again. This is a very strange scene, as if it is a fine division of the scene, a person to ask and answer. But around the black and white girl, a figure passed by, but no one saw the girl. After leaving the girl in black and white, Li Taibai went to Luobai and others according to the memory in his mind. Along the way, he did not encounter any accident again. He saw Luobai who was on the way at this time. When we meet again, the strength of several people has changed in different ways. All of them have reached the Ninth level of Lingjiang. They are one step away from entering the realm of Lingshuai. Zeng Renfeng''s breath has become very heavy, like a huge stone standing on the earth. The smell of weapon war has also changed. There is a wonderful feeling in his body. It seems that he has become an egg, which will explode at any time. Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, one is still fat, but it makes people feel light and nimble. At the first sight of Zhang Dafei, everyone will flash a sentence in their mind. This is a flexible fat man. And Zhu Hou, his figure becomes more humble. If you don''t pay attention, you won''t notice such a person at all. His figure stands in a dark place step by step.It''s a change in strength, driving a change in the breath of the body. "The way of pregnancy." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. The way of pregnancy is not a state, but the comprehension of one''s own strength to a state. This is a temperament formed by one''s coming to realize one''s own strength. In this kind of comprehension, if one can fully understand one''s own strength, one''s strength will be greatly increased in an instant, and one''s talent will be enhanced. This is a state that can be met but not found. In the Tianlong continent, only those top strong people can step into this realm. Of course, for Li Taibai, the talents of these people are not bad. After his advice, they can''t conceive their own way. It can only be said that these people are not worth cultivating at all. If you step into the realm of pregnant Tao, you have to break the Tao. This step, no one can help, even Li Taibai can''t help, in the divine world, countless talents they stepped into the state of pregnancy, but endless years, until the time of death, they didn''t formally break their existing way, set foot on their own new road, only belong to their own road. "Lobai!" Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the girl who was surprised. "Long time no see, I miss you." When she heard Li Taibai''s words, her face turned red. Li Taibai''s words were so straightforward that the girl was caught off guard, but the sweet feeling filled her heart. The girl nodded, her body across the void, directly into Li Taibai''s arms. "Brother Taibai, lobai wants you too." The girl''s face was red with shame. She held Li Taibai tightly. In the past 20 days, Li Taibai had no news, which worried her. How could ordinary people escape the pursuit of the existence of the spirit king realm. After knowing Li Taibai''s news, God knows how much she wants to get to Li Taibai as soon as possible. This is the first time that she has been separated from Li Taibai for such a long time since she met Li Taibai. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 245 Purple guard changed to white gate guard day 10. Li Taibai''s figure appeared in the void, walking on the wind, the breeze floating, blowing the tip of Li Taibai''s hair, youth standing in the void, like the focus of heaven and earth, instantly attracted countless people''s eyesight. Today, countless people have gathered around the guards of the Baidi gate, but it''s strange that no young genius has appeared. As we all know, those young geniuses have already appeared, but they are all hidden. Everyone is waiting, waiting for the first one to come out. "Ten days, those who want to defeat me should come, and those who dare not will not come. Then today is the last day. After today, I will leave here and go to the holy land." Li Taibai''s voice rang out. Hearing Li Taibai''s voice, everyone''s eyes lit up. "Is it going to start at last?" They have been waiting for a long time. "Genius Li." At this time, a voice suddenly sounded, and a young man appeared in front of the public. This is a short boy with slippery pupils, wearing a black robe. The front of the black robe is a black eclipse, and the back is a fiery red sun. "Li Tiancai, my name is Bai Xiaosheng, from qianjimen!" Said the boy. Qianjimen? Hearing what the teenagers said, their eyes were puzzled. They had never heard of qianjimen. "Maybe it''s a weak school." Someone whispered. "A genius of a weak school, also want to challenge Li Taibai? It''s beyond our capacity. " "Don''t say that. Have you forgotten that Li Taibai belongs to a weak sect? Have you heard of the shifangzong before? " Someone shook his head and said. "How can this be the same? How many Li Taibai can appear in the world?" After hearing this man''s words, everyone nodded their heads. In the history of Tianlong mainland, there have been countless talents of weak sects, but these so-called talents are finally crushed by those of strong sects. It is impossible to cultivate strong talents with the resources of weak sects. Li Taibai, this is the only case. Looking at the weak young man in front of him, Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had never heard of qianjimen. In his previous life, he had visited countless places in Tianlong continent, and all the secret forces he had set foot in, but he had never heard of qianjimen. However, this young man, let Li Taibai incomparably pay attention to. At the moment when this young man appeared, Li Taibai could obviously feel that the heart of the world in the void was concerned. At this moment, he trembled a little and became rich again. This means that this young man will certainly play a huge role in the future of Tianlong continent. This is an existence that will affect the direction of Tianlong continent in the future. "The future son of heaven?" Li Taibai''s thoughts crossed his mind. "What''s the matter?" Li Taibai asked. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Bai Xiaosheng''s mouth curved slightly. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "Li genius, when you issue a challenge declaration, I''m not worth it for you." Listen to Bai Xiaosheng''s words, Li Taibai''s eyes show the color of irony. "Say the purpose." He said faintly. This kind of naive verbal skill is too stupid for him. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Bai Xiaosheng''s original words suddenly stopped. There was a trace of consternation in his eyes. Looking at Li Taibai, at this moment, he felt as if he had been seen through. "This is the first day of the ages. It''s even more amazing than the data shows." Bai Xiaosheng has a secret way in his heart. After a slight pause, Bai Xiaosheng said again, "genius Li, you are the first genius in ancient times. Everyone knows that these people want to rob your name and challenge you. I think this is an insult to you." "Who can challenge the first genius in ancient times? What''s more, if these people are unconvinced, they will challenge you. Isn''t that annoying for you? " Bai Xiaosheng talks a lot. He stops his voice and looks at Li Taibai. This is a kind of rhetorical skill. According to the character of the other party, you can say something that can arouse the interest of the other party. Then when you say the most critical point, you stop and wait for the other party''s inquiry, so that you can control the initiative of the discourse and let things develop in your own way. From Li Taibai''s materials, Bai Xiaosheng found that Li Taibai is a very popular presence. No matter in shifangzong or muzicheng, even now in the holy Road, this young man likes to be in the limelight. This kind of person must be very proud. As long as he says something comfortable and interesting, he will naturally take the bait. Looking at Bai Xiaosheng''s complacent eyes, Li Taibai didn''t speak. He just stared at Bai Xiaosheng and said nothing. Looking at Li Taibai''s eyes, Bai Xiaosheng suddenly froze. He thought that Li Taibai would be impatient, interested, and would say all kinds of words, but he never thought that Li Taibai would stare at him like this and say nothing.All of a sudden, the place became quiet. Bai Xiaosheng''s forehead showed a cold sweat. He didn''t know whether Li Taibai was deliberate or just slow in response, but at this time, he couldn''t stop for too long. Now there are many people standing here. If he stops for too long, he will become the object of everyone''s impatience. When he was the first to stand up, he was already on the low side. If the teenager had known this for a long time, his intelligence and talent would have been shocking. Bai Xiaosheng thought about it, but with a smile on his face, he continued to say, "I think if I want to challenge you, then I must be the second day of all the talents before I can challenge you." "This time so many talents come, why don''t we hold a ranking war directly, and then the final winner is allowed to challenge you." Bai Xiaosheng''s voice fell, and everyone was surprised. In the mainland of Tianlong, there are teenagers who often fight, but they have never heard of a ranking war. It is everyone''s mutual transmission that which talent is strong. But Bai Xiaosheng''s next words surprised everyone again. "In this ranking war, I will use the power of Tianji gate to write a book about the ranking, and then send it to all parts of Tianlong mainland for free, covering all places, including some weak sects and villages, so that everyone can know who is the strongest in the talent ranking of Tianlong mainland today!" Bai Xiaosheng''s voice is like the thunder of heaven and earth, shaking everyone''s heartstrings. If you do this according to Bai Xiaosheng, then this battle of genius, all the talents in the ranking, will be known by everyone. This is an opportunity to become famous, and they will become the focus of Tianlong! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 246 Just looking at Bai Xiaosheng, people''s eyes showed the color of irony. It has to be said that this ranking, which makes the whole dragon continent know its name, is enough to make countless people interested. However, even if someone comes to do it, it is not something that this unknown little guy can do. He is not qualified. Unless Tianlong mainland has a strong reputation of the old generation, or a strong force, it is qualified to do. "Is your name Bai Xiaosheng?" A voice rang out, a man in a gray robe looked at Bai Xiaosheng and said with disdain, "do you think you are qualified to rank us?" Tianlong mainland, who doesn''t know that all ranking matters are carried out by xingmen, which is recognized by all forces in the mainland. Tianlong mainland, now has three rankings, Tianlong brilliant list, Tianlong proud dragon list, Tianlong palm eye list. Peerless is the top ten most beautiful women in Tianlong, Aolong is the top ten most handsome men in Tianlong, and palm eye is the list of palm eye. These three lists will not offend any forces. For example, in the ranking of the strong, no one will agree that he is lower than others. If he makes the ranking, the final possibility is to write that the existence of the platoon leader is killed by these forces, which is a disgrace to them. Tianlong mainland, now on the mainland, in addition to Tang Yuan is known as the first strong, no one claims to be the second, no one and no one. "Tianji gate, you have crossed the boundary. This is our work." Star gate disciple appeared in front of the palace, light said. This action of Tianji gate is undoubtedly to snatch food from them. The disciples of xingmen are dissatisfied with it, and their intention to kill is surging. "OK, it doesn''t need your approval. As long as Li Tiancai agrees, then it''s OK. If you quit, then you are not qualified to compete with Li Tiancai for the throne of the first genius." Bai Xiaosheng''s face remained unchanged. Hearing Bai Xiaosheng''s words, the disciples of xingmen showed disdain in their eyes. They looked at Li Taibai and said, "Li Taibai, you have to be clear that all ranking matters are in the charge of our xingmen. This is recognized by all forces in Tianlong continent. If you agree without authorization, you will become the public enemy of Tianlong continent, and the whole Tianlong continent will not tolerate you." "Not only you, but also the forces behind you will be unable to resist the attacks of all forces on the mainland. Everything you cherish will be destroyed because of your words." No one refuted the disciples of xingmen. This is recognized by Tianlong mainland. It''s the cake division of the top forces. This one is exclusive to xingmen. A pair of eyes look at Li Taibai, they wait for Li Taibai''s choice. In this case, no one thinks that Li Taibai will make a stupid choice to be the enemy of the top forces in the whole Tianlong mainland. "I promise." Li Taibai''s voice sounded indifferently at this time, and his eyes did not change at all. This sentence stunned everyone. "Li Taibai! Do you know what you''re doing? " The star gate disciple''s eyes showed anger, he roared. "Eun Gong, if you agree, it will cause the dissatisfaction of all forces in Tianlong mainland, and the Baidi gate general will be squeezed by all forces." An old voice rang out, and an extraordinary figure appeared behind Li Taibai. He said solemnly. The resources of Tianlong continent are like a delicious food. They have been divided into innumerable portions and divided by the top forces. If the future forces want to insert them, they will be rejected by all forces. The reason why shifangzong can become yipinzong is that shifangzong occupies the quota of Shenmen. Today''s shifangzong is just the continuation of Shenmen. It was as strong as ping. In those days, there was no Yipin sect. "Boss." Zhang Dafei and others also looked at Li Taibai. At this time, their pregnant breath has disappeared. It is Li Taibai who taught them the way to hide the breath. If this pregnant breath is shown outside, it is likely to be noticed by people who want to guess the hidden Tao, which will be a hidden danger. listened to the sound of his ears, and Li Taibai''s mouth slightly raised. He shook his head and indicated that Luo Bai and others did not have to worry. His eyes looked at the man of the gate and said, "here is my site. I has the final say here." In a simple word, the arrogance and unreasonable made the xingmen disciples angry. He showed a chill in his eyes and said coldly, "Li Taibai, you will regret it." With that, the xingmen disciple turned and left. Looking at the astonishment in people''s eyes, Li Taibai''s face is showing a happy color. His eyes look into the void. Just when Bai Xiaosheng said what he thought, he can clearly feel that in the void, the world''s attention has increased again, and this time, the increase is not one or two points, but multiplied. This is the wish of the heart of the world. The hostility of all the forces in the world is not as important as Luobai. Li Taibai''s eyes are greedy, which is enough to reduce the time for him to get the world''s attention.Only by getting 100% of the world''s attention, can he really save the Tianlong continent and Luobai. What''s more The hostility of all the forces in Tianlong''s mainland, Li Taibai, has never been afraid. "Of course, the premise is that these forces really dare to exclude him." Li Taibai''s eyes flashed with light. People in this world never know what kind of changes they are going to face. The world has been changing slowly in his plan, waiting for the day of complete outbreak. Now this world food is too old for him to touch. But will all this be as he wishes? A pair of eyes looking at Li Taibai, full of disdain, this young man is too stupid, who does he think he is? If everyone really goes to the ranking war, it''s putting himself under Li Taibai. Which talented youth is willing to do such things. "Li Taibai, what if you promise? We will not participate in this ranking. This time, we are here to fight with you. How can we lower our status to fight for ranking and get the chance to fight with you? " A young figure appeared in the void. Tang Yuan appeared, his eyes full of disdain. "Li Taibai, if you apologize, I can help you settle this matter. If you like, as long as you are a few days late, I can let xingmen give you this qualification." The hymn sounded. In the void, countless spirit marshals welcomed and escorted him. In front of him, there was a spirit king''s guard. Among these strong men, a sedan chair was carried by four half step spirit kings. The sedan chair is surrounded by a layer of white gauze, blocking the scene inside the sedan chair, but from the faint figure, everyone can see that the sedan chair must be a gorgeous beauty. "Do I need qualifications to fight with you? If I want to fight you, I will fight you! " "Dong Dong Dong!" A huge sound of footsteps sounded, a strong man came from afar, step by step, the earth shook, like a huge beast driving on the earth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 247 "It is." One by one, the young geniuses came forward, and an idea crossed their minds. Which of these gifted youths is not the best one in the world, and they are so proud that they are not willing to be inferior to others. Not to mention that the ranking is the division of the top forces in Tianlong mainland, even they will not agree with it, at least this time. Looking at the disdainful eyes, Li Taibai''s eyes were calm. Since he agreed, how could he let it end like this? His eyes looked at Bai Xiaosheng and said, "I think you should prepare the prize for this contest. Now take it out." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Bai Xiaosheng''s eyes show a strange color. He did prepare prizes. He never thought that these gifted youths would be willing to compete with each other without the temptation of interests. But he never thought that Li Taibai had guessed his idea. In the heart once crossed an idea, Bai Xiaosheng action didn''t stop, his hand appeared a gold bead. "This time, I naturally prepared a prize. This is a life pearl. If I have this life pearl, I can have a second life." Bai Xiaosheng''s voice fell, and the world became very quiet at this moment. A heavy gasp sounded, a pair of eyes become red, full of greed. There are many treasures in the world that can be used for death, but they are rare. Even the Tang clan has only one for death. It''s found from ancient relics, not made by people of this era. It''s even rumored that it''s a treasure left by the gods who came to Tianlong land endless years ago. In the land of Tianlong, only the most powerful forces have the treasures known to all, but they are all used by the most powerful of the clan to ensure that there will be no accident. No matter Chu Yu or Hong Yao, they are one of the world''s most powerful people, and the other is looking for them in the forbidden area. Now they have used them up, and it''s hard to find a second treasure in this life. Bai Xiaosheng took out his life bead at this time, which moved everyone. "Mr. Bai, it''s too bad for you to use this life pearl as a prize in the ranking list. If you have any requirements, I can help you do it. I can even be your protector, as long as you give me this life pearl." An old voice sounded. In the void, space is distorted. An old man is standing in the void. He looks at Bai Xiaosheng and says. At the old man''s side, many figures appeared, each of which was the realm of the king of spirit. All of a sudden, there were five realm of the king of spirit. Four of them are the guardians of the gifted youths here, and another one exudes the flavor of the holy Road, which is the local spiritual king of the holy road. "Give me the Pearl of life, and I will guarantee you into the Holy Land!" Looking at Bai Xiaosheng, the local spirit king said. "I''m sorry. I used this pearl as a prize." Bai Xiaosheng shook his head and refused. "Well! I told you to give it to me! " The local spirit king''s eyes were cold. His body crossed the void and appeared directly in front of Bai Xiaosheng. One hand directly grasped the life pearl in Bai Xiaosheng''s hand. "Kill him!" But just then, Li Taibai''s voice rang out. Li Taibai''s voice falls, and two figures appear in front of Bai Xiaosheng. The two terrible forces directly bombard the local spirit king. These are two spiritual kings, Ping Bufan and Lin Cheng. The attack of the two spirit kings made the local spirit king shocked. His body retreated quickly, away from Bai Xiaosheng. "How dare you kill me? I tell you, I''m the Lord of the 80th city. Now I''m on my knees to apologize and give me my life pearl, otherwise you will never enter the holy land. " The local spirit king said angrily. "Kill Li Taibai''s voice had no emotion. "Goodbye!" At the same time, a cold voice rang out behind the local spirit king, and the ordinary body did not know when it appeared behind the local spirit king. His body radiated black light, and his fist directly penetrated the body of the local spirit king. In the face of the black light, all the spirit kings on the scene felt a sense of panic, and their eyes showed the color of fear, as if they had met a terrible natural enemy. The killer of Lingwang deserves its reputation. Two figures knelt in front of Li Taibai, just like servants. Looking at these two spirit kings, everyone looks at Li Taibai. Their eyes are full of unspeakable emotions. They don''t know how to describe their inner surprise. The existence of spirit king realm, each of which is a proud genius, is the top existence in Tianlong continent. Even if they are as powerful as Tang Yuan and as talented as Chu Yu, they all respect the strong in the realm of spirit king, which is an equal existence. But now these two spirit kings kneel down in front of Li Taibai, just like servants. Just because of Li Taibai''s words, they kill a strong in the realm of spirit king. "I will also take part in this ranking war. Besides this life pearl, I think you should have prizes?" Ignoring the unbelievable looks, Li Taibai looks at Bai Xiaosheng.Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Bai Xiaosheng quickly nodded his head and said: "this time, the top three, in addition to the first Mingzhu, the second and the third, each have a Shengdan." Shengdan is a kind of elixir. It is said that as long as you don''t die, you can cure any injury. From the fourth to the tenth place, they have Lingshuai level spirit beasts as pets. From the 11th to the 20th, they have a martial arts secret book of Lingshuai realm. After 20, as long as the participants, they will have a Sanpin pill, Wulingdan. Listening to Bai Xiaosheng''s words, all the people who were surprised by Mingzhu were shocked at this time. Shengdan is a kind of elixir, just like Mingzhu. It is no longer something that people of this era can refine. Every Shengdan is a life-saving elixir, which is extremely important to all sects. Just like Shenmen Shendi, if he had Shengsheng pill in those years, he would not be hurt at all. Now Shenmen will still be the first gate in Tianlong. The spirit beast as a pet, the world has the power of contract pet, with a pet, can enhance their own strength, a smart pet, enough to make a person''s strength become more powerful. Even if these spirit beasts are well fed, they may even reach the realm of King Daling. In this world, there was a thing, a mere existence of the realm of the spiritual master. For some reason, he acquired the ability to domesticate the spirit beast. He contracted a spirit beast in the realm of the spiritual master. Finally, the spirit beast became a spirit beast in the realm of the spiritual king. The strong one in the realm of the spiritual master created a powerful clan, the animal training gate. That is to say, today''s yipinzong gate, animal training gate. In the land of Tianlong, the animal training sect is the only sect that does not have a strong spirit king, but is awed by everyone. Even the Tang sect does not dare to provoke. No one knows whether a weak spirit Master will have a pet in the spirit king realm. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 248 The prize Bai Xiaosheng said was no doubt not touching. Even the martial arts of Lingshuai realm can make people excited. The martial arts of Lingshuai realm are not few, but not many, for the top sects. No one would mind making more choices in their own sects. A pair of eyes greedily looking at Bai Xiaosheng. If it wasn''t for Li Taibai''s way of killing the 80th City Lord, these people would have started to snatch. Looking at a pair of greedy eyes, Li Taibai looked at the crowd, his eyes showed a smile, said: "to tell you the truth, I am also very interested in these awards, this contest I will join." "If you don''t want to take part, you can go, but from now on, I won''t fight with you any more. In the future, we will only fight for life and death." Li Taibai''s voice is like the cold wind in December, blowing through the sky and the earth. Each figure feels extremely cold. Some young geniuses show dissatisfaction in their eyes. Why are they afraid of fighting for life and death. But in the end, no one left. Eyes full of greed. The prizes Bai Xiaosheng said are very attractive. These prizes, found outside, are enough to cause a bloodbath. Countless people fight for them. Now here, as long as you participate in the contest, you have them. No one wants to refuse them. What''s more, if Li Taibai participated, they would be in the same position as Li Taibai. The battle of genius, when everyone has not come back, the inexplicable rescue begins. Registration time, one day. At the end of the day, 360 gifted teenagers signed up to fight. Luo Bai, Zeng Renfeng and others also signed up for the battle. This is a collision with talents. Zhang Dafei and others are very curious about where they can rank among these powerful talents. No one knows what Bai Xiaosheng''s idea is, even Li Taibai can''t figure it out. But he knows that Bai Xiaosheng''s words have attracted more attention from the world, which is enough to show that this battle and this ranking will lead to a frenzy in the mainland of Tianlong. The White Emperor''s gate guards the distance of the palace. At this time, Hong Yao stands on a huge mountain and follows a figure behind him. Five of the figures exude the spirit of the king. "No?" There was a voice behind him. A young man looked at him and asked. "Wait a moment. When they are in the most carnival, we are going out. At this time, we report this kind of fight. They are playing with fire again. At the last moment, we are going out to light the last fire, that is, when Li Taibai is finished." Red Yao''s mouth slightly curved, showing a cold smile, eyes full of hatred. This time, he will let Li Taibai know despair. When he stepped out of the purple guard palace, he knew that he had been cheated, but it was too late to go back. Moreover, he did not dare to go back at that time. He did not know whether his guess was right. But now, he is not the red Yao before, even if the array is opened, he is still not afraid. Hong Yao''s body erupted with the power of terror, which was constricted around his body. The space was distorted and the intention of killing was diffuse. Behind him, the five strong men in the realm of the spirit king showed the color of fear in their eyes. In the endless void, at this time, a girl in black and white clothes, her eyes blink, some bored looking at the change of the scene below, all of them are clear in their eyes. "So boring, so hungry, so want to eat delicious." The girl''s eyes were full of longing. "Sister, do you have a good idea?" "Yes, but it''s not the right time. I''ve come up with a way to be around this young man. As long as I can be around this young man, sooner or later there will be a way to cheat him into our territory." An imperial sister''s voice came from the girl''s mouth, and her eyes were full of excitement. "Well, although I can''t eat it now, it''s still good to be around and smell the delicious food." The voice with Lori''s voice rang out from the girl''s mouth. The girl''s voice is changing between loliyin and yujieyin. The next day, as scheduled, with Ping Bufan and Lin Cheng''s announcement, the fight began in a hurry. The way of fighting is divided into ten groups with 36 people in each group. These 36 people, two of them, fight, the remaining 16 people, and then continue to fight until the last one is left, which represents the end of the day''s fighting. The remaining ten are the strongest. The top ten will duel the next day to produce the most powerful talents. Then at this time, if anyone is not satisfied with their ranking, they can challenge, but the challenge is life and death. The grouping of 36 persons shall be decided by drawing lots. On the drawing paper, there are groups and numbers, such as 0125, representing the 25th of a group.Ten Bidou platforms have been built. With the existence of Lingwang realm, it''s easy to build this Bidou platform. Each Bidou platform has 100 square meters. Ping Bufan and Lin Cheng stand in the void and monitor the ten competition platforms. Everyone can do their best. If there is something dangerous, they will stop it instantly. The lottery had already been carried out after the signing up last night. Zhu Hou, Zhang Dafei and Li Taibai were in the same group, and the others were in the same group. This made Zhu Hou and Zhang Dafei lament for a long time. "With the boss, there''s nothing worse." Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou said tragically. "In fact, I still want to work with the boss, so that I can know how strong the boss is. It''s a pity that I don''t have the chance. I''ll give you this enviable opportunity." Qizhan said with some exclamation. He patted Zhang Da Pang and Zhu Hou on the shoulder and said, "the boss and I can only meet in the top ten. You two just cheer for us." "Go away!" Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou glare at Qizhan. They have to be tragic. According to the rules of drawing lots, Zhang dafui is Li Taibai''s first opponent, and Zhu Hou is Li Taibai''s second opponent. They don''t even have a chance to perform. With the announcement of Bidou. The battle began. Li Taibai is No. 0201, the first one in the second group. After he appeared on the stage, a pair of eyes looked at him, and countless eyes were full of curiosity. Since Li Taibai was told by xingmen that he had become a ghost general, no one has seen Li Taibai''s real strength. Here, more people have just heard of Li Taibai''s fighting scenes from the Tianlong pagoda. Everyone is curious about how strong his fighting power is. At this time, a young man with white hair raised his head. His hands flashed with cold light. It was a flying knife. "Is this Li Taibai?" The white haired boy was holding a note with a few numbers on it, 0219. He and Li Taibai will eventually meet in the final battle. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 249 "I give up!" Standing on the platform, Zhang didn''t care about other people''s eyes. He raised his hands to admit defeat. After admitting defeat, he walked down the platform. Looking at the appearance of Zhang Da Pang''s bachelor, a pair of people who originally looked at Li Taibai''s side showed disdain in their eyes, and they couldn''t help a light Pooh. "We practitioners go up against the sky. Even if there is a sea of swords and mountains ahead, we should burst through with a smile and admit defeat. It''s a shame for the practitioners." A body burly youth discontentedly said. Behind him, one by one, his steps extended, as if a huge beast had passed by. "It''s true that there is no danger of life and death in this battle. You can release your strength to your heart''s content. This is an opportunity to understand your strength. Even if you lose, you can also know where your weakness is. This guy even admits defeat. His cultivation road has come to an end." Listening to the sounds around, Zhang DAPAI showed disdain in his eyes. Where do these people know his boss''s strength. "This is the end of cultivation?" Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou look at each other. They feel very sad for those who speak. Where do they know that as long as the boss is happy, how can we say that the road of cultivation ends here? It was their dream that they had reached the realm of Lingshi. Now, the existence of Lingshi realm makes them ready to kill. This is Li Taibai''s guidance. "I hope you don''t give up later." Looking at the burly man talking, Zhang Da Pang exhaled slightly from the corner of his mouth. He said sarcastically. "We practitioners, only standing to meet all the pain, will not do such things as admit defeat." The big boy said haughtily. "Silly!" Looking at the arrogant appearance of the burly boy, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou rolled their eyes. Looking at the note in the hand of the burly boy, the number 0602 on it is No. 2 in six groups. The first round opponent of the burly boy is Zeng Renfeng. Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou have a bad smile in their eyes. Apart from Li Taibai and Luo Bai, Zeng Renfeng is the one they dare not offend most. Along the way, they have seen Zeng Renfeng smash a nine story strong man with a sword. The bloody scene disgusted both of them for a long time, but Zeng Renfeng didn''t have any reaction, just said a dull word. "Isn''t he Lingshuai jiuceng? How could it be so weak? " The eyes of the honest man are full of confusion. In the eyes of Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, the heart of the honest man must be black. "What is this?" At this time, a scream sounded in the ears of all the people. Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou heard the sound and looked at the eighth platform at this time. There was a battle going on there. A handsome young man was holding a long gun, and his long gun was dancing. Thunder was heard from heaven and earth, and a huge dragon was born from the void and blasted directly at his opponent. "Boom!" Endless power explosion, his opponent, a spirit will be three layers of youth, directly fell out of the platform. "Don''t think too much of yourself!" Cold voice from the mouth of the handsome boy, handsome boy looked at Li Taibai''s direction, his eyes showed cold color, said: "Li Taibai, let you temporarily carefree, I hope you don''t lose before you meet me." "It''s Tang Qian!" "Tang Qian, the genius of Tang clan!" "Although the boy with three levels of spirit general has three levels of spirit general, he has heard that he has a strong defense. He is a gifted disciple of Jinshen sect. Even the strong one in Wuwang realm takes half a minute to break his defense." "Tang Qian is more powerful." One by one, the voices kept ringing, full of wonder, and the genius of Tangmen was born, which directly shocked the world. This kind of talent is the first person in any era. Even Tang yuan once said that he is not as good as himself. He is the first strong person in the future. Facing Tang Qian''s provocation, Li Taibai nodded his head. He looked at Tang Qian and said, "when you have a chance to meet me, I can give you a good guidance." Who is Tang Qian? Li Taibai doesn''t care. For him, in this generation, no matter whether these people are geniuses or not, how powerful their talents are, there is no such thing as his genius. In this world, he is an absolute genius. This contest is just for the attention of the heart of the world. His words undoubtedly made Tang Qian very angry. Other people who heard the two conversations showed strange colors in their eyes. This is to put himself above Tang Qian, which shows that he has the ability to teach Tang Qian. "Li Taibai is so arrogant that he has no sense of awe." "What about genius? When you lose your position, this kind of person will disappear sooner or later. " "In this world, there are so many geniuses, but how many of them grow up in the end?" A pair of eyes looking at Li Taibai, they talk. But at this time, Li Taibai was too lazy to pay attention to these people. His eyes looked at a Bidou platform at this time. In the public discussion, on the Bidou platform where he was, a young man with white hair stood on the Bidou platform.The white haired boy has no focal length in his eyes. His fingers are long and slender. This is a pair of very beautiful hands. They are crystal clear and transparent, as if they were carefully carved by heaven. "The white haired boy." Li Taibai''s eyes showed a trace of surprise. In the white haired boy, he felt a trace of wonder. The white haired boy was full of spiritual fluctuations. The white haired boy''s mental strength was even more powerful than the dumb boy he saw. "Was there such a person in a previous life?" Li Taibai''s mind crossed the memory of previous life, in which he searched for the trace of the white haired boy. Juvenile white head is a strange existence in this world. If the juvenile really makes a name, he can''t forget it. It''s just that Li Taibai has seen through all his memories and still hasn''t found the trace of the juvenile. "No!" All of a sudden, Li Taibai was shocked. He suddenly remembered a young man. It was a hundred years after the destruction of Tianlong mainland. After that, a white haired boy appeared in the territory where the forces of Tianlong mainland were destroyed. With one person and one throwing knife, the huge force was directly annihilated by the white haired boy. The battle shocked the whole divine world. You have to know that the big force, with a terrible strong, even has the supreme existence, but it was killed by this white haired boy, who is very likely to step into the realm of legend. "Is that the boy?" Li Taibai''s eyes were dignified. If the legendary white haired boy is really this white haired boy, it means that in the previous life, this boy has entered the divine world, and within a hundred years, he has become a terrorist existence, which is countless times stronger than his previous life. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 250 The white haired boy''s opponent is a young genius with nine layers of spirit. In the past years, the Ninth level of Lingjiang must be one of the most extreme existence. But in this era, Li Taibai rose strongly, Tang Qian was born, and countless talents twinkled. The Ninth level of Lingjiang has disappeared in this era. However, the Ninth level of Lingjiang is the Ninth level of Lingjiang after all. Among the young generation, only a few geniuses have stepped into the realm of Lingshuai. Even Li Taibai has not stepped into the realm of Lingshuai. This talented young man is a top genius in the mainland of Tianlong. Before Li Taibai and others were born, he was only a few behind Bawang and tiandaozi. Xuanmen genius, xuanbingzi. "Although Xuan Bingzi has been mediocre this year, it is just that this era is too terrible. This is the sorrow of this young man. In other eras, he must be rare. He is proud of his contemporaries, but this generation can only serve as a foil." Looking at the dark ice son with a cold face, the crowd around sighed. "It''s just that xuanbingzi is xuanbingzi after all. He has great talent. It''s said that he is going to kill Lingshuai jiuceng. Even if there is no such evil as Tang Qian, he may have surpassed overlord and tiandaozi." "I heard that xuanbingzi had practiced xuanbingzi''s magical skill." "Xuanbing''s magical skill has not been successfully practiced since the death of Xuanmen''s ancestor. Has xuanbingzi been successfully practiced in this period of time?" One by one, exclamations rang out. Xuanbing divine skill is a skill practiced by the Xuanmen ancestors. It is extremely powerful and successful. Every word and deed is accompanied by cold ice. In Tianlong continent, there was a saying that once the xuanbing divine skill is cultivated to a great level, it can enter the holy realm. This sentence is enough to explain the strength of xuanbing''s magic power. "If xuanbingzi really practices xuanbing''s magical skill, he is likely to catch up in this competition." Listening to the sounds around, xuanbingzi has a sneer in his eyes. After three years in seclusion, he has finally practiced xuanbinggong successfully. This time, he will surprise everyone and put the younger generation under pressure. No matter the overlord or the son of heaven, or Li Taibai or Tang Qian, they will eventually become stepping stones for him to reach the summit. In the public discussion, a pair of eyes looked at xuanbingzi. Everyone was curious whether the boy had really practiced xuanbingzi. Even Tang Qian showed his fear and looked in the direction where xuanbingzi was. Xuanbing''s reputation in Tianlong is so powerful that it is one of the top ten cultivation methods. One of them is the invincible way he practiced. "Battle begins!" With the announcement of a guard of the Baidi gate, the battle between xuanbingzi and the white haired boy begins. Just as the voice of the guard of the Baidi gate fell, the whole world was filled with a chill, and the endless cold wind was blowing. At this moment, the world seemed to have entered the cold winter, and layers of frost appeared at the speed visible to the naked eye. "It''s really xuanbing magic skill!" Feeling the chill of the sudden appearance of heaven and earth, a pair of eyes full of shock, xuanbing magical success, this world will again appear an invincible genius. "This era is terrible. If I were born in this era, I would be humble." In the void, an old man in the realm of the half step spirit king could not help saying. Many people agree with this sentence. These geniuses appeared in their time. Each of them was an invincible existence of the same generation, but all of them appeared in this generation. When everyone marveled at xuanbingzi''s successful cultivation of xuanbingzi''s magical skill, the white haired boy moved. The cold light in his hand loomed, and there was no breath. A flying knife appeared in the void and directly shot at xuanbingzi. This is a very common flying knife, so common that everyone can see its flight. It''s so common that everyone thinks it''s so slow. But in the blink of an eye, everyone found that a figure appeared in front of xuanbingzi. Ping Bufan stood in front of xuanbingzi, holding a flying knife in his hand. The flying knife in the air had disappeared in this moment. "This battle! Li Feidao wins The ordinary voice sounded cold, and his body returned to the sky again. "What happened!" Watching the white haired boy turn to leave the competition arena, everyone is stunned. No one knows what happened when he arrived. No one even knows why the throwing knife is so slow, but it suddenly appears in front of xuanbingzi. Standing on the arena, xuanbingzi''s breath was still condensing, and he didn''t react. "No! How could I lose! " There was anger in xuanbingzi''s eyes. "It''s fake. It''s your conspiracy!" "Bingzi, all right!" An old voice rang out. In the void, an old man looked at xuanbingzi and shook his head. The old man was the strong one of Xuanmen''s spiritual realm and the protector of xuanbingzi. Looking at the old man''s action, everyone knows that xuanbingzi would have been dead if it had not been for pingbufan''s hand in the just battle.Only when it''s about life and death can the referee do it. "What the hell is going on here!" All the people still can''t understand it. They don''t know what the white haired boy did. It''s just an ordinary Throwing Knife, and then he won. "Be careful, my Lord." Around Li Taibai, the ordinary figure appeared, and his eyes were shocked. In his hand is a flying knife, which is stained with a trace of red blood. At this time, a trace of blood appears in the palm of pingbufan''s hand. When he takes the flying knife, he is bleeding. A young man in the realm of Lingshuai has made him bleed. If this story is spread, it will make everyone in Tianlong crazy. Even Li Taibai now, if you rely on strength, you can''t let the strong one in the realm of the king of spirit get hurt. "This boy is absolutely a terrible genius!" Looking at Ping Bufan''s serious look, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. Everyone didn''t know what had just happened. Even Ping Bufan didn''t know. Ping Bufan''s appearance was informed by him. After seeing the Throwing Knife, Li Taibai finally affirmed his idea that the white haired boy was really the white haired boy who lost a powerful force in the divine world. "It''s just that now, the throwing knife is still immature." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly and looked at Ping Bufan. He shook his head and said, "don''t worry. If you see me, he will admit defeat." Li Taibai''s eyes are full of arrogance. What the young man did in his previous life in a hundred years, he will not be bad. In this life, he will turn around and face the young man with white hair, he will only be stronger. Listen to Li Taibai''s words, Ping Bufan is a little strange. He doesn''t know what confidence Li Taibai has. He dares to say that this white haired boy will give up when he sees him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 251 The contest continued. In another battlefield, a lot of people''s attention was gathered. A burly boy, a man with a huge sword. "The battle of genius! How can you let a middle-aged uncle go on the stage! " Someone dissatisfied said. Zeng Renfeng is now over 30 years old. It''s really eye-catching for him to join the war. "This is the battle of the young genius. He has passed the younger generation. It''s the older generation. It''s not in line with the rules!" In the void, an old voice sounded. The elder xingmen stood in the void with cold eyes. Looking at Zeng Renfeng standing on the field, Li Taibai blinked. To tell the truth, he didn''t expect Zeng Renfeng to go on the field. With Zeng Renfeng''s character, he should not do such a thing. Li Taibai''s eyes look at Zhang Dafei, Zhu Hou and Qizhan. Only these three people can come up with such a bad idea. Standing on the platform, Zeng Renfeng''s eyes were a little confused. He looked at Zhang Dafei. "Can''t this play?" Zhang Da Pang blinked and looked at Zhu Hou. "Can''t you play?" The eyes of the red monkey look at the weapon war. "I can''t play." The weapon war ordered a bit head, serious say. "Then why don''t you remind me?" Zhang asked. "I thought you were trying to make fun of him." Qizhan blinked. Listening to the conversation, Li Taibai shakes his head. Qizhan has become more and more mischievous with Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou. Looking at Zeng Renfeng standing on the stage, Li Taibai''s body stands in the void. His eyes look at the people present and say. "It''s an accident. Let''s go down." Let Zeng Renfeng fight with these people. In Li Taibai''s eyes, it''s too much to bully children with adults. With Zeng Renfeng''s current strength, no one among these people will be Zeng Renfeng''s opponent except Li Feidao. In his previous life, without his guidance, Zeng Renfeng almost subverted the Tianlong continent and shocked the whole Tianlong continent. Now with his guidance, Zeng Renfeng will only be stronger. "Oh." Zeng Renfeng nodded his head and was about to step down. But at this time, a rough and crazy voice sounded. The burly boy standing opposite Zeng Renfeng was full of domineering color in his eyes. He said haughtily: "our generation of practitioners will not be afraid of war. Even in the face of the older generation of strong people, they will certainly break the waves. Now that you are up, let''s fight." The eyes of the big boy are full of fighting spirit. Zeng Renfeng, this is the existence of pushing him out of the top 1000 of tianlongjiao. He wants to let the whole tianlongjiao people know that Zhao Jin is no worse than anyone else. It''s only because he was restrained that he didn''t reach the top of tianlongjiao. "A spirit general level uncle level character." Zhao Jin''s eyes showed disdain. Now he is the existence of Lingshuai, and he can fight beyond the realm. In Lingshuai realm, he is invincible. Even Tang Qian can''t do any harm to him. After hearing Zhao Jin''s words, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou took a look at each other, and their eyes were full of strange colors. "Is this guy looking for death?" In the face of Zhao Jin''s words, Zeng Renfeng didn''t stop. He still walked down the stage. For him, Li Taibai told him to go down, so he just went down. There was no need to pay attention to this young man. "Didn''t you hear me call you to fight! Are all the people who are with Li Taibai such counsels? " Zhao Jin''s eyes were full of irony. Zeng Renfeng''s steps stopped, his eyes looked at Li Taibai, said: "boss, this time, can I fight?" I don''t know from when, Zeng Renfeng also followed Zhang Dafei and Zhu houet Al and began to call Li Taibai boss. Looking at Zeng Renfeng''s expectant eyes, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He nodded his head. With Li Taibai''s approval, Zeng Renfeng turned his head. He looked at Zhao Jin. His eyes were very dull, and he said, "then let''s fight." One level of Lingshuai and nine levels of Lingjiang. Seeing Li Taibai''s promise to Zeng Renfeng, people around him showed a strange color in their eyes. "Do they know who Zhao Jin is?" Someone couldn''t help saying. "Zhao Jin is the prince of the heaven and earth Dynasty. It is said that he has successfully cultivated the heaven and earth fighting body." "Tiandi battle style is one of the top ten skills of Tianlong in the mainland. It is said that if you succeed in cultivation, the same realm is invincible. Even if you face the existence of hundreds of millions of people in the same realm, it is invincible." One voice after another was talking. The heaven and earth Dynasty is the only imperial power in Tianlong. The heaven and earth Dynasty was originally a product of the heaven and earth gate, which was inherited from ancient relics. After obtaining the information, the early emperors of the heaven and earth Dynasty established the heaven and earth Dynasty according to the information of ancient books. Within their sphere of influence, they all sent their own men to take charge. The heaven and earth combat body is extremely powerful, ranking at the top of the ten skills."There are two kinds of the top ten skills. Tang Qian has probably practiced one. There are probably three kinds of the top ten skills here." Someone said. "The xuanbing magic skill of xuanbingxin''s cultivation should not have been successful, otherwise how can it be easily defeated." "As long as one of the top ten skills can be cultivated, it must be invincible. It is possible for this generation to have three skills of the same generation. This era is really terrible." "There are more than three. There are probably five." Someone said in a low voice: "the gorgeous girl who is following the hymn is likely to succeed in one kind of cultivation, and the proud young man who refused to accept Tang Yuan''s apprentice in the Tang clan is also likely to succeed in one kind of cultivation." "Zeng Renfeng is so stupid that he dares to promise. If I were him, I would have stepped down long ago. I''m old enough to lose and lose face. It''s not decent to win." "Hahaha, but can he win?" "The battle of heaven and earth is invincible at the same level. What''s more, he has lost a big realm." A voice of ridicule rang out. "After all, it''s from the lower clan. When they gain power, they forget how many kilos they have, and their tails are up in the sky." "Then the battle begins!" In the voice of announcing the beginning of the battle, Zhao Jin''s eyes showed a fierce light. His golden light was shining. At this moment, he became huge and incomparable, more than a three meter tall golden giant appeared on the platform. The golden giant seems to come from the ancient god of war, frightening heaven and earth. "It''s the battle of heaven and earth!" Looking at the golden giant, someone exclaimed. Heaven and earth combat body is the first body refining skill. It is said that it can be refined to the extreme and become a saint directly. It can directly break the boundary of heaven and earth with the physical force, so that all methods will not be invaded. "Goodbye, uncle!" Zhao Jin''s voice rang out, his feet stepped forward, the earth trembled, and huge footprints appeared everywhere. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 252 Looking at the footprints, countless people marvel again. The platform is built by the king of spirit who uses his own spiritual power. It contains the power of the king of spirit. Even if the general king of spirit tries his best, it is difficult to show any trace on the platform. Now Zhao Jin is just walking on the stage, which causes damage to the platform. "It''s worthy of being the battle body of heaven and earth. It''s extremely powerful!" "Zhao Jin''s style of fighting in heaven and earth has not just entered. He has reached the second level." In the void, an old man exclaimed. His eyes looked at an old man around him and asked curiously. This is an old man in a golden robe. The old man''s hair is white and his head is wearing a golden crown. He is a strong spiritual king of heaven and earth, and a protector of Zhao Jin. Heaven and earth Dynasty, as long as you step into the realm of spirit king, you will be crowned king, you can bathe in the crown. Looking at the exclamation of the people around him, the old man of the heaven and earth Dynasty showed a faint smile on his face and said, "Zhao Jin is the qilinzi of the heaven and earth Dynasty. When he was young, he had mastered the heaven and earth combat style. Now, I don''t know what level he has reached. But I only know that when he was ten years old, he has entered the second level. ¡± hearing the old man''s words, his eyes were full of shock. "You people of the heaven and earth dynasties have hidden too much. If it wasn''t for this holy road trip, no one would know that Zhao Jin was such a powerful genius." A voice rang out, and an old man looked at the king of heaven and earth and said. "You Tangmen are not bad, and even pay a strong price, so that it does not need to be promoted in tianlongjiao." The spirit king of heaven and earth Dynasty is strong, looking at this old man to say. This old man is the king of Tang clan, the protector of Tang Qian. "We Tangmen don''t need to hide. We just don''t need to use our talents to suppress you." Tang menling Wang said with a smile, his eyes flashing, with a hint of meaning that no one knows. "There is only one Tang Qian in the generation of Tang clan, but other so-called geniuses have been thoroughly suppressed." Heaven and earth emperor''s spirit king strong person disdains to say. Since the generation of Tang yuan, there have been few strong men in Tang clan who have surprised people. This is a boast of Lingwang of Tang clan. Listening to the words of the king of heaven and earth, the corner of his mouth arced slightly. His eyes looked at Tang Qian, and there was a trace of pity in his eyes. "Invincible? It''s just a pity that he''s struggling, too. " Lingwang of the Tang clan whispered a passage that everyone didn''t understand. In the eyes of the public, this battle is over. The battle between heaven and earth is invincible at the same level. Besides, there is still a gap. Everyone can imagine that Zeng Renfeng will be directly knocked down. The golden giant, stepping on the earth, hammered his huge fist at Zeng Renfeng. "Get out of here." Zhao Jin''s voice was rough. The huge fist seemed to cover the heaven and earth. Facing this huge fist, Zeng Renfeng''s body looked very weak, as if facing a giant elephant''s fly. In everyone''s sight, the huge sword behind Zeng Renfeng came out of the sheath, and the huge sword patted Zhao Jin''s fist. Sword, there are various ways of fighting, but never said, looking at Zeng Renfeng''s action, a pair of eyes as if to see a fool in general, what''s more, Zeng Renfeng did not want to avoid Zhao Jin''s attack, but directly resist. Tianlong continent, as long as you know the existence of the heaven and earth war body, you know one thing. If you cultivate the heaven and earth war body, your strength is absolutely the strongest. "Touch!" The huge sword collided with the huge fist, and there was a huge explosion. In everyone''s eyes, a figure stepped back and almost fell. But what shocked everyone was that it was not Zeng Renfeng who stepped back, but Zhao Jin who everyone thought was invincible. "What Eyes wide open. Under the force of hard hitting, Zhao Jin lost. You know, this is the cultivation of the existence of heaven and earth battle body, and the strength should be invincible. "How can it be!" Zhao Jin''s eyes were wide open, full of incredible. In the competition, he lost. "Give up! You are not my opponent Zeng Renfeng stood in the same place, looking at Zhao Jin and said, "I just want to tell you that I don''t want to fight, not because the people who follow the boss are counsellors, but they are not interested in you." Honest and frank words, let Zhang Da fat and Zhu Hou and others rolled their eyes. People who don''t know Zeng Renfeng think that this man is too arrogant, but for Zhang Dafei and Zhuhou, they know that this is Zeng Renfeng''s honest idea. This upright middle-aged man said whatever he had, and his brain circuits were very fresh. Zeng Renfeng''s words let Zhao Jin''s eyes show anger. In his view, Zeng Renfeng was mocking him not long ago, saying that Zhang dafui had given up."My generation of practitioners, only stand to die, how can you kneel to live, even if you are stronger than me, how, in the end you will lose!" Zhao Jin said coldly, his body stepped forward, and the huge golden fist roared to Zeng Renfeng again. In the face of this huge golden fist, Zeng Renfeng still beat it with one sword. It''s a tough fight. Every time there is a collision, Zhao Jin will step back, but he will continue to move forward. No one will step back, but no one will admit defeat. It''s a very boring fight. But it stunned everyone. "It''s amazing that someone can fight hard against heaven and earth." A pair of eyes looking at a face of dull Zeng Renfeng, they can not describe their inner shock. "It''s just a pity that the Tiandi battle style is the Tiandi battle style after all. This middle-aged man named Zeng Renfeng is sure to lose." Finally someone exclaimed. "The manpower will be exhausted eventually, but there is no battle body in heaven and earth." "Everyone will be tired in the battle, and their spiritual power will be exhausted. The body of heaven and earth will be stronger and stronger in the battle of Vietnam. This is a natural skill for fighting." "In the same realm, there is no way to break the defense of heaven and earth, not to mention a lower realm. How could Zeng Renfeng be Zhao Jin''s opponent?" One by one, all of them understood Zhao Jin''s tactics. With his strong endurance ability, he finally won. It has to be said that this is a very rogue play, but it is a no solution play. This is the battle of heaven and earth. "You give up." At this time, Zeng Renfeng''s voice rang up, he said some tangled, "if you don''t give up, I''ll be serious, I''m afraid you''ll get hurt." "Poof!" Hearing this, everyone could not help but spray a sound, some silly. This is too arrogant, even more arrogant than Li Taibai. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 253 "To die!" Zhao Jin''s eyes show anger. Zeng Renfeng''s words undoubtedly despise him. "If you have any moves, just use them. I will let you know how weak your attack is in the face of strong defense." Zhao Jin said coldly. Hearing Zhao Jin''s words, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou took a look at each other, with a strange look in their eyes. Zeng Renfeng''s all strength, two people thought of the original Lingshuai realm of the strong end, two people can''t help but shiver. "This guy is looking for death again!" Zhang said in a low voice. The red monkey nodded in response. Zeng Renfeng''s face showed a serious color. He nodded his head and said, "if you say that, I''ll be relieved. Then I''ll be serious. If you can''t fight, you''ll give up." "My generation of practitioners will not admit defeat. Do you think we are all you people? Give up when you meet someone you can''t fight? Or is this what your so-called boss, the useless spirit general, Li Taibai told you? " Zhao Jin said with disdain. "This guy''s done!" Zhang Da Pang and Zhu Hou had an idea in mind at the same time. For Zeng Renfeng, Li Taibai is his master''s general existence, because Li Taibai''s existence, he can become so strong, for Li Taibai, Zeng Renfeng even see more important than his own life. "Click!" A huge sword came out of its sheath and cut through the sky and the earth. It was the same sword. This was Zeng Renfeng''s first active attack. But at this moment, the huge sword seems to have changed and become very heavy in everyone''s eyes, as if the whole space has become dignified with the action of the huge sword, and the whole world seems to have only that heavy huge sword left at this moment. "How can it be!" Looking at the change of the giant sword, countless screams rang out in the void, and a pair of eyes were full of shock. "Kingly power!" "This is the power of the king!" Since ancient times, there has been only one line in Tianlong continent. Li Taibai is the first person in the world to realize the power of kingcraft before he reaches the realm of Lingshuai. But now there''s another one. Standing in front of the palace, Li Taibai''s figure stands high, as if standing between heaven and earth. At this moment, all the strong people in the realm of the king of spirit, their focus is on Li Taibai. If there is one person who hasn''t been to the Ninth level of Lingshuai, it''s good to say that he understands the power of the king''s way, but now there are two. Zeng Renfeng is still under Li Taibai, then there is only one possibility. "The power of kingcraft was given by Li Taibai." Almost at the same time, an idea crossed people''s mind. One may be genius, but two, that can only be inevitable. Li Taibai must have some chance to understand the power of kingcraft before he reaches the realm of Lingshuai. "What adventure did this young man have?" A pair of eyes full of greed, if the adventure let them get, they are likely to get huge benefits, or even step that step. Even if there is no way, for their sect, this power is enough to make their sect surpass all the sect in Tianlong. "We must find a way to get hold of the secret!" There was an idea in everyone''s mind. At this time, the huge sword had already patted Zhao Jin. Facing the heavy and incomparable huge sword, Zhao Jin''s eyes showed a dignified color. His eyes were shining with golden light. All his strength was concentrated on his hands and blocked the huge sword. "Boom! Click There was a sound of broken bones, and cracks appeared on the golden giant''s hands. "Get out of my way!" Zhao Jin roared. The golden light shines on the heaven and the earth. At this moment, it seems that an ancient beast is roaring, and its fierce breath frightens the heaven and the earth. But in the heaven and the earth suppressed by the beast, a huge sword falls from the sky, just like the judgment of the gods, breaking the heaven and the earth of the ancient beast. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood spat out from Zhao Jin''s mouth, and his body retreated to the edge. "How can it be!" Zhao Jin looked at his hands. His golden hands were broken and his real body could be seen. Under this attack, the battle body of heaven and earth almost collapsed. "You give up." Zeng Renfeng''s voice sounded faintly at this time. He looked at Zhao Jin with an unbelievable face and his eyes were full of indifference. Zeng Renfeng''s voice is not big, but it rings in everyone''s ears. At this time, everyone was surprised because of the battle. Standing in the distance, Tang Qian''s eyes were full of dignified color. In the sky, in the sedan chair, a pair of beautiful hands opened the cloth yarn, revealing a pair of eyes full of incredible. Under one blow, the so-called ten skills of Tianlong mainland, the battle body of heaven and earth, were broken to pieces and became a joke. Hearing Zeng Renfeng''s voice, everyone''s eyes showed a strange color. This is no less than a slap, and then he said to this person, give me a slap on the other side of your face, otherwise it will be asymmetrical.It''s a shame. Zhao Jin, in particular, said not long ago that he could not admit defeat and mocked Zhang Dafei and others. At this time, it would be a great shame to admit defeat. Everyone wants it, so does Zhao Jin. He stubbornly raised his head, eyes full of perseverance color, firmly said: "our generation of practitioners, only standing dead, not kneeling life, I admit defeat is impossible." "Click!" The huge sword appeared in the void again. It was photographed heavily and directly to Zhao Jin. In the face of the same move, Zhao Jin did not retreat. His eyes were full of perseverance, his body was shining with golden light, and his fist met the giant sword. "Boom!" The huge sound rang out. Zhao Jin''s body didn''t fall out of the Bidou platform, but was directly patted to the other side by Zeng Renfeng. "Give up." Zeng Renfeng''s voice sounded cold. "Boom!" The sword was sold again, and Zhao Jin''s body was photographed to the other side again. The battle between Bo Zhongfeng and Zeng Renfeng turned out to be one-sided when he used his real strength, which made countless people full of wonder. Looking at Zhao Jin who was photographed by Zeng Renfeng, everyone knows that the battle is over. Now it''s just Zeng Renfeng teasing Zhao Jin. "If you want to fight or kill, it''s direct. There''s no need to humiliate the practitioners of our generation. The practitioners of our generation only have to die and never admit defeat." Zhao Jin''s voice is full of pride. Hearing Zhao Jin''s voice, everyone''s eyes showed respect. The spirit of this cultivator moved everyone present. "Well, that''s it. Let''s call it a day." At this time, an old voice sounded, heaven and earth, the king of the spirit of the emperor said. The old man of the spirit king opened his mouth, and the contest should be over. Zhao Jin''s mouth curved slightly. He had expected this for a long time. Although he was defeated in this battle, he also won. In this Tianlong continent, Zhao Jin''s name will be known by countless people. "Does that mean he gave up? Or do you give up instead of him? " Zeng Renfeng''s voice is serious at this time. Zeng Renfeng''s eyes were full of serious color. He looked at Zhao Jin and said, "if you don''t give up, then I will beat you until you give up. My boss can''t be insulted by you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 254 Zhao Jin was stunned by Zeng Renfeng''s words. No one thought that Zeng Renfeng would play the card in an uneasy way. On the mainland of Tianlong, the younger generation quarrels. If the older generation stops it, then the battle will be over. This is the unwritten rule of Tianlong. Zeng Renfeng''s action was unexpected. "Xiaodai, do you know what you are talking about?" The old spirit king of heaven and earth Dynasty, his eyes show a cold color, he looked at Zeng Renfeng said. "This battle, that''s it." "According to the rules, only if he admits defeat, then the duel will be over. If he doesn''t admit defeat, the duel won''t be over." Zeng Renfeng looked at the old spirit king of heaven and earth, and said without fear. "Either admit defeat, or I''ll call you to admit defeat, you choose one." Zeng Renfeng looked at Zhao Jin and said coldly. "My generation..." Zhao Jin opened his mouth and looked firm. "Boom!" His body flew up again and fell to the ground. The golden light on his body became very dim. There was a crack in his chest, which was still expanding. "The battle of heaven and earth is going to collapse!" Looking at the changes in Zhao Jin''s body, one voice could not help screaming. Tiandi battle style is one of the top ten skills in Tianlong mainland. It also ranks close to the top three among the top ten skills, but now it''s going to collapse. Heaven and earth combat body is a typical method of physical cultivation. If it breaks down, the previous cultivation will be wasted and will be repeated. "To die!" The strong spirit king of heaven and earth''s imperial dynasty showed his anger in his eyes. The power in his body surges, and his right hand grabs Zeng Renfeng. The golden light emerges. A golden eagle claw appears in the void and grabs Zeng Renfeng directly. The power of terror makes heaven and earth tremble. This is the power of the strong. Where the talons passed, even the wind stopped, as if they were smashed directly in the talons. This eagle claw hair is too sudden, together with for spirit king of all people didn''t react, who also didn''t think, heaven and earth emperor''s spirit king strong dare to do so directly. "Do you want to die?" At this time, a cold voice sounded, Li Taibai raised his head, his body appeared in front of the talons, a colorful light appeared, the holy sword scabbard. A sword sound sounded, endless sword gas surging, with infinite sword gas of the holy sword, hit in front of the talons. "Boom!" There was a huge explosion, and heaven and earth lost their voice at this moment. Everyone only saw the golden light scattered, revealing Li Taibai''s body standing in the golden light. The attack of the spirit king was shattered by him. "My Lord!" Two angry voices ring out, Ping Bufan and Lin Cheng block in front of Li Taibai. Their eyes are full of anger. Just now they didn''t react. "My Lord, are you ok?" They looked at Li Taibai with some worry. "Nothing." Li Taibai shakes his head. The eagle claw seems to be powerful, but the Tianlong world is too weak. All the skills are full of shortcomings. He can see through all the skills at a glance. It''s just like Zhao Jin''s practice of heaven and earth. If he wants to practice, he can do it at any time. It''s just that the body of heaven and earth war is too weak in his eyes. It''s just a skill that can''t enter his eyes. The attack of the king of heaven and earth was very strong, but the flaw was too obvious after all. With his strong body, the power of the holy sword, and the final sword Qi, he hit the broken account of the eagle claw, and he finally blocked the attack. Although this attack was very fast and only happened in a flash, it was the most powerful force that Li Taibai could normally use now. Even so, his body still produces a burst of pain, and forcefully breaks the attack of the strong spirit king, which is too reluctant for him. But the people around them were stunned. "Who said that Li Taibai was the general of the abandoned spirit?" Someone couldn''t help saying. "If an abandoned spirit will have such powerful power, I would rather be an abandoned spirit." But this person''s words, but no one answered, everyone is very quiet, mouth slightly open, full of incredible. The spirit will block the attack from the realm of the king of spirit. This attack is the full strength of the king of spirit of heaven and earth. The power of Li Taibai makes everyone unable to react. If the spirit generals can block the attack of the spirit king, how can the spirit king be the most powerful existence in the Dragon kingdom? "Boss, it''s getting stronger!" Looking at Li Taibai, Zhang DAPAI and others looked at each other, and their eyes showed the color of worship. A battle, twists and turns. No one thought that the heaven and earth war would be invincible. No one thought that the king of spirit would sneak attack. No one thought that Li Taibai found the sneak attack and blocked the attack of the king of spirit. Everyone doesn''t know how Li Taibai did it, but everyone knows that Li Taibai''s powerful general will be known by everyone. He once again created a history, and the spirit will block the attack of the spirit king realm."If you let him reach the realm of Lingshuai, can he kill Lingwang against heaven?" There was an idea in someone''s mind. "Zhao Yingtian, you dare to sneak attack!" The ordinary voice was full of cold color, and his eyes were full of killing. Not long ago, Li Taibai was a benefactor and a unique genius in his eyes. He might save the Terran of Tianlong in the future. But now when he saw Li Taibai''s power, he was more sure of his own idea. This young man is absolutely the Savior of Tianlong Terran. He came down from heaven to fight against the existence of the terrible girl in the demon land. Today, Li Taibai is attacked by the strong spirit king in front of him. This God''s savior is almost destroyed in front of him. Fortunately, Li Taibai is OK. "How can I sneak attack? I''m just trying to teach the younger generation a lesson. We should know how to behave properly." Zhao Yingtian, the king of heaven and earth, looks at Li Taibai with surprise in his eyes. Only he knows that he has used all his strength to kill Zeng Renfeng. In his eyes, the future of this man must be to restrain the existence of heaven and earth war, and let him grow up, which is not good for the future of heaven and earth. But he didn''t expect that Li Taibai stopped his attack. It''s just, so what? He came from heaven and earth, even the Tang clan did not dare to attack him easily. The four words "heaven, earth and imperial dynasty" used to represent invincible in the Tianlong continent. They are inherited from the ancient times when the spirit is holy. They are the oldest sect in the Tianlong continent, with power unknown to all. "The first gate of running water, the iron heaven and earth Dynasty." There is such a saying in Tianlong, which shows the power of heaven and earth. Looking at the king of heaven and earth, Li Taibai turned his body, and his voice sounded faintly from the void. "Kill him!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 255 "Kill him." It''s three simple words, but from Li Taibai''s mouth, everyone''s face is full of incredible. "Is this guy crazy?" There was a doubt in everyone''s heart. You know, this is the king of heaven and earth. If you kill him in this way, heaven and earth will not be willing to give up. This is an endless situation with heaven and earth. Even the Tang clan dare not do it. Tang yuan once said in secret that he was not afraid of anyone in Tianlong, but he did not dare to step into the heaven and earth imperial court. It was an ancient dynasty, which had the power to frighten the world. The God King of Shenmen was the strongest man in those years. According to the legend, he was invincible in those years. It was because he angered the emperor of heaven and earth that he was finally seriously injured and was almost killed by zongmen. "He is a madman. If he is not a madman, how dare he kill the Lord of the 80th city." A voice came softly. Hearing this sound, everyone suddenly realized. This is the access to the holy land. Eighty one cities are closely related to each other. If one city is offended, other cities will unite. Li Taibai will face the exclusion of all cities. Even if there are ten cities united to write a blood letter, it is enough that no one can enter the holy land of Tianlong. "Ha ha ha! Today''s young people are becoming more and more disrespectful, and they don''t look at their own weight. " Looking at Li Taibai''s back, Li Yingtian smiles. His eyes are plain and extraordinary. His eyes are full of arrogance. "Well, I''ll stand here. Who dares to kill me?" "Duke, this guy can''t be killed." Ping Bufan went to Li Taibai. He looked at Li Taibai and said in a low voice: "in the world, Tangmen is the first sect, and Tangyuan is the strongest. But there are still many secret forces. These forces are more terrible. Heaven and earth are the connections of these forces." Ordinary eyes are full of serious color. Lingwang killer, who has killed countless Lingwang, is proud of the whole Tianlong continent. Therefore, he knows the terror of these hidden forces better than anyone else. It is a world different from the ordinary world. Even if it is also the realm of the king of spirit, the king of spirit in it is stronger than the general king of spirit. The power of black light he has is obtained from the hidden power. Looking at the ordinary look, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. The hidden forces of the Tianlong continent, he had already stepped one by one in those years. How could he ever be afraid of all the hidden forces in this world. He looked at Ping Bufan and said, "no matter who he is or where he comes from, when he attacks my people, he must accept his due punishment. Even if he is against the mainland, I will not let my people suffer any harm." Li Taibai''s voice was very cold. If he was a little late, Zeng Renfeng had already died. His eyes were on lobai. In this life, he will protect her, and he will not let anyone hurt her at all. Not only lobai, but anyone related to him, he will protect well. In last life, he expected to have an umbrella to rescue him. In the end, he did not. In this life, since there is no so-called umbrella, he will become the umbrella of these people. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zeng Renfeng''s eyes were touched. Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou also looked at each other. Their eyes were full of firmness. In this world of strength and interests, they were lucky to meet Li Taibai. They''re not with the wrong people. Li Taibai did the same to Zeng Renfeng, and naturally he would not differ too much from them. Qizhan clenched his fist, and his eyes were full of worship, which was what he looked forward to. Looking at Li Taibai''s firm look, Ping Bufan wanted to say something, but a voice rang out in his ear. "Yes, sir." Lin Cheng''s body crosses the void, and the huge dragon shadow appears, directly attacking Li Yingtian. "To die!" Looking at Lin Cheng''s action, Li Ying''s eyes show anger. His body''s strength surges and colorful light emerges. A golden eagle claw with a light colorful light grabs Lin Cheng directly. "Ouch!" The roar of the Dragon hawk and the battle of the spirit king shocked the whole world. The figures were full of fear in their eyes and retreated rapidly. The figures who were close to each other were slightly injured in the aftershock of the battle. It''s also because the battle was fought at high altitude. "Stop it Just at this time, several voices rang out, and several strong spiritual kings stood in front of them. These strong spiritual kings included people from the Tang clan, people from the Xuanmen clan, and people from various sects. These are the guardians of genius. In the past, there were very few guardians of the king of spirit. It took a huge talent to shock the whole clan before the clan would give them the guardians of the king of spirit. In the past, almost every ten years, a powerful genius would get the guardians of the king of spirit. However, in this era, talents appear one by one, and the guardians of Lingwang level appear several at a time."The king of spirit is not allowed to do it easily. If you two continue to do it, all our sects will do it to you." The king of the Tang clan said. "There are very few strong people at the level of spirit king. If they die easily, it will be a disaster for the human race. This is the rule set by Tianlong continent." The spirit king of Xuanmen looked at Li Taibai and explained with a smile on his face. His eyes turned to the ordinary. In the past years, there was no such rule, but it was established after Ping Bufan killed many spirit kings. "Hum!" Looking at these spirit kings, Li Yingtian snorted coldly. He stopped his action, and there was some fear in his eyes. He didn''t expect that Li Taibai really dared to do it. He is not afraid of a Lin Cheng, but if he adds an ordinary one, it is not necessary. Pingbufan spirit king killer''s power is actually killed out, he is just an ordinary spirit king, meet pingbufan will die. But at that time, even Ping Bufan didn''t dare to fight against the king of heaven and earth. That''s why he was so proud. But now, if Ping Bufan really obeys Li Taibai''s words, he will surely die. "This guy is crazy." Li Yingtian looks at Li Taibai with some fear in his eyes. He can''t figure out what this guy thinks. He really dares to do it. Doesn''t he know the horror of heaven and earth? Doesn''t he know what kind of turmoil will be aroused if he is killed? The king of spirit urged the fight to stop, and everyone was relieved. There was fear and expectation in their eyes. The battle of the king of spirit and the strong, if you can understand one or two, is a blessing for them. "It''s ok if I don''t kill him, but what about the man who attacked me?" Li Taibai''s voice was faint at this time. "When you argue, you have to see who is right and who is wrong, right?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, everyone was stunned. The Lingwang of Tang Dynasty was very cold. "Li Taibai, do you want to be the enemy of all forces in Tianlong mainland?" The voice of Lingwang of Tang Dynasty is extremely cold. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 256 The presence of the spirit king at the same time to stop, Li Taibai this is extremely arrogant, a spirit king strong eyes show anger. They are the king of spirit. Who is not a superior figure in this Tianlong continent? The so-called genius is just the rest of their game. Which of them is not from the talent of thousands of people. When the king is angry, heaven and earth change color. Everyone present felt a sense of depression. On the platform, Zhao Jin was already silly. He didn''t expect that because of his battle, he almost provoked the king of spirit to fight. Now several king of spirit are fighting together to stop the fight. But he did not expect that Li Taibai even ignored these spirit kings. "Is he crazy?" Zhao Jin had an idea in his mind, which was also the idea of all the people present. A pair of eyes look at Li Taibai. "Li Taibai, don''t go too far." A spirit king said coldly, his eyes full of discontent. "That is, Li Taibai, master Zhao Yingtian was just too worried about Zhao Jin. That''s why he was careless for a moment. Now everyone is OK. Let''s let it go." Someone said in the crowd. "Since everyone is OK, I think it''s just right." One by one, the voices continued to ring out, and all the people tried to persuade Li Taibai. For a moment, it seemed that as long as Li Taibai did not agree, he would be the villain in the world. "Li Taibai, this contest itself is just a place for our generation''s practitioners to exercise themselves. This farce is due to me. In this case, I''ll give up. It''s good for everyone." Zhao Jin looked at Zeng Renfeng and said, "this contest, I give up. Let''s do it." Listening to Zhao Jin''s words, the king of Tang menling showed his approval in his eyes and said: "it''s worthy of being a young genius from our top clan. This mind is never comparable to that of a small family." "Li Taibai, since Zhao Jin has given up, let''s forget about it." The king of Tang Dynasty looked at Li Taibai and said coldly. Listen to the voice around, Luo Bai and others frown, weapon war is a face of anger said: "you are not wrong, this thing itself is the old man first started, how now instead of the boss''s wrong!" "Hum, Zhao Jin doesn''t want to admit defeat. What else do you want?" Someone spoke discontentedly. Looking at people''s faces, Li Taibai''s eyes didn''t change. When he said that, he knew that it would happen. In this world, the interests are supreme, the strong are respected, and several spirit kings stop it together. Everyone knows how to choose. Even without these spirit kings, these people will reject him in their hearts. Originally, they were all high and then high. How could they allow a young man from a weak sect to step on their head? It''s just that these people can stop the rise of Li Taibai. Looking at the look of common hatred on people''s faces, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He looked at the people on the scene and said: "if you think this is OK, then OK, you let Ping Bufan attack. Of course, if you hide, you are not dead, I will apologize to you. If you are dead, I''m sorry, I will still apologize to you What do you think? " Li Taibai''s voice fell, and everyone was stunned. Who is Ping Bufan? The king of spirit killer, who once made countless king of spirit scared people in the whole Tianlong continent, can''t be killed by him. Only the king of spirit realm exists. Everyone looked at the strong one in the realm of the spirit king. "By the way, you can resist if you want to." Li Taibai looked at these spirit kings. A colorful sword appeared in his hand. The whole world trembled with the holy sword. "When you attack later, you will attack with this sword and use your strongest power." Li Taibai''s voice was cold, and the sword was handed to Ping Bufan. "Yes, sir Ping Bufan took over the sword. He wanted to talk to Li Taibai about how to be afraid. But at the moment, he didn''t say it. He knew very well that refuting Li Taibai''s opinions would embarrass him. What''s more, he has a stomach full of fire in his heart. He is extraordinary. He used to be a killer of the spirit king. Now these people seem to ignore his existence, forget his terror, and even threaten the people he wants to protect. "Then, which one of you will stand in my way." Holding the holy sword, Ping''s extraordinary eyes looked at the people present. In the ordinary eyes, all the spirit kings in the presence of a tremor, the memory that lurks in the depths of memory is awakened again, the existence that once killed the whole dragon continent. Endless murderous thoughts emerge. Pingbufan''s body is extremely cold. The people who feel the breath are numb. This is the murderous intention of killing the strong one of the endless spirit king. A person''s eyes show the color of fear. In this murderous intention, they seem to see the scene of their own death. The holy sword and the king of spirit killer, even the king of spirit level strong are not sure that they can survive the extraordinary strike.It''s a fear in memory. "Ordinary, do you really want to be stubborn?" Li Ying, the king of heaven and earth, was angry in his eyes. "Do you know that the anger of the heaven and earth imperial court is not something you can bear? Just let it go. Why do you make everyone bad? You didn''t dare to provoke the existence of the heaven and earth imperial court in your heyday. Now, for a little guy, you are in danger. Why?" Looking at Li Yingtian, the corners of Ping Bufan''s mouth arc slightly. His eyes show the color of ridicule. Looking at Li Yingtian, he says, "who dares to go out of your imperial court? Why do you think your Emperor didn''t allow you to leave heaven and earth? Do you really think the so-called cultivation ceremony is useful? " Hearing Ping Bufan''s words, Li Yingtian was slightly stunned, and suddenly remembered the strange order of the emperor of heaven and earth many years ago, as well as the cultivation ceremony that has no use now. "In those days, none of the spirit kings of the heaven and earth Dynasty committed mistakes in front of me. Otherwise, even if you were in the heaven and earth Dynasty, I would sneak in and kill you." "You Li Ying was angry in his eyes. Looking at Li Yingtian''s anger, this is many years later, Ping Bufan''s first time to talk like this. For a moment, countless thoughts passed through his heart. Suddenly, his eyes flashed a light, and he suddenly raised his head. At the same time, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. What he did was not in vain. When Li Taibai was smiling, everyone saw a black light on Ping Bufan''s body. Endless aura fell from the void and entered his body. At this moment, Ping Bufan''s breath changed, as if he had stepped into another world, which was elusive to everyone. "What One by one, the king of spirit widened his eyes. At this moment, pingbufan stepped into another realm, a realm that only Tang yuan, a top spiritual king in Tianlong continent, had stepped into. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 257 The realm of spirit king is divided into ordinary spirit king and realm spirit king. No one knows whether there is any other realm between the ordinary spirit king and the realm spirit king, and no one can know how to step into the realm spirit king. Even the existence of the realm spirit king, in retrospect, still do not know how to step into the realm spirit king. This is a realm that can only be described. The only thing people can know is that the gap between the realm king and the ordinary king is just like that between a child and the strongest one in the world. This is an insurmountable gap. It''s very different. In the whole Tianlong continent, the only one who has entered the realm of the spirit king is Tang yuan. Once the God King of Shenmen was also the strong one of the realm of the spirit king, but after a serious injury, his strength has returned to the ordinary realm of the spirit king. Otherwise, it will not be tied with the emperor Daoling. Now, in the eyes of all people, pingbufan has stepped into the realm of spiritual king at this moment. "How could that be?" The Lingwang of Tang clan widened his eyes, and his eyes were full of shock. Tang Yuan is the spiritual king of the realm, which is the pride of all the people in the Tang clan, and also the source of the pride of the Tang clan. But now, there is one more person in the world who can compete with Tang yuan, and Tang Yuan''s position as the strongest person in the world will be challenged. Tangmen will not be as beautiful as before. A king of spirit is enough to change the pattern of heaven and earth. "Pingbufan, how did you enter the realm of Lingwang?" Xuanmen Lingwang looked at Ping Bufan and asked, his eyes full of respect. Hearing Xuanmen Lingwang''s words, everyone''s eyes flashed. If you really know pingbufan''s feeling of stepping into the realm of Lingwang, they may also step into the realm of Lingwang. Looking at the greedy look of these spirit kings, pingbufan''s mouth curved slightly. Although he didn''t understand why he stepped into the realm of spirit kings, at that moment, he felt very transparent. Seeing that Li Taibai didn''t have any surprised expression, he showed a smile. He knew that it must be Li Taibai''s reason that he could step into the realm of spirit kings. "Eun Gong, what kind of secret do you still control when you arrive?" Ping Bufan had a doubt in his heart. For Li Taibai, there was a little fear in his heart. In the past, he just regarded Li Taibai as a talent who had not yet grown up, and wanted to take good care of him. Now I think, these days, he did not take care of Li Taibai, and even he was taken care of by Li Taibai, cured his body injury, and now he is stepping into the realm of the king of spirit. "Want to know the secret of stepping into the realm of spirit king?" Ping Bufan looked at all the spirit kings present, his eyes showed disdain, disdain said: "you are not qualified, now continue in front of things, who will pick me up." At this moment, stepping into the realm of the spirit king, the extraordinary heart also becomes different. Life saving grace, broken mirror grace, these grace are enough to use life to repay, not to mention, now Li Taibai to him is both. Since he can''t control Li Taibai''s idea, he will escort the young man forward. He will help the young man smooth out the bumpy future. Stepping into the realm of spirit king, his vision has been different from the original. Hearing Ping Bufan''s words, Zhang DAPAI and others couldn''t help cheering, but Lingwang of Tang clan and others showed an ugly look in their eyes. When Ping Bufan didn''t step into the realm of Lingwang, they were afraid. Now, when Ping Bufan steps into the realm of Lingwang, they dare not. They look at Li Yingtian with their eyes. Li Yingtian''s forehead was full of cold sweat. He didn''t expect that this would happen today. What''s more, pingbufan stepped into the realm of Lingwang. Don''t say that he is alone. Now even if all the spirit kings on the scene are together, no one can definitely block Ping Bufan''s full strength attack with the holy sword. "Master Ping, I''m not right about this. I''m in a hurry. I apologize." Li Yingtian lowered his head and said that he clenched his fist. In full view of the public, his behavior at this time was extremely shameful. "Master Ping, you see, Li Yingtian has apologized. Let''s just let it go. Let''s talk about how you feel when you step into the realm of the spirit king. You should know what a happy event it is for the Terran to have an extra realm of the spirit king. You should let go of each other''s prejudices when you have a heart for the Terran." The star gate disciple stood in the distance and said, his eyes twinkling with stars. "Master Ping, you will protect me." At this time, a voice rang out, Zhang Da Pang looked at Ping Bufan and asked. "Naturally." Ping Bufan nodded his head and watched Zhang Dafei grow up. In his eyes, Zhang Dafei is now one of the talented teenagers of the Terran race. In the future, he will be able to become Li Taibai''s right hand and fight against the terrible girl in Yaodi. Hearing Ping Bufan''s reply, Zhang DAPAI smiles and looks at all the spirit kings present. "You spirit kings, is your head a little bad?" Zhang Da Pang''s voice rang out. He looked at the king of spirit in the air and said, "in this world, if apology is useful, why do you want to be strong?"Say this sentence, Zhang Da Pang''s body trembles incomparably, he is too excited, from small to big, he never thought, he can scold the spirit king, but now he has done it. Hearing Zhang''s words, countless people''s faces changed greatly. The boy was so arrogant that he scolded all the spirit kings present. But at this time, Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Zhang Dafei. His eyes flashed, and there was a trace of light in his eyes. He breathed slightly from the corner of his mouth and took over the topic. "If one sentence can solve the world''s problems, I''ll go to the heaven and earth imperial court to steal the imperial mirror, and then apologize to you. I don''t know if you can forgive me?" "Of course not! Those who violate the authority of our heaven, earth and imperial court will surely be destroyed. " Zhao Yingtian said with a serious face, this is the majesty of heaven and earth, can''t have any tolerance. The imperial mirror is the supreme symbol of heaven and earth. "So, do you think it''s enough to apologize?" Li Taibai looked at Zhao Yingtian and said. His eyes turned to Zhang Da Pang, the corners of his mouth curved slightly, and he continued: "if one sentence can solve the world''s problems, how can the world be so terrible, and how can these people here fear you spirit kings?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang DAPAI''s fat face shook, and his eyes were full of approval. For this world, in Zhang''s senses, it is terror and the law of the jungle. He saw countless scenes of sudden death with his own eyes. He was afraid that one day the person who died suddenly would be himself. That''s why he worked hard to cultivate and step into the ten sects. Now following Li Taibai, he felt a sense of security for the first time. For Zhang Dafei, his only wish in his life is not to die early, just euthanasia and live a good life. "What do you want?" Zhao Yingtian asked. Facing pingbufan, he couldn''t help it. "You don''t have any good things, so give me the broken jade you have." Li Taibai said. "Broken jade?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, everyone present was stunned, even Zhao Yingtian was slightly stunned. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 258 "You mean this?" In Zhao Yingtian''s hand, there is an emerald crescent shaped broken jade, just like the ring is cut in two. At one end of the broken jade, there is a red string, which goes through the broken jade and makes it into a pendant. "I''ll give it to you if you want it." Zhao Yingtian throws the broken jade to Li Taibai. The corners of his mouth curved slightly, and his heart was full of disdain for Li Taibai. After all, it''s just people from small places who can''t understand what treasures and decorations are. This broken jade was only adorned on his body. In Zhao Yingtian''s opinion, Li Taibai must think that the broken jade is a good thing because it is worn around his neck. This is the common sense of the world. As long as the strong take what they have, they must have the ability to protect themselves. There is no strong man with meaningless things. Jewelry is even more rare. What''s more, this piece of broken jade has gone through a lot of inspection in the heaven and earth dynasties. It can''t be a treasure without any ability. Zhao Yingtian is not the only one. The king of spirit has his own way to feel that the broken jade is just a common pendant. There is a strong power in the treasure. If it is really a powerful treasure, it will show some differences. Just like between genius and mortal, as long as you can see. Looking at the expressions of the people, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth are slightly curved. How can the things he likes be so simple? Taking the broken jade thrown by Zhao Yingtian, Li Taibai plays with the broken jade. His eyes show a trace of smile and gently rub it on the broken jade. As expected, the broken jade is the same thing as he imagined. "Can we go now?" Zhao Yingtian''s voice rings out, the matter is solved, he is now eager to leave here, this time, his face is lost. "No way!" But at this time, Zeng Renfeng some simple and honest voice sounded, his eyes full of serious color. "This fight is not over yet." Zeng Renfeng looked at Zhao Jin and said with a serious face: "he didn''t admit defeat because he didn''t want to. Since he didn''t want to admit defeat, let''s continue the fight." "Don''t go too far!" Zhao Jin''s face changed greatly. "This is your punishment for insulting the boss." Zeng Renfeng said seriously. "Well, this time, as long as you admit defeat, the fight will be over. Do you admit defeat?" Listening to Zeng Renfeng''s words, Zhao Ying''s eyes are icy. He just looks at Li Taibai, who is coldly looking at him. He stops in the void. "This guy is a lunatic." Zhao Ying was afraid in his heart. If he said anything, Li Taibai had an excuse to attack him. Now he just lost a useless pendant. He didn''t want to lose other valuable things. Looking at Zeng Renfeng''s serious look, Zhao Jin could not say what he was going to say. At this moment, without Zhao Yingtian''s protection, he knew that even if he was killed, Zhao Yingtian could not save him. "Give up or not?" Zeng Renfeng asked again. Looking at Zhao Jin, who has become extremely quiet, everyone present is a little surprised. Is this still Zhao Jin, who is just stubborn and full of cultivation and enterprising spirit? For a moment, people whispered. "It''s just relying on someone''s protection and thinking that he will be OK. Now that the person who guards him is gone, he shows his own nature. He''s just a coward." The voice of the weapon war rings with disdain. This sentence, let people suddenly realized, a pair of eyes full of contempt. "How can our generation of practitioners admit defeat?" Zhao Jin''s eyes were red, and he raised his head stubbornly, but a huge sword crossed the void and hit him hard, and his body fell to the ground heavily. A crack appeared, and a crack appeared on the golden giant. It was as dense as a spider''s web. The battle body of heaven and earth had reached the edge of collapse. "Give up or not?" Zeng Renfeng''s voice is still serious, without any emotion, and his eyes are extremely cold. Feeling the severe pain of his body, looking at Zeng Renfeng''s eyes without any emotion, Zhao Jin''s body trembled for a moment, and his courage aroused by shame disappeared. "If you fight like this, this guy really dares to beat me up!" Zhao Jin understood this in his heart. All of his things are obtained from the heaven and earth battle body. If he loses the heaven and earth battle body, his talent will disappear, and he will become the lowest level of existence in the heaven and earth empire. Everything he has now will disappear. "Give up or not?" His heart was full of hesitation. "It seems that you still don''t admit defeat, so I''ll strengthen a little bit." Zeng Renfeng''s indifferent voice sounded, and the huge sword was held high in the void. At this moment, the huge sword seemed to hold the sky and wanted to smash the whole sky at Zhao Jin. Feeling the heavy breath from the void, Zhao Jin''s face changed greatly, and his heart was full of panic. In this terrible breath, he felt the breath of death."This guy wants to kill me!" And he cried with astonishment and anger, and looked at the king of spirit and the strong in the void. Only in addition to Zhao Yingtian turned his head, other spirit king''s eyes are very cold, Ping Bufan and Lin Cheng are no action. Zhao Jin suddenly finds out something. Now this is Li Taibai''s territory. If Li Taibai really wants to kill himself, no one will stop him except Zhao Yingtian. Zhao Yingtian wants to stop him, but he has an extraordinary spirit. Now the king of spirit exists, and it is impossible to stop him. If Zeng Renfeng really killed himself, no one would save him. This thought came to his mind, and Zhao Jin''s face became very pale. "Boom!" At this moment, the huge sword suddenly fell. It seemed to drive heaven and earth. Everyone felt that a piece of sky was coming down from the air. "I give up! I give up! I''m sorry! I give up. Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me A sad cry sounded from the platform. Zhao Jin''s body fell to the ground. He cried bitterly. A trace of smell came from him. At this moment, he was scared to pee. "Just give up." The huge sword disappeared, and the sky became clear at this moment. The huge sword in Zeng Renfeng''s hand had returned to his back, and he turned away. "In this competition, Zhao Jin won. I''m not a contestant." Zeng Renfeng looked at the judges on the stage and said. Hearing Zeng Renfeng''s words, all the people remembered one thing. Zhao Jin forced Zeng Renfeng to end the battle himself, but he ended up like this. "Is this self inflicted?" A pair of eyes look at Zhao Jin. After this battle, the renshe established by Zhao Jin completely collapsed, and he will become the laughing stock of these people. Zhao Jin clenched his fist. His eyes were full of regret. Why should he be so cheap? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 259 After Li Taibai broke out his powerful strength, he became a little dull. It can block the attack of the spirit king realm, which is not what the young generation can accomplish. This is what Bai Xiaosheng didn''t expect. He didn''t expect that the fight he promoted turned out to be like this. "Fortunately, all the information has been collected." Bai Xiaosheng''s eyes twinkled with a light black light and said softly. "Well! Stupid Just then, a cold voice sounded. Tang Qian stood in the void. In front of him, a spirit general knelt down on the ground, his eyes full of fear. "To block the attack of the spirit king, he must have used a powerful treasure or hurt his own foundation. Today, he may not be able to exert one percent of his power." "If I use the power of taboo, I can also block the attack of the spirit king, but this kind of behavior is extremely stupid, which is to hurt my future foundation." Listening to Tang Qian''s explanation, everyone suddenly realized. "So it is. I''ll tell you how a little spirit can block the full blow of the spirit king." Someone said. "But what if he does? I''m from muzicheng. I''ve heard about Li Taibai in muzicheng. In muzicheng, this young man is called a miracle genius. " Someone whispered. "Miraculous genius is just that people in muzicheng have little knowledge. If you put it in our sect, this so-called miracle may be the most normal." "I once killed a group of robbers in a small place, and was regarded as a God by the people in that small place. It''s ridiculous." In the public discussion, the fight is still going on, the appearance of lobai, the appearance of a gorgeous girl. When lobai and the gorgeous girl appear on the stage, everyone becomes very quiet. These are the two beauties that can frighten the world, but the two beauties are very different. The beauty of a gorgeous girl is a kind of hazy and enchanting beauty. Even on the platform, her face is still covered with a layer of gauze, only showing a pair of moving eyes, concave and convex posture. She is wearing a cheongsam, and her long legs are straight and white. With the shaking of the cheongsam, it seems that as long as she is more than one point, she can see the deeper place. When the gorgeous girl appeared on the stage, everyone showed a hot light and wanted to take it as their own. Luobai''s beauty is the opposite. The girl in a purple dress has no decoration on her face. Her big eyes seem to be able to speak. Her slightly weak posture makes people see that she has a desire to care. She has no sense of blasphemy in her heart. It seems that she only wants to have an uneasy idea, which is blasphemy to heaven and earth. "Maybe only today''s first beauty in Tianlong mainland has such beauty." Someone whispered. "I''ve seen all the beauties on the list. These two people can definitely occupy the top three. They should be as good as Wang Nuo, the number one beauty today." "If Wang Nuo represents cold beauty, Luobai represents innocence, and Ouyang Li represents fiery." Someone commented. Ouyang Li is the name of a gorgeous girl. In the future, if anyone can get the love of one of the three beauties, they will be enough to envy all the men in the world. "Don''t forget, these two beauties, one is Li Taibai''s person, the other has been looking for Li Taibai." Someone said. Hearing this man''s words, everyone''s voice stopped, and their eyes looked at the place where Li Taibai was. At this time, Li Taibai was standing on the palace. Beside him, Luo Bai stood quietly, looking at Li Taibai''s side face, without looking at the fight below. What she saw with her eyes was all her world. "I''m so jealous!" Someone murmured. "Look at Ouyang''s eyes." At this time, someone said. Hearing this man''s words, a pair of eyes looked at Ouyang Li. The sedan chair that Ouyang Li was sitting in had pulled away the gauze, revealing the graceful posture of the girl. At this time, Ouyang Li was sitting in the sedan chair, her eyes staring at the direction of Li Taibai. "Click!" A broken voice rings out. The ground where Tang Qian is is is broken. His eyes show jealousy and look at Li Taibai. "Shit! What''s so good about Li Taibai that two gorgeous beauties care so much! "Someone cried jealously. "Fortunately, Wang Nuo has nothing to do with Li Taibai." Someone said. "Wang Nuo is a typical iceberg beauty. She doesn''t look bad at anyone. Some people even doubt whether there is someone in the world who can melt Wang Nuo''s heart and make Wang Nuo smile." "This is the only thing to be thankful for. At least there is one Wang Nuo who has nothing to do with Li Taibai. Otherwise, I want to die." "Even if they have nothing to do with Li Taibai, they can''t be yours. There''s a ghost difference between whether you want to die or not." Someone said with a white eye. "At least it''s a mirage, isn''t it? What if it does? "When everyone was talking about Li Taibai, Luobai stood beside Li Taibai. She heard the voices of the people around her clearly. Her eyes looked at Ouyang Li, who was staring at Li Taibai at this time, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Her body stepped forward, blocking the sight of Ouyang Li. "Brother Taibai, do you know Ouyang?" Lobai asked. Hearing the girl''s voice and looking at the girl''s action, Li Taibai showed a smile and said, "I don''t know. In my heart, except you, other people are not important." Li Taibai''s words didn''t cover up. His eyes were full of tenderness. Looking at Li Taibai''s gentle eyes, Luo Bai''s face turned red instantly. For a moment, her heart collided with each other. "Brother Taibai, you''ve changed. You didn''t speak like this before. You must have practiced with some girl." Luo Bai''s face turned red, and her heart was very sweet, but she still said something wrong. Li Taibai shook his head, his eyes looked at Luo Bai and said seriously, "I only said this to you, and I will only say it to you." In the dialogue between the two, everyone''s expectation, finally it''s Li Taibai''s turn to play again. A pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai. People are very curious about what kind of state Li Taibai is now, whether he has really been unable to exert all his strength, or that their previous speculation is wrong. Standing in the void, Ping''s extraordinary eyes also looked at Li Taibai. He didn''t know Li Taibai''s condition now. At this moment, in everyone''s eyes, Li Taibai stood on the platform. All of a sudden, everyone saw a drop of blood emerge from Li Taibai''s hand, which is his hand holding the holy sword. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 260 "Li Taibai is really hurt!" One voice sounded, and a smile appeared on everyone''s face. Even Tang Qian was relieved. Li Taibai put too much pressure on them to fight against the king of spirit. It seemed that they did not belong to their generation, and they had enough talent to fight with the older generation. This kind of feeling made them feel a little too much pressure. This teenager is terrible. But now, seeing Li Taibai, as Tang Qian said, he has been injured. "I said, how can a spirit general block the attack of the spirit king? Li Taibai is really stupid. He even uses his potential to enhance his temporary strength. His future is not far away." Someone said. This sentence has been recognized by many people. Their own potential has been destroyed, and the future road has not reached its peak. "Boss!" Zeng Renfeng''s eyes show a touch, at the same time, there is a trace of anger, his eyes look at Li Yingtian, cold incomparable. If it wasn''t for him, the boss would not have used his potential to block Li Yingtian''s attack. The eyes of Zhang Dafei and others twinkle slightly. With this boss, what do you want? In this world, the weak obey the strong. This is the truth. Few strong people sacrifice their future in order to save a weak person. For an opportunity, it''s normal for sisters to kill each other and brothers to turn against each other. Even like Li Taibai''s parents, in order to cultivate a genius, they destroy one of their own sons by themselves, which happens from time to time. This is a cold world, but Li Taibai''s action gives them a warm heart. Feeling the blood in his hand, Li Taibai shakes his head. Now his body is still a little weak. The fight with the spirit king really hurt him a little. Now he is only a spirit general. Relying on the powerful physical strength, the power of holy sword and the penetration of moves, he can block Li Yingtian''s attack, but he is only a spirit after all It''s just going to be. The gap between the spirit general and the spirit king is very different. Even he can''t block it intact. With the speed of his recovery, he will soon be able to recover. As for the explosive potential and the damage to his roots, Li Taibai has a trace of disdain in his eyes. If he bursts out the power to damage his own roots, it''s not just this power. Under the gaze of the crowd, a man stood on the platform. This is a man about 20 years old. His strength is on the ninth floor of the general. You can reach the Ninth level of Lingjiang at the age of 20, and you are a genius anywhere. But in today''s age of genius, it seems that you can''t see the Ninth level of Lingjiang at the age of 20. But at this time, it is enough to let people see through Li Taibai''s potential. "I know that this young man is a gifted young man of the Bilian sect of the second grade sect. Although he has nine levels of talent, he can already fight against the existence of the Lingshuai level. Although he is not as good as Tang Qian, he is also a little genius." "Can and Ling Shuai a layer of battle strength, enough to see through Li Taibai now how much strength." "Is Li Taibai?" Standing on the platform, Bishan looked at Li Taibai, his mouth curved slightly, and his eyes were full of excitement. Bishan is a gifted youth of Bilian. "Miracle genius, the first genius of all ages. I don''t know if I beat you. The name of the first genius of all ages belongs to me." Bishan said, he is very clear, even if you get the name of the first genius, after a while, the name will be robbed, but at least once had it, right? This era is an era of talents, and the future is bound to make a lot of marks in history. Li Taibai''s name will also be handed down from ancient times. Qianlongbu won the first place and ascended to the top of tianlongjiao, which is enough to make his name shine all over the world. However, whenever someone mentions Li Taibai''s name in the future, he will certainly remember his name at the same time. He Bishan will be the first person to take the first day of the ages down from the throne. Bishan''s eyes are full of excitement. Since her strength is not enough to spread through the ages, it is also a way to rely on other people to get such treatment. "Remember, the name of the man who defeated you is Bishan!" Bishan''s voice sounded in everyone''s ears, and the young man''s eyes were full of complacency. Under the gaze of the crowd, with the verdict of the referee, the contest between Bishan and Li Taibai officially began. "Boom!" As the referee announced the beginning of the voice just fell, a loud noise sounded, in the void, a aura giant hand appeared, aura giant hand exuded the power of terror, hit Li Taibai. "I heard that you are a useless spirit general, so let''s enjoy the power of aura giant hand." Bishan said. Bishan''s aura giant hand has a faint golden light. "Bishan''s aura giant hand already has its own understanding." "Even genius can''t do anything about the aura giant hand. Only with good luck can the aura giant hand bring its own understanding and have its own attributes.""The golden aura giant hand is more destructive than the ordinary aura giant hand. With this aura giant hand alone, Bishan can definitely occupy the forefront of the younger generation." One by one, some voices sighed. "It seems that stepping into the level of Lingjiang, Bishan''s strength is one point stronger than the general Lingjiang, and his talent has been greatly strengthened." Some people, with the improvement of their strength, their comprehension and cultivation speed will increase. This kind of genius grows with the realm. Maybe it used to be an ordinary genius, but it may eventually become a peerless genius. Bishan obviously belongs to this kind of person. Aura giant hand falls from the sky, with the smell of destroying everything. Looking at the aura giant hand in the air, Li Taibai''s eyes show the color of irony, these people are too stupid. In order to be a giant hand of aura, you waste your strength, and your realm will be improved slowly. When you grow older, the difficulty of cultivation will be doubled. This is not the talent enhancement, it is just a waste of potential in your future. What''s more, how powerful is the aura giant hand? The premise is to be able to stop people, this thing is too clumsy. The breeze blows, the wind steps, Li Taibai''s figure disappears in place, when he appears again, he has reached the back of Bishan, a long sword gently on Bishan''s throat. "You lost." Li Taibai''s voice sounded softly. A fierce battle ended when everyone didn''t respond. Even three seconds didn''t arrive from the beginning of the battle. A pair of people who had been waiting to see Li Taibai''s jokes stayed where they were. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 261 Little genius Bishan was killed in less than three seconds. This is all people did not expect, a pair of eyes looking at Li Taibai, full of shock, this is really hurt? "He was really hurt, but Bishan''s strength was restrained by him." Tang Qian''s voice rang out. "Bishan''s aura giant hand is really powerful, but it''s too slow. As long as the speed is fast enough, I can go through the coverage of the aura giant hand and directly attack the body. If I stand in Li Taibai''s position, I can do it." When they heard Tang Qian''s words, they suddenly realized. "Li Taibai, are you hurt?" A voice rang out in the crowd. All along, people have been speculating, and no one dares to ask, because no one thinks that Li Taibai will answer this question. But to everyone''s surprise, Li Taibai answered. "With the strength of the spirit general to resist the power of the spirit king, I really suffered a little injury." Li Taibai said faintly. With that, he turned away and returned to his seat. "Brother Taibai." Luo Bai looks at Li Taibai. She holds Li Taibai''s right hand in her hands and looks at the blood red mark on Li Taibai''s palm. Blood red marks, you can see a drop of blood constantly emerging, but the blood is quickly swallowed by the palm of the hand, you can hear the sound of the sword. "It''s OK. If I want to get better, I can get better at any time, but now it''s useful." Li Taibai said with a smile. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Luo Bai was relieved. She stared at Li Taibai and said, "brother Taibai, if anything happens in the future, you should remember that your life is the most important thing. If you have an accident, Luo Bai will not know what to do." The girl''s voice was very serious, even with a trace of severity. Since she separated from Li Taibai, Luo Bai has been worried about Li Taibai, for fear that something might happen to Li Taibai. When she meets again, she puts her worry in her heart, but at this moment, it finally breaks out. Looking at the girl''s serious look, Li Taibai was slightly stunned. A smile appeared on his face. He gently rubbed the girl''s head and said, "OK, I promise you." Looking at the smile on Luo Bai''s face, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth showed a trace of radian, with a bitter smile. "Is my life the most important thing?" His eyes turned to the void. This is his first time to cheat lobai. If one of them has to survive, he will exchange his own life for lobai''s life. He has had enough of the endless search in his previous life. He doesn''t want to enter the world without lobai again. When he comes back from this life, he will guard everything he wants to guard. When Li Taibai admitted that he was injured, it caused a huge noise in the whole crowd. Everyone did not expect that Li Taibai would answer directly, which was tantamount to telling everyone his weakness. The fight is still going on. But the competition after that was plain. Li Taibai''s opponents don''t have a strong one. All of them are from the first level to the third level of Lingjiang. They don''t even have a fourth level of Lingjiang. The only thing that makes people excited is when Ouyang Li and Luobai come on the stage. Their beautiful faces and different temperaments excited everyone present. There was even a partisan dispute over whether Ouyang left the United States or luobaimei. The fight between innocence and fire. Of course, there is a little surprise in it. Every time Li Feidao appeared on the stage, people would be shocked. Every time he appeared on the stage, Ping Bufan always appeared to block his attack. This is to say that no one can resist his attack. As long as he wins, he will die. It''s a terrible force. What''s more, one of the things that surprised everyone was that a very ordinary genius, a very ordinary spirit general, had stepped into the realm of spirit when he stepped into the platform. But in the fight with Li Feidao, it was still just a knife, and pingbufan appeared again. "I heard that every time master Ping blocked Li Feidao''s attack, his hand was scarred." Someone said. "How can it be! Master Ping is the king of spirit. Even if Li Feidao is the king of spirit, it''s hard to hurt him. " Someone shook his head and said. "I know that from my uncle." Said the man again. "My uncle is a disciple of xingmen." "Xingmen disciple''s words!" Hearing this man''s voice, everyone was shocked and looked in the direction of the xingmen disciples. Xingmen is a very special sect in Tianlong continent. It seems that everything in the world can''t escape their eyes. It''s even rumored that xingmen is actually the inheritance of the divine world in Tianlong continent. No matter what the rumor is, there is an accepted thing. As long as people in xingmen say something, it must be true. "Master Ping, are you hurt?" Someone asked here, looking at the level and extraordinary in the void.Hearing this man''s words, Ping Bufan nodded his head and said, "Li Feidao''s attack is really strange. Even me, I still suffered a little injury, and the scar can''t be offset." Ping Bufan stretched out his right hand, and there were knife marks in his palm. "How can it be!" Looking at the scar of Ping Bufan''s palm, a pair of eyes look at Li Feidao. His eyes are full of shock, but more eyes are full of greed. It can hurt the spirit king of the realm. This kind of power is really terrible. If this young man continues to grow stronger, will he be able to kill the spirit king of the realm directly? In the face of people''s eyes, the white haired boy''s face is still cold, without any change. He just sits on a stone, looking at the distant sky, holding a wine gourd in his hand and drinking it one by one. White is better than snow. It seems that Li Feidao can''t see the world in his eyes, just like a relegated immortal coming to the world. "Wait, the next battle seems to be the battle between Li Feidao and Li Taibai." A voice screamed. Hearing this man''s words, people suddenly reacted. The contest of this day has reached the final stage, and the top ten have begun to be born. The next battle is the battle between Li Feidao and Li Taibai. No matter in front of anyone, every attack is a fatal attack, which is blocked by the spirit king of the realm, and even a terrorist attack, which makes the spirit king of the realm get hurt. One of the first geniuses of all ages, a miraculous genius rising at the speed that everyone was surprised, stepped on the top of tianlongjiao, killed Chu Yu, an invincible genius in the same realm with one sword, and even fought against the king of spirit with the power of spirit general level. It''s a peak duel. "Li Taibai is miserable this time." Someone said. Now that Li Taibai is injured, he can''t exert much of his strength. How can he be an opponent in the face of the existence that can hurt the king of Jingjie. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 262 The battle between Li Taibai and Li Feidao has attracted the attention of countless people. Under the attention of the public, they set foot on the platform of competition. "This time, Li Taibai is bound to lose." Someone said. "Injured body face Li Feidao, he certainly is not the match." "Don''t say the injured state, even if it is not injured, Li Taibai can''t be Li Feidao''s opponent." "The power of a blow can hurt the king of spirit. Who can resist the power of this attack?" One by one, the voices kept talking about how to hurt the king. The power of Li Feidao shocked everyone. Even Tang Qian''s eyes were full of disbelief. With his power, he could never hurt the king. Don''t say hurt, even if it is not dare to hand. Looking at the two men on the stage, some people looked at Li Taibai, and their eyes were full of disdain. "Although Li Taibai is a genius, he is too arrogant and has no awe at all. This time, he is bound to lose." "The first genius of all ages, I think he is the first joke of all ages. When he stepped into the top of tianlongjiao, he became a useless spirit general, which was enough to make people laugh." "After all, it''s just a moment of luck. When it''s over, his true colors will be exposed. The useless spirit general''s strength has now reached the peak of his life, and he can''t grow up any more in the future." Li Taibai was full of sarcasm in people''s eyes. "These guys are going too far!" Zhang Da Pang''s eyes showed dissatisfaction. "It''s just a bunch of rubbish. I don''t have the strength, but I don''t want others to have the strength." Qizhan said with disdain, "there are always some people in this world who will be jealous if others live well." "The boss has been in the limelight recently, overwhelming all the voices and causing a lot of people''s envy. It''s normal." Red monkey nodded and said. After the muzicheng incident, the name of Li Taibai has been known by everyone and become the focus of everyone. As long as no one in the same generation has ever defeated Li Taibai, then no one is qualified to call him the first person of this generation. "You can''t call a genius without being hated." Ping Bufan stood beside several people and said faintly. His eyes were full of sighs. At that time, he came step by step. Only mediocre people would not create resentment. The existence of genius would always shine into the eyes of some people. "Master Ping, can the boss win?" Zhang DAPAI looks at Ping Bufan and asks. Hearing Zhang''s question, Ping Bufan shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but my grandfather told me that he can win." "The boss is sure to win." Zhang DAPAI had a smile on his face. "How can you be so sure?" Ping Bufan asked curiously. He was not sure that Li Taibai would win. Li Feidao''s attack was too powerful. Even when he stepped into the realm of Lingwang, he was still hurt. Without reaching the realm of King daling, he couldn''t think of anyone to stop him. "If you want to win, there''s only one way to avoid throwing knives at your own speed." Pingbufan''s secret way in his heart. But he soon shook his head. When he blocked Li Feidao''s attack, I don''t know why, there was a feeling in his heart that even he couldn''t escape that Feidao. It was a terrible feeling. A realm spirit king can''t avoid a little boy''s throwing knife. If it''s spread out, it''s enough to make the world boiling. "Master Ping, you know the boss." Zhu Hou looked at Ping Bufan and said, "as long as the boss says it, he will be able to do it. Since he says he can defeat Li Feidao, naturally there is no problem." Looking at Li Taibai step by step, Zhu Hou and others are very clear about Li Taibai''s strength. This is a teenager they still don''t see through until now. Every time they think they have seen through Li Taibai''s strength, Li Taibai always bursts out with more terrifying power. Even now Li Taibai told them that he was about to kill God, Zhang DAPAI and others would not doubt it. They have 100% confidence in Li Taibai. "The leader of our weapon war is naturally invincible." The weapon war says haughtily. "Well, the battle begins. I''ll be ready to help." Ping Bufan opened his mouth and said that his body stepped into the void, his body power surging, his eyes full of dignified color. Both Li Taibai and Li Feidao are terrible geniuses in his eyes. They must be the patrons of the human race in the future. He does not want to hurt them at all. The battle between Lingshuai and Lingjiang. If one day ago, Ping Bufan dares to pat his chest, he can easily block the attack of both at the most critical moment. But after seeing Li Taibai''s power and Li Feidao''s power, he was not sure. He was not even sure whether these two people would break out with more powerful forces, the battle of genius and the line of life and death. ¡­¡­ Among the public''s comments, the battle between Li Taibai and Li Feidao was finally announced. One voice disappeared, and people looked at them seriously. It was a battle of genius, even surpassing all previous battles of genius.One can block the attack of the spirit king, and the other can hurt the spirit king. It''s a spear versus shield. But five minutes later, the crowd was a little impatient, and their eyes showed a strange color. After stepping on the platform, Li Taibai and Li Feidao stood in the same place after announcing the start of the battle. Both seem to be playing a game in which whoever moves first loses. "What is this for?" There was doubt in the eyes of all the people. "Are you still fighting? Do you want to play with us? " Someone called impatiently. But the two people on the stage ignored the voices of the crowd, and they were still fighting quietly. Finally, ten minutes later, Li Feidao moved his hand, and the Feidao loomed, and the Feidao was emitting cold light. After all, Feidao didn''t fly out, but Li Feidao put it on his sleeve. "I lost." He said faintly, turned and left the platform. Li Feidao gave up! Looking at Li Feidao who stepped down from the competition platform, people couldn''t react to him. No one thought that Li Feidao would admit defeat like this. "What happened?" No one knows. Li Feidao didn''t explain it, and Li Taibai didn''t explain it either. The battle ended like this, leaving many people with fog. "Boss, do you know Li Feidao?" In the palace, Zhang DAPAI asked Li Taibai. "I don''t know." Li Taibai shook his head. "Then why did he give up?" Zhang Da Pang continued to ask. Looking at people''s eyes, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. The reason to admit defeat is very simple. How do you admit defeat? That''s how he admitted defeat. Li Taibai looked at Zhang Dafei and said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 263 "He gave up because he knew he couldn''t beat me, just like you gave up." When he heard Li Taibai''s words, Ping Bufan''s eyes showed a strange color. This explanation was an insult to his intelligence quotient, but to his surprise, Zhang DAPAI suddenly realized. "I see. This guy named Li Feidao is very smart." Zhang Da Pang nodded and said. Not only Zhang Dafei, but also other people have a natural look. "Master Ping, after following the boss for a long time, you will understand why we are like this." Seeing Ping Bufan''s doubts, Zhu Hou said. Only by following Li Taibai all the way can we realize the strength of this young man. Looking at the people''s eyes, Li Taibai didn''t speak. He couldn''t say something. In fact, they had a fierce fight with Li Feidao, but they didn''t see it. It''s a mental battle. The use of spiritual power only exists in the divine world. If it is known in this world, it will cause doubts in the heart of the world. The fight against Li Feidao can be described as a gift. But if we use words to describe it, it will be different. Especially when the world''s heart is still very strong here, Li Taibai can''t make any mistakes. In the fight just now. Li Feidao''s Feidao is just like Shangqing sword, which makes use of the spiritual power to seek the chance to kill. It''s a mental duel. As long as there is a little looseness in his mental power, Li Feidao''s throwing knife will be instantly released. If there is no looseness, this throwing knife will have no effect. Both he and Li Feidao understand this, which is a kind of natural restraint. Just like when wolves face the wolf king, they have to surrender. With the endless years of precipitation in the divine world, Li Taibai''s spiritual power is so strong that Li Feidao can not match his control of spiritual power. If a hundred years later, the young man in white who killed a top force in the divine world by himself appears, there may be a little threat to him. Of course, this little threat is almost nonexistent. In his previous life, Li Taibai was weaker than anyone else and was not afraid of the young man in white. In this life, he has come again, and it is impossible for him to be weaker than anyone else. "Ping Bufan, come with me. We have something to do." Turning around, Li Taibai looked at Ping Bufan and said that his eyes were shining with light light. Since he met this young man in white, how could he let go easily. A boy who is strong in the divine world plays an important role for him. "Good." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Ping Bufan nodded and said, and followed Li Taibai to leave. "Don''t go out in this hall." Before leaving the hall, Li Taibai looked at Zhang Dafei and others and said seriously. "Good." The crowd nodded their heads. Today, there are countless strong people hidden around the hall, and there are more than one or two spirit king realms. If Zhang Dafei and others go out of the palace, they may encounter accidents. There is no safe place in this world. For an opportunity, it is enough to make an honest man turn into a devil. If Zhang Dafei and others are seized, he will have a little psychological burden, then people in this world will not have any hesitation. "My Lord, what are we going to do?" Walking on the mountain path, Ping Bufan looks at Li Taibai and asks. "To save people." Li Taibai said with a smile. "Save people?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Ping Bufan''s eyes showed a trace of doubt. The mountain path they walked on was very remote, with no people and no trace of people. From his eyes, no one had walked on the mountain path in recent years. "Who told you that saving people must take the road of people?" Li Taibai''s mouth is slightly curved, his body stepped on the void, looking to a place. "That''s it!" Looking at the place where Li Taibai''s line of sight is, Ping Bufan is slightly stunned. In his eyes, a boy in white is coming slowly from afar. The boy in white is Li Feidao. At this time, Li Feidao was walking in front of them, but it came from another road. Behind Li Feidao, several figures appeared. These figures were at least the existence of Wuwang realm, and even had the half step spirit king. Behind these people, pingbufan also felt a different breath, which was the breath of the spirit king. Seeing this scene, Ping Bufan understood it in an instant. On the platform of competition, Li Feidao''s power is so powerful that even he is slightly injured. If anyone can gain this power, his strength will be greatly improved, even beyond the imagination of all people in Tianlong mainland. The key is that Li Feidao has no background, which is enough to make everyone interested, just as Li Taibai''s power made everyone interested in that year, but Li Taibai controlled Muzi city with magical power, and even Shenmen merged with shifangzong to form yipinzong gate Baidi gate.Once the first strong, let everyone fear. Later, when Li Taibai appeared, he had always been escorted by the king of spirit. The king of spirit, who used to be the purple guard, became his subordinate, and now he is escorted by the king of spirit. It''s a force that scares everyone. But Li Feidao didn''t have these powers. He was alone. It''s like a child holding the secret script of becoming a God in his hand, which is enough for everyone to snatch. What Ping Bufan doesn''t understand is why Li Taibai is sure that these people will appear here and start here. You know, they come all the way without any reference, or even with Li Feidao. I don''t know if Li Feidao will come here. "Don''t you think it''s a good place to kill and steal?" Looking at Ping Bufan, Li Taibai said with a smile. Ping Bufan was stunned when he heard Li Taibai''s words, but soon he shook his head. In this world, there is no place suitable for killing people and stealing goods. If you like it, you can rob it. As long as you have strong strength, you can frighten everyone''s idea. The strong are respected. "Stupid, if the secret of snatching is known to all, will it not be known to all?" Li Taibai said lightly. Ping Bufan was stunned. Soon, he looked into Li Taibai''s eyes and was filled with wonder. Although Li Taibai''s words were just a short sentence, they contained countless information. People, environment, and timing. But his only doubt is, how did Li Taibai know that Li Feidao would come here? Not to mention them, even several people who followed him were not sure. He came directly. What if he was wrong? This is the only doubt. If this young man can predict it, then pingbufan can''t imagine how evil this young man is. "It should be a coincidence." Pingbufan''s secret way in his heart. He doesn''t think that anyone can really predict the future. But at this time, Li Taibai shook his head, as if to see through the ordinary idea, he said: "this is not a coincidence, but..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 264 It''s not a coincidence, it''s a necessity. " Li Taibai said lightly. His eyes looked in the direction of Li Feidao and said, "even if Li Feidao doesn''t come here, someone will drive him here." When he heard Li Taibai''s words, Zeng Renfeng was slightly shocked. He didn''t expect Li Taibai to say that. It was incredible. In fact, he didn''t know that Li Taibai was talking nonsense. The spiritual world is shrouded in a square kilometer, and he knows all the movements within the kilometer, including the words of others cheating Li Feidao. Only at this time, it will appear more mysterious, full of force, let Ping Bufan can''t see through him, only in this way, Ping Bufan will be convinced of him, Ping Bufan''s existence, for today''s him, still has a big role. "Let''s see first." Standing in the distance, Li Taibai looked at the direction of Li Feidao and said. "Good." Ping Bufan nodded and said, just looking at Li Taibai''s eyes full of incredible. The breath of the two is so secret that no one can find it. In the forest, at this time, Li Feidao stopped. His eyes were very cold. He looked at the five people who followed him and said, "do you say the poetry is here?" "Ha ha ha ha!" Hearing Li Feidao''s words, five old men''s faces showed a mocking smile. Four of these five men were the existence of Wuwang realm, and one was banbuling king. "Li Feidao, the only son of the village head of Lijia village, has a childhood sweetheart, Tang Shiyin. But because his best brother likes Tang Shiyin, he secretly left Lijia village and gave his favorite girl to his best brother. But he didn''t expect that Lijia village was attacked by robbers, and the whole village was destroyed. His best brother wanted to live Life, the Tang poetry to the robbers, in exchange for life, became a robber An old man, looking at Li Feidao, said word by word, this is Li Feidao''s life. Listening to the old man''s words, Li Feidao''s eyes showed the color of pain, and a breath of sadness appeared on his body. "It''s just ridiculous that the robber was killed the next day. Someone saw a man take Tang Shiyin away. Your brother is also dead and can''t die any more." Listening to the old man''s words, Li Feidao''s eyes looked forward. "You know these, then you must know who took Tang Shiyin?" Looking at the expectation in Li Feidao''s eyes, the old man shook his head and said, "I don''t know where Tang Shiyin has gone. I just want to see if you are Li Feidao." "I saw the destruction of Lijia village in those years. I saw the strong man who took away the Tang poetry. I was shocked by the power of terror, but I heard a word from him." "The reason why he took Tang poetry is because of you. You have the treasure he wants." "Now it seems that you are the Li Feidao. The so-called treasure must be the source of your powerful attack. Now give me your treasure." The old man''s eyes were full of excitement. He will never forget that when he passed by Lijia village, he saw the destruction of Lijia village with his own eyes. It was just a little fuss. For him, it was too inconspicuous and he was too lazy to pay attention to it. However, he was shocked by the terrible man who killed the robbers. Shining with colorful light of body posture, every move between, all arouse the vibration of heaven and earth. That''s the power of the realm spirit king. Most people in Tianlong think that Tang Yuan is the only one who is strong in the realm of Lingwang and the first strong in Tianlong. But when they reach their realm, everyone knows that Tang Yuan is strong. But he was not the only one. Many secret forces in Tianlong have more than one spiritual king. A treasure that makes the king of spiritual realm covet, even specially came to Lijia village, which makes the old man of Wuwang realm very excited. If this treasure is given to him, his strength will be enhanced again, and he will even cross the Wuwang realm and step directly into the realm of Lingwang. Looking at the old man''s excited look, Li Feidao nodded his head. He looked at the old man and said, "thank you." Li Feidao''s words stunned everyone present, even Ping Bufan in the distance. "Is this guy stupid?" Ping Bufan said strangely. But Li Taibai''s eyes were clear. He looked at Ping Bufan and said, "if I stand in his seat, I will also say thank you. Although these people are uneasy and kind, Li Feidao knows one thing. Lin Shiyin is not dead." "If you don''t die, there''s still hope." Li Taibai clenched his fist. In his previous life, he walked alone, lonely for thousands of years, the hope without a trace of hope, the despair and loneliness, which made him afraid now. Remembering the memory of his previous life, Li Taibai''s body is full of sadness. But these sadness breath is controlled near his body. Standing beside Li Taibai, his heart suddenly trembles. At this moment, he seems to see a lonely universe, full of gray breath.He looked at Li Taibai''s eyes full of incredible, he can''t imagine, what kind of sadness, just let the youth body will have this kind of rich to extreme sadness. "What''s the story of this teenager?" "If you don''t die, there''s still hope." Thinking of what the young man said, Ping Bufan''s heart trembled. Only after experiencing the saddest thing can he understand it. "I don''t know what the treasure you mentioned is. I don''t know why my power is so powerful. I just know the poetic sound, and this power appears." Li Feidao explained seriously. In the face of the old man who brought him good news, even if these people were upset, he was very grateful. All the time looking for, finally have brow. If the poetic sound is not dead, he will definitely find it even if he goes all over the Tianlong continent. "Ha ha ha! Do you think we''ll believe you? Since you don''t take it out, let''s take it ourselves. " The old man said lightly, his body across the void, the power of Wuwang realm surging. But at this time, a cold light appeared from Li Feidao''s body and passed the old man''s body. Li Feidao''s body retreated ten meters to avoid the old man''s attack. "I don''t want to kill you. You go." Standing in the distance, Li Feidao looked at the old man and said sincerely. "You don''t want to kill me? Are you kidding? There are five of us here. Each of us is stronger than you. Do you really think you can go against the sky? " The old man said sarcastically. Even if Tang Qian and Li Taibai are here, the old people are confident that they can definitely keep any talent here. The reason why geniuses are geniuses is that they haven''t grown up yet. Which of the five of them didn''t come from geniuses? It''s common for them to kill people beyond the realm. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 265 "Touch, touch!" But at this time, the sound of falling to the ground sounded behind the old man. Hearing the voice behind him, the old man turned his head strangely, but his eyes couldn''t be moved any more. He was staring at the old man. Behind him, the four old men who had followed him had fallen to the ground. Each of the four elders had a sharp throwing knife stuck in his throat. "How could that be?" Looking at the dead behind him, the old man''s body trembled. He couldn''t believe what he saw. You know, there were three Wuwang realms and a banbuling king. This power is an absolutely powerful combination everywhere in Tianlong mainland. However, in the hands of the young man in front of him, he even died without insisting for a second. He didn''t even react. "What kind of realm are you?" The old man turned his head and looked at Li Feidao. He couldn''t help asking. "Smart and handsome." Li Feidao''s voice made the old man''s eyes bitter and astringent. Within a single blow, the existence of three Wuwang realm and one banbu Lingwang realm died. "The boy." Standing in the distance, Ping Bufan couldn''t help crying. His eyes were full of shock. Although he knew the strength of the youth for a long time, he didn''t expect that the youth should be so strong. This is beyond his understanding of Lingshuai realm. This power is enough to shock the world. Suddenly, Ping Bufan thought of something. He turned his head and looked at Li Taibai. All the time, he couldn''t understand the power of Li Taibai. He didn''t know how powerful the boy was. But after seeing the power of Li Feidao, he suddenly reacted. Li Feidao''s power is already so powerful, but in the face of Li Taibai, Li Feidao even didn''t dare to throw it out and surrendered. How powerful is Li Taibai''s power. Li Taibai''s face didn''t change, his eyes didn''t have any accident, Li Feidao could do it, he didn''t have any accident. Li Feidao''s throwing sword is the same power as the wound sword. This power is not measurable in his own realm. Even if he stepped into the divine realm in his previous life, he was still only a spiritual master. But in this world, who will be his opponent? Even if Zhuge Mingyue was such a monster, he still suppressed it by force. Li Taibai is very clear that with his current strength, he can only stand in an invincible position at most, but it is absolutely impossible to kill the half step spirit king and others. His wound sword has not been cultivated to that extent. But he also knew that there was a big defect in the spiritual strength of shangqingjian and lifeidao. His mental power is much stronger than Li Feidao''s. Li Feidao''s is useless to him. Li Feidao can only admit defeat when facing him. For example, although Li Feidao''s power is powerful, he can still easily kill banbu Lingwang, but he has no resistance when facing Lingwang. The spirit power of the spirit king is beyond the scope that he can kill. So Ping Bufan didn''t block Li Feidao''s attack at the beginning. He just suffered a little scar on his palm. The scar is still due to the strength of the throwing knife. From Li Taibai''s point of view, it can be seen that Li Feidao''s Feidao is a weapon similar to his holy sword. This is the Holy Feidao. "Click, click." A little bit of cold light surged, and a flying knife came back to Li Feidao''s hand and fell into his sleeve. It disappeared, which made people wonder how many flying knives were installed in the sleeve. "You go." Looking at the old man, Li Feidao said again. He turned his body and was about to leave, but at this moment, a breath of terror shocked heaven and earth, and a figure appeared in the void. "What should you do to kill innocent people indiscriminately?" A cold voice rang out in the air, and an old man appeared in the void. This old man was the Lingwang of Tang clan, the protector of Tang Qian, Tang tiangun. "Li Feidao, God gives you strength to protect people, but you use it to kill innocent people indiscriminately. You have betrayed God''s kindness." Tang tianqiang''s eyes were full of pity. "If you don''t use your power well, it will make time full of disaster. In order to guide you to make good use of your power, today you come back to Tangmen with me, and Tangmen will guide you to take this power into the journey, which will be your punishment for killing innocent people indiscriminately." Hearing Tang Tian gun''s words, Ping Bufan showed his disdain in his eyes. Tang clan itself is the most overbearing sect. It has the face to say these words and kill innocent people indiscriminately. Is it rare for these top sects? "Duke, shall we do it now?" Ping Bufan looks at Li Taibai beside him. "No, you can do it when I ask you to." Li Taibai shakes his head. His eyes are full of light. Only when people are most desperate and meet a ray of dawn can they be grateful for this light. Now is not the most desperate time for Li Feidao.In the face of the strong spirit king, Tangtian gun is one of the best in the ordinary spirit king, and it may even step into the realm of spirit king at any time. After saying this, Tang tianqiang did not wait for Li Feidao to speak. His right hand radiated purple light and directly grasped Li Taibai. In a moment, Tang tianqiang''s hand became huge. "Giant spirit palm!" Seeing Tang Tian gun''s right hand, Ping Bufan couldn''t help exclaiming. The giant spirit palm is the martial art of the king of spirit. It was created by a certain sect according to the spirit giant hand. This martial art is more powerful than the spirit giant hand, and there is no flaw in it. However, the giant spirit palm has long been lost. This was destroyed by Ping Bufan himself. has to use the spirit of one hundred souls to baptism, so that these one hundred spirits will integrate their spiritual aura on the practitioner''s body. That school was destroyed by Ping Bufan. The strongest one in the school, the founder of the giant spirit palm, was directly killed by Ping Bufan. Normally, this power can''t appear again, but now it appears in Tang tiangun. Ping Bufan''s eyes show his intention to kill. This skill is the life of at least 100 spirit generals. "This is the incomplete form of the giant spirit palm. It''s an improved spirit palm." Li Taibai opened his mouth and said, "arresting lingzhang only has the function of arresting. It doesn''t need blood sacrifice." "Arrest spirit palm?" Ping Bufan has doubts in his eyes. He doesn''t know what the holding palm is, but when he hears Li Taibai say that he hasn''t experienced the blood sacrifice, the killing intention in his eyes dissipates. If Tangmen really practiced this vicious martial art, he would go to Tangmen in person to ask. His eyes looked at Li Feidao, very curious, in the face of the spirit king, Li Feidao can burst out what kind of power. Facing the giant spirit palm, Li Feidao''s eyes showed dignified color. Without any hesitation, he turned and ran. At his feet, a huge Feidao appeared and took him directly to the distance. But the speed of Tang Tian gun is faster than him. I don''t know when, he has reached the front of Li Feidao, and his huge palm is blocking Li Feidao''s way. They closed all the roads. In an instant, Li Feidao was imprisoned in the palm of his hand. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 266 "Well?" Looking at Li Feidao who was caught by Tang Tian gun, Ping Bufan blinked his eyes. Some of them didn''t react. In his mind, Li Feidao can move for half a second. The existence of Lingwang and the three Wuwang realms can also move for one or two in the hands of Tangtian gun. However, he didn''t expect to be caught in this way. He didn''t even use the Feidao. "Does he have any conspiracy?" Ping''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t believe that Li Feidao would be caught without fighting back. "Do it." But at this time, Li Taibai suddenly said. "Really caught like this?" Ping Bufan was a little confused, so he moved. Since Li Taibai asked him to do it, he would do it. "Tang Tian gun, do you forget the rules of Tianlong mainland Flat extraordinary body across the void appeared in front of Li Feidao, looking at Tang Tian gun said indifferently. "Extraordinary! Why are you here! " Looking at Ping Bufan''s appearance, Tang tiangun''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. On the holy Road, what he was most afraid of was Ping Bufan, which was a lunatic existence. If you are not a madman, how can you kill the king of spirit all over the world and get the title of the killer of the king of spirit? What''s more, pingbufan has stepped into the realm of Lingwang, and there is no one in the world to restrict it. "Let him go, you go." Ping Bufan said. "Ha ha ha!" Tang tianqiang suddenly laughed, his eyes looked at Ping Bufan and said: "Ping Bufan, although you have stepped into the realm of the king of spirit, you should know that Li Feidao, he kills innocent people indiscriminately. If you don''t teach him this power, sooner or later it will cause natural and man-made disasters." "Oh?" A voice rang out. Li Taibai''s body came slowly from afar. White clothes were better than snow. His eyes looked at Tang Tian gun, and his mouth showed a trace of sarcasm. He said: "in this world, don''t you think something dangerous in Tang clan must be handed over to Tang clan for Discipline? Or do you Tangmen think that this world is already your talk? " Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Tang tiangun''s face changed greatly. Even Ping Bufan''s face also showed a strange color. Tangmen is the first sect in Tianlong, and Tangyuan is the most powerful one in Tianlong. All along, Tangmen always take protecting the world as the dominant force. As long as anyone dares to commit the crime of killing, Tangmen will go to ask for the crime. Also because of the existence of the Tang clan, Tianlong mainland has become a little more stable now. This is the rule established by Tang yuan, and it is also a matter known to all people in Tianlong. But at this time, Li Taibai put the words directly on the surface, which is almost equivalent to declaring war on Tang yuan! "How dare you Tang Tian gun''s face became cold. "Do you declare war like our Tang clan?" "Declare war on you Tangmen?" Hearing Tang Tian gun''s words, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly, his eyes looked at Tang Tian gun and said, "if you think you can declare war on behalf of Tang clan and our Baidi clan, then you can try." "You Tang tianqiang''s face turned red. Li Taibai didn''t pay attention to Tang clan at all. "Tang Tian gun, I think you''d better go back and ask Tang yuan." Ping Bufan looked at Tangtian gun and said, "are you sure Tangmen want two sects to suffer heavy losses together?" When he heard Ping Bufan''s words, Tang tiangun''s body was stunned, and his anger suddenly disappeared. His eyes showed a dignified color. He suddenly found out that among the Baidi gate, there was once the strongest God King in the Tianlong continent, and the former killer of the spirit king. Now he has stepped into the realm of Ping Bufan, the spirit king. In addition, the leader of the purple guard, and now the guard leader of the Baidi gate, Lin Cheng. These three, the strength of each person in the realm of the king of spirit is not an ordinary person. Even among the top forces in the mainland, the three holy kings are the most powerful. Before the Tang Dynasty, the Shenmen was the first sect, and there were only two holy kings in the sect. Today''s baidimen, even if they declare war with Tangmen, Tangmen will not get any benefits. "How can it be!" Tang tiangun''s face changed greatly. His eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of dignified color. When everyone marveled at the strength and opportunity of this young man, they didn''t find a thing. The power of this young man is enough to compete with Tangmen in Tianlong. It is not difficult to know the existence of Baidi sect from the data of tangtiangun. The leader of Baidi sect seems to be Zhao Jianxin, but the core of all people is the youth in front of them. This young man, unconsciously, has become the top presence in Tianlong. "So, do you Tangmen want to declare war?" Li Taibai''s voice rang out gently, but Tang tiangun''s face changed greatly. He couldn''t say anything if he wanted to declare war. "It''s up to the patriarch to decide. I''m just an elder. How can I decide the major events of the two sects?" Tang Tian gun shook his head, he said, but his eyes were full of grievances. This is the first time that the Tang clan retreated. Since it became the first clan, the Tang clan has always been very strong. This is the first time that it retreated."But I can''t let Li Fei Dao go." Tang Tian gun shook his head and said, "Li Feidao kills innocent people indiscriminately. Every one of them is the hope of the human race to reach the realm of Wuwang. They may step into the realm of Lingwang. These four people are killed by Li Feidao without even saying anything to Li Feidao. He must be punished." "It''s natural to accept punishment, but you don''t have to go to Tangmen." Li Taibai said. When he heard Li Taibai''s words, Tang tiangun showed a smile on his face. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "I want to let him go now, too. Unfortunately, I can''t let him go." "What do you mean?" The ordinary eyes narrowed slightly. "Holding the spirit palm is a technique of imprisonment formed by our patriarch using his powerful power to comprehend the mysteries of heaven and earth and modify the giant spirit palm. This technique of imprisonment contains the Tao of our patriarch. We can learn from it, but we can''t understand it. Unless our patriarch takes the hand in person, no one can open the holding the spirit palm." Tang Tian''s gun bore a sneer, and he said: "of course, our patriarch once said that if anyone understands the Tao beyond him, then he can naturally open the spirit palm. Now you are a king of spirit. Do you want to have a try?" The way of understanding surpasses Tang yuan. That is to say, the strength of this man surpasses Tang yuan. This is a test of Tang tiangun. I want to see how strong Ping Bufan is now. "The way of your Lord?" At this time, Li Taibai''s voice rang out. His eyes looked at Li Feidao, who was caught in the palm by a transparent palm, and his mouth curved slightly. In this world, compared with his understanding of Tao, he was a bit stupid. He walked towards Li Feidao. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 267 In this world, Li Taibai dares to be the second, but no one dares to be the first. In the past, the divine world was supreme, and his understanding of the Tao was so strong that in order to step into a stronger realm, he opened up a new way because of the defects of the world. His understanding of the Tao was pushed to the extreme, and the understanding of the Tao was the top existence in the divine world. Looking at Li Taibai''s action, Tang Tian''s gun''s mouth curved slightly. After watching the giant spirit palm, Tang Yuan felt the way of the world and created it by chance. Tang yuan once said: "the Tao possessed by the Li lingzhang is the most powerful Tao he can perceive. Unless his power surpasses him, no one can open the control of the Li lingzhang." Even if he wants to have that feeling again, it is extremely difficult. If you want to cultivate jielingzhang, you must reach the realm of King daling, and you must have Tang Yuan''s personal skills. Otherwise, no one can learn it. Even if you learn it, you can only use it and can''t get rid of it. uses what Li Feidao controls, and Tang Tian gun worries about accidents. If he grabs Li Feidao, no matter what accidents happen, Li Fei Dao must be brought to Tang gate and enter Tang gate. Then everything has the final say of Tang gate. "You don''t have to waste your efforts. No one can relieve this restriction unless our Lord relieves it himself..." Tang tianqiang said, but his face became very strange. His eyes seemed to meet a ghost, and he glared at the boss. "Poof!" Just like the balloon broke a hole, a voice of breath sounded in the forest. In Tang Tian gun''s eyes, the originally huge hand of holding spirit began to get smaller, and finally it turned into spirit and disappeared. Jingling palm has been cracked. "How can it be!" Tangtian gun is full of disbelief. Pingbufan''s eyes also showed the color of shock. Even if he was optimistic about Li Taibai in his heart, he didn''t think Li Taibai could lift the grip. You know, this is the top power of Tang yuan, the strongest man in the mainland of Tianlong. Unless he surpasses Tang Yuan''s power, no one can lift it. "How did you do it?" Tang Tian gun can''t help exclaiming. "How did you do that?" Looking at Tang Tian gun, Li Taibai blinked his eyes and said: "just touch it casually and it will be relieved. This kind of little trick doesn''t need any reason." Li Taibai didn''t lie. What he said was what he thought. In his eyes, Tang Yuan''s Tao is not worth mentioning at all. Even he doesn''t know how to explain it. It''s like eating alone. You ask him how to eat with chopsticks. Isn''t it normal to eat and take chopsticks? There is no reason to explain it. "Li Taibai, are you insulting Tangmen? Must we be enemies of Tangmen? " Tang Tian gun''s face was cold. Tang Yuan is the God in the hearts of all people in the Tang clan. Tang Yuan''s Tao must be the strongest. However, Li Taibai''s view today is disdainful of Tang yuan. In the eye of Tang Tian''s gun, Li Taibai must have got some adventure to get rid of the arrest. Now this view is just to insult the Tang clan. Looking at Tang Tian gun''s face, Li Taibai shook his head and said, "since Li Feidao has been released, there is no need to go to Tang clan." After a slight pause, Li Taibai remembered the side of Tang Yuan he had seen in his previous life. That side happened to be seen by Tang yuan when he ascended to the divine world. Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly when he thought of the man. "You go back and help me recite a sentence from Tang yuan. Spirit in spirit, heaven in heaven, spirit in spirit is invisible..." "Let''s go." With these words, Li Taibai looked at Ping Bufan and said. The matter has been solved. He has given Tang yuan a chance. It depends on the first strong man in Tianlong. With Li Feidao, Ping Bufan and Li Taibai turn and leave, leaving Tangtian gun standing in place. "Li Taibai!" Looking at Li Taibai who ignores his own existence, Tang tiangun''s eyes are extremely cold. He turns around and looks at the distant sky. With a cold hum, he turns away. He will make Li Taibai regret. The dignity of Tangmen can''t be insulted by anyone. All those who are unreasonable to Tangmen will be punished by Tangmen. When everyone left, the distant sky, space surging, a few figures appear in the void, this is a spirit king exists, a few people looked at each other, eyes full of incredible. Tang Yuan''s strangling palm has been cracked! You know, since the birth of jielingzhang, the Tang clan once said with pride: "jielingzhang is the most powerful technique of imprisonment in the world. Unless Tang yuan does it himself, no one can break it. It''s an invincible force!" Even in the Tang clan, there was the Li Ling palm released by Tang Yuan himself. Tang yuan once vowed to everyone in the world that as long as someone can break his grip, no matter who the person is, he will do what he can for him. Even if the person wants to be the leader of the Tang clan, he will let him be the leader of the clan. This sentence once made all the people in Tianlong land crazy. After countless years, jingling palm is still there, and the crazy people have gradually dispersed, but every time we talk about it, we are full of fear."In this world, unless Tang Yuan takes the hand, there is no one who can break the grip of the spirit." There is a saying in Tianlong. But now, the spirit palm was cracked, even without any earthshaking vision, so it was cracked, which made these spirit kings feel as if they were hallucinating. "Young people today." There was a bitter smile on Xuanmen''s face. "It seems that we are really old. The younger generation now is terrible. I doubt that if I am the same generation as them, I will be hanged by them." Hearing what Xuanmen Lingwang said, the Lingwang on the scene couldn''t help nodding his head. Whether it was Li Taibai or Li Feidao, or even Tang Qian and Zhao Jin, who had lost face to the extreme, if they were of the same generation, at their age at that time, they would be hanged. But don''t you think it''s more terrifying? A spirit king opens mouth to say. Hearing the king''s words, all the people were shocked. Their eyes were unpredictable, and they thought a lot for a moment. "It seems that when we leave Shenglu this time, we must think about how to treat Li Taibai." Xuanmen Lingwang said. Today''s younger generation, if the same generation is bound to suppress their older generation, but in these terrible generation, Li Taibai is still on top of the dust. No one knows how strong Li Taibai''s power is, but everyone has seen Li Feidao''s power. He killed the half step spirit king with one move, and three Wuwang realms exist. When he faced Li Taibai, he even didn''t dare to give up his Feidao, so he just gave up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 268 "This is Li Taibai." Xuanmen Lingwang looked at the direction of Li Taibai''s departure. His eyes flickered slightly, with a trace of wisdom. "King, is this your choice?" His eyes looked to shifangzong, now the direction of baidimen, the body disappeared in the same place. "Well?" In the gate of the White Emperor, the God King sits in the void. His eyes look into the distance, where is the direction of the Xuanmen. "I hope you won''t be so stubborn this time." The king said softly, his eyes full of a sigh, this moment of the king is lonely, no one knows what he is thinking. Under the gate of the White Emperor, an old man sits on the top of the mountain. The power in his body is constantly looming. The former elder of Wuge has now stepped into the realm of half step spirit king. Deep in the gate of the White Emperor, in a closed mountain, a power is constantly looming. This is the place where Zhao Jianxin practices. In the baidimen training ground, countless people are practicing. Their strength has suddenly stepped into the Ninth level of Lingshi, which is only one step away from the realm of Lingjiang. Seeing the change of Baidi gate with his own eyes, the shock in the king''s heart never stopped. This is a kind of inside information. Today, the inside information of baidimen is rising at the speed visible to the naked eye. As long as it reaches a certain level, it will burst out, which is enough to make the world lose its voice. As one of the most powerful people in the past, the God King is very clear about the potential of these people, and each of them has a talent. He knew that this was caused by the elixir left by Li Taibai. Now the former disciples of Shenmen are full of wailing. They are lamenting why they didn''t merge into shifangzong earlier, take Li Taibai''s elixir and feel the change of their body. They know very well that if they take these elixirs at the beginning of cultivation, their talent will be stronger and their future potential will be greater enlarge. Today''s Baidi gate, once among the disciples of the God gate, often issued such a sentence. "Brother, you were very talented at that time. Excuse me, are you still proud of your cultivation progress?" "God, why did I have such a strong talent at the beginning? It''s so cruel for me to let my talent be weaker." This is a wonderful speech, but it has been approved by countless people in the gate of God. Today''s shifangzong market has undergone great changes. With the efforts of the people, it has become a huge city. Today''s Baidi gate is located in the city, guarding the safety of the city. This city has its own name, Baidi city! Different from other cities, in Baidi City, practitioners live in harmony with ordinary residents, and even ordinary residents dare to fight with practitioners. This is something that can not be seen in other places. Everyone''s faces are full of happiness. Even as the first strong man in Tianlong, the God King has never seen such a scene. "The strong should guard the weak." This is the voice of Baidi city. "Master!" A middle-aged man came to the God King. He was once the Lord of the God gate and the disciple of the God King. Now the middle-aged man has stepped down from the position of the Lord and become a supreme elder of the White Emperor gate. This is the existence of a spiritual king. When Tang tianqiang calculated the strength of Baidi gate, he inadvertently forgot the former leader of Shenmen. "Do you have a strange decision to be a teacher?" Looking at his apprentice, the king asked. His decision made him lose the position of patriarch and the right to control a clan. Hearing the king''s question, the middle-aged man shook his head and said, "at first, I was dissatisfied, but it was the master''s decision. I can only comply with it. Now there is no dissatisfaction. In my opinion, the master''s decision is the most wise one." "Now the atmosphere of Baidi gate, although I don''t know what the use of this atmosphere, but this Baidi gate makes me feel very comfortable." "Yes, comfortable." The king nodded his head, and his eyes looked in the direction of the holy way. From entering the gate of God, he had to cultivate and become stronger. In order to cultivate and become stronger, he had abandoned too many things. When he came to shifangzong, he felt the warm atmosphere. From the beginning, he didn''t adapt to it to today''s love. He was very clear that today''s people in the gate of God have already loved it. And all this is because of that young man named Li Taibai. "Who is that boy?" The God King is more looking forward to meeting with Li Taibai. He is very curious about what the teenager is like. "Master, in fact, there is another thing. I think the purpose of Li Taibai as a young man is not simply to revitalize shifangzong." Looking at the God King, the middle-aged man said again. "What do you say?" The king looked at his disciples. "I don''t know, but I''m sure that not everyone can come in today''s Baidi sect. It can even be said that when Shifu was incorporated into shifangzong, there would be no more influence or practitioners in this sect." "The purpose of Li Taibai is bound to be more powerful than we imagined. I''m very curious about what kind of changes this young man can make in this dragon continent."The middle-aged man''s eyes were full of excitement. To their state, few things can arouse their interest, but now, the existence of Li Taibai makes middle-aged men particularly excited. This white Emperor gate is good, but as a man, why not yearn for a magnificent day. Because of the existence of Shenmen, he can only erase his own water chestnut. Now the existence of Baidi gate makes him feel a different kind of excitement. He is very curious about where the young man''s strategy is. "Just hope, don''t let this white Emperor gate become the victim of his desire." But the king sighed. In this world, there are many strong people who, for their own selfish desires, let their families and even their families become the victims of their desires. "You can rest assured that Taibai will not be like this." A voice rang out. Zhao Jianxin looked at the king and said that his eyes were full of trust. No one can guess Li Taibai''s mind, even Zhuge Mingyue. Li Taibai is the only one in the world who knows the function of baidimen. Of course, all this will wait until he returns to baidimen. At this time, Li Taibai is looking at Li Feidao. "Thank you for saving me." Li Feidao thanks. Hearing Li Feidao''s words, Li Taibai shook his head and said: "I save you naturally for a love. I don''t need your thanks. As long as you remember, I save your life." Quite frankly, this makes Ping Bufan a little stunned. At this time, shouldn''t he talk about his greatness in a long way, and then let Li Feidao shed tears and finally choose to surrender? "Did you arrive early?" Li Feidao asked again. "Yes, it''s time for them to do it. They just want to wait until you are desperate and then do it, because in this way, you can know more about kindness." Li Taibai nodded his head and said his thoughts without hesitation. "Poof!" Ping Bufan finally can''t help it, can''t help but spray out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 269 "What logic is that?" Ping Bufan is a little confused. Generally speaking, does anyone say what they plan? How can this be appreciated? You''ve seen it, save a life, and then say, I knew you would have an accident, so I''ll wait here on purpose, and save you when you want to have an accident, so that you can be grateful. Even Li Feidao was stunned. "Thank you." Slightly stunned, Li Feidao nodded his head and said, "no matter what, you saved me. I will remember this kindness." With that, Li Feidao turned and left. Looking at Li Feidao leaving, Li Taibai also turns around and steps towards the guard Hall of Baidi gate. "That''s it?" Ping Bufan blinked and followed Li Taibai. "It''s over." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. Seeing the confusion in Ping Bufan''s eyes, Li Taibai explained: "do you think the timing of our appearance is a coincidence?" "Coincidence." Ping Bufan nodded his head. "If you were in the position of Li Feidao and I saved you like this, would you think I was just passing by?" Li Taibai asked. "I don''t know, but I doubt it." Ping Bufan shook his head. "That''s right. You will doubt, and so will he. Do you think it''s necessary to get a suspicious favor?" Li Taibai said in a low voice, "since I have doubts, why don''t I just say my plan and let this doubt disappear? I just need to let Li Feidao know a little. No matter what I think, it''s true to save him this time. No matter what, he just remembers this kindness." Listen to Li Taibai''s explanation, Ping Bufan is still a little confused. "What if he doesn''t care?" "Since he doesn''t even care about my help, why should we cheat him? There is no need to stay for those who are not grateful. " Li Taibai said lightly. Listening to Li Taibai''s voice, Ping Bufan suddenly realized that he understood. "No matter what thoughts he and Li Taibai have, it''s true that he saved Li Feidao. As long as Li Feidao has a heart of gratitude, he will be grateful. But if he doesn''t even have this heart of gratitude, this kind of person is not worthy of deep friendship." "The boy!" Ping Bufan looks at Li Taibai, his eyes show a look of shame. He is old enough to be Li Taibai''s grandfather, but this kind of life experience needs to be taught by Li Taibai, which makes him feel extremely ashamed. In his eyes, Li Taibai becomes more mysterious. This kind of sentiment, must have a strong life experience, this needs to see through the essence of the world, even if he did not see through, but Li Taibai saw through. "How does this young man''s brain work?" Ping Bufan had an idea in his mind. You know, today''s Li Taibai is only 15 years old. Fifteen years old is the most innocent age in life, but the young man in front of him seems to have experienced countless events. It''s just that pingbufan doesn''t know. According to the age of his previous life, Li Taibai can even be pingbufan''s grandfather. He has experienced so many events in the divine world for so many years. Looking at Ping Bufan''s changeable eyes, Li Taibai probably knew what he thought, but there was no need to explain these. To save Li Feidao''s life, he just said hello to Li Feidao and made a good relationship. If Li Feidao is really the boy in white in his previous life, Li Feidao may also step on the peak in this life. For him, it will be a help. What''s more, he already has a way to bring Li Feidao under the door, but now it''s not the time. In the void, a girl in black and white looked at the fight below and blinked. "The one named Li Feidao also seems to be delicious." A Lori is on the stereo. "However, compared with Li Taibai, there is too much difference. We can''t give up a big food for a small food." Yu Jie Yin said very seriously. "Sister, when shall we get in touch with delicious food?" "Wait a minute, the chance is coming." The imperial elder sister sound soft voice comforts a way. No one knows Li Feidao''s departure, even except a few spirit kings. No one knows what happened not long ago, and no one understands the horror of Li Feidao. "Qian''er, if you find something wrong tomorrow, you will give up." Tangqian''s location, Tangtian gun looking at Tangqian, after thinking for a moment, he finally said. The strength of Li Feidao was beyond his expectation. When facing Li Taibai, Li Feidao, who was so powerful, even didn''t dare to make a move, so he directly admitted defeat. In addition, Li Taibai easily released his grip, which made Tang tiangun very uneasy. "What happened?" Tang Qian stopped practicing, opened his eyes, looked at Tang Tian gun and asked. Hearing Tang Tian gun''s words, he narrowed his eyes slightly and raised his head, as if looking through the void."Have you ever seen him do it?" Tang Qian said. "No After thinking for a moment, Tang Tian gun shook his head. He really didn''t see Li Taibai do it. "Well, do you think a spirit general level person can really block the attack of the spirit king realm and kill the half step spirit king?" Tang Qian continued. Hearing Tang Qian''s words, Tang Tian gun was slightly stunned. "No After thinking for a moment, he said. "One move can kill the half step spirit king. Even the spirit king needs all his strength. Do you think Li Taibai is more powerful than the spirit king?" Tang Qian''s eyes were shining. "No way!" Tang tianqiang shook his head without hesitation, but there was a little worry in his eyes. Looking at the worry in Tang Tian''s bullet hole, Tang Qian''s mouth curved slightly. His eyes were very cold. He said seriously: "uncle, I''m invincible in this generation. Li Taibai and others can only be my stepping stones." Tang Qian''s eyes are very proud. He practices the invincible way, and he has the invincible confidence. He is confident that Li Taibai and others must have used special means. Relying on his own strength, he is still invincible. Besides, today''s Li Taibai is still injured. The next day, in the expectation of all. The top ten players are Li Taibai, Luo Bai, Tang Qian, Ou Yangli, Zhao Jin, and the talents of the five generals. However, the genius of these five generals seems to be weak in the face of Li Taibai and others, and even can''t attract people''s attention. "It''s sad." Looking at the five people with a lonely face, standing in the void, several spirit kings sighed in their hearts. At that time, they only had the strength of these five people. If they were also in this era, they would be crushed by these talents. This is the tragedy of genius in this era. "Dada dada!" At this time, in everyone''s eyes, a figure moved, Li Taibai''s body stood on the platform, his eyes looked at the audience and said: "this contest, I discussed with Bai Xiaosheng, because I have some things, I won''t play with you, you go together, first I take, you fight for the second seat." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 270 "Arrogant!" After hearing Li Taibai''s words, everyone thought that it was too arrogant, as if they had put themselves above the others. "Li Taibai." A cold voice sounded, Tang Qian''s eyes showed disdain. "Even in your heyday, I am not afraid of you, let alone that you have been hurt." "I can beat you by myself." Tang Qian''s eyes are full of arrogance. I am invincible! He practices the invincible way, and he will be invincible. Looking at Tang Qian, Li Taibai shakes his head. His eyes look into the void. In his senses, the world''s attention in the sky has been condensed to a certain extent. It has not increased again during this period. Obviously, this event has reached the top of the world''s attention. In this case, let him focus on the concentration of the heart of the world again. One man vs. the strongest eight of the same generation! This is enough to shock Tianlong mainland and shock countless people. "Li Taibai, even if you really have the power of Xiaoao''s contemporaries, don''t forget that you have been injured now. How much power can you exert today?" A cold voice sounded. A spirit will be nine men staring at Li Taibai, cold said. This is a 20-year-old man. Twenty year old Ling Jiang Jiu Ceng was a genius at that time, but in this era, he was pitied by countless people. The man''s heart was already full of discontent. At this time, when he heard Li Taibai say that he didn''t pay attention to him, his inner anger burst out directly. The man said, he directly stepped on the platform. "In this battle, I''ll come first." He said, the power in his body surging, his eyes flashing, a smile in his mouth. Any anger or anger is false. He knows that as long as he defeats Li Taibai, his name will be known to all. In his generation, he never believes that he will be worse than anyone else. The so-called genius, only grow to the strongest, is the last laugh. There are so many geniuses in Tianlong, but there are still a few people who grow up to the peak. They are backward for a while, and they will never break their will. Without firm will, they can''t get out of a group of people, let alone come here. "An injured first day of eternity, I can win." The man''s eyes were shining. As long as you step over Li Taibai''s body, his name will be famous all over the world, and he will be known by everyone, and will officially enter the era of hegemony. The power in the man is surging. "Li Taibai, you are so ungrateful that you dare to be so arrogant with your injured body. Let me teach you a lesson." Looking at the man in front of him, Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. He shook his head and said, "you can''t, I advise you to go with eight people." "This guy is so arrogant!" One by one, voices rang out, and people''s eyes were filled with discontent. "Li Taibai, injured, how much strength can you exert? Today, I will let you regret your arrogance and let you know that the world is not as simple as you think. How can a person from a small place know the power of the world, crouching tiger, hidden dragon? " The man''s strength surged, his eyes burst out of strong anger, the body power burst out, a long knife appeared in the hand, the man''s body across the void, the sky, colorful light emerged. Perfect realm of martial arts! Seeing the colorful light on the man, everyone exclaimed. It''s not so easy to achieve a perfect state! But let all people more shocked things appeared, in the void, in this moment more than a shadow, each is a man''s appearance. "Gemini!" Seeing the extra figure, they exclaimed. In the weak sect, the perfect state is the symbol of genius, but in the strong sect, the supernatural power is the top genius, and the genius who does not understand the power of the supernatural power is not the top genius. This boy, it''s not easy! With magic power, even if it is not the top genius now, it will surely step into the peak in the future and become one of the highest beings. Hearing the exclamation around him, the man''s face showed complacency. This was his intentional act. Without anyone knowing it, he burst out with magical power, which was enough to shock people. This is his step into the ranks of top talents, especially now, he is stepping on the body of Li Taibai, the first genius of all time. Gemini is one of the most powerful powers in Tianlong. One person has two bodies. Each body has the same power. The power of two people is greater than one plus one. In the history of Tianlong mainland, Gemini is the same as Feitian. Two figures across the void, long knife dancing, colorful light shining, with a breath of terror chopped to Li Taibai."I remember!" A voice suddenly rang out in the crowd. This young man is a young genius of yipinzong and shuangyingzong. The master of shuangyingzong once said in front of people that there is a powerful genius in their clan, but this genius doesn''t want to expose himself. He said that only by choosing an appropriate time can everyone know his strength. I once saw this young man in shuangyingzong, right behind the master of shuangyingzong. "Shuangyingzong!" Hearing this person''s words, everyone was surprised. The double shadow sect''s one skill is practiced by two people. This is the origin of the name of the double shadow sect. The double shadow sect''s skill is divided into two books. One book can only be practiced by one person. If two people practice the same skill together, the power will burst out terrible force. Shuangyingzong once had a legend that if a person could be divided into two people with the same thought, the skill of shuangyingzong would be the best in the world, and its power would cause explosive effect. Gemini magic power is the magic power that the double shadow sect has been dreaming of. Once upon a time, there was a legend in the history of Tianlong continent that the double shadow sect was the first sect in the world. It was a time when spirits were everywhere. The first leader of the double shadow sect was an existence with Gemini powers. It''s just a pity that Gemini has appeared many times in endless years, but each time is not obtained by the double shadow sect. "Now that shuangyingzong has finally acquired the legendary system of their clan, it seems that in this era, shuangyingzong will not fall behind." People keep talking. Looking at shuangyingzong, the eyes of genius are full of awe. Genius is always frightening, not to mention the legendary genius. But just then, a sword light flashed by, and Li Taibai''s body stood behind the genius of shuangyingzong. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 271 Gifted youth, the legendary gifted youth, for Li Taibai, these so-called geniuses are not geniuses at all. In this world, who is more gifted than him? Behind him, the boy of shuangyingzong falls to the ground, his eyes are full of shock, there is a sword mark on his body, his body can not be turbulent, another figure has disappeared. "I''m injured, but just because I''m injured doesn''t mean you''re my opponent." Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the crowd, and he said, "there are still seven people. Are you going together or one by one? Don''t waste your time. " Looking at the boy of shuangyingzong who fell on the ground, his eyes were wide open, and all his voices suddenly disappeared. Not long ago, people talked about the strength of the boy of shuangyingzong. This is a legendary genius, and will rise up in the land of Tianlong. But the next second, the legendary genius lost, even without any resistance. "Is the legend of shuangyingzong false?" There was a weak voice in the crowd. No one answered this person. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Li Taibai. Standing in the distance, Tang Qian looked at the boy of shuangyingzong who fell on the ground. His hands trembled slightly. Just for a moment, he didn''t see how Li Taibai attacked. The boy of double shadow sect fell to the ground. You know, Gemini magic power, each body can be exchanged, this is a kind of abnormal level of power, you attack a body, one second is the real body, the next second will become a fake body. More importantly, the fake has the same attack as the real. Gemini is invincible if it can''t attack both bodies at the same time. But if you want to attack the two bodies of Gemini at the same time, unless two people go together, who can do it? You know, Gemini magic power has, represents genius, is a powerful pronoun. No one is weak with one body, let alone two bodies. But at that moment, Li Taibai directly attacked the essence of Gemini''s magic power and won with one hit. "How could that be?" Tang Qian clenched his fist. The spirit king in the void looked at each other and his eyes twinkled. Once again, the boy was beyond their expectation. Even they could not see through the essence of Gemini''s magic power. What''s more, even if they confirmed the essence, the essence could transform between them, which was almost invincible. In the high-altitude sedan chair, a pair of beautiful eyes twinkle. "It''s really possible for him to do it!" The beautiful girl clenched her fist and her body emerged from the sedan chair. "The first genius of all time." Ouyang Li sighed, her body slowly fell from the void, step by step to the platform, Ouyang Li''s internal strength suddenly burst out. At this moment, many people found that this gorgeous girl was also in the realm of Lingshuai, and even entered the Ninth level of Lingshuai. "Hum!" In the void, hymns are sung, as if greeting the coming of the virgin. "Tang Qian, if I defeat Li Taibai this time, I can agree to your request, but if I fail, don''t be paranoid." Ouyang from looking at Tang Qian light said, her eyes look at Li Taibai. "But don''t worry, this time, I''ll attack with you, and the seven of us will attack together." Ouyang Li''s words made everyone wide eyed. It was almost a declaration that none of them could be Li Taibai''s opponent. Tang Qian''s hands were clenched, and his eyes were full of anger. But in the end, he let go. No matter how unwilling he was, Li Taibai''s strength made him feel powerless. The invincible way in his body has already been a bit confused. Can he really be invincible. Soon, Tang Qian raised his head, his eyes glittered, all the confusion disappeared. "He must be invincible!" Tang Qian''s eyes were full of confidence. He is Tang Qian. Even if he is defeated now, he will surpass him in the future. As long as Ouyang Li''s promise is completed, no one in the world can surpass him, and he will become the strongest. Neither Li Taibai nor Chu Yu will be his opponent. "Well, this time we''ll fight together!" Tang Qian said. In a word, it almost fixed the meaning of Ouyang Li before. Each of them can defeat Li Taibai. "Then, come on stage." Several figures set foot on the platform and surrounded Li Taibai, staring at Li Taibai. In addition to Li Taibai, Luo Bai, and the genius of Shuangying Zong who has been in a coma, there are still seven people left in the top ten of the young generation. These seven people are almost the strongest of this generation. In the face of these seven people, even the older generation should take them seriously. These seven people definitely have the power to kill Wuwang. They may even kill banbuling king. "Li Taibai, this time may be too big, will lose." Someone whispered."It''s true that if he didn''t get hurt, it''s OK to say, but now he''s injured. Facing seven talented teenagers, he''s likely to lose." One voice murmured, and no one was optimistic about Li Taibai. Group fighting is different from single fighting. "Don''t forget that even if Li Taibai loses, he is still the first genius." At this time, a voice sounded, "today''s Li Taibai is injured, which has forced these talented teenagers to join hands. If he is not injured, how strong is his strength?" Hearing the man''s voice, everyone quieted down. "He''s still the first day, so what? This failure is enough to make him the laughing stock of the whole Tianlong continent. " Someone said disdainfully. "We practitioners should be in awe of power. No matter how powerful we are, we must be in awe. Otherwise, this is the end of the road. Besides, do you think that if Li Taibai fails this time, can he really continue to grow stronger?" A voice sounded a little smirk. "What do you mean?" The crowd was slightly stunned. "Li Taibai, I have a word to say." Just then, a voice sounded on the platform. This is a spirit will nine layers of youth, wearing a gray robe, eyes shining with light. "What''s the matter?" Looking at the boy in front of him, Li Taibai asked. "Since you choose one person to beat seven of us, do you have the confidence to gamble with me?" The young man said haughtily, "we will gamble with our foundation. From now on, the loser will be despised by heaven and earth, and his power will never enter. We will swear in the name of Tianlong." Swear by the dragon, it will be watched by heaven and earth. Hearing this young man''s words, everyone looks like an idiot. Who will agree to this rude request? What''s more, in the face of seven gifted teenagers at one time, even the half step spirit king may lose. This is the most powerful young genius in the mainland of Tianlong. Every one of them is the treasure of the clan, and they must have hidden power. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 272 A pair of eyes looking at the young man, as if to see an idiot in general. "Is this guy losing his intelligence? If Li Taibai would agree, it would be a ghost." Someone said. No one believes that Li Taibai will agree. You should know that the reason why gifted teenagers are called gifted teenagers is that they have strong aptitude. They think that there is also the inclination of clan resources. If a gifted teenager does not have the inclination of strong resources, he will eventually disappear from the public. Every gifted youth must have powerful protective treasures, some of which are even enough to make the banbuling King fear. In Tianlong continent, there was once a gifted youth who used his own treasure to kill a half step spirit king with the power of the spirit Master realm. This incident shocked the whole Tianlong continent. This talented young man is now known as today''s Emerald Legion badge, not a legion, just the name of the Emerald Pendant. There are seven jadeite Legion badges in total. They are the most famous treasures of heaven and earth. Once there was a spirit king who attacked a place where there was no spirit king. But there were seven half step spirit kings holding jadeite Legion badges and directly killed the spirit king. This war, let everyone know the terror of heaven and earth Dynasty, this contains the power of the times, has a strong power. After that, the emperor of heaven and earth announced the role of the emerald Legion badge. This badge has only one kind of power, which can make the strength of the seven people complement each other, making their own strength get a strong increase, and the cooperation of the seven people can play a powerful role. Seven jadeite Legion badges were given to several people by Zhao Jin. He didn''t worry that these people would not return them. No one in the world would dare to embezzle things from heaven and earth, even the Tang clan. Besides, seven badges must be used together to produce a powerful force. Without one, it can''t be formed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 273 Emerald Legion badge. Looking at Zhao Jin''s Emerald Legion badge, Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. He thought of something. "Is this the emerald Legion badge?" Looking at the Emerald Pendant in his hand, Tang Qian''s eyes are shining. The role of the emerald Legion badge is not hidden by the emperor, but it''s a very simple way to use it. People will understand it as soon as they listen to it. The four spirits put the nine level genius in their chest. They said that the emerald Legion badge was hung on their chest, and the power poured into the emerald Legion badge from the interface of the rope and the pendant. Tang Qian, Zhao Jin and Ou Yangli also poured the power into the emerald Legion badge, and a faint red light appeared on the seven at the same time. "That''s it!" Tang Qian''s eyes showed the essence, his mouth showed a little radian, looking at Li Taibai. The role of the emerald Legion badge is much better than he imagined. In everyone''s eyes, Tang Qian''s body was full of strength. At this moment, the strength of Lingshuai nine layers burst out. Zhao Jin also burst out the strength of Lingshuai nine layers. There was a huge gap between Lingshuai one layer and Lingshuai nine layers. Now Tang Qian can kill himself in one blow. This is the gap of realm. The higher the realm, the greater the gap between the realms. Even if he was alone, Tang Qian was confident that he would kill Li Taibai. Today, he, with his own strength, is not afraid of the half step spirit king. Zhao Jin''s strength is surging, and a giant of gold is covering him. The giant of gold sends out a breath of terror and shakes the world. He has stepped into the Ninth level of Lingshuai. At this moment, the power of Zhao Jin''s body is surging. He feels that the power in his body can pierce the sky. Now his power is so strong that even he is frightened. His eyes look at Zeng Renfeng''s direction. Now he is confident that he can easily kill Zeng Renfeng here. At this moment, the genius of the other four generals crossed the great realm and directly entered the realm of Lingshuai. Each of them is a genius who can fight beyond the realm. Even if the half step spirit king faced these six people, he would be very surprised. But at this time, a beautiful figure has attracted everyone''s attention. In the void, a faint Taoist rhyme appears, and layers of crystal appear around the girl, which exudes mysterious luck. "This is ice crystal!" A shocking voice sounded. Ice crystal! This is the king of ice. At this moment, Ouyang Li entered the realm of King Wu! "My God! Ouyang Li is only twenty years old now. " Someone could not help moaning. The 20-year-old Wuwang realm, since ancient times, only Chu Yu has arrived. Relying on the power of the emerald Legion badge, Ouyang Li has officially entered the Wuwang realm, which is different from the Lingshuai realm that other people have reached. They are just the improvement of strength, but Ouyang li really feels this realm. Even if he falls back to the Ninth level of Lingshuai from the realm of Wuwang, with the understanding of Wuwang realm, Ouyang Li will still step into the realm of Wuwang soon. "Why do I feel a little scared?" Looking into the immersion of Ouyang Li, in the sky, a half step spirit king some frightened said. "I feel that if I fight with Ouyang Li now, I will be killed!" There is half step spirit king unimaginably say. Banbuling king, every one of them is the best son of heaven in Tianlong continent. In those years, they were also geniuses. It''s their patent to fight beyond the realm. It''s more and more impossible to reach the high realm and fight beyond the realm. In addition to the difference in strength, everyone who reaches this realm is a genius, and they also fight beyond the realm. Now, these geniuses have felt a kind of panic in Ouyang''s leaving. "This time, Li Taibai regretted it." A voice rang out, and people''s eyes looked at Li Taibai who was standing in the same place at this time. There was a color of irony in their eyes. "That''s the consequence of arrogance." "Even Tang yuan, the most powerful man in Tianlong, has a heart of awe. This Li Taibai has forgotten his heart of awe and delusions to fight against the seven talents of the same generation. It''s extremely stupid!" "This is the case with the people from the weak and small sects. They don''t have higher education. They just want to attract people''s attention in order to seek a sense of existence, but they forget to fear the world." "Li Taibai, do you want to fight again?" Tang Qian exhaled slightly from the corner of his mouth. His eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of sarcasm. In his hand, a trident appeared. It was an old Trident, as if it would break at any time. But on this Trident, there is a breath from eternity, which is a weapon that has been handed down from endless years ago to this era. At the moment when the Trident appeared, heaven and earth became quiet, and even the wind stopped flowing, as if in fear of the Trident. "Trident!" In the sky, a cry of shock sounded, and a king of spirit''s eyes showed the color of shock."You Tangmen let Tangqian out of the Trident." There was no cover up for the king''s voice. Hearing the king''s voice, everyone on the scene was shocked. Countless people looked at Tang Qian''s trident, and their eyes showed fear. The Trident is a weapon of the Tang clan. It''s said that this was found in an ancient relic by the Grandmaster of the Tang clan. At the beginning of the Tang clan, three spiritual kings stepped into the Tang clan when the Grandmaster of the Tang clan was dead. They wanted to destroy the Tang clan and let the Grandmaster of the Tang clan die in the dead light. In those days, the Tang clan was just founded. Apart from the founder of the Tang clan, there was not even a half step spirit king. The strongest one was the existence of the realm of King Wu, but when the three spirit kings entered the Tang clan. The existence of Wuwang realm in Tang clan, holding the trident of God King, erupted the power of terror. In that battle, the existence of Wuwang realm directly killed three spirit kings at the gate of Tang clan. This battle, let the Dragon continent know the terror of Trident. This is the weapon that the Tang clan worships in the depths of the clan. It has the function of deterring all sects. Even if the Tang clan loses the spirit king in the future, the trident of the God King is enough to make everyone panic. But now the Trident was brought out by Tang Qian. "Ha ha ha! Li Taibai, kneel down and admit defeat. You have no chance of winning this battle. If you don''t admit defeat, we won''t keep our hands. Although we won''t die, it''s inevitable that we will be disabled. It''s just a pity that the first day of a generation will be lost here. " Zhao Jin said with a ferocious smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 274 "Trident?" Li Taibai''s eyes look at the old Trident in Tang Qian''s hands. His eyes show a strange color. If the proud existence of the divine world knows that someone should name this rotten thing like his weapon, the Tianlong continent will be destroyed in an instant. The Trident is a well-known artifact in the divine world. It is the supreme existence of the divine world and the weapon to create a pure land. "The props left by the divine world?" When Tang Qian took out the Trident, Li Taibai recognized it. It''s a very common prop in the divine world, but it''s a pity that it can only be used once. It''s obvious that before endless years, some gods came to the world and left behind the prop. "It seems that in ancient times, God really came to this world." Li Taibai said in his heart. All kinds of information in this life made him understand this, but he once again raised a question in his heart. If God really came to this world endless years ago, the world should have been enslaved, why did all these gods disappear. "My Lord, will this battle continue?" Lin Cheng looks at Li Taibai and asks. Lin Cheng winks at Li Taibai. This is Lin Cheng acting according to circumstances, giving Li Taibai a chance to refuse. Hearing Lin Cheng''s words, everyone nodded their heads. That''s right. With the explosion of these talented teenagers, even the banbuling king was very frightened, not to mention Li Taibai. "Li Taibai will certainly refuse this fight." One voice said. "Li Taibai, do you want to admit it? Or are you afraid to fight? Are you going to give up Zhao Jin''s voice rang out, and he looked at Li Taibai sarcastically. "One thing after another, people suddenly forgot that Li Taibai had not vowed. "You don''t want to go back." Hong Li looks at Li Taibai with red face, which is shameful and angry. Hong Li is the name of the boy who made the bet. His eyes fixed on Zhao Jin with some annoyance. If this guy didn''t make such a low-level mistake at that time, he would not have made such a low-level mistake. "This Zhao Jin''s face turned green. They prepared all the preparations, but suddenly found that the most important preparation was forgotten. If Li Taibai wanted not to fight, he could refuse at any time. "Repentance?" Hearing Hong Li''s words, Li Taibai shook his head and said, "so you should have a little brain in your life. I just said that. Since I put forward fighting, how can you shrink back?" "It''s just, if you want me to swear, do you have to pay something?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Zhao Jin and others. "What do you want?" Zhao Jin''s eyes wrinkled slightly, and he felt a little uneasy. Normally, seven people should occupy the upper part of the score, but Li Taibai didn''t have any fear on his face, which made him feel very strange. "If you lose, then Zhao Jin''s seven emerald Legion badges, Tang Qian''s trident, Hong Li''s Forget it. Your stuff is too shabby. I don''t want it. " Li Taibai said with disgust. With these words, Hong Li''s face turned green and his eyes were full of anger. It''s a mockery of him! Ouyang stood in the distance, frowning slightly. At this time, Li Taibai raised his head, looked at Ouyang and said, "as for you, please don''t follow me. I''m not familiar with you." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the scene became very strange, and everyone''s eyes widened. You know, Ouyang Li is a gorgeous beauty, and can be ranked in the top three in Tianlong. Li Taibai''s words are undoubtedly a kind of contempt. "Who does this guy think he is?" "Does he think he''s really likable? He asked the goddess not to follow him "I think he is amorous." One by one, the voices kept ringing. "You don''t understand." At this time, a voice sounded, "Li Taibai, this is intentional, as long as these people do not agree, he can be aboveboard out of this fight, do not promise to swear, this is a strategy!" Hearing this man''s words, people suddenly realized. "Insidious and cunning!" Everyone''s eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of disdain. Listening to the sounds around, Li Taibai has no expression on his face. He doesn''t care about it. If it can make Luobai happy, it''s worth it. For love, the past life endless years, he saw less? He is very clear that lobai is still a 15-year-old girl, who will be affected by the outside voice. What he has to do is to let lobai cut off these ideas. "We promise." Tang Qian and Zhao Jin look at each other. They say that their eyes are full of irony. This kind of plan can be seen at a glance. How can they fall into the trap. As for the last Ouyang Li. Everyone''s eyes looked at Ouyang Li, turned his head and looked at Li Taibai, full of irony."Ouyang is so beautiful that Li Taibai says that even if he really likes Li Taibai, he will give up. Li Taibai is looking for his own death." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 275 The most proud beauty like Ouyang Li is her face. Li Taibai undoubtedly threw her face on the ground. At this time, if Ouyang Li refused, it would be impossible. What''s more, there''s no need to refuse. It''s not to make her Li Taibai. A pair of eyes funny looking at Li Taibai, as if looking at a fool. "I refuse!" A clear voice rang out, Ouyang stood in the void, her mouth with a smile, looking at Li Taibai said: "your condition I refuse, if you really win me, I will certainly pester you, if you lose, then I will not pester you." Ouyang Li''s words stunned all the people present. They have been stunned many times by what happened in such a short time. They don''t know whether they can''t keep up with the times or whether the events here are too unexpected. Ouyang Li refused! This also means that Ouyang li really wants to pester Li Taibai! "What''s so good about Li Taibai? In my opinion, he is an upstart with a little bit of luck! " Someone said, with a sour voice. "Such a brainless guy, in addition to good luck, to achieve this kind of achievement, in the end where can get the favor of the goddess." In the eyes of all people, what Li Taibai has done during this period is completely a fool''s behavior, which makes them look down on him very much. No matter how powerful Li Taibai is, this kind of stupid behavior can not go far. "Do women like fools now?" Someone said. Hearing Ouyang Li''s words, Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. His eyes looked at Ouyang Li, and there was a trace of helplessness in his eyes. He didn''t expect that this woman would answer like this. But it doesn''t matter. His purpose is to make lobai feel at ease. As for how the woman answers, it has nothing to do with him. "Li Taibai, it seems that there is an excuse to refuse to swear this time." A voice sounded with a sigh. Ouyang Li''s refusal also means that Li Taibai can refuse to swear. "Well, let''s swear." Li Taibai''s voice is at this time, he did not seem to hear Ouyang from the words. With Tang Qian and others, several people made the Tianlong oath. It was extremely fast, faster than everyone''s imagination. Even Tang Qian and Zhao Jin didn''t respond. "What''s the matter?" Looking at many confused eyes, Ouyang from the eyes of the light. If Li Taibai can really win in this battle, it can only show that Li Taibai is powerful, how can she let Li Taibai go? This is the existence she has been looking for for for a long time. If Li Taibai dies, it''s even easier. This kind of guy who is forced by force is not qualified for her approval. "Is it time to start fighting, then?" After finishing these things, Li Taibai said, interrupting people''s thoughts. It''s not only Li Taibai, even if he is as strong as ping and extraordinary, Lin Cheng, close as Zhang Dafei and others are also a little confused. Their ideas are the same as those of others, but no one thought that they would make a polar reversal. Li Taibai made such an oath. Hearing Li Taibai''s voice, the former guard disciple of purple, now the guard disciple of Baidi gate, looks at Lin Cheng, but some of them don''t pay attention. "What the duke said is the truth." Lin Cheng''s voice rang out. "Then, I declare, this contest begins!" With that, the referee turned and left. "Ha ha ha! Li Taibai, although I don''t know why you made such a choice, you should seek death by yourself. Then I will help you. " Zhao Jin''s eyes showed a ferocious color. "Heaven has no way to separate people, but people can separate their own way. Li Taibai, from now on, you and I will be at different junctions. You will never see the world I live in." Tang Qian said lightly. Seven people, the power slowly surging, heaven and earth in this moment become distorted, seven people''s power Union, even if it is as strong as half step spirit king, at this time face is changed, in this power, they feel a kind of irresistible power. In the void, there is a holy king, and his face is dignified. This is a force that they should all take seriously. "Do it!" Tang Qian''s voice rang out. At this moment, endless blue light enveloped the world. It seemed that there was an ocean in the void. The ocean roared directly at Li Taibai to devour him. Under this force, heaven and earth seem to be destroyed by the sea! "It''s worthy of being the trident of the God King. This kind of power is me. If I''m not careful, I''ll get hurt." A spirit king opens mouth to say. Standing not far away, countless weak people fell to the ground one by one. They vomited blood and were seriously injured. Standing among the seven people, Li Taibai''s eyes look at the Trident. The corners of his mouth arc slightly. The Trident is the most common prop in the divine world. The weakness of the prop is too obvious.His steps step out, the breeze blows, at this moment, Li Taibai''s figure disappears, when it appears again, it has reached Tang Qian''s back. "I guessed you could do that!" Tang Qian''s eyes show disdain. His body suddenly turns around. The Trident in his hand blows directly at Li Taibai. The endless ocean envelops Li Taibai. "Are you sure?" At this time, Li Taibai said. He stood in front of Tang Qian and did not move. At this time, Tang Qian''s face changed greatly. The Trident in his hand suddenly stopped, and a mouthful of blood spat out from Tang Qian''s mouth. "What is Tang Qian doing?" There was doubt in the eyes of countless people. They can''t understand Tang Qian''s way of doing things. It''s clear that Li Taibai will lose as long as he goes on, but Tang Qian takes his own moves. Looking at Tang Qian''s face changed greatly, Li Taibai showed his admiration. Tang Qian is worthy of the genius of the world, and his reaction speed is still very fast. Otherwise, Tang Qian has been seriously injured. The trident of the God King, which is called in the divine world, is a weapon for attacking the sea far away. As the name suggests, a weapon that can only be attacked from a distance. If you are near, the trident attack can not distinguish between the master and the enemy, it will attack together, which is the biggest weakness of the Trident. The attack power is strong, but the weakness is obvious. "How do you know the weakness of the Trident?" Tang Qian''s eyes were full of disbelief. Even he didn''t know. Let alone him, even no one in the Tang clan knew that the attack of the trident of the God King would attack his master together. Looking at Li Taibai, Tang Qian felt uneasy, but soon he wiped away the uneasiness. "He is not alone in this battle. Even if Li Taibai knows his weakness, what will happen?" With a smile on his face and a golden fist, Tang Qian smashed the sky and fell directly on Li Taibai''s body. Zhao Jin''s attack arrived, and his eyes were full of confidence. Not everyone in the world is Zeng Renfeng. Not everyone can block the power of the heaven and earth battle. Now even in the face of Zeng Renfeng, he is confident that he can smash Zeng Renfeng''s body. "You can''t run away." Tang Qian''s voice rang out, and the Trident in his hand burst out the power of terror, blocking Li Taibai''s way back. If Li Taibai wants to run, he will attack him. If Li Taibai doesn''t run, he will be attacked by Zhao Jin. This is a battle without solution. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 276 No solution! Seeing the cooperation between Zhao Jin and Tang Qian, people were amazed. "It''s worthy of being a genius who has cultivated the top ten skills. For the first time, this tacit understanding is perfect." This is a move that has no solution. Unless they are far stronger than the two, they are bound to win. The attack of the two is enough to hurt the banbuling king. What''s more, Li Taibai. Feeling their actions, Li Taibai''s eyes didn''t change at all. He didn''t even look at Tang Qian''s cooperation at all. In this world, his physical strength has long surpassed everyone''s cognition. In Li Taibai''s eyes, the so-called tacit cooperation was extremely stupid. He turned around and his fist went straight to Zhao Jin''s fist. "To die!" Zhao Jin had a look of disdain in his eyes. At this time, he was confident that his physical body was invincible. What he practiced was the heaven and earth fighting body, the most powerful body training skill in Tianlong continent. His fist hit Li Taibai heavily. He wanted to let the young man know what regret was and regret offending him. "I''ve broken your arm." Cried Zhao Jin. The golden fist blows to Li Taibai''s right hand. "Click!" The sound of broken bones. "Ah A sad cry sounded, a figure fell heavily on the ground, this figure is Zhao Jin. At this time, Zhao Jin''s golden hand broke, revealing the essence inside. His right hand became twisted and deformed. With one punch, Zhao Jin, who had been practicing the martial arts of heaven and earth, was abandoned. Looking at the changes in the field, everyone blinked and felt hallucinated. You know, this is Zhao Jin, who is practicing heaven and earth fighting body. His physical strength should be invincible, but now he has been defeated directly. It''s a one punch second kill. "Zhao Jin is really stupid. My power is taught by the boss. I can''t even beat Zhao Jin. Why should I fight with the boss?" Zeng Renfeng''s voice sounded simple and honest. "Pervert." When they heard Zeng Renfeng''s words, their eyes were even more strange. They had the idea in their mind. You should know that Li Taibai''s strength is too strong, even so strong that everyone needs a genius, and he works hard to achieve it, but it is all realized in Li Taibai. Physical strength is the most difficult part of all cultivation. The existence of all cultivation of the body has no time to cultivate others. "How is this done?" Someone could not help moaning. It''s unimaginable in the mainland of Tianlong to beat Zhao Jin in physical strength. "Even so, he will lose in the end." Someone said. "This talent is bound to be lost this time. It''s his most retarded behavior to make the Dragon oath foolishly." "Li Taibai!" At this time, Zhao Jin''s eyes were full of pain. His face was twisted. A pill appeared in his hand and he took it. The light white light surged on him, Zhao Jin''s injury recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye, his arm was covered by the golden hand again, and his body recovered. "Li Taibai, you will die!" Zhao Jin''s eyes were full of killing intention. His eyes looked at other people present and said, "let''s do it together. This guy''s power is a little strange." "Do it together." Tang Qian also said. There was a little uneasiness in his heart. He never thought that the perfect cooperation between him and Zhao Jin had been broken by Li Taibai''s violence. The perfect cooperation he had made seemed extremely stupid now. He sealed the road, as if watching the battle between Li Taibai and Zhao Jin. "Let''s do it together." Ouyang Li nodded and said, her face with a smile, looking at Li Taibai, the body''s power surging. "Well, let me see how powerful you are? Confidence? Or arrogance? " A jade flute appeared in Ouyang Li''s hands. It was a bone made jade flute. The jade flute had a light weight, which made everyone present, even Ping Bufan, afraid. This jade flute can only be made from the bones of the least Holy Level monster. "How does this girl exist?" The jade flute made from the bones of a spirit level monster is a treasure everywhere, but now it is worn by this girl. The jade flute is separated by Ouyang and placed between the lips and teeth. The ruddy lips gently allow the jade flute. "Ding Dong ~" the melodious sound of the flute comes from the jade flute. It''s a wonderful sound. In the sound of the flute, everyone present can''t help but immerse themselves in it. It seems that they have met their first love and their faces are full of joy. In the void, the first-class spirit king was also in a trance, but he soon woke up. "That''s the sound!" Several people looked at each other, looking at Ouyang from the eyes showed the color of fear. "This girl comes from that place." People finally understand why Tang Yuan came out in person to welcome Ouyang Li."This time, Li Taibai is finished. The people who come out of that place have all kinds of power. Even we can''t control this musical skill, let alone Li Taibai." Said the king. His eyes looked around, and all the existence below the realm of Wuwang was immersed in the sound of the flute. "Li Taibai, sister." Ouyang Li''s voice sounded at this time, her mouth with a trace of radian. When she stepped into the realm of Wuwang, her flute became more powerful. "Little sister, you''d better call me brother." A voice of ridicule sounded at this time. Li Taibai stood on the platform. His eyes were very clear. How strong his spiritual power was, and how could he be disturbed by the sound of the flute. It''s a good technique to form an illusion with sound, but it''s a pity that it doesn''t catch his eye after all. "Is that a sound? Let''s see the real sound. " Li Taibai said, opening his mouth. Seeing Li Taibai''s action, Ouyang Li recovered from the shock. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Li Taibai''s power was beyond her expectation. But if you use the power of music, where is the clan she lives in. What''s more, the power of sound is not so easy to practice. There is no props to release the power of sound, and there is no way to use the power of sound. "I admit you are beyond my imagination, but I don''t allow you to insult the power of sound." Ouyang said. "Roar!" But at this time, a roar from heaven and earth. It sounds as if the fierce beasts in ancient times were roaring, the heaven and the earth were shaking, and the infinite evil spirit shocked the heaven and the earth. At this moment, everyone felt as if they had fallen into the ancient times. The fierce beasts were in groups, and the human race was extremely weak among these groups. "No! Don''t kill me One by one, the screams sounded. From Ouyang Li''s flute sound, these people were directly brought into the sound world formed by Li Taibai. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 277 The power of sound is famous in the divine world. Sound is a powerful force. Depending on the power of sound, it can affect the operation of human brain and make the person fall into an illusion. Even by using the power of sound, it can make people blood boiling and activate the potential of human body. In the divine world, there was a rumor that someone used sound to create a world of sound, in which he opened up his own rules and revived his dead relatives. Because of this rumor, Li Taibai once studied phonetics. It''s just that he didn''t wait for him to study it, so he was reborn. However, he knew clearly that he couldn''t study the power of sound too deeply. In his previous life in the divine world, he had studied it for countless years, and he only understood it. It''s one of the few things he hasn''t done. However, a little of his fur is enough to dominate the Dragon world. "How do you know the power of sound?" Ouyang Li''s voice was full of shock. The power of sound is the secret of her sect, which is only owned by her sect. According to the legend of their sect, it is the power of the divine world. The founder of their sect was originally a God. "Why can''t I?" Li Taibai said lightly. Listen to Li Taibai''s words, the people who are still awake at this time almost spurt blood. "You will be the one who should ask why!" The crowd roared in their hearts. The power of sound can not be easily cultivated. Ouyang Li is a genius. At a young age, she has stepped into the realm of King Wu. This talent is enough to shock the world. However, even Ouyang Li, who has been cultivating the power of sound since she was a child, is now shattered by Li Taibai in a flash. "Li Taibai, what else can he do?" Countless thoughts passed through the hearts of the people. They can''t understand how so many forces are learned. Whether it''s the power of the body, or the power of the sound, or even the power of alchemy, as well as the cultivation of all kinds of martial arts, each of these forces requires everyone to spend their whole life to study and study, but Li Taibai seems to have no difficulty. "Hoo." Ouyang took a deep breath. Her eyes looked at Li Taibai and said, "it seems that we all underestimate you. This time, we will attack you with all our strength." Ouyang Li''s eyes are full of seriousness. In addition to Tang Qian''s and Zhao Jin''s short-term cooperation, they all attacked each other. They are geniuses and have their own family pride. How can they think that they are inferior to Li Taibai. But now three people''s attacks, one by one in their respective fields were defeated by Li Taibai, then only one attack. "Wuwuwuwu ~" the sound of flute rings from Ouyang Li''s mouth again. A layer of green light covered the platform and acted on Tang Qian and others. "Li Taibai, although I don''t want to admit it, I have to say that you are worthy of our cooperation." Tang Qian looked at Li Taibai and said that his eyes were very clear, not only for them, but also for everyone on the platform. This is the weakness of the power of sound. As long as the strength is strong enough to resist this illusion, however, the power of sound itself is not used in this way. The light green light covered the seven people. At this moment, the strength of the seven people was surging, which was once again enhanced by one point. It was the increasing power of the sound, and it seemed that there was a battle song between heaven and earth. "Single to single, we are not your opponents, but seven of us are enough to make you lose miserably. This is the biggest mistake in your life. Repent well." The seven looked at each other and started at the same time. The huge golden fist breaks the void, and Zhao Jin''s body blasts at Li Taibai. The horror fills the air and blocks all Li Taibai''s seats. The Trident appeared in Tang Qian''s hands, and the ocean appeared, as if to destroy heaven and earth, and roared to Li Taibai. Ouyang Li''s body disappeared in the same place, and a snow-white bone sword appeared in her hand. The bone sword exuded a touch of prestige. It was a sword made of holy bone. The long sword was empty, and countless bones appeared. At this moment, the world seemed to fall into a hell, and endless ghosts were wailing. Ouyang Li finally used her real power. "Sound ghost sword!" "It''s really the one who lived in that clan. Under the sound ghost, all the people in the world are mole ants." Someone whispered. "This is the martial art of the holy realm!" The existence of the other five Lingshuai also burst out a powerful force, they burst out their strongest power. At this moment, all the attacks blocked all the positions of Li Taibai. He had no place to escape. This is the power of many people. You can avoid one, but you can''t avoid everyone. A pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai, but soon, everyone was shocked. In everyone''s eyes, Li Taibai''s face showed a happy smile. Looking at the power surging towards him, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly, which was a familiar feeling. When he stepped on the divine world, he faced the siege of countless people in the divine world. In his last life, he stepped out with blood and survived in the endless siege.One to one, he may lose, but one to many, he may win. The divine world was besieged by the five supreme lords, and finally defeated. In addition to the reason for the besiege, there was a bigger reason. At that time, when his integrity was the weakest, but even so, he still made the five supreme lords almost fail. In the end, it was the people behind the five supreme lords who took advantage of their weakness and gave themselves a fatal blow. "One on one, maybe I''ll lose because I''m better at playing more than one." Li Taibai said in a low voice. There was no cover up for this sentence. People at the scene heard it clearly. They looked at Li Taibai with eyes. Some of them couldn''t understand the boy, but they soon understood what Li Taibai meant. In everyone''s eyes, Li Taibai''s body changed, and a phantom appeared. This is Li Taibai''s first practice in the world. Even after his modification, it only reached the realm of Lingshuai, but it was used by him at this time. "Well! Do you think you can run away? " Tang Qian said with disdain. Trident with the smell of terror, all the figures submerged in it, his power deliberately avoid other people, lest hurt. "Be careful!" But just then, a voice rang out in Tang Qian''s ear. In his eyes, all the black illusions disappeared, but Li Taibai also disappeared, and a figure stood beside him. All illusions are illusions, and his purpose is to reach himself. Tang Qian understood a little in an instant. "Do you think you''ll win if you come to me?" Tang Qian''s eyes showed a ferocious smile, "the power of the Trident is far away attack, but his own strength is not weaker than others." "I am invincible!" Tang Qian''s eyes are full of domineering, his fists radiate colorful light to Li Taibai, at this moment, he seems to come from the ancient invincible God of war, all in his eyes are weak. Invincible way, this is his way. "My physical strength, in fact, is not weak." Tang Qian''s eyes were full of irony. Soon, a trace of uneasiness appeared in his eyes. In his eyes, Li Taibai''s face suddenly showed a smile. "What''s the matter?" Tang Qian had an idea in his mind. In this moment, Li Taibai''s figure disappeared, replaced by a golden fist. "Why are you here?" Zhao Jin screamed, and his fists suddenly retracted, but the huge fists, with great power, were not so easy to retract. It''s the first time that the two kungfu skills, which have never appeared together in Tianlong, attack each other at this moment. It''s an epic moment, but the two people''s eyes are full of panic. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 278 "Boom!" Tang Qian and Zhao Jin''s strength collided, fierce bombardment sounded, their faces were pale, a mouthful of blood from the mouth. One hit, two people were injured at the same time, the injury in addition to the collision of two people, but also their own critical moment to put away their own strength, their internal organs were caused by concussion. At this time, their faces changed greatly. In their eyes, ghosts came, and they seemed to fall into the world of ghosts. Countless ghosts emerged towards them, and Ouyang Li attacked them. These countless ghosts are the power of ice, the power of Ouyang''s enlightenment, the power of ice. At the same time, there were five other attacks. "Let''s go!" Ouyang from looking at the changes in front of her, her face changed, she has no time to put back her strength. Countless ghosts roared away towards the crowd on the platform. Facing the endless ghosts, five of them had just stepped into the realm of Lingshuai. They were frightened in their eyes. A shadow of death came to their hearts. Without hesitation, the attack in their hands changed direction and went towards the ghost world. "Get out of my way!" Tang Qian yelled, the trident of the God King in his hand was surging, and the endless sea water was rushing away towards Ouyang, trying to engulf the ghost world. At this moment, he had no way to keep his hand. In this ghost world, he felt the shadow of death. Ouyang Li and Tang Qian both know that their power has been used, and the one who keeps his hand is bound to die. At this moment, they fall into a situation in which Ouyang Li or other people die. "No!" In the void, one by one, the king''s face changed greatly. All this happened so fast that they realized that it was wrong, and there was no time to stop it. "Boom!" But at this time, a figure fell from the void. A colorful holy sword was inserted into the ghost world. This attack, when all the attacks attacked each other, balanced all the attacks together. Originally, the attack was either you died or I lived, but it was neutralized and stopped. "Scatter!" A voice rang out, the sword turned, the ghost world disappeared, and the endless ocean disappeared. Everyone stood on the platform, and their eyes were full of confusion. A pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai standing in the middle of the platform. At this time, Li Taibai was holding the holy sword. There was no change on his face, and even his hairstyle was not a bit messy. The battle just happened, as if it had never happened in his eyes. But all the people at the scene saw it clearly, but even because they saw it clearly, they were even less clear what had happened. In their eyes, Li Taibai uses the phantom step, and then under Tang Qian''s attack, his body appears next to Tang Qian. After that, everyone only sees Li Taibai''s figure appear in the void, and the field is in chaos for no reason. The original group of people attack each other, and finally make trouble endlessly. "What happened?" There was a daze in everyone''s eyes. No one can see clearly. But what''s more shocking is that Li Taibai''s final attack neutralized all the attacks. In Tianlong, someone has put forward the idea that water can extinguish fire, and fire can also dry water. When the two forces reach a balance, fire and water are not all news. In other words, when the two attacks reach a balance point, is the attack invalid. This idea finally proves that as long as the two forces reach a balance point, the forces will offset each other, but this force will not disappear. As long as there is something wrong with the power of one side, this force will explode again. In Tianlong continent, this is an unsolved problem. No one can keep the two forces in balance all the time. Besides, if there is a real fight, who will Want balance? This idea is finally called Chicken rib idea. Everyone in the Tianlong continent knows one thing, not to mention the second, even if no one can do the first thing. The God King, once the strongest man in the Tianlong continent, said that no one can do this unless he is a God, controlling his own strength to the same extent as another. But now, Li Taibai has done it, as a third party, to balance the two conflicting forces and finally eliminate them. "Is this still human?" An idea crossed the mind of countless people. "How on earth is this done?" "Do you want to fight again?" Looking at the people in a daze, Li Taibai''s voice rings. He looks at Tang Qian and others lightly, and his eyes are very calm. Looking at Li Taibai''s plain eyes, Tang Qian''s heart is full of anger. He knows that this is Li Taibai''s indifference to them. It seems that for Li Taibai, winning them is nothing to be happy about, just a very normal thing. The endless anger drowned Tang Qian''s heart. But soon, all the anger disappeared, and there was a daze in his eyes. Single to single, he is not Li Taibai''s opponent. Seven people beat Li Taibai alone, but he is still not an opponent. Even this time, he didn''t know how he failed. He didn''t know what just happened."No, I give up." Ouyang shook his head and said. Her eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of shock, just two fights, but let her have a feeling of weakness, in the face of Li Taibai, she seems to find no way to win. This is the first time in her generation that she has felt this sense of powerlessness. "Maybe he can do it!" Ouyang Li''s eyes were excited. As Ouyang Li admits defeat, even if Zhao Jin and others are unwilling, they can only admit defeat in the end. Just like Tang Qian and Ouyang Li, they can''t find any direction to win, and they don''t even know why they will fail and why they will attack each other. "Li Taibai wins!" With the sound of the verdict, the battle was so fierce that it ended simply. Even the people who ended it were still a little confused. They don''t know exactly what happened, let alone why Ouyang Li and others attacked each other. But everyone knows that. With this battle, Li Taibai''s reputation of being invincible in the same generation will spread throughout the whole Tianlong continent. He is the first genius in all ages and deserves his name. "Miracle, genius, is indeed a miracle. No one can do it except miracle." Watching Li Taibai turn around, there are many questions in people''s hearts, but Li Taibai didn''t give these people a chance. "Do you understand?" In front of the palace, Zhang DAPAI and others looked at each other and said. "I probably know, but is this really what people can do?" Weapon war some moan of say. "Use the phantom to block your sight, then cover your breath, use the shadow body method to hide your body into Tang Qian''s shadow, and finally step into the void when everyone is attracted by the phantom." Red monkey some silly said. When stepping on the platform, Li Taibai told them that he would use the power he taught them to fight and let them know how to use the power. Now they have seen clearly, but.... how to do it Several people took a look at it and were equally confused. "Boss, we don''t understand." Looking at Li Taibai coming up, Zhang Dafei and others said. Several people''s words were heard clearly by Li Taibai. The corners of Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. These people can see through these. It''s good, but now is not the time to explain. He turned his body, looked at the distant void and said, this time, let''s welcome our guests. "Li Taibai, how brave you are At this time, a cold voice sounded, a shadow stepped on the void, this is the existence of a king of spirit. The first one, with a surge of strength, suddenly stepped into the realm of Lingwang. "The guard of the holy way!" "Li Taibai has occupied the territory of purple guard. Will the punishment begin?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 279 Six spirit kings! Every one of them exudes great power, and the leader is even more terrifying. "Li Taibai, if you dare to violate the guard of our holy Road, you can''t atone for it." A cold voice rang out, and the first one opened his mouth and said that the first one was the king of spirit. "It''s you!" A voice full of hate rings out, and Lin Cheng''s body appears beside Li Taibai. His eyes are full of killing intention and blood red incomparably. Standing in the distance, Zixi clenched her fist and trembled. The king of spirit is Hongyao. In just ten days, Hong Yao had already stepped into the realm of Lingwang. The origin of the holy road. In the past ten days, he has taken all the guards away. Now, except for the original purple guard, the guard of the holy road where the Baidi gate guard is now, the other six guards of the holy road have all been under the name of Hongyao. With mental calculation but no intention, and the source of purple guard holy Road, Hong Yao''s strength has surpassed that of the other guardians, so he can easily control all the guards in his hands. Today, these five spiritual kings are all under his command. They use the power of spiritual kings inherited from the holy way. "It''s me. I didn''t expect that you purple guards degenerated so much. They gave the place that heaven gave to our guards to other people. We guards clean up the door according to the will of heaven." There was a smile on the corner of his mouth. "Ladies and gentlemen, please get out of the way. This is a private matter of our holy land guards. If you are willing to cooperate with us to kill this evil spirit that desecrates the holy way guards, our holy way guards will record your feelings." Red Yao''s eyes looked around. He said, defining Li Taibai as an evil devil. All the enemies of heaven are evil spirits. "The guard of the holy way is originally the territory of the guard of the holy way, which is given to the guard of the holy way by heaven. All those who violate the guard of the holy way are the enemies of heaven. All those who exist in the holy way can be punished." A cold voice sounded, and a figure appeared in the void, which was another king of spirit. This spirit king is the spirit king of Shenglu. At this time, the spirit king looks at Hongyao with a flattering face. Stepping into the realm of Lingwang, Hongyao''s strength is already the top in the whole holy road. He can be called the first person in the holy road. Even in the outside world, he can compete with tangyuan. "Li Taibai, if you kill my brother, you will die." A voice rang out, an old voice appeared in the void, his eyes emitting a fierce light, "the eightieth Lord of the holy road is my brother." Looking at the old man with white hair in the air, Li Taibai had a strange look in his eyes. "I don''t know how to be ashamed. The 80th City Lord has been his only son since he was a child. What''s more, you can be someone else''s grandfather. You call yourself brother." Li Taibai said sarcastically. "What do you outsiders know? The 80th City Lord is my half brother, but they didn''t tell anyone else." Said the old man with white hair. "Li Taibai, everyone will be punished for what you have done." At this time, Zhao Yingtian stood in the void and said, "the holy way guards the sect gate, which is heaven''s blessing sect gate. Obey the will of heaven and guard the entrance of the holy way. All the invaders are enemies of heaven and evil spirits." "Everyone can be punished for evil. No matter what reason you have, when you become an evil, anyone in the world can pursue you." "Everyone present, Li Taibai is bound to become an evil devil. Otherwise, how can he have such power? Let''s kill him together. Otherwise, when he grows up, there will be endless trouble." Zhao Yingtian''s eyes twinkled with killing intention. Hearing Zhao Yingtian''s words, the eyes of several spirit kings on the scene were all shining slightly. Everyone knows that when Li Taibai enters the Tianlong holy land, Li Taibai''s life will be protected by the Holy Land and everyone will be able to move. When Li Taibai grows up, everyone in the Tianlong continent will be able to balance Li Taibai. This is the best chance to kill Li Taibai. Seven spirit kings, and one of them, Li Taibai, will surely die. The crowd took a look at him. "Li Taibai, heaven''s will can''t be disobeyed. I didn''t expect that you would be willing to become an evil devil. It''s a pity, but we have to kill you." A spirit king opens mouth to say, his eyes are twinkling cold light. This is the spirit king of Yipin sect in Tianlong. "Li Taibai, let''s go and beg for sin with your life. Maybe God will forgive your family. Otherwise, it will be too late for you to regret when the punishment comes "Evil spirits should be punished by everyone." In a moment, in addition to the six holy land guards of Hongyao, there were four more holy kings. The top ten holy kings surrounded Li Taibai''s seat. "What''s your choice?" Red Yao''s eyes looked at the remaining three spirit kings. Xuanmen Lingwang, Tangmen Lingwang and shuangyingzong Lingwang. Looking at the top ten spirit kings in the air, shuangyingzong shook his head and said, "I, shuangyingzong, never care about the holy road. You can solve your own problems."With that, the king of shuangyingmen stood aside. "And you?" Red Yao''s eyes looked at the king of Xuanmen and the king of Tang. Xuanmen Lingwang was an old man. His eyes were soft and full of tenderness. Hearing Hongyao''s words, he shook his head helplessly and said, "I can''t represent Xuanmen. This is my personal choice. What Li Taibai did, I can''t see the evil behavior. These purple guards are willing to be his subordinates. What''s more, they are willing to be his subordinates He once saved a city and thousands of people. I can''t be the enemy of him because of his feelings and reason. Besides, he can''t die because of some special reasons. " Xuanmen Lingwang''s body appeared beside Li Taibai. Looking at the ten Lingwang in the air, he said, "so, I can only fight against you." "Stupid!" Looking at Xuanmen spirit king''s action, double shadow Zong spirit king shook his head, this is everyone''s idea. In the face of ten spirit kings, one of them is the realm spirit king. Li Taibai has no chance of winning. Together with Li Taibai, they are seeking death. Looking at the eyes of the people, there was a trace of helplessness in Xuanmen Lingwang''s eyes. His eyes looked at the void, and there was a trace of strange color in his eyes. "King Ling of Tang clan, what''s your choice?" Hong Yao looks at Tang Tian gun. Hearing Hong Yao''s words, Tang Tian gun looked at Li Taibai. His eyes were full of killing intention and hatred. He said, "if you want to kill Li Taibai, I''ll be happy. This guy should die." Tang tianqiang''s words made Hong Yao and others smile. "Just..." At this time, Tang tiangun''s words changed. He looked at the crowd and said helplessly: "my elder martial brother once said that the Terrans in the Tianlong continent, only the Terrans in the Tianlong continent can bully. As long as this person doesn''t do bad things, although this Li Taibai makes me sick, he really hasn''t done any bad things. He obeys my elder martial brother''s will, and I can only do it I can stand on Li Taibai''s side. " Looking at Tang Tian gun standing beside Li Taibai, people''s faces changed greatly. No one thought that Tang Tian gun would make such a choice. "Is it worth killing yourself for someone you want to kill?" Red Yao''s eyes looked at Tang Tian gun, he said coldly: "under the attack of our ten spirit kings, you should know that your choice will surely die." Tang tiangun had a bitter smile on his face, but he was very firm. "Elder martial brother''s words are the will of our Tangmen." "We in the Tang clan should obey my master''s will, even if we die." Tang Qian''s body appeared beside Tang Tian gun, and his face was very serious. Tang Yuan is the heaven of the Tang clan. Everything he says is the will of heaven in the hearts of the people of the Tang clan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 280 In the Tang clan, Tang Yuan is heaven. Every word he says is faced by the disciples of the Tang clan. Tianlong mainland today "these two people." Looking at Tang Tian gun and Tang Qian''s actions, Zhang DAPAI and others have strange eyes. But it''s more dignified. On Li Taibai''s side, in addition to Lin Cheng''s extraordinary peace, there are only four spiritual kings, including the king of Xuanmen and the king of Tangmen. As the strongest one, pingbufan also has a spiritual king of realm to contend with. There is no chance that the four spirits will win in the face of the ten spirits. "Since you are so ungrateful, don''t blame us for not giving Tang yuan a share of face. In this holy Road, even if Tang Yuan comes, he can only lower his head." Hong Yao said coldly. "Kill I don''t know when many figures in red, orange, yellow, green and blue clothes appeared outside the crowd. These figures are the guards of the Sixth Road holy road. All of them are here now to kill Li Taibai. "On behalf of heaven, punish evil spirits!" One by one, the voices resounded through the world, shaking people''s hearts. Looking at the expressionless Li Taibai at this time, people''s faces showed the color of regret. "I have to admit that Li Taibai''s strength is beyond our imagination, but it can only be so. A little genius is greedy for the holy Road, which is his biggest mistake." "The guard of the holy road represents the will of heaven. It''s against heaven. It''s a suicide." Listening to the sounds in my ears, my purple eyes were full of despair in front of the palace. "God, is that your punishment?" Her eyes look to the sky. This is not the same as what she imagined. When the punishment comes, it brings her enemies. They will be cleaned up. "Why?" "What have we done wrong? Father always let us fear you and obey you, but why do we have to face this kind of disaster? " "Why?" "What did I do?" Zixi lowers her head and her eyes are full of pain. If it wasn''t for her to bewitch Lin Cheng and make Li Taibai the master of ziguard, Hongyao and them have no excuse to come here. Ziguard is still fine now. "Don''t be silly. Even without you, these people will still come. They have all kinds of ways. Otherwise, master will not die." A gentle voice sounded in Zixi''s ear. Lin Cheng''s eyes looked at Zixi, full of tenderness. "Your plan, my grandfather told me long ago, but he told me not to tell you." Listening to Lin Cheng''s words, Zixi''s heart trembles slightly. Unexpectedly, her plan has been known for a long time. "Sorry, if it wasn''t for me..." Zixi apologized. "You don''t have to apologize to me. I know that all you do is for me. It''s me who is the elder martial brother who has not protected you." Lin Cheng interrupted Zixi, he said seriously. "But if it wasn''t for me, we wouldn''t face this now. It''s all my fault. It''s me who made zongmen fall into the brink of extinction again." Purple Xi shakes a head to say, the bean big tears flow out from the eyes. "Silly, who told you that zongmen is on the verge of extinction now?" Lin Cheng''s face was smiling at this time. He clumsily reached out and wiped away the tears from Zixi''s eyes. He said, "younger martial sister, you just have a good look. This is a celebration held for us by my father." "Heaven''s punishment?" At this time, Li Taibai''s voice suddenly rang out, his voice was very cold, not big, but it spread to all ears. "Do you know heaven?" With Li Taibai''s voice, a faint purple mist emerged, covering this area, covering everyone in it. "What is this?" One by one uneasy voice sounded in the purple fog. "Ha ha ha, Li Taibai, do you want to cheat me again? Do you think I''ll be fooled the same way? " Red Yao''s voice rang out, he said with a sneer: "the guard array of holy road can only defend foreign enemies, but now we are all in the array, this array is useless." According to the information handed down, Hong Yao has understood that there is no internal attack in the guard array of the holy road. The dragon he saw before is just a mirage and has no attack power at all. "Is it?" Li Taibai''s voice sounded a little sarcastic. This array has been changed by him and has long been different from before. His way of array is not the best in the divine world, but it is countless times more powerful than the spirit of the world. The spirit of the world is just the power of the new God. How can it compare with him. A purple dragon appeared above the palace, with lantern eyes staring at all the people present. "Roar!" The Dragon roared and rushed to Hongyao. "It''s just a mirage." Red Yao disdained, he stood in situ staring at the Dragon came, not the slightest fear. Under the terrible pressure, everyone has an impulse to kneel down and worship. It seems that if you look up at the dragon, you will be offended. A figure shivers."It''s quite realistic." Hong Yao said with a smile, his face full of pride. "It''s worthy of being the king of realm spirit. I don''t have the slightest fear in the face of the purple dragon. Even if I know it''s fake, I dare not face the momentum of the purple dragon." Someone''s lips trembled and said, resisting the power of the purple dragon. "Roar!" With a roar, the purple dragon seems to have been violated by Longwei. It roars, opens its mouth and bites Hongyao. "That''s right. To be honest, if I don''t know whether it''s fake, I''ll run away. It''s a pity, Li Taibai. I already know all the secrets of this array. This fake phantom can''t deceive me." Red Yao with a smile on his face, he looked to Li Taibai''s direction, the corner of his mouth was full of irony. Looking at the complacent red Yao, Li Taibai''s face was very strange. "Do you know what punishment is?" Li Taibai said suddenly. "What?" Red Yao slightly a Zheng, some don''t understand Li Taibai''s meaning. "You can''t live if you commit sin. It''s a natural punishment..." Li Taibai said lightly. "Roar!" As Li Taibai''s voice was covered by the roar of the purple dragon, the purple dragon passed through the place where Hong Yao was. Its huge mouth opened and devoured Hong Yao. The purple dragon occupied the place where Hong Yao was originally standing. In everyone''s eyes, Hong Yao''s figure has disappeared, even without a trace. "No! How can it be true A cry of horror came from the purple dragon''s stomach. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 281 Before Hong Yao died, he was in the belly of the purple dragon. A huge explosion sounded in the belly of the purple dragon. But every time there was an explosion, a purple mist appeared on the purple dragon. Fog floats around, making this array more powerful. Hongyao''s attack became the strength of the array. "No! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die "I''m wrong, Li Taibai, I''m wrong! I''m willing to submit to you and become your servant. Please spare my life Hong Yao kept praying. At this time, a faint light emerged from the purple dragon''s stomach. It was a little red Yao, about the size of a carapace. "Li Taibai, I''d like to make a master servant agreement with you." Hongyao''s voice rang out from the dragon''s stomach, full of prayer. "This is the soul fragment!" Looking at the little red Yao standing in the same place, a shocked voice rang out. The soul fragment, as long as someone in the soul fragment, with their own strength to set their own belonging in it, the life of the owner of the soul fragment will be controlled by others. As long as an idea, you can let the master of this soul fragment die. From now on, as long as the master who has decided to belong to dies, the master of the soul fragment will also die. It''s an extremely vicious contract. Soul master servant contract. It''s impossible for a king of spirit to submit. He made a contract for the master and servant of the soul. Hong Yao gave priority to Li Taibai, and even didn''t dare to resist any idea of Li Taibai. A pair of eyes look at Li Taibai, eyes full of wonder, envy, fear "At this moment, Li Taibai will become the most prominent presence in the whole Tianlong continent. Even the Tang clan will be afraid of three points." Someone whispered. The two spiritual kings are enough to make Li Taibai the most prominent presence in Tianlong. "The sky is going to change. From then on, the Tang clan will not be the only one. It will even be under the influence of Li Taibai." Listening to the sounds around, Li Taibai''s face didn''t change. He didn''t even move. "What''s the matter?" Looking at Li Taibai''s action, his eyes were full of doubts. The submission of a king of realm spirit is the submission of the world''s top power. No one thinks that Li Taibai will refuse. This is an invincible force. "Boss." Zhang Da Pang looked at Li Tai Bai and said, "don''t you hurry? It will be too late for Hong Yao to go back. " Hearing Zhang''s words, Li Taibai shook his head and said, "he is Lin Cheng''s enemy." Li Taibai''s words stunned everyone. The gap between the realm spirit king and the ordinary spirit king is just like heaven and earth, so there is no need to choose. If you gain the surrender of Hongyao, the seven guards of Shenglu will gain the other six guards even if you lose the purple guard. Six and one; realm spirit king and ordinary spirit king; this does not need to make any choice at all. In the mainland of Tianlong, the strong are respected and the interests are supreme. On this issue, there is no need to make a big choice at all. Besides, Li Taibai and Lin Cheng have no friendship for how long they have known each other. If so, it is also Li Taibai''s favor to Lin Cheng. "My Lord." Lin Cheng clenched his fist and was moved in his eyes. When Hong Yao gave up his soul fragments, he already thought that Li Taibai would surely keep Hong Yao alive. If Li Taibai really made such a choice, he would not have any resentment in his heart. He thought that it was very normal. But Li Taibai chose to give up Hongyao for him. "No!" With a sad cry, Hongyao''s voice disappeared, and the fragments of his soul that showed outside disappeared. Hong Yao is dead. Everyone didn''t expect that Hong Yao still died after giving up his soul fragments. Li Taibai didn''t even hesitate. You know, this is the king of the realm. "This is the first time since ancient times that he died in front of the public." Someone whispered. Since ancient times, there has been no holy spirit, and the realm of the king of spirit has been the strongest known realm. There has always been only one living statue, even in some times, there has not been one. But now, in this era, there are three, and one of them died in front of the public. "Roar!" The purple dragon roared again, and the lantern''s big eyes looked at the remaining nine spirit kings in the void. At this moment, everyone felt frightened. "No! I don''t want to die here. I''m not going to be the king of spirit. " A voice called out that one of the six spirit kings who followed Hong Yao''s body disappeared and ran out, but a thin layer of purple fog blocked his way. His body was deeply immersed in the purple fog and could not move. "No! I don''t want to die He cried in horror, only the purple dragon flashed by and his body disappeared. Without any resistance, the spirit king died. "Li Taibai, we are wrong. Hong Yao forced us to do everything. We had to do it." In the void, a spirit king suddenly knelt down to beg for mercy, his eyes full of fear.After the spirit king knelt down, the other spirit kings knelt down without any hesitation. "Li Taibai, we are willing to submit to you. Please spare our lives." They said in horror. "Li Taibai, I was just cheated. I just came here for my brother. Now I suddenly find out that this brother is fake. They cheated me." The old man, who claimed to be the brother of the 80 City Lord, fell on his knees and wept bitterly. "Li Taibai, I will not take part in this matter. If you want to kill me, you will be hunted down by the heaven and earth imperial court. All your most important people will be hunted down by the heaven and earth imperial court." Zhao Yingtian looked at Li Taibai and said haughtily. Heaven and earth represent a kind of power. Looking at everyone''s expression, Li Taibai shook his head, and his voice rang out quietly. "Kill them." "Roar!" As Li Taibai''s voice falls, the purple dragon seems to have received an order. The sound of the dragon''s chant rings and pours at the eight spirit kings. "Li Taibai, how dare you!" Zhao Yingtian cried in horror. "Eight of us work together. I don''t believe this simple array can stop us." Said the king. The eight people united and burst out the power of terror. The power of the eight holy kings shocked the heaven and earth, but these forces fell on the purple dragon and had no effect. All these forces became the power of the array. "Roar!" The Dragon roars. This is a unilateral killing, but the direction of being killed is the king of spirit. Tianlong is the top presence in the mainland. The eight spirit kings disappear in the belly of the purple dragon. The purple dragon is sitting in the void. Looking at the dragon in the air, people''s eyes show a look of awe. Their eyes were full of fear when they looked at Li Taibai. This was ten spirit kings, and even one realm spirit king, but they were all killed by this young man without any hesitation. "This is a killing God. We''d better not provoke him in the future. God knows what else he can do." Someone whispered a warning to those around him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 282 Ten spirit kings died, including Hongyao, the spirit king of the realm, Zhao Yingtian and Zhao Jin of the heaven and earth dynasties, and the White Emperor gate guarding the front of the palace. People were afraid to speak and looked at the purple fog around them in fear. A pair of eyes looked at a group of people in the purple fog corner at this time. This is the holy way guard of the six holy ways. At this time, these people were surrounded in a corner, with panic on their faces and despair in their eyes. The people around them looked at them with sympathy in their eyes. "The backbone is dead. How long can these minions live?" Someone sighed to himself. "Li Taibai..." A voice came out of these people. His eyes were full of fear. He closed his eyes and said, "if you want to kill, kill." This figure is Hong Li. They found out that Hong Li didn''t know when he was wearing the Red Guard''s clothes, but he was the Red Guard''s man. "Li Taibai, I know you won''t let us go, so don''t waste everyone''s time, just give us a good time." Hong Li''s voice was full of trembling, which showed the fear in his heart. "No wonder he wants to bet with Li Taibai that he is the Red Guard." All the people showed a new look. Looking at Hong Li, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly. He is now in a very happy mood. With the death of the top ten spirit kings, the attention of the heart of the world in the void increases again, and has reached a degree of terror. Among them, there is a king of realm spirit, which is enough to shock the world. Even after endless years, the name of Li Taibai will surely spread in the world. "I said, you make me feel very happy. I''ll spare your life later. Take your people and go." Li Taibai''s words stunned Hong Li. He widened his eyes, full of disbelief. "Is that true?" He asked incredulously. "I''ll give you a minute. If you don''t leave, I''ll go back." Li Taibai said, purple fog rolling, a road appeared. "I''ll go, I''ll go!" Hong Li''s eyes are full of surprises. He didn''t expect that he survived. Behind him, his eyes are full of surprises. Everyone didn''t expect that they could live. "All right, Bidou, go on." Looking at Hong Li and others leaving quickly, Li Taibai said. He turned around and went back to the palace. Bi Dou has nothing to do with him. He can feel that the attention of the heart of the world in the void is ready to move and will come to him at any time. After Li Taibai entered the palace, the purple fog dispersed, and the purple dragon in the void disappeared into the void. "Hoo Watching Li Taibai disappear, people are relieved. Not long ago, Li Taibai gave people a strong sense of depression. He killed ten spirit kings without any change of expression. "This Li Taibai..." Someone opened his mouth and said, after looking at the palace for a moment, he thought of the death of the ten spirit kings not long ago. He wanted to say it was too stupid, but changed a word in his mouth: "too strong." People''s faces were strange. They thought Li Bai was so stupid. Li Taibai was so stupid that he didn''t accept the surrender of the king and let his enemies go. However, now here, no one dares to talk about Li Taibai. They are afraid that they will come to the end of the top ten spiritual kings. Standing in front of the palace, Tang tiangun and Xuanmen Lingwang look at each other. They have a strange look in their eyes. They had already held the heart of death, but they didn''t expect that such an accident happened to their decision. Tang Tian gun, in particular, is full of cold sweat on his forehead. With his choice, he will naturally choose to kill Li Taibai. However, because of Tang Yuan''s order, he chose to stand on Li Taibai''s side. Unexpectedly, he saved his life. "Your choice of Tangtian gun and xuanbing makes your father happy. He gives you a promise that if you want to live in Baidi gate in the future, he can give you a position. In addition, Tang Qian''s trident is not included in the gambling contract." Lin Cheng looks at Tang Tian gun and Xuan Bing to say. Xuanbing is the name of the king of Xuanmen. Hearing Lin Cheng''s words, Tang Tian showed his displeasure in the bullet hole. "We''ll take care of the trident of the God King, and we won''t have to move into the Baidi gate." Tang Tian gun said coldly. He is a member of the Tang clan, which is his pride. Li Taibai, what is the Baidi clan now? "The duke said, you can refuse, but this promise will be left to you, you deserve it." Lin Cheng''s eyes look at Tang tiangun, with a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes. Tang tiangun''s words are disdain for Li Taibai. After Li Taibai killed Hong Yao, Lin Cheng felt that Li Taibai''s position was even heavier. In his heart, now Li Taibai has become his real heaven. "I''d better accept this promise respectfully. I just hope that if I go to live in Baidi gate in the future, Baidi gate won''t refuse to accept it." Xuanbing said with a smile. "If you''re kind, you won''t be without certification." Looking at Xuan Bing, Lin Cheng showed a touch of kindness in his eyes. He nodded and said.From the beginning to the present, xuanbing has not shown any hostility to Li Taibai, and even stood on Li Taibai''s side at the last moment, which makes Lin Cheng particularly pleased with xuanbing. "Let''s go." Tang tianqiang looked at Tang Qian and said. The two turned and left the place. The fight was not over, but they were not interested. For Tang Qian, it was not the first, so it was not important. After Li Taibai''s power, the battle of the top ten became commonplace. Tang Qian left, Zhao Jin was killed for following Zhao Yingtian, and no one dared to fight when Ouyang left. Luobai and ouyangli did not fight in the end. When they set foot on the platform, Ouyang gave up. Then they left the platform and disappeared. Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou finally won the top ten. ¡­¡­ In the palace, Li Taibai closed his eyes. In the void, endless heart of the world attention came into his body from the air, and the heart of the world attention in his body increased with the speed of terror. The heart of the world, which is full of terror, has been doubled by the emperor''s seal. Two percent, three percent, four percent, five percent. Finally, the heart of the world in Li Taibai''s body has reached the level of 5%. In his mind, the wounded sword trembles, white light surging, with the speed of the naked eye, covering the hilt and the body, only a little bit of the sword tip has not been covered. Feeling the change of the sad sword in his mind, Li Taibai was filled with exclamation. In his previous life, it took him five years to get to this stage. But now, before one year, he has finished it. Even the heart of the world in his body has reached five percent, that is, one twentieth. It''s something he never thought of, and it''s much faster than he planned. Li Taibai''s mind crossed the shadow of a young man, this is Bai Xiaosheng. He had never heard of this name in his previous life, but he knew very well that the world''s attention he got this time, whether it was killing the top ten spirit kings or picking the top seven talents by himself, was not as much as that held by Bai Xiaosheng. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 283 "What is this?" Looking at an eye suddenly appearing in the void, countless people cried in shock. The eyes are so huge that they occupy the whole sky. There are many lines in the black eyes, which are the lines of the eight trigrams array. When they see the eyes, a figure lowers his head. They dare not look directly at the sky, as if it is an insult to look directly at the eyes. "This is the eye of heaven!" A voice screamed. "Eye of heaven!" Hearing this figure, the eyes of countless people showed the color of fanaticism. The eye of heaven, as the name suggests, is the eye of heaven. It is said that the appearance of the eye of heaven will be accompanied by endless treasures, which is an opportunity. There is also a rumor that the eye of heaven is the appearance of heaven in order to choose the son of heaven. The son of heaven, the protagonist of heaven and earth, will be protected by heaven and earth. "Hum!" At this time, the endless aura fell. At this time, the aura was as big as an egg. The aura was golden yellow. You could see that there was something in the aura. "The legend is true! It''s a gift Someone said, eyes full of excitement. "Heaven''s eye will show the world, and it will be accompanied by heaven''s spiritual light. In the spiritual light, there is an infinite treasure, but in this spiritual light, there is a treasure, which is the instrument of qi movement! Holding the instrument of qi movement, you will become the son of heaven. " A voice murmured to itself. "Heaven sent light, this is mine!" A figure steps into the void and catches a light. The aura falls into the palm of this figure and disappears, revealing the objects in the aura. The colorful light emerges. This is a book with colorful light. "Lingsheng martial arts!" Seeing the colorful books, some people exclaimed that the colorful books represent perfection, Saint level, which is the top symbol of Tianlong. The first group of Lingsheng martial arts appeared, and the eyes were full of fanaticism. Lingsheng martial arts, even in the yipinzong sect, were rare, and even in the yipinzong sect, they didn''t even have Lingsheng martial arts. In this era, there is no holy spirit. The king of spirit is already the peak. Only one or two books of Holy Spirit martial arts can be spread from the holy land of Tianlong. A Book of holy martial arts is enough to create a peak force. "This is my chance. I must be the son of heaven." Someone yelled, holding the light in the void, and the light dispersed. What appeared in this man''s hand was an ordinary stone. There are all kinds of things, from the most common things to the most advanced things. Everything depends on luck. To become the son of heaven, you have to get the best treasure in this divine light. Only in this way can you prove your good fortune and prove that you are the son of heaven and your good fortune is invincible. "Damn, it''s a grass." Someone cried discontentedly. "My book is a Book of Lingtu martial arts." "Whose underwear are these?" "Ha ha ha, even if I can''t enter the holy land this time, I will be able to face them." One by one, the voices kept ringing, some excited, some lost, and some angry. But soon, these people set foot in the void again to snatch the falling aura, but there was no colorful light after that, and there was no article beyond the Holy Spirit martial arts. "Why don''t you grab it?" Lin Cheng looks at Zhang Dafei and others and says. "The boss won''t let us go." Zhang Da Pang shook his head and said. When the eye of heaven appeared, Li Taibai warned Zhang Dafei and others not to rob. Although he didn''t know what Li Taibai meant, Zhang Dafei and others trusted Li Taibai unconditionally. "What did you say?" Lin Cheng''s eyes narrowed slightly. Suddenly his ears moved slightly. Li Taibai''s voice sounded in his ears. Listening to Li Taibai''s voice, Lin Cheng''s eyes looked down at the crowd. He said, "guard of the Baidi gate, come back." Lin Cheng''s words fall. The guards of the White Emperor''s gate, who are snatching the aura, show a trace of doubt in their eyes, but there is no conflict. They return to the palace. "Elder martial brother? What''s up? I just got a martial arts book of Lingjiang level. " A young man looks at Lin Cheng and asks. People around him are also staring at him, full of doubts. "That''s what the duke said." "My lord?" After hearing Li Taibai''s words, the purple guards, now the guards of the Baidi gate, had a look of worship in their eyes. Then they nodded their heads and said, "since it''s the eunuch who said it, I''ll just follow his orders." After the destruction, the original unfaithful people of ziguard have disappeared. Now they are left behind and become the guards of Baidi gate. Everyone is very pure. Li Taibai saves ziguard, saves their lives, and even kills their enemies. This makes them worship Li Taibai. The snatch of Lingguang continues. "Go away!" At this time, the accident happened, a blood light appeared in the void, a young man holding a long sword, in front of him is a rough man, the man''s hand is holding a white pill bottle, the pill bottle exudes purple light, which means that the pill is a second grade pill.Before the man was happy, he was pierced by a sword. His eyes were full of disbelief. Behind him, the young man with a long sword grabs the pill bottle with a ferocious face. His eyes are red. In the process of grabbing the aura, all he gets are useless things. Looking at the treasures being obtained by others, his desire and discontent are expanded. The snatch of teenagers is like a fuse. Originally, all the people who were robbing God''s spiritual light kept killing one by one. Soon, many people fell to the ground. Looking at the chaos in the scene, Zhang Dafei and others widened their eyes. "Boss, did you expect that?" Several people looked at each other and said. Lin Cheng and the people who are guarding the Baidi gate now clap their chest and breathe out, full of fear. If they continue to snatch the divine light, they may be among the dead. In this kind of aimless killing, even if it is gifted, it is very likely to die in scuffle. With the passage of time, the divine light slowly disappeared, has reached the end. "This is mine!" A thick voice rang out. A strong man killed the people around him and held the light. A smile appeared on his face. The light changed and a huge axe appeared in his hand. The moment the huge axe appeared, the world suddenly became very quiet, and the whole world seemed to collapse. "Touch!" The axe fell heavily on the ground, and the earth was broken. The man holding the axe was crushed by the falling force. The huge impact force blew everyone away. The weak one was crushed by the impact force, and died directly. Just then, Li Taibai stepped out of the palace. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 284 Boom! "When the axe falls to the ground, it shakes the earth and the mountains, leaving only the sound of shaking. In front of the guard Hall of the Baidi gate, a black giant axe appeared. The black giant axe is more than 100 meters high. The evil spirit of terror emanates from the giant axe. On the edge of the axe, you can see the dark red color. This is the dried blood, people seem to see, in endless years ago, this axe, killed countless creatures. "What kind of weapon is this?" Looking at this huge axe, one voice exclaimed. In Tianlong continent, the holy weapon is already the top weapon, but the holy weapon must be colorful. However, there is no color on this huge axe, just like the most common axe. "The blood on the ax made me feel scared. Even a glance at it made me feel chilly, as if it violated Tianwei." One by one, the voices kept ringing, and everyone''s eyes were attracted by the huge axe. "It must be a weapon beyond the sacristy level." "Artifact! It must be a weapon tried by God himself. It''s an artifact! " "Artifact!" After hearing this, everyone''s eyes lit up. There has always been a legend of God in Tianlong continent, but no one has ever seen a real God. Even the artifact does not exist. But above the artifact, it must be an artifact! "This artifact falls on my holy way, and should be owned by my holy way." An old voice sounded, and five figures appeared in the void. These figures were the level of the king of spirit. In Tianlong continent, the king of spirit is extremely rare, and the king of spirit is even rarer in the holy road. Now Wu Road appears again. Obviously, everyone''s sight in the holy road is attracted by what happened here. The appearance of five spirit kings again surprised everyone. No one thought that there were five spirit kings in the holy road. "The holy road is just the place where we have experienced in Tianlong, and we are just the people who have experienced. It''s ridiculous that we want to rob the artifact." Shuangyingzong''s spirit king, he stepped into the void, his eyes full of sneer. "This artifact belongs to Tangmen. No one is qualified to take charge of it except my elder martial brother." In the distance, when Tang Tian gun came back, his eyes were full of anger. No one thought that when he left here, there would be the eye of heaven. He didn''t get the magic light, but he was determined to get it. "The artifact belongs to Tianlong land!" Xuanmen Lingwang nodded and said. "If the people of the holy way want to rob the artifact, then we can see the true chapter under our hands." Tang tianqiang said again. The three holy kings are inferior to the five holy kings. However, in the face of Tang tiangun and others, when they heard Tang tiangun''s words, none of the five holy kings in Shenglu dare to speak. There is a gap between them. Shenglu itself is the training place for the talents of the Tianlong mainland to enter the Tianlong holy land. Except for the seven guards and the legendary 81 city leader, the other holy kings are more powerful The general spirit king is weak. The meaning of the heart of the world is very clear. If the spirit king in the holy way is stronger than the existence of the Dragon continent, then this place of experience can only become the place of death. And people know better that none of the Holy Land''s spirit Kings is self-cultivation, only one spirit king dies, and heaven will send down blessings to make the other one closest to the existence of the spirit king and become the spirit king. This is the holy spirit king. Whether it''s the guard of the holy way, or other spiritual kings, it''s the same. Such a king of spirit has obvious disadvantages, but also has obvious advantages. There is no lack of a king of spirit in the holy way. "The five of us may not be able to beat you, but this is the holy way. We are not the only five spirit kings. How many spirit kings can you three block?" Five Zun Ling Wang said lightly, their eyes were full of confidence. "The five of us just need to block the three of you." Hearing the five people''s words, strange colors appeared on the faces of the people present. "You five have just arrived, haven''t you?" Shuangyingzonglingwang said. Hearing the words of the spirit king of shuangyingzong, the five spirit kings showed pride in their eyes and said, "what if they just arrived? Even if you have a few more spiritual kings, the things in this holy way can only belong to my holy way. " "We have a king of spirit." Shuangyingzonglingwang, said sarcastically, pointing to pingbufan. Looking at the ordinary direction, Saint Luling''s eyes widened. "How can there be a king of spirit here! Are you Tang Yuan? " "No, it''s impossible. Tang yuan can''t be here. It''s a rule made by heaven." The five spirits King shook his head and said. "Although a little surprised, but the realm of the king is just, you know, this is the holy Road, is the place of God''s attention, in this holy Road, even the realm of the king is not invincible." Hearing the words of five spirit kings, the spirit king of double shadow sect was slightly surprised. "In the holy way, when is there such a powerful force?" "Well! Stupid A saint Luling king, his eyes showed the color of ridicule, his eyes looked at Lin Cheng, said: "I think you must be the Lord of purple guard, please.""In the holy way, the guard of the holy way has a guard array. In this array, even the king of spirit can''t do without it." "If you kill the purple guards, you will be punished by heaven." Listening to the words of the five Saint Luling kings, the people on the scene blinked. Everyone thought that these five people had some secret power, but they didn''t expect that they were the purple guards. Their faces were strange. Now, who doesn''t know that the purple guard has been under the control of Li Taibai and has been renamed the White Emperor gate guard. "You didn''t just shut up, did you? "Double shadow zongling king asked curiously. "How do you know?" Hearing the words of the spirit king of the double shadow sect, the five spirit kings were surprised and said. "What if I just went out? Our strength has reached the peak. It''s easy to hold you down. Besides, as long as the purple guard is there, you can''t do anything at all. " "Keke, the purple guard no longer belongs to the holy way. It has become the subordinate of Li Taibai, who is known as the first genius in the world. Now it has been renamed as the guard of the Baidi gate." Xuanmen Lingwang, xuanbing coughed and explained seriously. "No way!" Hearing xuanbing''s explanation, the five were shocked and looked at Lin Cheng with their eyes. "The guard of the holy way is a guard favored by heaven. All those who want to invade the guard of the holy way will be punished by heaven. Who dares to invade the guard of the purple way?" "Lord purple guard, do you want to be punished by heaven? Don''t explain it clearly. Here, five of us will decide for you. If you are really threatened, the whole holy road will decide for you! " Five people open mouth to say, eyes are full of the color of encouragement. "The purple guard has disappeared, and so has the Lord of the purple guard. Now there is only the guard chief of the Baidi gate." Lin Cheng said, his eyes fixed on Li Taibai, full of reverence. "Hahaha, I''m dead with laughter. Li Taibai, please drive these people out quickly. This artifact belongs to our Tianlong continent. As long as you give this artifact to our Tangmen, Tianlong continent will go to a higher level under the leadership of my elder martial brother." Tang tianqiang said with a smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 285 The words of the five spirit kings of the holy way made people laugh. Listening to Tang Tian gun''s words, Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. The behavior of the five spirit kings was just because the news was backward, but Tang Tian gun was not a stupid person. It took more than years to cultivate to the realm of spirit king, and even a pig would become much smarter. If you just listen to him, you can only say that Tangtian gun is an arrogant existence. You think Tangmen and Tangyuan are superior to everyone. In other places, there is no problem with this sentence, but here is the holy road. No matter what kind of words Li Taibai said, as long as he admitted that the giant axe belonged to Tianlong, he would naturally offend the people of shengluzhong. In the holy way, people in the holy way can''t do anything to Li Taibai even if they offend the people in the holy way. However, Li Taibai knows that he will lose the chance to enter the holy land of Tianlong. There are 81 cities in the holy land. As long as there are 80 cities united, they can prevent him from entering the holy land. This is the rule of the holy land. The heart of the world gives the right to the holy road. In the eighty first city of Shenglu, Li Taibai thought of the breath he felt in the last city. There was a cold light in his eyes. In that city, he felt a terrible force, which was no weaker than today''s ordinary. Obviously, the 81st city of the holy road is the real master of the holy road and the role of monitoring the existence of the holy road. This is a trap for Li Taibai. If Li Taibai admits that the giant axe belongs to Tianlong mainland, he will offend Shenglu. But if he does not admit it, Li Taibai will offend the whole Tianlong mainland. No matter which one he offends, it will not have a good result for him. It''s a good strategy, but it''s still too weak for him. Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly, his eyes looked at Tangtian gun, and said, "heaven and earth are precious. Those who have virtue can get it. This axe is given by heaven. It''s given to the people in the holy way and the people in the Tianlong continent at the same time. How can it belong to the holy way or the Tianlong continent?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the smile on Tang Tian''s gun''s face did not change. Instead, he said, "but there is only one handle of this huge axe. Only one person can get it. Who do you think should get it?" A pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai, waiting for Li Taibai''s answer. "Master Tang, you flatter me too much. This huge axe is a gift from heaven. Can I be the master? If I can be the master, why don''t I want this huge axe?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the five spirit kings in the sky and all the people present. He said: "the gift of heaven is to choose the son of heaven. He has chosen the owner for a long time. Now the giant axe is here. No matter it''s holy road or Tianlong continent, no matter it''s practitioners or ordinary people, as long as they feel qualified, they can come to take it. Who can take it Go, then nature belongs to whom. " Li Taibai''s words stunned everyone present. No one thought that Li Taibai would answer like this. "Is this guy stupid?" Tang tiangun''s face became very bad. At a glance, this huge axe can be seen as a weapon surpassing the sacred weapon, even the strongest weapon in Tianlong mainland. No matter who it is, it must be moved. This is Li Taibai''s territory. In Tang Tian gun''s idea, Li Taibai will certainly take the giant axe as his own. In this way, it is recognized that the magic giant axe belongs to Tianlong continent, and it will be remembered by Shenglu and all people in Tianlong continent. It''s a killing move. It''s planned by human greed. However, Tang tianqiang didn''t expect that Li Taibai would reply like this, even telling the world that everyone can come to take the artifact axe. As long as anyone can take the artifact axe, then naturally who is the owner of the artifact axe. "I''m from Tianlong mainland. If I don''t help Tianlong mainland, I''m sure many people will say no, so the first one with a huge axe, let Tang Tian try it." Li Taibai''s voice rang out again, he said with a smile. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Tang Tian''s gun was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that Li Taibai would let him take it first. "Ha ha ha, this Li Taibai is really afraid of our Tangmen. All these words turned out that he just handed the artifact giant axe to our Tangmen quietly." There was a smile on his face. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "you did a good job this time. I appreciate you very much." Tang tianqiang''s face is arrogant and goes to the artifact giant axe. His eyes are full of greed. This is an artifact. The black giant axe stands on the earth. The earth around it collapses, and a huge pit appears. Even the main hall guarded by the Baidi gate has collapsed, and even the mountains have cracks, as if they will collapse at any time. The evil spirit of terror emanates from the black axe, just feeling the breath. Everyone has a sense of fear. At this time, within 100 meters of the axe, there was no shadow. All the shadows disappeared as soon as the axe landed. They had been shattered by the power of the axe. Looking at Tang Tian gun''s excited face, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly.Although Tang tianqiang''s stratagem was of no use to him, if he was calculated in this way, he would not be able to make sense if he didn''t fight back. He always wanted to pay back if he reciprocated. Other people don''t know this axe, but Li Taibai does. In the past, the axe was well-known in the divine world. It was owned by an invincible strong man, and it was even known as one of the top ten artifact in the divine world. Sky killing axe! This is the name of the ax. The blood on the ax is the blood of heaven. It is even said that the blood on the ax is the blood of the ancient dragon. If activated, it can kill any existence in the divine world. "It turns out that the sky killing axe came from the mainland of Tianlong." Li Taibai''s thoughts crossed his mind. In the previous life, Tianlong land was destroyed. It is obvious that the sky killing axe was not destroyed, but was present in the destruction. In this life, because of his own existence, sky killing axe is regarded as his own lucky reward by the heart of the world and released. "What''s the secret of this dragon land?" Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. When he came back from this life, he found too many unimaginable things, such as Li Feidao, a boy in white who was suspected to have been in the divine world; the black and white girl who was suspected to have shocked the divine world, the existence of the dragon ball, the presence of the gods, and now there is the sky killing axe, which is a top-notch artifact in the divine world. A small world, how can there be so many incredible existence. One idea after another passed through his mind. Soon, Li Taibai shook his head. No matter how incredible the Tianlong continent is, there is no difference for him. In this life, he will be above all others and take over the Tianlong world. He looked at Tang Tian gun with a smile on his face. Even if the sky killing axe is one of the top ten artifact in the divine world, it can''t be obtained by ordinary people. Even ordinary gods are not qualified. What''s more, Tang Tian gun and others are very curious whether they will praise themselves like this. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 286 The sky killing axe is 100 meters long. Except for the dried blood on the blade, it''s all dark, just like an ordinary axe. It has no gorgeous decoration or mysterious lines. At the moment of landing, within 100 meters of the sky killing axe, all life disappeared, even the flowers and trees were completely smashed, and this place seemed to be the Jedi of life. A breath of astonishment emanated from the sky killing axe, shrouded in this 100 meter range, as if announcing that this is their own territory. Tang tiangun is full of excitement when he looks at the sky killing axe. He is confident that he can get it. He is different from other dead people. He is the king of spirit. The top of Tianlong is from the Tang clan. Even among the king of spirit, he is a strong one. In this world, if even he can''t hold the axe, he can''t figure out how many people can get it. "Li Taibai, I remember your kindness. I''ll forgive you for what you did to Tangmen before." Tang tianqiang said with a smile, he stepped within 100 meters of the sky killing axe. "Boom!" At the moment when Tangtian spear stepped within 100 meters, it was like a thunderbolt from the blue. Endless pressure came out from the sky killing axe. A heavy feeling fell from the sky and landed on Tangtian spear. In the face of this sudden change, the power of Tang Tian gun is surging, ready to face the attack from sky killing axe at any time. Holy instruments have spirit, not to mention artifact. A pair of eyes squint, want to see how the artifact is attacked, when they can have prevention. however, to everyone''s surprise, except for the initial change, there was no expression on the killing axe. "What''s the matter?" There was confusion in the eyes of all. "Ha ha ha, the artifact has spirit. This axe must have recognized me as the Lord." The sound of Tang Tian gun excitedly rang out. Only this explanation can explain why this artifact axe has no expression. "Is this artifact axe going to belong to Tangtian gun?" "The Tang clan has artifact. No one can disobey it." One idea rings in the public mind. "Axe, axe, since you have recognized me as the master, then you must be famous. I come from the Tang clan, and your name will be called the Tang clan magic axe later." Tang tianqiang said with pride. Tang tianqiang''s voice fell, and Li Taibai''s face became very strange. He had seen people die, but he had never seen people die like this. Besides, the name was really stupid. The artifact has spirit, not to mention the sky killing axe, "boom!" Thunder, sky killing axe suddenly trembled. "Hahaha, Shenfu, do you like the name, too? They all trembled with excitement. From now on, you will follow me. We will become the most dazzling existence in Tianlong continent, and the name of Tangmen axe will be revered by people all over the world. "Tang Tian gun laughs. "Go away!" At this time, a thunderclap sounded in the ears of all the people. In everyone''s eyes, it seems to see a hundred meter giant roaring. A giant hand fell from the void and patted Tangtian''s gun like a fly. "Touch!" Tang tiangun''s body is like a ball, which is shot to the horizon and disappeared. Hallucination disappeared, the axe or the axe, still standing quietly in the same place, but everyone present, all clear, just everything is the power of the artifact axe. "Just a blow, a strong spirit king will not know whether he is alive or dead, this is still the passive attack of axe without master." "Gululu." Everyone swallowed. The power of artifact is so strong. Watching Tang Tian gun disappear, Li Taibai is a little stunned, and his face shows a strange color. "This sky killing axe is a little grumpy." Li Taibai said in his heart, "he turned into a spirit body and burst out a voice to express his anger." Both artifact and artifact have spirit body, but it is a dangerous behavior to expose spirit body. If there is only one possibility to expose spirit body, the spirit body will dissipate and the artifact will become a sharper weapon. The sky killing axe is one of the top ten artifact. It has a strong spirit. However, such an outbreak is enough to hurt the muscles and bones. It will take at least 100 years to recover. Just because he was upset, he exposed the spirit body. He just wanted to shout out the human voice and let people know his anger. The temper of the axe can be seen. "Cough, then, who''s next?" Li Taibai said. When they heard Li Taibai''s words, they all looked at each other, but no one dared to step forward. Even the five spirit kings of Shenglu in the void also closed their mouths. The end of Tangtian gun was not known whether it was dead or alive, and no one knew why it was. No one dared to be the second white mouse. "You don''t have to worry. As long as you don''t name the axe, nothing will happen." Li Taibai said. "Is that true?" In the sky, one of the five holy kings said."Nature is serious." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. When they heard Li Taibai''s words, they looked at each other. "How do you know?" Someone asked, eyes full of disbelief. This is a magic axe. No one believes it. If Li Taibai really knows the secret, he will tell everyone. "Zhang Dafei, go and have a try." Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Zhang Dafei and said. "Good!" Zhang Da Pang nodded his head and his eyes were firm. He believed that Li Taibai would not cheat him. Along the way, Li Taibai''s actions made him trust all Li Taibai''s words. In everyone''s eyes, Zhang dafuang walked up to the axe, and nothing happened. "Remember, when you take the axe, don''t use any spiritual power, only use your own physical power." Li Taibai began to remind. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang Dafuan nodded his head, reached out his hand, held the huge axe, and soon released it. He shook his head, with a trace of regret in his eyes, and said, "I can''t hold this magic axe." "Well, do you still have doubts?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the others. Zhang Da Pang''s action dispelled people''s doubts, but they were even more shocked. Their eyes looked at Li Tai Bai. They couldn''t figure out how the boy knew the secret of the magic axe, as if he had seen it before. "What kind of monster is this Li Taibai?" There''s a secret in some people''s hearts. The longer they get in touch with Li Taibai, the more they can''t understand the boy in front of them, as if he knows everything. "Miracle genius, if it is." Under Zhang''s action, the others had no doubt. They went to get the axe, but unfortunately, no one moved until one of them used his aura secretly, and was directly shaken back by the power of the axe, and disappeared into the void. People are even more shocked by Li Taibai, and no one dares to have any doubts. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 287 The artifact axe must be the most powerful treasure in this divine light. As long as you get the artifact axe, you can become the son of heaven and the protagonist of this era. Almost everyone thinks so. But no matter who was in the past, the artifact ax didn''t even move. Li Taibai had already returned to the palace. He didn''t try to move the artifact axe. For him, it''s not difficult to get the sky killing axe. The problem is that he doesn''t want to move it. Although killing sky axe is good, it is not suitable for him. As an artifact, he has his own arrogance. As one of the top ten artifact, his arrogance is more powerful. If Li Taibai collects the sky killing axe, he will not be able to collect other artifact. In this life, he can only use the axe as a weapon. Besides, he has his own weapon in his heart. He once obtained a sword in his previous life, which is his sword. In this life, his weapon is still that sword. "Boss, don''t you try?" Zhang Dafei looked at Li Taibai and asked. "I''m not interested in this ax." Li Taibai said. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou looked at each other, and their eyes were filled with wonder. "It''s worthy of being the boss. I don''t even care about the artifact." Artifact is the most terrifying weapon in the legend of Tianlong continent. It can easily kill the king of spirit just in the state of no master. This kind of power is extremely terrifying. Even the most ordinary people, if they have artifact, will instantly become the most extreme existence in Tianlong continent. But Li Taibai only said that he was not interested. The eyes of the people who followed Li Taibai were full of admiration. "Perhaps only the existence of such kind of benefactor, stick to their own heart, can do what people can''t do." Lin Cheng said with admiration. This sentence was agreed by many people. Even Ping Bufan is very excited about the sky killing axe. In his just attempt, he and Lin Chengdu tried, but the sky killing axe didn''t respond, which makes them very sorry. "The son of heaven, after all, is the son of heaven. How can the Duke of mercy care? The goal of the Duke of mercy is to be above heaven and act on behalf of heaven." Purple voice rang out, she said very seriously. Looking into Li Taibai''s eyes, she was full of gratitude. "I''m sorry, my Lord." She bowed her head and apologized for her care not long ago. "Eun Gong is my benefactor. I still have a bad heart for him. I''d like to make atonement by death." Zixi lowered her head and said, her eyes full of regret. Looking at Zixi, Li Taibai shook his head and said, "your life is useless to me. From today on, use the rest of your life to repay me, guard the Baidi gate guard, and let the Baidi gate guard become a gate of our Baidi gate. This is your gratitude." Thank you very much Purple on the ground, to show surrender. Thank you very much Lin Cheng knelt on the ground, his eyes full of thanks to Li Taibai. "My Lord, what should I do that day?" Purple eyes show the color of worry. Hearing Zixi''s words, everyone''s face became dignified. Heaven''s punishment has always been the most terrible force in the mainland of Tianlong. No one who suffered from heaven''s punishment survived. Be afraid of the sky. Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. His eyes were full of confidence. He said haughtily, "for this day, I know better than you. He won''t punish me." No one knows where Li Taibai''s self-confidence comes from, but when Li Taibai says this, everyone can feel li Taibai''s arrogance. It''s a kind of arrogance, even above the sky. In his eyes, the heart of a small world, once the Supreme God, was the same thing. A ranking competition for gifted teenagers started abruptly and ended strangely, especially in the end when Shenfu was born. This ranking competition was ignored by everyone, but Bai Xiaosheng gave the reward to everyone. For Bai Xiaosheng''s reward, Li Taibai doesn''t care. What he cares about is the world''s heart. Sitting in the hall, his eyes looked at the stone in his hand. It was a very ordinary stone, so ordinary that there was no energy. Even Li Taibai could not recognize the function of the stone. However, this divine light is not clear to all. It is specially for him. It is a reward for his heart of the world to pay attention to 15%. In the divine light, his intuition is generated again, and all his intuition points to this stone. "This stone must be obtained." This was almost all Li Taibai''s thoughts at that time. This stone is said that he saw it fall, and then stepped out of the hall to catch it. It''s better to say that he stepped out of the hall. This stone is specially for his location. Li Taibai knows that even if he is in the hall, this stone will just fall in the hall and beside him. This is the advantage of powerful Qi transportation. All the good things in the world will come to you. "What''s wrong with this stone?" Li Taibai said in his heart.To make the heart of the world pay attention and feel that the stone is stronger than the sky killing axe, there must be something different about the stone. This is not intuition, but a matter of course. As the heart of the world, the power of the sky killing axe cannot be ignored. Even the heart of the world must know more about the power of the sky killing axe than Li Taibai, but even so, the stone in the heart of the world is still more precious than the sky killing axe. Li Taibai''s spiritual world has seen the stone inside and outside for a long time, but he has not found anything except to prove that it is an ordinary stone. However, it is the ordinary, but it is the most unusual. All the stones must have some impurities in his eyes, but this stone is a pure stone, which is the most incredible. After observing for a long time, Li Taibai shakes his head and gives up temporarily. He believes that if the heart of the world gives him this stone, it will surely let him know its use. Now it''s just not the time. After throwing the stone into the space ring, Li Taibai began to digest the increasing changes in the heart of the world. For him, the so-called digestion is just to adapt, and it doesn''t take an hour to complete. After digesting this change, the next day, he left with Zhang Dafei and others, but Zeng Renfeng was left behind by him to guard the palace. The sky killing axe is one of the top ten artifact in the divine world. He has no idea, but Li Taibai has found a suitable owner for it. Among Zhang Dafei and others, Zeng Renfeng is the only one who is most suitable to use the sky killing axe. He has told Zeng Renfeng how to collect the sky killing axe. Whether he can get the sky killing axe depends on Zeng Renfeng''s own fortune. This is also a chess piece he set up for his future. Li Taibai, Luo Bai and others left without being seen by others. After watching Li Taibai and others leave, Zeng Renfeng''s eyes were full of reluctant, but more determined. "The boss has paved the way for me. It''s my fortune. This fortune can only be paid back with my whole life. In the future, the goal of the boss will be more than that. I will sweep all obstacles for the boss." Zeng Renfeng said seriously, his eyes looked at the sky killing axe. On this day, everyone found that there was a man beside the sky killing axe, who had been practicing an epee. This man never touched the sky killing axe, but kept practicing the sword. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 288 Heaven and earth, a magnificent palace, at this time a magnificent man wearing a crown, is sitting on the throne, below him, an old man and a young man with a face of fear. "That''s how you died?" The magnificent man, looking at the old and young, said. The old and young are Zhao Yingtian and Zhao Jin. Heaven and earth are the most long-standing forces, and there is no life-saving thing, even more than other forces. Zhao Yingtian and Zhao Jin, one is the king of spirit, the other is the existence of the heaven and earth battle body, which is the present and future of the heaven and earth Dynasty. How can there be no life preserver. "Father, you must make the decision for me. This is too hateful for Li Taibai. In his eyes, there is no emperor of heaven and earth, and there is no father you." Zhao Jin''s eyes were full of hatred. He looked at the magnificent man on the throne and said. This magnificent man is the king of heaven and earth, Emperor Zhao! In the heaven and earth Dynasty, all those who inherit the throne, no matter what they were called at the beginning, will inherit the name of emperor Zhao. Listening to Zhao Jin''s words, Gu Bo, the king of Zhao, was not surprised. He looked at Zhao Jin and said, "what do you understand about this death?" "Yes." Zhao Jin nodded his head. "At the beginning, I wanted to be in the limelight too much. I let everyone know that I was in awe of heaven and earth. If I didn''t show off and do evil in the dark, there would be no such disaster..." "It''s true that if you understand, you will remember this lesson later. In this world, the value of force is very important, but the brain is also important. It''s better to put yourself in the dark than in the light." Emperor Zhao nodded his head and said. "This Li Taibai is good, but after all, his vision is too bad. Even if he is the strongest, he is just like Tang yuan. How can he keep on living when compared with us? When your grindstone, when you defeat him, your strength will change qualitatively." "Yes, sir." Zhao Jin bowed his head and said. "Newspaper!" At this time, a voice sounded from outside the hall. With the permission of emperor Zhao, a letter came into the hall. When he opened the letter in his hand, Emperor Zhao''s face showed a happy look. "I didn''t expect that there would be such benefits. God bless me." Zhao said with a smile. "Father, what''s going on?" Zhao Jin asked, with a trace of reluctance in his eyes. "Naturally, good things happen. You people are just too upset." Emperor Zhao looked at Zhao Yingtian and Zhao Jin''s unwillingness. He shook his head and said, "Li Taibai and others are destined to be different from us. If you are angry with him, don''t you lower your level?" "You have to learn from me, and don''t be surprised when something happens. Even if there is a way to let me step into the Holy Spirit, I won''t show too much emotion. This is what the superior should do." Zhao emperor light said. "Father, you have found a way to enter the Holy Spirit!" Zhao Jin''s face was full of surprise. Everyone knows that Tang Yuan is the king of the realm of spirit, but no one knows that the king of heaven and earth is also the king of the realm of spirit. Even in the heaven and earth dynasties, only when he enters the realm of spirit can he be qualified to inherit the throne of heaven and earth and the name of emperor Zhao. "So, you should learn more from me, be calm and don''t put any emotions on the surface. That''s what a strong man should do." Emperor Zhao taught a serious lesson. "Father, it''s my gaffe." Zhao Jin nodded and said that he could not hide the surprise in his heart. Holy Spirit, since ancient times, Holy Spirit has become a masterpiece. Everyone knows the existence of Holy Spirit, but no one is stepping into the realm of Holy Spirit. It seems that the way to reach the realm of Holy Spirit from the king of spirit seems to be forcefully erased from heaven and earth. No one knows how to be a saint. How can Zhao Jin not be excited by the way that he can become a spiritual Saint now? As long as the emperor of Zhao becomes a spiritual saint, then the heaven and earth, all forces, including the arrogant hidden forces, will also accept the rule of the heaven and earth Dynasty. He, Zhao Jin, will also become the existence of one person and ten thousand people. In the future, he will become a holy spirit. "It''s a great joy." Zhao Ying was excited in his eyes. "So, you just don''t have a city. Isn''t that the way to become holy? There''s nothing to be surprised about. " Emperor Zhao shook his head and taught him seriously. His eyes looked at Zhao Yingtian and said after careful observation. "Eagle, where''s your pendant?" "Pendant?" Hearing what emperor Zhao said, Zhao Yingtian was stunned and didn''t react. "The emerald crescent shaped jade pendant." Emperor Zhao suggested. This pendant was obtained from a relic by the former emperors of heaven and earth. It was only put aside after it was useless to detect. At last, Zhao Yingtian saw it. Zhao Yingtian showed his love and gave it to Zhao Yingtian. "Brother, what are you doing?" Zhao Ying was uneasy in his eyes. He had an incredible idea in his heart."The secret of stepping into the Holy Spirit is on your pendant." Zhao emperor said, confirmed Zhao Yingtian''s idea, his face suddenly became very ugly. "Brother, Li Taibai took the pendant." Zhao Yingtian said with some trembling. Not long ago, he was still laughing at Li Taibai for not knowing the goods, but now he found out that he didn''t know the goods. "What are you talking about?" Hearing Zhao Yingtian''s words, the emperor couldn''t help exclaiming, his eyes full of anger. Zhao Yingtian said once about the process that Li Taibai took the pendant away. "Damn it Emperor Zhao clenched his fist, his eyes were red, looking at Zhao Yingtian full of anger. "Father, you are a little bit embarrassed. Didn''t you teach me to be calm? We should be more stable and calm even in the face of big things. " Zhao Jin said, with a little pride on his face. "Father, you didn''t hold your mind this time." "I hold your brother-in-law!" Emperor Zhao couldn''t help crying and kicked Zhao Jin to one side. "Li Taibai, I want you to regret that you are against the emperor of heaven and earth!" Emperor Zhao cried angrily, his body disappeared in the hall, and began to deploy troops. "Uncle, why did my father kick me? I did exactly what he said. " Zhao Jin''s eyes were full of incomprehension and looked at Zhao Yingtian. Looking at the doubts in Zhao Jin''s eyes, Zhao Yingtian sighs. His nephew is gifted, but he just stays a little bit, and his reaction is a little stupid. It''s just that he is better than his nephew? Think of his face at that time will be proud of the pendant to Li Taibai, think Li Taibai don''t know the goods, at this time as if to give him a heavy blow, at that time soon, Zhao Ying''s eyes in the sky showed the color of cruelty. "No matter whether you are intentional or unintentional, taking my pendant is your greatest misfortune. Originally, you could live for some more time. Now it seems that your road has come to an end." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 289 Leaving the Baidi gate guard, Li Taibai and Luo Bai and others walked all the way, directly through the cities. The former purple guard''s seven cities, without any stop, they directly entered the eighth city. That''s the 50th city. There are 81 cities in the holy Road, 49 cities in front of them, seven of which are occupied by the seven guards. They are used to guide people entering the holy road and let people outside understand the rules. The eighth city is also the 50th city. This is the beginning of the holy way experience. In the 50th City, Li Taibai and his party did not have any threat to defeat the strong one who was in a level of Lingshuai. The 51st City, which defeated the two-tier realm of a spirit commander, still pushed forward. Fifty two cities Fifty three cities 54 cities City after city, did not block Li Taibai and others a trace of time. Besides, cooperation is allowed in the holy way, and many people have passed the same test. Within one day, Li Taibai and his party of six went directly through more than a dozen cities to reach the 59th city. The 59th city is a resting place without any test. This is the rule of the holy road. Ten cities are of one grade. After ten cities, there must be a resting place to put an end to any fighting. In this city, if you regret, you can be safely sent away from the holy road. "It''s a coincidence that we meet again. It''s fate." In 59 cities, Ouyang Li looks at Li Taibai and others with a smile. She is surrounded by countless strong people. "What''s the matter?" Looking at Ouyang, Li Taibai asked. "I think we are so predestined, let''s go on the road together." Ouyang said with a serious face. "No need." Li Taibai refused. Just after the road, Ouyang Li is behind Li Taibai and others. "Why are you following us?" Weapon war dissatisfied said. Ouyang Li was slightly surprised by the performance of Qizhan. From childhood to adulthood, with her beauty, which man didn''t speak to her in a warm voice. In Li Taibai, she suffered a loss for the first time, and the man in front of her was the second one who was so impatient with her. However, she had been prepared for a long time. She just said it from another population. "I didn''t follow you, just happened to be with us." Ouyang Li said with a smile. "With us? Do you come with us when you eat and sleep? " Jizhan said impatiently. "Well, it''s just a coincidence. It shows that our fate is so coincidental. The places where you eat and sleep happen to be my favorite places." Ouyang Li nodded and said. "If you want to follow us, let the people behind you go." Looking at Ouyang from, finally Li Taibai said. Finally, another one was added to the six people''s road, but just after Ouyang Li let the crowd disperse, Li Taibai''s eyes were dazzled, and a girl appeared in front of him again. This is a beautiful girl, with black and white skirt, black pupils, snow like skin and crystal jade bone. At the moment when the girl appeared, everyone''s eyes were bright. "I''m going with you, too." Looking at Li Taibai, the girl said seriously that it was the voice of an imperial sister. Looking at the girl in front of him, Li Taibai''s hands trembled slightly. His eyes showed a dignified color. The girl in front of him still let him have no gap and went through the defense of his spiritual world. In this girl, he felt a strong threat. "Little brother, you are Li Taibai. You lied to us. It''s hard for us to find him. You heartless man!" The girl said pitifully, with tears in her eyes. Hearing the girl''s words, everyone''s eyes looked at Li Taibai. "Boss, it''s such a person." Zhang DAPAI''s eyes show a strong heart of gossip. Luo Bai''s eyes flickered slightly and looked at Li Taibai. He was still very gentle, but Li Taibai felt a chill surge in his heart. This was the chill he had never felt when he was besieged by millions of gods in the divine world and was the enemy of the whole divine world. He hastened to talk about meeting them once. "Wuwuwuwu, my poor girl heart, was cheated by this guy." The girl was in tears. "Li Taibai, in order to make up for my hurt heart, you need to come with us to find the treasure." The girl said seriously. "If you don''t come with us, we''ll follow you until you agree." Listening to the girl''s words, Li Taibai didn''t go with the girl in the end. It was a trap, especially the girl made him unable to see through. Of course, the girl entangled Li Taibai in this way. "Sister, this is your plan." In the dead of night, a Lori sound sounded from the girl''s mouth. "How''s it going? Is it perfect? I''ve heard recently that the male creatures in this world will not refuse beautiful women, especially the pitiful beautiful women. Do you think I look like that in the daytime? " Yu Jie Yin said with some complacency."You see, I follow Li Taibai perfectly. Now I''m waiting to find a chance to cheat him into our territory." "Elder sister, you are very powerful. You have an IQ of 250." Loliyin''s maiden mouth is full of worship. "What is an IQ of 250?" The imperial elder sister sound some doubts of ask a way. "I''ve heard others say that intelligence quotient is the level of human genius. The average person''s intelligence quotient is only 90. If she reaches more than 140, she is a genius. But her elder sister is so talented that she is definitely more than everyone else. Some of her 150 can''t set off her strong intelligence quotient, so I add another 100. Therefore, her elder sister''s intelligence quotient is 250." Lori Yin explained seriously. "I love to hear that. My sister''s IQ is definitely 250!" Yu Jie Yin nodded and said. Next door, Li Taibai''s spiritual world is scattered. He still can''t feel the existence of the girl next door, or even the girl''s voice. There is a dignified color in his eyes. There was nothing he could do to promise the girl. He was worried that if he refused, they would become angry and start at once. Even if he is not afraid, but lobai and others are still there, he is worried that lobai and others will be injured. "You have to find a chance to sneak away." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind, but it soon dissipated. A trace of light flickered in his eyes. Countless ideas passed through his mind, and finally a plan took shape. "This girl is so weird. Even if she slips away this time, they will probably find her. But why should I slip away?" Li Taibai showed a trace of pride in his eyes. "If the mysterious girl really wanted to hurt him, she would have done it long ago. In this case, there must be reasons why she could not do it. As long as he was given time, Li Taibai was confident and could make a thorough investigation of the two girls." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 290 After a night''s rest in the 59th City, when we set out again, six people had become eight. Starting from the 60th City, the test of the holy way has changed. If the city in front is a test battle, starting from the 60th City, all the tests depend on the master of the city. Along the way, the eight met the test of the city owner asking several people to find people, the test of asking eight people to help solve a murder case, the test of helping farming, and all kinds of miscellaneous tests. But different from ordinary people, the test of looking for people is that the city owner only gives a portrait, and then there is no information, even no questioner. Let eight people go to look for a person who only has a portrait. For all people, it''s like looking for a needle in the sea, but for Li Taibai, the test of looking for people is extremely simple. The spiritual world scattered. He took eight people around the city and found the man from a 100 meter deep cellar. This surprised the city owner. According to the original rules, he would slowly give some clues to Li Taibai and others, and then let them find them little by little. This is what Shenglu has always done. Even the gifted teenagers need at least a week. But it only took Li Taibai less than half an hour. "It''s going to be a joke this time." The master of the city shook his head and said helplessly. The purpose of their existence is to make trouble for those who want to enter the holy road. Naturally, the longer they wait, the better. But this time, it only lasted half an hour. The detection of murder is the test of the 63rd city. This is a century old case. A person in the city was killed, but no murderer was found. The owner of the 63rd city gave Li Taibai detailed information. It''s just a hundred year old case. Even if it''s a clue, it''s useless for a long time. The place where the victim is has been replaced. Everything has been replaced. This is a case without solution. This makes Zhang dafui and others a little crazy. "This kind of test is just nonsense!" It''s just that even if it''s bullshit, the test has been determined, it should be carried out. How to investigate the centenary case? All traces disappear. After getting the content tested, Li Taibai goes to the victim''s tomb, steps into the place where the victim originally lives, and finally arrives at the prison of the city, giving the final answer. It''s not a murder, it''s a homicide. The master of the murder committed a mistake and was killed by the Lord''s office. When Li Taibai gave this answer, everyone was shocked. After looking at Li Taibai for a few eyes, the owner of the 63rd City nodded his head and confirmed Li Taibai''s answer. "The boss is the boss." Weapon war a face adores of say. "I still don''t understand. How does the boss know it was the people of the city Lord''s mansion who killed him?" The red monkey said. "If you understand it, you''ll have one in ten thousand brains of the eldest. You''re worthy of being the eldest, the legendary miracle genius and the first genius of all time." Zhang said with a flattering face. Looking at the shock and adoration on everyone''s face, Li Taibai didn''t explain. It''s a kind of psychology. Since the city has been tested, the owner of the city must know what the answer is. The so-called hundred year old case does not exist at all. When he went to the cemetery of the victims, he saw a white bone. There was no scar on the white bone. The only fatal injury was that his head was cut off. When he went to the former residence of the victim, the former residence had already changed its appearance, and all traces were gone. But in his spiritual world, he carefully observed the look of the guide who followed him, which was a kind of ridicule. This makes Li Taibai understand that the so-called old case does not exist at all. Finally, after stepping into prison and understanding the punishment of the city, Li Taibai gave the answer. The punishment of this city is beheading. The most important thing is that when Li Taibai reported the answer, the spiritual world dispersed, but he heard the city master and his wife say the answer. For Li Taibai, this kind of case is extremely simple. In the divine world, it starts from ten thousand years, but it''s only a blink of an eye in a hundred years. But the feeling to others was full of shock. Ouyang Li was even more surprised when he looked into Li Taibai''s eyes. Even the girl in a black-and-white dress had bright eyes, showing a strange expression. Along the way, Li Taibai has been observing the girl''s expression, this is the first time to find that there are some obvious changes in the girl''s expression. And the test of farming, although it sounds very simple, is not ordinary farming. This field is 10000 square meters per person, but there are no fields in this city. If Li Taibai and others want to farm, they must first open up the fields. Eight people, in addition to ordinary, there are 70000 square meters.Besides the city, besides the mountains, there are also mountains, and even on the mountains there are all kinds of ferocious beasts and banbuling king. Looking at the smile on the host''s face, Li Taibai knew that the progress in front of him must be too fast, which made it more difficult for the host of the city. This is what often happens in holy road. the banbuling King exists, and pingbufan is not allowed to make moves, which is still difficult for Li Taibai and his party. Li Taibai''s current strength is still a little unmatched in the face of banbuling king. Now he only has the strength of the Ninth level of Lingjiang, not that he can''t be promoted, but that Zhang Dafei and others are also in the Ninth level of Lingjiang. The banbuling King exists. Unless Li Taibai can defeat the banbuling king, this level will never pass. Li Taibai knows that this is the city master''s real strength. All along, Li Taibai''s fighting has never let people see through his real strength. No one knows where Li Taibai''s real fighting power is now. "The people in the holy way really have ideas." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. Purple guard is the gateway of the holy road. If he occupies purple guard, he is equal to occupying the gateway that can enter the holy road at any time. How can the people in the holy road be indifferent. "Banbuling king?" Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He took a group of people and the watchmen sent by the city master to step into the mountain and went directly to see the banbuling king. After seeing the banbuling queen, Li Taibai just asked the banbuling king to have a private talk with him. Ten minutes later, with everyone watching, the banbuling King stepped out with a flattering face, and then announced that they would help to cultivate the land together. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 291 In addition to these people, there are also monsters in the mountains. These monsters are powerful, and some even the banbuling king should take them seriously. What shocked everyone was that after meeting Li Taibai, all the fierce beasts became very clever and helped to cultivate the land together. Endless monsters help to reclaim the mountains together. Li Taibai and others sit and watch. On Li Taibai''s shoulder, a blue bird chirps happily and looks at the monsters who reclaim the fields from time to time. Planting 70000 square meters of land, only seven days, all planting, including the reclamation of land. In the dull look of the owner of the city, Li Taibai and others left the city and entered the 69th city. It is the 68th city that has been tested by farming. In addition to the test of the previous eight cities, it took Li Taibai only eight days to pass from 60 cities to 69 cities. After Li Taibai left the 68th City, a message spread all over the holy road in an instant. Li Taibai has left the sixty ninth city. "How could that be?" There was an idea in the hearts of countless people, and they watched each other. Although time is not important, it is also an opportunity for many people to compete. In the holy Road, countless talents competed with each other to see who was the first to leave the holy road. This time, because of Li Taibai, this kind of competition was forgotten, but after starting again, everyone was secretly competing. But now, when you look at the city where you and others are, your eyes are full of helplessness, and the comparison seems meaningless. "Li Taibai, how did he do it?" Countless people have thoughts in their hearts. "Damn it Tang Qian clenched his fist. His eyes were full of reluctance. At this time, he was in the 61st city. Even now, he had no idea. "Do you want to prevent Li Taibai from entering the holy land?" A voice rang out in Tang Qian''s ear, and a figure appeared beside him. Seeing the man in front of him, Tang Qian was slightly stunned, and then the corner of his mouth showed a trace of radian and said, "can''t you help it at last?" "If Li Taibai has made a big mistake, he will be punished." The voice of the visitor was extremely indifferent. "You know, as long as Li Taibai can''t step into the holy land, even now how talented he is, you will eventually surpass him." Listening to the visitor''s words, Tang Qian''s eyes flickered, and finally he said: "master''s order, people in Tianlong continent can only be bullied by people in Tianlong continent. I can''t disobey master''s order, but I can think I don''t know about it." "I can tell you the location of Tang Tian gun. Now he is on the verge of death. If you go there now, you may save him." Hearing this man''s words, Tang Qian clenched his fist. Finally, he nodded his head and said, "OK, I''ll join you." "A wise choice." The visitor said with a smile that his body was hidden in the void, just like when he came, Tang Qian didn''t find any trace of his disappearance. "They did it too, Li Taibai. What can you do this time?" Tang Qian''s eyes looked at the void and said softly. When Li Taibai stepped into the 69th City, a personal figure appeared all over the holy road. The holy road became turbulent, and a conspiracy was encircling Li Taibai. "Li Taibai, I can''t help you this time. It''s a pity." Looking at the figure disappearing from his eyes, Xuanmen Lingwang shook his head and said with a sigh, "in this world, there are many taboos that can''t be touched. If you touch them, you will be punished." Red Guard location, Hong Li looked at the shadow appeared in front of him, he nodded his head and said, "I know, I will go to the time." When the shadow disappeared, his eyes looked to the sky, his eyes showed a firm color, and a terrible power came out on him. At this time, Hong Li was already the strong one in the realm of the spirit king. He has become the patriarch of the Red Guard. "When you let me go, I''ll help you this time." Hong Li light said, just his eyes showed a trace of regret, "even if I help you, this pass you still can''t pass, this is a can of no solution." With that, Hong Li''s body disappears in the same place. He goes to the place where Li Taibai is and tells Li Taibai about it. "Lord Hong, where are you going?" Just then, a voice rang out in Hong Li''s ear, and the black shadow appeared in front of him again. The black shadow looked at Hong Li and said, "I forgot one thing. The master said, let me sit down with you." Looking at the black shadow in front of him, Hong Li sighed. "Sure enough, how could that man leave such a loophole?" He curved his mouth slightly and said, "if you want to be a guest, Hong Li will naturally welcome you. We can talk about wine freely." In the sixty ninth city, Li Taibai was surrounded by a faint sadness. The sword in his body trembled gently, and the sound of the sword was heard. At this time, the white light on the sword was shining, and only the tip of the sword was not covered. One night later, the tip of the sword just covered a little bit."Too slow." Li Taibai shook his head. It took him a year to reach the point of the sword in his previous life, and it took him nearly five years to reach the deeper level. Now, less than three months after his rebirth, he has reached the third stage of the wounded sword. This made him deeply feel the importance of the heart of the world. He had an intuition in his heart that he had to step into the holy land if he wanted to get 100% of the world''s heart. When he reached this state, his spirit is connected with God, and now he occupies 15% of the Qi transportation in Tianlong continent. No intuition comes out of thin air, and there must be a certain connection. The intuition possessed by a person with strong qi movement is bound to have certain possibility. "Boss." Just then, Zhang DAPAI''s voice rang out outside Li Taibai''s room. "What''s the matter?" Looking at Zhang Dafei, Li Taibai asked. "Boss, people from heaven and earth come to you." Li Tai Bai''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard Zhang Da Pang''s words. There was a trace of light in his eyes. "Bring him to me." Li Taibai said. Today, Li Taibai lives in an inn in the sixty ninth city. Zhang dafui takes a middle-aged man to Li Taibai''s room. This middle-aged man''s breath is very weak, just the power of realizing the king. But, this so-called breath, but can''t block Li Taibai''s eyes, in his eyes, this middle-aged man''s strength has already stepped into the realm of the spirit king, the breath on the body, is just hidden by him. "Li Taibai, do you know that you are in dire straits?" See Li Taibai''s instant, this spirit king strong person opens mouth to say. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 292 It is impossible for other forces to have a second king of spirit step into the holy road in the heaven and earth Dynasty, but for the heaven and earth Dynasty, there is no problem. For the heaven and earth Dynasty, Li Taibai once stepped into the holy road in his previous life. In his previous life, in order to find a way to bring the dying back to life, he specially stepped into this ancient force. At that time, he almost suffered a loss. There was a Holy Spirit in heaven and earth, which shocked Li Taibai. It''s just a pity that the Holy Spirit hides his strength, arranges chess pieces and delusions to control the whole Tianlong continent in one step, but finally meets him and is directly crushed by him. That time, he just stepped into a deeper level the day before, otherwise he would be defeated and almost suffered a loss. As a result, Li Taibai knows many secrets of Tianlong, such as the secret of hiding power, such as the secret of becoming a spiritual Saint.... when people from the heaven and earth dynasties come to him and win Zhao Yingtian''s Pendant, he knows that there will be such a dynasty. "Li Taibai, do you know that you are in dire straits?" Listening to the words of the king of heaven and earth, Li Taibai''s eyes twinkled slightly. He raised his head and said, "what''s the trouble for me?" "Do you know that you have made a big taboo now, and the Lord of the holy way has already started on you." The spirit king of heaven and earth said. "The Lord of the way?" Zhang Dafei, who came up with the king of heaven and earth, said with some doubts. "Isn''t the Lord of the holy way heaven?" Among the information in Tianlong continent, holy road includes holy land, and the only owner is heaven. "The master of the holy way is heaven, but the master of the holy way is the spokesman of heaven in the holy way." The spirit king of the heaven and earth Dynasty said: "the eighty first city of the holy Road, the first eighty cities are just ordinary cities, but the eighty first city is the master of the whole holy road." "In this holy Road, the owner of the eighty first city is said to have reached the level of spiritual king. Even Tang yuan once said that the power of the holy road master is no worse than him, and in the holy Road, the power of the holy road master is even more terrible." "In this holy Road, the power of the holy road is invincible." "Li Taibai, now you know that you are in danger!" Listening to the explanation of the king of heaven and earth, Li Taibai nodded his head and said, "I know. You can go." "Well?" The king of heaven and earth was stunned. He blinked. He thought about Li Taibai''s feelings when he heard about it. He didn''t believe it, he was dignified, he was shocked, and he was afraid. But he never thought that Li Taibai would reply like this. "Do you understand what I''m saying?" The king of heaven and earth asked. "I understand. The master of the holy Road, the invincible strong man, is going to attack me." Li Taibai nodded his head and took a look at the spirit queen of heaven and earth. Li Taibai blinked, and suddenly a spirit coin appeared in his hand. "Sorry, I forgot to tip you." Li Taibai said with some apologies. "Poof." The spirit king of the heaven and earth Dynasty wants to vomit blood. What does Li Taibai regard him as? A running dog who collects information for him? "Li Taibai!" His face is very gloomy, cold said: "I tell you, unless I heaven and earth imperial people hand, otherwise no one can help you, the Lord of the holy road has already started on you, will prevent you from entering the holy land." "So what?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the king of heaven and earth, he said: "I want to enter the holy land, no one can stop me." Looking at Li Taibai''s confident face, the king of heaven and earth frowned slightly. "Don''t be ashamed, Li Taibai. I''ll wait for you to ask me for heaven and earth." The strong man of heaven and earth turned away, his eyes full of sneer. This time, he just came to let Li Taibai know that only the people of heaven and earth imperial court can help him. This is an unsolvable situation. When Li Taibai is in a desperate situation, he will surely seek heaven and earth imperial court. At that time, everything about Li Taibai was taken by heaven and earth. "Boss." Zhang Dafei looks at Li Taibai with some worry. "It''s OK. Get ready. Get ready for the next city." Li Taibai didn''t have any look on his face, he said faintly. ... "the Lord of the way?" Ping Bufan looked at Zhang DAPAI, frowned slightly, and said: "the holy road master does exist, the strength is unknown, and the appearance is unknown. But when I was studying in the holy land, I once felt a kind of atmosphere of destruction of heaven and earth, which is a terrible force. Even now, I still am not an opponent." Pingbufan''s strength has now entered the realm of the king of spirit. In the whole Tianlong continent, he is the only two realm of the king of spirit. At this time, he even said that he is not the opponent of the holy way, which makes Luobai''s eyes show the color of worry. "Brother Taibai." She looked anxiously at Li Taibai. "It''s OK. Your brother is too white. He''s much better than you think." Li Taibai smile on the face, relaxed said: "besides, this holy road master, I may do to me." "Yes, the Lord of the holy way is the spokesman of heaven. It''s impossible to fight against people unless heaven''s order. But if heaven wants to fight against people, it''s OK to let the Lord of the holy way fight." Ping Bufan nodded his head and said."That''s good." Robey was relieved. Looking at the expression of the people, the ordinary face is a little worried. The master of the holy way really can''t do it, but he is qualified to let Li Taibai can''t enter the holy land. Without access to the holy land, there is no real genius. "I hope it''s not what you think." In pingbufan''s heart, he didn''t say what he thought. If it''s really that way, even if it''s said, there''s no way. "Sister, isn''t that little guy hurt by us? Now it should be healing The girl in black and white is talking in her mind. Ouyang Li''s eyes twinkle, her mouth slightly arc, also don''t know what is thought of. Feeling the changes in the expressions of the people around him, Li Taibai shook his head secretly. The team was big and it was hard to bring. A group of eight entered the 70th city. The Lord of the 70th city is a middle-aged man who takes Li Taibai and others to a broken house. "This is your test. Enter the house and the test begins." Said the Lord of the seventieth city. Li Taibai and his party nodded their heads and stepped into the broken house. "Hum!" Countless shining lights, Li Taibai appeared in the huge palace, colorful clothes, peerless City, one by one peerless beauty, dancing in the palace, transparent clothes, snow-white skin, looming, attractive soul. If we say that the city before the 70th city is just delaying time to embarrass people who want to enter the holy land, then the beginning of the 70th city is a real trial, unable to pass, only a dead end. This is the holy road and the purgatory that countless people are looking forward to. The 70th city is lust pass. "Magic array." In an instant, Li Taibai knew where he was now. His eyes narrowed, purple light emerged, all the beauties disappeared in front of him, he appeared again, has returned to the old wooden house, only a few old tables and chairs in the old wooden house. "What are you doing?" Li Taibai looks at the eastern fiber Yun that stands in front of him at this time to open a mouth to ask a way. Dongfang Xianyun is the name of the black and white girl. At this time, Dongfang Xianyun is only one centimeter away from Li Taibai, and their faces are about to meet. "You wake up!" Looking at Li Taibai''s open eyes, Dongfang Xianyun blinked. "Cough, it''s nothing. I just want to see how you fall asleep." Oriental fiber Yun wiped the saliva of oneself mouth corner, serious say. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 293 Looking at the mouth of Dongfang Xianyun, Li Taibai''s eyes flicker. He is not surprised that Dongfang Xianyun can escape the control of the magic array. The magic array is established by the heart of the world, and the power of the heart of the world is only a low-level spirit. With Li Taibai''s spiritual strength, we can easily see through this low-level magic array, and Dongfang Xianyun is no exception. It takes some time to crack the array. Li Taibai didn''t expect that Dongfang Xianyun would leave the magic array faster than him. "She didn''t enter the array." That''s the only explanation. At the moment of entering the magic array, he immediately left, which was only a second or so. Dongfang Xianyun could not be faster than him. There was only one possibility that Dongfang Xianyun did not enter the magic array. "Brother Taibai." Luo Bai''s voice rang out in Li Taibai''s ears, her eyes shining with a faint light. See through all the magic power, let her easily leave the dreamland. "I didn''t expect that I would stand the test, too." A voice rang out, Ouyang left the dreamland with a sigh on his face. In addition to Ping Bufan, who did not take part in the test, the remaining seven people were only Qizhan, Zhang DAPAI and Zhuhou. "Go away! I don''t want to be with you. You beauties must be upset and kind-hearted! I want to be with the boss! " Zhang Da Pang''s frightened voice rang out, and he woke up tremblingly. After waking up, he blinked a little confused. When he saw Li Taibai, his eyes lit up and he ran over. "Boss, you don''t know, just a group of women pestered me, let me live with them, these women, really terrible, scared me to death, so beautiful women, must be a lot of people like, God knows if there will be any strong come, snatch, fortunately I run fast, but life is gone, I will certainly follow the boss in my life, no red beauty You want me to leave the boss Zhang said with a scared face. Looking at Zhang Da Pang''s flattering expression, Li Tai Bai can''t help but pull away a little distance. He has never seen any scenes in his past life, and he has seen more of that kind of true love. "We should distance ourselves from him in the future." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. "You girls, get out of here! Don''t think I don''t know. You must have bad intentions. " The voice of the red monkey was loud, and his eyes were full of vigilance. "Boss, you are here at last. You don''t know that just now a group of enchantresses want to hook up with me. When I see them, they are upset. How can there be so many beautiful girls like me in the world, so I beat them all unconscious." Zhu Hou''s face was serious, and there were three words on it. He was alone. "Boss! Just now, a group of women want to disturb my cultivation heart and let me accompany them there. My weapon war will be destined to reach the top and become the second existence in the world. How can I be influenced by a group of women? Therefore, I let them all practice. If they don''t practice, they will be beaten up! " Weapon war a face overbearing said, eyes full of pride. Looking at Li Taibai, he suddenly became hippy. "Of course, the boss is the number one in the world." Looking at the people around him, Li Taibai blinked. He suddenly found that those women didn''t talk, Zhang Dafei and these men seemed to be a little abnormal. They seemed to have lost what men should have. "Cough, go." Li Taibai shook his head and left the hut with a few people. In the eyes of the 70th City owner, they left the 70th city. "Lord, is there something wrong with these people?" Looking at a few people leaving, a man beside the 70th City Lord said strangely. Hearing the man''s words, the 70th City Lord blinked his eyes. He seriously nodded his head and said, "it''s really possible that these women around Li Taibai are gorgeous beauties, which are enough to make other men suffer. They want to stay in bed every day. But if I''m not wrong, these women are still perfect." "Poor thing." Several people looked at the direction that Li Taibai and others left, showing the color of pity. "Go back and get ready. This is news. It may work when Li Taibai is tried." The 70th City Lord said lightly, with a sneer on his lips. "In the holy road made taboo, this Li Taibai even now performance of bright, also doomed to no future." "The net has fallen and the fish has taken the bait. He has nowhere to escape." ... seven emotions and six desires refer to joy, anger, worry, thinking, sadness, fear and shock. Six desires are eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body and mind. Human life is nothing more than these. Starting from the 70th City, Li Taibai found that the tests of the later cities were formed by facing the seven emotions and six desires. Lust represents the meaning of the six desires. Meaning represents all kinds of physiological needs and desires produced by thought, and lust is one of them.The seventy first city is lust for eyes. The seventy second city is ear desire. The seventy third city is the nose desire. The seventy fourth city is the lust of the tongue. The five desires in the seven emotions and six desires are gathered together, but the 75th city is not the rest of the body desires, but the joy in the seven emotions. Li Taibai knew that the physical desire among the six desires was the most difficult one, even in the divine world. In the holy way, the heart of the world is not arranged. After all, it''s just a holy road for the gifted youth of Tianlong to enter the holy land. If it''s too difficult, they will go against the road. After the seven emotions. The seventy fifth city, joy. Seventy sixth city, anger. Seventy seventh City, worry. The 78th City, thinking. Seventy ninth city, sad. In just one day, Li Taibai boasted directly about the most feared purgatory journey of Shenglu and reached 80 cities. Countless people who pay close attention to Li Taibai''s progress, listening to the news coming from the front, can''t help sighing after being slightly stunned. "Li Taibai is worthy of being the first genius of all time. He is known as a miracle genius." It''s just that after hearing the news and sighing, countless people even smile sarcastically in their eyes. "I don''t know if you can be complacent when you step into the 80th city." "It''s a pity that the road of a generation of genius is over." In people''s expectation, ridicule and exclamation, Li Taibai and his party stepped into the 80th City, which is just like the 60th and 70th cities in front of them, and is a resting place. But after stepping into the city, Li Taibai had a different feeling. There is no physical desire, no fear and fear. Stepping into the 80th City, Li Taibai realized that the 80th city seems to be a resting place, but there are two illusions of fear and surprise. Even the array here is 100 times stronger than the previous one. Take the city as the array and guard the heaven and earth. The whole 80th city is an array, which can only be arranged by a real God. It''s just that Li Taibai feels strange. In his eyes, the magic array of the 80th city is not facing the inside of the array, but has another array, which makes the power of the array point to an unknown place. "What''s the matter? Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What does the heart of the world in Tianlong land seem to be guarding against?" "Damn it." At this time, the voice of Dongfang Xianyun rang out beside Li Taibai. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 294 Dongfang Xianyun''s eyes are full of disgust. This is the first time that Li Taibai discovered the change of Dongfang Xianyun''s expression. In his mind, he came up with the holy road map obtained during this period. A complete holy road map came up in his mind. According to the place where the eighty first city array was transferred, Li Taibai surmised to himself. Finally, his eyes were frozen. "Forbidden area!" This array is aimed at the holy road forbidden area. After thinking for a moment, Li Taibai showed a smile on his face. He looked at Dongfang Xianyun and said, "I don''t know why. I suddenly want to go to the holy road forbidden area. Do you agree?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Dongfang Xianyun''s eyes lit up and said excitedly, "well, well, I also want to go to the forbidden area. I once saw endless treasures and even artifacts there." "Forget it, I can''t go yet." Li Taibai shook his head and said, "let''s go later." "How can you be so headstrong? If you say you want to go, you must go. Only in this way can you be like a man!" Oriental fiber Yun a face discontented of say. Looking at the dissatisfaction of Dongfang Xianyun, Li Taibai has got the information he wants. "This guy comes from the forbidden area, and her purpose is to let me into the forbidden area." "Is this girl the one who is afraid of by the heart of the world?" Li Taibai thought about it, but he was sure that he would not go to the forbidden area. "Li Taibai! Here you are at last At this time, a voice sounded in the sky, a black shadow appeared in the sky, at this time, a figure with a face mask. He was wearing a black Nightgown, and on his head, besides a mask, there was a big hat, which covered everything of the figure. It was hard to see what the figure was like. "Holy one The black shadow appeared, the 80th city appeared a panic, looking at the shadow in the sky, eyes full of fear, fear. The Holy One, the emissary of the eighty first city of the holy way. The 81st city of the holy road is the real master of the holy road. The travel of saints represents the will of the 81st city. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." "Li Taibai, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time." One voice after another appeared. Li Taibai and others were very familiar with these voices. They were the city lords they met not long ago. From the 50th City, the city lords of every city existed here, and even countless City lords that Li Taibai did not know were standing in the void. These city masters, whom he did not know, came from the land of the guardians of the holy way. "You city masters, what do you want to do here?" Qi Zhan asked. Thinking of the news he heard not long ago, his eyes were full of uneasiness. "Don''t you know that? Li Taibai has committed a great taboo. At this time, he has to make a holy judgment. " A voice rang out, and Tang Qian''s voice appeared in the void. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "Li Taibai, I admit that you are very strong now, but it''s a pity that you are too stupid after all. You don''t know the reason why it''s easy to break just now." "We, the people, will be the witnesses of this holy judgment." There are many figures in the void, such as the king of Xuanmen spirit, the king of shuangyingzong spirit and the guard of the seven holy roads. "Eun Gong, I also just know, all the way they stare at me and come here." Standing in the void, Lin Cheng looked at Li Taibai and said with a bitter smile, "but don''t worry, I will stand on your side." "I really used the holy judge." Pingbufan said with a sigh. Looking at the puzzled look of Zhang Dafei and others, he explained: "holy judgment is a kind of judgment method of holy Road, and also the only kind of right given by heaven, the judgment method of the existence of Tianlong continent." There are countless geniuses in Tianlong continent, and the geniuses are always accompanied by the caretakers. Although these caretakers are usually unable to do it, they can do it if there is a crisis that threatens the life of the geniuses. Countless arrogant genius, relying on this point, unbridled, once let holy road loss. So the referee appeared. As long as there are geniuses who have committed great taboos, the manager of the 81st city of the holy road can initiate the holy judgment call. The Lord of the 81st city will come, the patriarch of the guardians of the seven holy roads, and the geniuses and spiritual kings of the Tianlong continent will be the witnesses. The holy judge judges the genius who has violated the taboo. If the holy judge passes, the genius will be driven out of the holy land with all the strength of his body and will never enter the holy land. This is a right granted by God. As long as the holy judgment is passed, heaven will absorb the power of this genius. Of course, to pass the holy judgment, at least 60% of the City owners need to agree. As long as the passing rate does not reach 60%, the holy judgment is a failure. Even if the city master succeeds, there are witnesses to make the final decision. Among the witnesses, as long as five of them agree, the witness will be established. If all of them deny it, the witness will not be established this time."Li Taibai, you have occupied the purple guard and committed the sacred road taboo. This time, we will make a holy judgment on you according to the instructions of heaven." The voice of the saints. "You have three sins." "The first one: Purple guard is a blessed place. If you occupy it, you will offend the power of heaven." "The second way: the holy road has come all the way, and countless lives have died under your will, including the presence of the 80th city leader, the Red Guard, the former patriarch Hong Yao, and Zhao Yingtian. Your heart of killing is too heavy." "The third: you are disrespectful to heaven, and even exaggerate that you know heaven. This is an insult to heaven." The voice of the saint became very cold, and he said coldly: "now you have committed such a big crime. When you grow up in the future, the world will be in trouble. For the sake of the world, for the sake of the world justice, my Lord, according to the order of heaven, you will be sanctified and your future will be cut off. I don''t know what you said to me There may be any objection to this crime. " "I have an objection!" Zhang Da Pang''s eyes showed dissatisfaction. He said: "if we don''t talk about the first and the third, the second killing, it has nothing to do with the boss. It''s those people who started first. If the boss doesn''t fight back, is it up to them to fight? There is no such reason in this world "The objection is invalid. I only know the result. How can they prove that they want to kill you when they are dead and you are still alive?" Said the saint seriously. "Don''t we have to wait until he kills us? In this world, there is no such reason. " Qizhan said. "If he kills us, can we still do it? Will you judge them for us? " The red monkey also said. The saint shook his head. He said seriously, "how can you know that they want to kill you if you are not dead? Maybe they just want to make fun of you? " Listening to the saint''s words, Zhang DAPAI and others showed anger in their eyes. "Do we have to die before we can start? In this world, there is no such reason. " "Yes! On this holy Road, what I say is truth. " The saint said seriously, his eyes looking at Li Taibai, "Li Taibai, what else do you have to say?" Looking at the saint in the sky, Li Taibai showed a trace of radian on the corner of his mouth. He shook his head and said faintly: "if you want to add sin, why don''t you say so? Now I''ll give you a chance to kneel down in front of me and apologize. Let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, after a while, even if you kneel down in front of me and apologize, it''s too late." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 295 Li Taibai''s words, let everyone slightly a Zheng, immediately, a loud laughter rang out. "Ha ha ha, this Li Taibai, was he scared silly?" "It''s ridiculous. Who does he think he is?" A voice of mockery rang out. "Li Taibai, do you think pingbufan around you can keep you?" The voice of the saint sounded with a hint of mockery. "No one can protect you, even if Tang Yuan is here." Being ridiculed by everyone, Li Taibai seemed to have never heard of it. He looked at the saint and said, "I''m very serious about advising you. If you don''t do something, you''ll regret it later." "It seems that you don''t shed tears without seeing the coffin. Since Li Taibai doesn''t have any objection, from now on," the saint shook his head and said, "those who support the ruling on Li Taibai, raise their hands." A pair of hands were raised. In Li Taibai''s spiritual world, the existence of all hands raised is clear, and the answer is known in an instant. In addition to the red guards and the 14 cities controlled by the White Emperor gate guards, all the other city owners raised their hands. A total of 67 City owners raised their hands. More than 60% of them agreed, and they passed the holy judgment stage. For this answer, Li Taibai was a little surprised. What surprised him was not that the holy judge passed. What surprised him a little was that the city controlled by the Red Guard chose to oppose, and his eyes fell on Hong Li. The holy road is a whole, and the owners of all the cities belong to one force. In the face of Tianlong mainland, Li Taibai and other outsiders will naturally form a group. If it is not for the original purple guard, it is now occupied by Li Taibai, even if all the City owners agree with it. "That''s all I can do. I''ll repay you for sparing your life." Looking at Li Taibai, Hong Li said. "That''s enough." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. "Li Taibai, if you are willing to share your adventure with me, I can not pass it in the witness stage." Shuangyingzong''s spirit king said suddenly. Hearing the words of the strong king of the double shadow sect, everyone was slightly stunned. A chill appeared on the founder of the holy judge, and his eyes became extremely cold. No one thought that the strong king of the double shadow sect would say this. "That''s right, Li Taibai. If you share your adventure, we witnesses can not pass it in the witness stage." A pair of eyes lit up. Li Taibai''s rise is too fast, miracle genius, the first genius of all ages. All these titles are enough to prove the strength of Li Taibai. However, the birth of Li Taibai has long been made clear by everyone. The abandoned son of the Li family in muzicheng was abandoned when he was a child. At last, he entered Luojia village and became a disciple of shifangzong. However, even if he became a disciple of shifangzong, he was the weakest until a few months ago. However, from a few months ago, Li Taibai''s strength suddenly improved by leaps and bounds. Originally, even in the weak and other sects, Chu Yu was the weakest, but now he has become the most powerful genius in Tianlong, and even Chu Yu suffered a great loss in suppressing the same generation. If we say that this kind of rising speed, no big adventure, no one will believe it. Even if a super genius is in a weak sect, without sufficient resources, powerful skills, and good teacher''s instruction, he will eventually die out. In a small and weak clan, all people believe that Li Taibai must have got an amazing adventure to achieve this level. If there is such an adventure, they may even be stronger than Li Taibai. Eyes full of greed. "Li Taibai, tell us about your adventure. We witnesses can not pass it in the witness stage." "That''s your only hope." "If the holy judge comes down, even if you have adventures, it''s just a waste. If you lose your strength, these adventures will eventually be robbed by others." One by one, the voices kept ringing. "Damn it There was a chill in the saint''s eyes. His eyes were cold and he looked at the king of shuangyingzongling. He did not expect that the king of shuangyingzongling would say this. If Li Taibai really took out the adventure and did not approve the existence of these witnesses, this holy judgment would have no effect, and even become the laughing stock of everyone. If it''s someone else, it''s bound to have no effect, but Li Taibai''s adventure is too tempting. Even he wants to get it. It''s enough to tempt everyone''s heart that he can make a waste body become the first genius of Tianlong. "Li Taibai, don''t worry. As long as you tell us the adventure, we can make the Tianlong oath." Shuangyingzonglingwang said again. "I have no adventure." Li Taibai shook his head and said, interrupting the words of the double shadow zongling king. If there is an adventure, it is also an adventure of rebirth from the divine world. But this adventure is the deepest secret. In this Tianlong continent, he can''t talk to anyone. If he says it, the heart of the world will find out and kill him directly.Hear Li Taibai''s words, double shadow zongling King slightly a Zheng, his brow slightly wrinkled, did not expect that Li Taibai would say this sentence. "Li Taibai, maybe you don''t understand the old guy''s meaning. He points out a clear way for you. If this holy judge succeeds, all your strength will disappear, and at the same time, you will lose the chance to enter the holy land. Even if you still have an adventure, you will not be able to defend it in the future." Xuanmen Lingwang''s voice sounded at this time. "It''s impossible for the referee to pass." Li Taibai shook his head with confidence. Looking at Li Taibai''s self-confidence, everyone was shocked. No one knew where Li Taibai''s self-confidence came from. "Li Taibai, I''ll give you another chance. As long as you tell me your adventure, I won''t pass this witness." A teenager looked at Li Taibai and said seriously. This young man is a gifted young man in Tianlong continent, and his strength lies in the Ninth level of Lingjiang. In the past, this kind of strength was enough to let teenagers be known to all. But in this era, genius is like a dog. If it doesn''t surpass all the talents, it will only disappear from the public. At this time, the young man''s eyes are full of greed, this is an opportunity. As long as he gets Li Taibai''s adventure, he is confident that he won''t be inferior to anyone. "Li Taibai, you don''t have a choice. You have to either hand in the adventure or pass the imperial edict. From now on, you are just a waste." Someone said, directly to the point. Take the least of the two evils. To be clear, no one thinks that Li Taibai will choose to accept the referee. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 296 "How to choose?" A pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai. "If I have to choose between the two, I choose the referee." Li Taibai said seriously. "Ha ha ha! It''s a dead end. " The saint laughs and says, his eyes look at the audience and says: "well, at the beginning of the referee''s witness, raise your hand if you have no opinion about the referee just now." "It''s stupid." The crowd shook their heads. "It''s a pity." Shuangyingzonglingwang shakes his head. He sighs and raises his hand. A chance to get Li Taibai''s great adventure is just around the corner, but Li Taibai refuses. It is foolish to offend the master of the holy way for the sake of a lost genius. "Stupid." The spirit king of Xuanmen shook his head, but he didn''t raise his hand. "Li Taibai, give you a chance. You don''t know how to cherish it. Even if you regret it later, it''s too late. Now I''m giving you a chance to hand over your adventure. We can still make the referee fail." A voice rang out in the crowd. Li Taibai thought about it for a while. He thought about it seriously and said, "I can also give you a chance. Don''t raise your hand." "Arrogance." A pair of hands were raised. "Since you don''t cherish it, no wonder we do." "You see, you don''t need me at all. Now can you tell me where my martial uncle is?" Tang Qian looked at a man beside him and asked. "Naturally, your martial uncle has been well placed in the Inn by me now. Now he should have come to life." The man replied. "Tang Qian." At this time, a figure stepped into the void, and it was Tang Tian gun. At this time, Tang Tian gun had worn clothes, full of scars and dim eyes. "Martial uncle, you''re OK. That''s great." Tang Qian had a smile on his face. "You are confused." Tang Tian gun shook his head and said, "have you forgotten what your master said?" "Martial uncle, but your life is also important." Tang Qian said seriously, "if I could save your life, I believe master would choose the same way." Looking at the young man in front of him, Tang Tian gun flashed a scene of Zeng Jin in his mind. A child, after he closed up, cooked a bowl of porridge for him seriously and told him, "martial uncle, your body is very important. Grandma said that only when you eat on time every day can you be healthy." That year, Tang Qian was only five years old and entered the Tang clan for the first time. "Never again." Tang tianqiang said. His eyes were filled with emotion. Therefore, after confirming Tang Qian''s potential, he did not hesitate to become Tang Qian''s protector. This incident shocked the Tang clan and even made one of them angry. An existence that makes Tang Qian what he is now. Everyone thinks that the Tang clan is out of business, but no one knows how terrifying the Tang clan is now. The internal genius is even more powerful. Tang Qian can only rank second, and there is a more terrifying genius. I just don''t know who is more powerful than Li Taibai. Tang tianqiang looked at Li Taibai standing on the ground at this time. He shook his head and said, "there is no need to compare. After the holy censor, Li Taibai will become a scrap and be captured by heaven. There will never be a time of rise." "The judgment was passed." At this time, the voice of the saint sounded, and a golden scepter appeared in his hand. It was a dragon shaped scepter, like a real dragon. "The power of heaven!" Seeing the dragon shaped scepter, many powerful beings, I couldn''t help but cry softly. The power granted by heaven has no quality, but it has a powerful role in communicating with God. "Please give the punishment to the criminal Li Taibai." The holy one held high the power of heaven and prayed devoutly. "Boom!" Thunder resounds from heaven and earth, thunderbolt from the blue, endless thunder snakes appear in the void, endless dark clouds appear in the void, layer upon layer, a feeling of oppression is born in the heaven and earth, at this moment, the sky seems to be pressing down. "It''s a pity that a generation of genius is lost." Someone said. "What is a generation of genius? You have to say that the first day of eternity is lonely. " "I think it''s better to call it miracle genius." "What kind of genius is just lucky after all. If I have the power, I will forget myself. If I have no chance, I can crush him at any time." "We people will be famous in the future. The loss of this first genius will definitely be written in a special book, of course, in the negative textbook. We people will also be written, which is to knock this lawless genius off the throne of genius." "Hahaha, destroyer of genius, I like that name." One by one, the voices kept ringing. People looked at Li Taibai on the ground, their eyes were full of irony. They were waiting for the moment when God gave Li Taibai punishment.In this world, there is a rule that if others have what they don''t have, it is a sin. Since it''s not mine, destroy it. "It''s a pity." At this time, Li Taibai''s voice sounded cold, he shook his head, some sighed and said: "I have advised you, you just don''t listen." "I said that in this world, no one knows heaven better than me. Hongyao can''t do it, and you can''t do it. In this world, heaven''s punishment won''t do it to me." Li Taibai said lightly. "Do you know what happens if there is a mistake in the execution of natural punishment?" Li Taibai looked at the crowd and asked. "Boom!" There was a thunderclap, the dark clouds dispersed, and countless thunderbolts appeared from the air and fell on a personal figure. "My power!" A frightened voice rang out, and the king of double shadow zongling fell to the ground from the air and directly fell to death. A generation of spirit king died in this way, which is enough to be recorded in the history of Tianlong continent. If the object of natural punishment is wrong, then all those who participate in the existence of natural punishment will accept the anger of heaven and receive the same natural punishment. "How could that be?" The eyes of the Holy One were full of terror, and a thunder came into his body. At this moment, the power in countless human bodies disappeared. All these people raised their hands and chose to witness the existence of the holy road. Except for the Red Guard and the city master controlled by the white gate guard, all of them lost their power. "Why?" Countless voices sounded in horror. Standing in the void, Xuanmen Lingwang blinked, his eyes full of shock. "The boss is the boss." Zhang Dafei and others showed a natural look in their eyes. Along the way, they did not think that Li Taibai would be so brainless. In their hearts, since Li Taibai said that the holy judge would not pass, he would not pass. "Why on earth is that?" The saint''s eyes were full of reluctance. He looked at Li Taibai. "Don''t you know, holy judge, you can''t do something to one kind of person?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the saint''s pupils dilated and his eyes were full of disbelief. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 297 The object of judgment is the young people who have experienced in the holy way. If they are not the young people who have experienced, they will not be included in the judgment. However, since the opening of the holy Road, this is the first time that Li Taibai has stepped into the holy road. All the way, everyone is clear. How can he not be in the rules of the holy judge. "Did you walk through that passage?" The eyes of the saints were full of disbelief and could not help crying out. Hearing the saint''s words, everyone was stunned. Many people didn''t understand what the saint meant by the so-called passage. However, Ping Bufan and others widened their eyes, and Tang tianqiang screamed. "How can you get through that passage!" "Martial uncle, what is that passage?" Tang Qian asked. Looking at the young man around him, Ping Bufan sighs. He shakes his head, and his eyes are full of pity. If Li Taibai really passes through that passage, it is reasonable that Tang Qian will fail. "The way of heaven!" A voice sounded. Xuanmen Lingwang looked at Li Taibai, his face with the color of exclamation. "It is said that in addition to the usual way of experience, there is also a passage. This passage is the way of heaven. There is only one way for heaven to pass through, and that is to get the approval of the eighty first city Lord." The eighty first city Lord is the spokesman of heaven on the holy road. He is recognized by the eighty first city Lord, that is, he is recognized by heaven. "Li Taibai, since you will be OK! Why don''t you say it early! " A voice of resentment sounded, and countless pairs of eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of resentment. If they had known that Li Taibai had gone through heaven, they would not have raised their hands, and they would not have been punished. Looking at this pair of resentful eyes, Li Taibai shakes his head. He has already given them a chance. "Hongtian, who carries out the Holy Punishment privately, accepts the position of vice city leader according to the will of heaven, and is not allowed to enter the major cities from now on." Just then, a cold voice sounded in the void. The voice of indifference seems to fall from the sky and ring in everyone''s ears, just like the voice of heaven. "The Lord of the holy way!" One voice murmured. Knowing that Li Taibai had stepped on the way of heaven, everyone knew that the holy judge of the holy one would not have been approved by the master of the holy way, otherwise the holy judge would not have been born. "I don''t agree!" The voice of red sky is full of resentment. "Lord of the city, we are from the holy way. Li Taibai should be punished for occupying the purple guard. Why don''t you do it? Why don''t you stop me when I want to carry out the holy judgment?" Hearing the voice of the red sky, the voice of the Lord of the holy way didn''t ring immediately, as if thinking about something. About ten seconds later, the voice of the Lord of the holy way rang out again. "Does your heart really think so?" "According to heaven''s instructions, you just want to get Li Taibai''s adventure, want to become stronger, and then occupy my place, so that the holy road becomes your exclusive kingdom. You really think about the holy road in your heart. Why do you want your son Hongyao to join the Red Guard, and why do you let him go to the purple guard when Hongyao sends you the original news of the holy road?" "For your own selfish desire, you let all the city masters be punished with you. What else can you refuse?" The voice of the Lord of the holy way was very flat, he could not hear any fluctuation, but he made everything clear. "How do you know?" Red sky''s eyes are shocked. "You should know who I am. I am your master and spokesman of heaven. I don''t know your every move. It''s just whether you want to or not." The voice of the Lord of the holy way is still calm. But this sentence is really domineering. "The Lord of the holy way can really communicate with heaven." Eyes sparkle. There is a great deal of information from the words of the Lord of the holy way. "All of you are scattered. All the city masters will go back to their own cities. This time, it will be a lesson to you. Over the years, you have passed a little. The holy way is not your toy." Once again, the voice of the Lord of the holy way. There are countless golden rays in the sky. These golden rays enter into the body of the city lords who have lost their power, and their power returns. "Respect the Lord''s order." One by one, the city masters knelt down on the ground, bowed three times, stood up and turned to leave. "Li Taibai, I''m not good at this time. When you enter the holy land, I''ll compensate you." Once again, the voice of the Lord of the holy way. With these words, the voice of the Lord of the holy way disappeared, and it was obvious that he had left. "Hum!" Just at this time, golden light appeared, countless figures disappeared here, the second punishment of the holy judge came, and they were expelled from the holy road forever. From then on, these people will never enter the holy land. The originally crowded city suddenly became empty. "I''ve said that for a long time. You''ll regret it, but you won''t listen." Li Taibai said with some emotion. Listen to Li Taibai''s words, Xuanmen Lingwang and others take a look at each other. They can''t help but cry out that they are abnormal. Under this kind of Holy Punishment, who would think that Li Taibai can escape, but no one thought that Li Taibai has gone through the road quietly."When on earth did he cross the path of heaven? I''ve seen all the way. " Someone asked in a low voice. "Do you forget that Li Taibai didn''t show up in the first few days?" "Just a few days later, I passed the heavenly road!" Someone''s eyes widened. Since Tianlu is called Tianlu, it is naturally more difficult than ordinary road. After passing all the tests, it needs to be recognized by the master of Shenglu. As the top existence in Tianlong, these people know more about the terror of Tianlu, which is not a single test. Holy Road 81 City, Tianlu has 81 pass, a pass than a pass terror, countless talents are lost in it. "Li Taibai, how long have you passed Tianlu?" Xuanmen Lingwang asked curiously. "One day." Li Taibai looked at Xuanmen Lingwang and said. "One day!" Xuanmen Lingwang felt dizzy. "It''s just eighty-one array inside. I went all the way and broke it easily. In fact, there''s not a day, about half an hour, to make up a whole number, so just one day." Li Taibai said seriously. "Round it up!" There was a bitter smile on Xuanmen Lingwang''s face. He didn''t know whether what Li Taibai said was true or false, but even if it was false, this achievement was enough to shock the world. "Qian''er, let''s go." Tang Tian gun shakes his head. Thinking of Li Taibai''s performance, Tang Tian gun understands that Li Taibai''s rise is unstoppable. However, he is not afraid. No matter how superior Li Taibai is, he will be suppressed by the Tang clan. This time, he will tell his elder martial brother what happened here. As long as his elder martial brother does it, Li Taibai can only apologize. Looking at the expressions of several people, Li Taibai showed a smile on his face. Half an hour later, he went through the pilgrimage. The rest of the time, he was investigating the holy road. Finally, he entered the 81st city. Of course, he did not enter the holy land. He doesn''t know that Hong Tian and others are attacking him, but he doesn''t need to pay attention to it at all, because the bigger the trouble, the more attention the heart of the world will pay to it. In the void, the attention of the heart of the world entered Li Taibai''s body. At least, the local people of Shenglu will not forget the existence of Li Taibai. This time, the heart of the world did not pay much attention, only one percent. But it was this one percent that made the wound sword in Li Taibai''s mind change. The white light was shining, the wound sword was singing, and the last white light covered the tip of the sword. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 298 The heart of the world pays attention, 16 percent! After the sound of the sword, the white light covered all the tips of the sword, and a faint purple light appeared at the bottom of the hilt. Feeling the change of Shangqing sword, Li Taibai showed a smile on his face. His strength, injury sword accounted for 90%, the improvement of the realm for him, there is no explosive growth of strength, but the improvement of injury sword, can make his strength explosive growth. The huge spiritual power he brought from the divine world has loosened a little at this moment, and he can control more spiritual power. The scope of the spiritual world is still one kilometer, but the coverage of the spiritual world, everything is clearly visible, things that could not be detected in the past, can be detected now, for example, in the distant sky, a child who is only five or six years old. Like a child''s mandate from heaven. Who would have thought that the Lord of the holy way was just a child of five or six years old, and even his strength was just an ordinary person, even less than an ordinary adult. After seeing the real body of the master of the holy Road, Li Taibai was slightly surprised, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. For him, it doesn''t matter who the master of the holy road is, and it doesn''t have much to do with him. His spiritual world looks at the girl in black and white, Dongfang Xianyun. At this moment, he saw the girl around him clearly. "I didn''t expect that it wasn''t really here." Looking at Dongfang Xianyun in the spiritual world, Li Taibai said in secret, but he understood a little more. In his spiritual world, Dongfang Xianyun''s body became unreal. In this unreal body, he saw two figures. One with white hair and white eyes, one with black hair and black eyes. Both girls are gorgeous. "Spiritual body." "It''s both of them." After seeing their real bodies, Li Taibai finally determined something. These two men are indeed the two women who once made a stir in the divine world. In the future, they will become the second most destructive elements of the young generation in the divine world and will be pursued and killed by countless strong men. "Unexpectedly, those two people actually went out from Tianlong world." Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. What he had heard and heard about the deeds of the two girls constantly appeared in his mind. "Since they are the two of them, their real bodies must be in the forbidden area, let alone the forbidden area." Li Taibai said in his heart. "Sister, do you feel anything?" At this time, Li Taibai heard a Luoli sound in his mind. The two people in Dongfang Xianyun were talking, but their mouths didn''t open. If the spiritual world hadn''t become stronger, Li Taibai still couldn''t hear it. "It''s a little strange. It''s like someone is peeping at us." An imperial sister''s voice sounded in Li Taibai''s mind. Dongfang Xianyun''s eyes looked around and looked around curiously. "Worthy of being a spiritual body, I can feel my peeping." Li Taibai said secretly in his heart that he withdrew his vision of observing Dongfang Xianyun. "Boss, what are we going to do now?" Zhang Da Pang asked Li Tai Bai with his eyes. "Take a night off and step into the holy land." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang DAPAI and others were excited. They never thought that they could step into the holy land one day. Stepping into the holy land is equal to half stepping into the top ranks of Tianlong mainland. In the future, they must be people with names and surnames in Tianlong mainland. "When we enter the holy land, no one will dare to fight against us, and finally we can live in peace." Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou looked at each other, and their eyes were full of excitement. That night, Ping Bufan stepped into Li Taibai''s room. "What can I do for you, my lord?" Ping Bufan looked at Li Taibai and asked. "Tomorrow we will enter the holy land. You can''t follow us to enter the holy land. After you leave the holy Road, you will go directly to Baidi gate and pass my orders." Li Taibai took a note in his hand and handed it to Ping Bufan. After receiving the note from Li Taibai, Ping Bufan took a look at it, but it couldn''t be moved any more. If he looked at one more line of words, his eyes were more shocked, but more strange. The plan on this note is indeed very powerful, even shocking, but is it too taken for granted. "You don''t need to question my decision, you just need to tell baidimen about it." Li Taibai did not explain. "Good." Ping Bufan nodded his head. Leaving the room, Ping Bufan showed a bitter smile on his face, "are children so terrible now?" What is said in this plan is true. Pingbufan is very clear about what kind of sensation this will cause for Tianlong, and even enough to make all the forces in Tianlong redefine. Ping Bufan has doubts in his heart, but he chooses to trust Li Taibai, because on the note, there is a paragraph, which is given to the God King, at the same time, this paragraph is also given to him."The way of cultivation after the king of spirit." Tianlong continent, after ancient times, the spirit saint was not there, and the realm spirit king was the highest realm that everyone could reach. No one knew how to cultivate the realm spirit king, and no one knew how to step into the spirit saint. In order to step into the Holy Spirit, countless top strong people in the mainland have made countless attempts. In those days, the flying spirit king didn''t want to feel the difference between the two places in the way of cultivation, so as to realize the way of stepping into the Holy Spirit. It''s a pity that he didn''t come back. Ping Bufan doesn''t know how Li Taibai knows, or even whether Li Taibai''s statement is correct, but he knows very well that if every sentence on this paper is correct, then this paper is enough to make Tianlong land crazy, and this paper will be known as the first treasure of Tianlong land. "Boss, that man is looking for you again." After Ping Bufan left, Zhang DAPAI''s voice sounded outside Li Taibai''s room. The king of heaven and earth is coming again. This time, he still hides his strength and makes his strength only look like the realm of King Wu. "Li Taibai, I didn''t expect that you could break through the referee like this." Looking at Li Taibai, the king of heaven and earth said, his eyes full of sigh, some sighed and said: "but do you know, you have passed the holy judge, you will face more disaster." "You will face my direct attack!" The spirit king of heaven and earth said that while he was talking, his physical strength changed, and the power of the spirit king suddenly broke out. His huge hand appeared in the void and directly grasped Li Taibai. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 299 To hide one''s strength is for this dynasty. The spirit king of heaven and earth is full of pride in his eyes. When he learned that his extraordinary strength had stepped into the realm of spirit king, he deliberately concealed his strength until Li Taibai and others relaxed and captured him directly. People in his hands, even if it is not ordinary also dare to fight him. "To die!" But just at this time, a cold voice sounded, and a figure in a gray robe appeared in front of the strong one. The figure in the gray robe stretched out five fingers, just like catching a chicken, grabbed the neck of the strong one and directly picked it up. "Touch!" With a loud noise, the king of heaven and earth was directly pressed to the ground. The floor of the inn was broken. The king of heaven and earth fell directly from the second floor to the first floor. His head fell into the earth, and only his body was shaking. "What happened!" The sudden change made the people in the inn walk out of the door. "Bring it up." Li Taibai''s voice rang out. After hearing Li Taibai''s words, Ping Bufan directly grasps the spirit king of heaven and earth, the powerful man of heaven and earth, steps into the second floor and walks into Li Taibai''s room. The door is closed, leaving the residents looking at each other. "That one just seemed to be the king of spirit." Someone couldn''t help saying. The power of the king of spirit burst out, and the power of the king of spirit still permeated the strong of the king of heaven and earth, but people''s eyes were full of uncertainty. A strong spirit king, directly by the neck, and prisoners in general. "Fool, don''t you know that man?" Someone couldn''t help saying. "He is the king of the realm around Li Taibai." Hearing this man''s voice, people instantly understood that today''s Li Taibai is known to all in the holy Road, and the strong man around Li Taibai is well known to all. The existence of a spiritual king is enough to crush the spiritual king. Besides, when he is in the realm of the spiritual king, killing the spiritual king has become a habit. When he reaches the realm of the spiritual king, facing the spiritual king is extremely simple. Knowing that it was Li Taibai and others, they took a look at each other and went back to their room as if nothing had happened. Everyone knows that today''s Li Taibai, in the middle of the holy Road, is a god killing existence. More than one of the strong spirit king has died in his hands. It''s also a stratagem, which makes countless people against him lose their power and become mortals. Not long ago, although Li Taibai was targeted, everyone knows that if Li Taibai says that he has passed the holy Road, there will never be a holy judge. "This is a cruel man. It''s better not to mess with him in the future." "At least, let''s not provoke him until he leaves the holy way." Countless people told their relatives and friends. In the Inn room, the spirit king of heaven and earth is full of the color of defeat in his eyes. With only one blow, he has been seriously injured. A terrible force is constantly destroying him. This is the power of the spirit king of realm. "How can you know my strength." The king of heaven and earth looked at Li Taibai, and his eyes were full of reluctance. Hiding his own breath is his magic power. No one knows except the master of heaven and earth. In heaven and earth, he has always been the image of King Wu. This time, Emperor Zhao sent him out to catch Li Taibai. From the appearance of pingbufan, he was very clear that pingbufan must have been ambushing around for a long time. "You can''t measure the ability of the boss." Zhang said. Li Taibai looked at the king of heaven and earth, he said: "if the people of heaven and earth want to be the secret of the Holy Spirit, let emperor Zhao come by himself." "You know!" The eyes of the king of heaven and earth were shocked. There is a secret of becoming a Holy Spirit in the pendant, which even the heaven and earth emperor knows, but the young man in front of him knows. "Now that you know this secret, you should know that this secret is only useful to the people of the heaven and earth Dynasty. If you are willing to return the pendant, your past gratitude and resentment will be wiped out, and you can even be allowed to join the heaven and earth Dynasty." "Touch!" A heavy percussion sound rang out, Zhang Da Pang''s hand hit the head of the king of heaven and earth. "What is heaven and earth? In front of my boss, I can''t get in the eye at all. " Zhang Da Pang said mercilessly. There is a trace of fear in his heart. If the boss didn''t anticipate this scene in advance, the boss would surely die here, and this man was brought by him. "Do you want to die?" The eyes of the king of heaven and earth are full of anger. "Zhao Yingtian, didn''t they tell you how they died?" Li Taibai looked at the king of heaven and earth, and asked faintly. "You dare!" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the eyes of the king of heaven and earth show the color of panic. He is not Zhao Yingtian and others, but the immediate relatives of the emperor Zhao. He really died when he died. "I''m going to die, you white Emperor gate, all your relatives will accept the anger of heaven and earth imperial court, you don''t know the power of heaven and earth imperial court, even Tang Yuan dare not be too presumptuous in the face of heaven and earth imperial court!""It''s a bit of a problem." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. In his eyes, Li Taibai was obviously shocked. "You say, how about destroying heaven and earth?" Looking at Ping Bufan and others, Li Taibai asked, killing an ancient power is enough to shake the world and shock the world, and the world''s attention is immeasurable. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the king of heaven and earth was stunned. Let alone the king of heaven and earth, even Ping Bufan and Zhang Dafei were stunned. Ping Bufan''s eyes looked into Li Taibai''s eyes, trying to determine whether what he said was true or false. Zhang Da Pang was slightly stunned. There was a strange smile on his face. He said with some trembling: "boss, it''s not good. It''s going to kill a lot of people." "That''s a problem, too." Li Taibai nodded his head and said, "after all, the emperor of heaven and earth will submit to me in the future. Now that I''m dead, I''ll have fewer men in the future." At the moment, the king of heaven and earth finally recovered. His eyes seemed to look at Li Taibai like an idiot. "Boy, it comes from the mouth, you know?" "I know." Li Taibai nodded his head and said, "scrap him and throw him out." "Good!" Ping Bufan nodded his head, and his power broke out. A terrible force entered the body of the king of heaven and earth. The king of heaven and earth was destroyed and lost all his power. It all happened so fast that he didn''t even react. "Since you know that misfortune comes from your mouth, don''t talk about it. Go back and tell emperor Zhao to come to me by himself." Li Taibai said coldly that the king of heaven and earth was directly thrown out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 300 "It''s finally over." A huge city gate, Zhang Da Pang sighed. This is the entrance to the holy land. The gate is very big, and the passage of the gate is even longer. You can''t see the lower side of the gate at a glance. After hearing Zhang Dafei''s words, Zhu Hou and others nodded and left shifangzong. Today, baidimen has been traveling all the way for only about two months. But what happened along the way is thrilling, and even makes them feel that they will pass through all the storms of their life. "Boss, how do we get into the holy land?" Zhu Hou looked at Li Taibai and said seriously, "we have finally come to the holy land. At least we should be different. Let everyone know that when we come, should we walk in sideways! I heard that in the distant sea, there are eight legged crabs walking domineering, that is, walking horizontally "We can''t do this. We are invincible. We are destined to shock the world in the future. I think we should take the wind when we walk in. We should walk in front of us, and then we should secretly mobilize our strength to let the wind blow us. How about that?" Weapon warfare suggests. "This is good! I love it Zhang Da Pang''s eyes brightened. With that, the three men went directly to the gate of the city. At the moment they stepped into the gate, a gust of wind came up, their clothes moved, their long hair flying, and they looked very natural and unrestrained. Looking at these three people''s appearance, Li Taibai''s face showed a strange color. "Are these three fools?" Ouyang Li some strange mouth said, her eyes looked at the notice pasted on the wall at this time. "No force is allowed to enter the gate of the holy land." "Touch, touch!" At this time, a terrible pressure fell from the void, the figure of the three people was directly crushed on the ground, directly pressed into a dog gnawing mud. "Boss! Help me Zhang Da Pang cried with a frightened face. "Brother Taibai, don''t we know them?" Lobai asked. "Sister-in-law, you can''t do this. I''m your most loyal little brother, Zhu Hou. Come and help me!" Cried the scarlet monkey sadly. "I think it''s better not to know them." Dongfang Xianyun nodded seriously and said that it was a bit shameful to have a relationship with these three guys. Ouyang Li also nodded her head in agreement. She could see that on the gate, a group of teenagers in armor were staring at them strangely. Li Taibai thought for a while, nodded his head seriously, and walked by the three people. "Boss!" The sad cry rang out behind several people. ... in the Chengmen passage, Li Taibai finally told Zhang Dafei and others why. "Shit! A notice is posted there. Who will see it! Why don''t you find someone to tell you Zhang Da Pang said with dissatisfaction. Zhu Hou and Qi Zhan nodded and responded with anger. "Even if there is no announcement, who will enter a city gate and use power?" Dongfang Xianyun said seriously. In several people''s bickering, finally out of the gate channel. "Boo!" A strange sound sounded in the void. Li Taibai and others felt as if they had passed through a transparent film. They walked out of the gate passage and saw not the cities full of buildings, but the mountains rising into the clouds. "Roar!" In the void, there have been huge creatures flying by. This is a golden creature. The golden creature has lizard''s body, huge wings and dragon''s head. "Dragon Zhang''s voice is full of shock. Dragon is a legendary creature in the land of Tianlong. It feeds on God! "Roar!" A huge roar resounded through the sky and the earth, and a terrible evil spirit came out of the dragon. At this moment, Zhang Dafei and others'' faces became very pale, and the Dragon had the power of the spirit king. "Chirp!" At this time, a light song sounded, in the void, a blue bird flew by. "Qingluan!" Red monkey can''t help crying! Qingluan, a legendary creature, is not under the dragon. "You see, there seems to be someone on the dragon''s back and qingluan''s back!" Qizhan said. Qingluan and Jinlong in the sky, there are several shadows standing on their back. They can see at a glance that they are human beings and that they are young girls. People riding on qingluan and Jinlong, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Housan, their faces changed greatly, which shocked them. "They are from qingluan hall and Jinlong hall!" A girl''s voice sounded in several people''s ears. Behind them, a girl was coming slowly. It was a girl with freckles on her face, just like a girl next door. The girl was wearing armor and had a helmet in her hand. "Qingluan hall and Jinlong hall can control qingluan and Jinlong!" Zhang''s voice is a little shocking. "Ha ha ha ha!" Seeing Zhang Dafei and others, the girl suddenly began to laugh and burst into tears. Looking at this strange girl, Zhang DAPAI''s face is black, and he can''t understand what the girl means."Cough." Li Taibai coughed and said, "she was on the gate not long ago... " eh! " Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the girl was slightly stunned, stopped laughing, and looked at Li Taibai in surprise. The boy could know. Then she looked at her armor, and her eyes showed a clear color. "The boy must have seen me come down from the wall and looked at my armor." She knows that the city wall is covered with the power of holy land. She can only see a vague scene with her eyes, but she can''t see the scene above. "I''m sorry, seeing you, I can''t help thinking about what you did at the gate. You''re the first person I saw being overwhelmed by the power of the gate." The girl said with some regret. After seeing the dust on Zhang DAPAI''s face, she couldn''t help laughing again, hugged her stomach and squatted on the ground. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to The girl apologized, but she kept laughing. The faces of Zhang Dafei and others are blacker. "It''s OK. We were so stupid not long ago!" Qizhan scratched his head and said with a smile. "Well, well, I won''t laugh." The girl stood up, restrained her laughter, took a deep breath, and kept herself calm. "Are you the people who entered the holy land this time? Where are you from? " Asked the girl. "Baidi gate." Li Taibai said. "Baidi gate?" The girl shook her head. She had never heard of this clan. It might be that remote clan. "Since you can come here, you must be the genius of your clan, but I want to remind you that everyone here is a genius. Therefore, you should keep your temper and practice well. If one day you can join a temple, it will be a success." The girl said very seriously. "What''s your strength?" Asked the girl. "Spirit will be nine layers." Zhang replied. "Boom!" The girl''s strength burst out, and she stepped in the void. She was the strong one in the realm of Lingshuai. "I am now the second level of Lingshuai, but I am still the weakest in this holy land." The girl earnestly exhorts a way. Looking at the girl''s breath, Li Taibai asked: "why do you want to tell us this?" When she heard Li Taibai''s words, the girl looked at Li Taibai with a smile on her face. She stretched out her hand and looked at Li Taibai and said, "Hello, meet me. I''m your guide, Liu Tingting." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 301 Guides, new comers to the holy land, will meet guides and teach them the rules of the holy land. This is the mission of the holy land to the old people of the holy land. According to Liu Tingting, this guide''s task can obtain the holy point, which is the common currency of the holy land. Whether it''s eating or practicing, it needs to use the holy point. Generally speaking, there are only ten holy points for a guide, but if he leads to a strong existence, he can get more holy points. For the holy land, the so-called powerful existence is at least the existence of Wuwang realm. "What are you talking about?" Li Taibai asked. "The holy land is divided into ten halls according to the strength. The strength of the ten hall owners is in the realm of the half step spirit king. You should have the token to enter the holy land of the Heavenly Dragon." Zhang Tingting looked at several people and said. "Did you say that?" The weapon war took out a gray token. On the back of the token is a gold dragon, and on the front is the word "holy land of dragon". It''s the token to enter the holy land of Tianlong. "Yes." Zhang Tingting nodded her head and took out a gray token in her hand. "The name of this token is Tianlong Holy Land order, which is divided into three colors. Most of our disciples are gray, and the token on it is blue. The blue token is a special token. Only those who have been recognized by the holy land can get the blue token. I tell you that every one who has the blue token is the son of heaven, and the future will be the least It''s the banbuling king Zhang Tingting explained seriously. "Now there are 30000 people in the holy land, but only 100 people have blue tokens." "The third is the silver token. The silver token is the token of the Lord of the temple. In the future, it will become the king of spirit and the peak of Tianlong." Zhang Tingting looked forward and said, "if you have a silver token, you will be given a temple by the holy land. You can establish your own power in the holy land. The resources you have are beyond the imagination of ordinary Holy Land disciples. Now there are only ten temples in the holy land, which is the most in nearly a thousand years." "The biggest dream of our ordinary disciples is to be liked by the people in the temple, to be brought into the temple and soar to the sky." Looking at Zhang Tingting''s yearning eyes, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu monkey look at each other, and the strange color appears in their eyes. Blue token but a hundred people? Everyone''s the best? There are only ten silver tokens? The dream of ordinary disciples is to be liked by all the people in the temple? "Cough, cough." Zhang Da Pang coughed, looked at Zhang Ting Ting and said, "your dream is likely to come true." "Impossible? I know my talent Zhang Tingting shook her head and said, "I came to the holy land for one year, and then I arrived at the second level of Lingshuai from the Ninth level of Lingjiang. This kind of talent is so bad that people in the temple can''t see it." The spirit will reach the Ninth level to the second level of Lingshuai. In Tianlong continent, it is a good talent, but in this holy land full of genius, it is the weakest existence. "There''s no doubt about that." Zhang Da Pang showed a strange smile at the corner of his mouth. Looking at this, Li Taibai said, "boss, don''t you think so." "Well." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. "You see, my boss said yes, so you can definitely join the temple." The red monkey also said. "Thank you for your kind words." Zhang Tingting smiles and doesn''t take it seriously. In her eyes, these new people are too arrogant, but she is not surprised that all the new people who enter the holy land are arrogant, because they are all the talents of their respective families. When she entered the holy land, she was very proud. Only after many failures, seeing the dazzling talents, can she understand how stupid she was. "Zhang Tingting, you don''t have to borrow other people''s lucky words." A figure came down from a mountain in the distance. This is a enchanting girl. Her eyes are full of pride. There is a dragon shaped pendant hanging on her waist. "It''s the people in the Golden Dragon hall. Don''t talk later. Listen to me." Seeing the girl walking down, Zhang Tingting showed a trace of anger in her eyes. She said in a low voice. "Good." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. "Zhang Tingting, even if you borrow other people''s lucky words, your talent is too low, and no one will take a fancy to you." The girl shook her head and said with a sigh, "not everyone is as lucky as me. They are valued by the Golden Dragon hall. Do you know the reality?" "I see, elder martial Sister Zhang." Zhang Tingting nodded her head and said in a low voice. "That''s right. Of course, if you want to be my servant and kneel down and beg me, I can still give you a chance to join the Golden Dragon hall." Hearing the girl''s words, Zhang Tingting''s eyes showed a trace of anger, but it soon dissipated. "Thank you, elder martial Sister Zhang. I just don''t need it." "Why do you have such a bad temper? I''m really disappointed to give you a chance and not cherish it. If you are my servant, you''ll still be in the second level of Lingshuai. Will you be a guide here?" When the girl finished speaking, she looked at Li Taibai and others, and her eyes were full of arrogance."You new people, come with me. I''ll be a guide when I go up the mountain this time." With that, the girl turned away. "Is this robbing people?" Zhang Dafei and others looked at each other. "Rookie, now I''m your guide. If you want to get along well in the holy land, follow me." The girl''s eyes looked at the instrument and said coldly. Hearing the girl''s words, everyone''s brows wrinkled slightly, and Qizhan''s eyes were even more uncomfortable. Who is he? He was very proud. Except for Li Taibai, he didn''t serve anyone. The girl dared to threaten him. "We already have a guide." Qizhan said. When he first came to the holy land, he didn''t want to make trouble. "You can go with elder martial Sister Zhang. Elder martial Sister Zhang is our best guide." Zhang Tingting said at one side, she winked at Li Taibai and others. "No, we still think it''s better for you to be our guide." Qizhan said seriously. "New man, do you know that I''m from the Golden Dragon hall, which is the first Hall of the holy land. You can''t mix with the Golden Dragon hall in the whole holy land." Said the girl, her eyes full of cold light. "Now apologize to me, hand over your belongings and come with me. I can forgive you this time." "Go away!" Weapon war, raise your head. "You! I want to die There was anger in the girl''s eyes. The power of her body burst out. The five layers of Lingshuai''s power shocked heaven and earth. A white jade hand cut through heaven and earth and fanned the face of Qizhan. Where the white hands pass, the wind roars. There is a cold chill in the eyes of Qizhan. The hot flame burns the world. The red light on the fist blows directly on the girl''s right hand. The fist presses the girl''s right hand directly and falls heavily on the girl''s chest. Only a sound of bone fragmentation is heard. The girl''s body falls to the ground, and the right hand is broken. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 302 "Tell your master, the people who beat you, the weapons are the weapons of war!" Weapon war looks at the woman that falls on the ground to say coldly. Qizong! Hearing the words of the war, Zhang Tingting was stunned. Qizong is a kind of yipinzong gate in Tianlong continent. It is extremely powerful, and its refining ability is unparalleled in the world. In the whole yipinzong gate in Tianlong continent, it is the top one. What they fear is that there is the genius of Qizong in the ten halls of holy land. "This guy is a real jerk." Zhang Da Pang whispered to Zhu Hou, which aroused Zhu Hou''s approval. But they both know one thing: Qizhan is proud. When they met Qizhan, Qizhan was very proud. Only when they met Li Taibai did they put away their pride. But in front of others, he was still a very proud genius disciple of Qizong. "Come on, I will cover you and take you into the temple after this holy road." Instrument war looking at Zhang Tingting said. Hearing the words of Qizhan, not only Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou, but also Li Taibai''s eyes flickered, and they looked at Qizhan. There was something wrong with it. Qizhan''s heart was only cultivation. How could he be so gentle to a woman. Ouyang Li''s eyes look at Qizhan. Her beautiful eyes flash. Suddenly, a strange smile appears on her face. Her eyes fall on Zhang Tingting. Girls are not beautiful, but they are not ugly. They have the feeling of a girl next door. Several people left this place with Zhang Tingting, leaving behind a girl with a face full of resentment. ... "are you a gifted youth of Qizong?" Looking at the war, Zhang Tingting asked. "What? Don''t I? " With a simple and honest smile on his face, Qizhan asked. This sentence made Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou look at each other. It''s not right. It''s very wrong. "Cough, cough." Zhang Da Pang coughed, looked at Zhang Ting Ting and said seriously, "he is indeed a gifted disciple of Qizong. Qizong is called a girl killer. You should be careful. In Qizong, he steals a woman''s heart when he sees a woman. Over the years, he has changed hundreds of women." "Yes, I can testify to that." Red monkey also nodded. "What are you talking about?" Qi Zhan said angrily. He looked at the girl and said, "don''t listen to them. I haven''t had a woman yet." "It seems that our gifted boy of Qizong has been moved." Zhang said, looking at the face at this time some strange Zhang Tingting said: "just joking with you, this guy, a brain tendon, no women, but he is very dedicated, absolutely will not be flirtatious, do you want to consider?" "Shut up Cried the warfighter. "Don''t take their words seriously. They like to joke." Qizhan turns to look at Zhang Tingting and says. "It''s OK, it''s OK, I know." Zhang Tingting nodded her head, "by the way, since you are a member of Qizong, you just need to go to the flame hall." The flame hall was built by the gifted disciples of Qizong. "But you should be careful. If you have offended the Golden Dragon hall, there may be something. You''d better talk to the Lord of the flame hall about this." Zhang Tingting seriously told the way. There was some worry in her eyes. "Can you tell us something about the Holy Land and the ten halls?" Li Taibai asked. Arrive at a place, collect information, can make perfect plan. "Yes." Zhang Tingting nodded her head. She told Li Taibai and others about the holy land. Listening to Zhang Tingting''s story, the sphere of influence of Shenglu emerges in Li Taibai''s mind. The ten main halls are Jinlong hall, Huofeng hall, qingluan hall, Tangmen hall, Huoyan hall, Dan Hall, Heimo hall, shenti hall, shengnv hall, and the last killing hall. Among the ten halls, the Golden Dragon hall is the first, and the other nine halls have no priority. The people in the holy land are led by the ten halls. In the holy land, all the resources will incline to the ten halls. To join the ten halls is the expectation of all the practitioners in the holy land. "The people you beat not long ago are from the Golden Dragon hall." Zhang Tingting sighed and said. "Do you have any grudge against that woman? Why does she look so targeted at you? " Qizhan asked. "She used to be a maid of mine. Her name was Zhang Qing." Hearing Qizhan''s question, Zhang Tingting sighed and said, "but she''s lucky to lead a friend who is the owner of the Golden Dragon hall and is brought into the Golden Dragon hall." After a word, Zhang Tingting did not continue to say, but everyone understood. The original maid soared to the sky and turned over to be the master, so she bullied the original master, which is not uncommon in Tianlong mainland. "If you offend her not long ago, you will be known by the Golden Dragon hall. When you enter the flame hall, remember to talk to the Lord of the flame hall, and then take you to apologize. Otherwise, even the flame hall will not protect you." Zhang Tingting said seriously. "You know, the owner of the Golden Dragon hall was created by Chu Yu, the first genius in the mainland.""Chu Yu!" Hearing Zhang Tingting''s words, Zhang DAPAI and others took a look at each other. "That''s right. Chu Yu, not only in the Tianlong continent, but also in the holy land, is the strongest genius. He broke countless records in the holy land, and even established the Golden Dragon hall in the first year of entering the holy land. From then on, the hall that originally had no distinction between high and low had distinction between high and low, and the Golden Dragon hall was the first Hall of the holy land." Zhang Tingting''s voice is full of worship. "However, recently there is a story circulating in the holy land that Chu Yu was defeated by a man named Li Taibai in the same realm." Zhang Tingting suddenly said, then she shook her head and said, "however, I think this spread should be false." "I think it should be true." Zhang Da Pang blinked his eyes and said seriously. "It''s impossible. If it''s true, I''ll change my object of worship. It''s too white to worship that Li." Zhang Tingting said. Several people walked along, listening to what Zhang Tingting said about the holy land, fumbled for the situation of the holy land, and finally arrived at a golden hall with three words "mission hall" written on it. In front of the task hall, you can see some holy land disciples passing by in a hurry. When you see Li Taibai, you are slightly curious, but just curious, and leave in a hurry. "In the holy land, everyone is practicing hard. As long as there is a little slack, they will fall behind. This is the top place where talents collide with each other on the mainland." Zhang Tingting said softly. "Take out your token of Tianlong holy land and put it into the task junction of mission hall. You need holy land to confirm your identity." Zhang Tingting said. "Step, step!" At this time, a burst of footwork sound sounded, fifteen figures appeared in front of the task hall. "That''s them! People who call themselves "Qizong!" A girl''s voice rang out. Zhang Qing''s figure stood among fifteen people, pointing to Li Taibai and others. Her eyes were full of resentment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 303 "When did the people of Qizong dare to bully the people of Jinlong hall? Have you asked about igneous rock? " Among the 15 people, a man, looking at Li Taibai and others, said coldly. "It''s Li Kui in the Golden Dragon hall! He''s here After the appearance of 15 people, around the holy land, the disciples of the holy land who had been in a hurry stopped and looked in awe when they saw the man at the head. "He''s here, too!" Zhang Tingting''s face was dignified. "Li Kui is what I said. Zhang Qing''s disciples of the Golden Dragon hall have a close relationship with Chu Yu." Zhang Tingting explained in a low voice. Then she looked at the man headed by the Golden Dragon hall and said, "elder martial brother Li, these people are just new people and don''t understand the rules. Now they know they are wrong. In the face of the flame hall, I hope you will forgive them once." "Forgive?" Looking at Zhang Tingting, Li Kui showed disdain on his face and said, "let the people in the hall of utensils come and tell me to hand over 1000 holy points. I can forgive their rudeness this time." "A thousand holy points!" Hearing Li Kui''s words, Zhang Tingting''s face changed greatly. "Step, step!" Just then, a heavy footstep sounded, and a stout man appeared in the distance. The man was naked with a silver hammer pendant hanging from his waist. "It''s from the temple of fire." Seeing this big man, Zhang Tingting was relieved that the people from the flame hall came, so it was good. "Weapon war, it''s really you." The big man''s eyes saw the weapon war, his eyes showed the color of indifference, indifference said: "weapon war is a disciple of the weapon sect, right, but it does not belong to the flame hall, the flame hall will not accept him!" Zhang Tingting''s face changed dramatically when she heard the words of the great man, and the people watching all around her even showed a strange color in their eyes. "This new man is miserable." Without the protection of the flame hall, he offended the Golden Dragon hall. No matter how talented he was, he was miserable. There was no emotion in his eyes. He looked at the man coldly. Obviously, he knew all this for a long time. "Since the hall of fire has given up on you, you can come with us." Li Kui light said, eyes flashing cold light. Not long ago, there was an accident in the Golden Dragon hall. The main hall of the Golden Dragon hall collapsed, and some of the top beams and pillars disappeared. Even Chu Yu disappeared. In addition, the news of Li Taibai''s victory over Chu Yu did not know who spread it, which made the originally high Golden Dragon hall faintly fall from the altar. Li Kui has always wanted to find someone to demonstrate to the Golden Dragon hall, so that everyone can understand that the Golden Dragon hall is still high above the others. Anyone who dares to offend the Golden Dragon hall will be punished. "I''ve already warned you that you''re looking for death." Zhang Qing''s eyes are full of killing intention. "In the holy land, you can''t kill people." Zhang Dafei looks at Zhang Tingting and asks seriously. Among the information he gets, killing people is not allowed in the holy land. This is the pure land he has been looking forward to. "In the holy land, you can''t kill people, but you can be punished." Zhang Tingting explained in a low voice. Someone once offended the Golden Dragon hall. Later, this man was arrested by the people of the Golden Dragon hall. He cut off his limbs and wasted his strength. It was more terrible than death. After listening to Zhang Tingting''s explanation, Zhang Da Pang sighs. After all, there is no pure land he wants in this world. Li Taibai doesn''t speak. He has understood the situation of the holy land. Killing people is not allowed in the holy land, but in the holy land, there is still the world of the jungle, which is the rule of the world. The heart of the world in Tianlong world has been acting according to this rule. Although it has now reached the stage of confusion, it has not yet passed. In the holy land, the law of the jungle is more obvious than outside. The main hall, all the resources are inclined toward the hall, want to enter the hall, you need a strong talent. "Is there any way not to go with them?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Zhang Tingting and asked. As for the holy land, he still has some rules that he doesn''t understand, so he must ask clearly. If he angers the heaven, then the gain is not worth the loss. The holy land is the nearest place to the heart of the world. Here, it is often concerned by the heart of the world. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang Tingting sighed and said, "if you want not to go with them, there are two ways. The first way is to give priority to the ten halls in the Holy Land and arrest people in the ten halls. Only people in the temple can refuse. As long as you join one hall, people in other halls can''t arrest people at will. The first way is that you have been explicitly rejected by the flame hall. It''s impossible ¡£ " " the second way is to directly resist with strength, but it is also impossible. " After saying the two methods, Zhang Tingting looks at Li Taibai and others and doesn''t know how to comfort them. The first method is impossible, and the second method is even more impossible. Even if they are strong enough to win these 15 people, the Golden Dragon hall is still more powerful. Even behind the Golden Dragon hall is Chu Yu, who is the first genius in Tianlong and the most powerful in the holy land. After listening to Zhang Tingting''s two methods, Li Taibai nodded his head. He already understood."The first is power, the second is power." Tianlong holy land here will be the performance of the jungle more incisively and vividly. "Is there a third way?" Li Taibai asked suddenly. The first method is power, the second method is strength, but there is a third method. This rule is the rule of the holy land. If you are not in the holy land, you do not need to abide by this rule. "By the way, there is a third way!" Zhang Tingting''s eyes lit up and said, "now you are not holy land disciples. As long as you don''t take out the Tianlong Holy Land order and let the holy land check, you are not holy land disciples. As long as you give up being holy land disciples, you will be thrown out of the Holy land by the holy land." "It''s almost as predicted." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. "Zhang Tingting, don''t waste your time. Finish your task quickly. Let them check the Tianlong Holy Land order, and then come with us." Li Kui cold said, eyes full of threat, looking at Zhang Tingting. The conversation between Zhang Tingting and Li Taibai and others is very quiet. He didn''t hear it. At this time, Li Taibai stepped toward the mission hall. "What are you doing?" Zhang Tingting asked. "Check the Tianlong Holy Land order." Li Taibai replied. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang Tingting''s eyes widened. Didn''t this guy understand her? "It''s OK. Our boss is very strong." Qizhan stands beside Zhang Tingting and says with a smile. "No matter how powerful, is Chu Yu powerful? You just came to the holy land. You don''t know that Chu Yu''s strength is enough to compete with the general spirit king. The half step spirit king can''t make a move in his hands! " Zhang Tingting whispered, "do you think your boss is the rumored Li Taibai? What''s more, Li Taibai doesn''t know whether it''s true " " let your boss come back and leave the holy land. " "Let''s go, what do you do?" Zhang Da Pang suddenly asked. "I can''t do without it." Zhang Tingting shook her head. She looked at Zhang dafui and said, "do you know why the people who go out of the holy land are not weak? Each of them is an amazing genius? " "Because the weak cannot do without the holy land." Zhang Tingting sighed and said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 304 Everyone yearns for the holy land, but how do you know that countless people want to escape from the holy land, but there is no way. "I''m doomed, you can do it." Zhang Tingting looks at Zhang Dafei. "It''s OK. Just watch it. Our boss is very strong." Zhang Da Pang smiles. His eyes show a satisfied color. He looks at the weapon war around him and says, "this sister has a good character. She can marry home. I support you." "Go away!" The weapon war white one eye cries a way. "These guys can even joke." Zhang Tingting is a little speechless. "Don''t worry, didn''t you say that? As long as you enter the hall, the Golden Dragon hall will not be able to arrest people, so they will have no chance to arrest people. " Zhu said with a smile. "If you offend the Golden Dragon hall, no hall will accept you." "If there is no temple, build a temple by yourself." The red monkey said seriously. "A bunch of lunatics!" Zhang Tingting some do not understand these new people, is completely crazy general, do not understand people''s words? Even if their talent can be compared with Chu Yu''s, they can''t build a palace immediately. You know, it took Chu Yu a year to build the Golden Dragon Palace. Mission hall, the hall is very simple, crystal walls, there are many words, this is the mission wall, the mission of the holy land, crystal walls are divided into four walls, the color of the wall edge is different, they are gray, blue, white, purple. Four colors represent four kinds of difficult tasks. Gray is the simplest and purple is the most difficult. This is what Li Taibai learned from Zhang Tingting. Gray task, just like Zhang Tingting''s Guide task, is the simplest task with the least holy points. Blue task above, there is a condition, must be in the palace to take, blue task has some difficulties, at least need strength to reach the realm of King Wu to get. White task is a task that the half step spirit king can take. Every task is extremely difficult. Even the half step spirit king may die, but the holy point reward is extremely rich. Li Taibai saw that there were three tasks on the white taskbar. "Kill the demon snake in the realm of banbuling king!" "Explore the death place of the evil spirit king." "Kill the existence of suspected demons!" There are three tasks, one is more difficult than the other. The demon snake is the king of snakes, and can even kill the weak spirit king. The evil spirit king takes the name of the spirit king. God knows what terror is in the place where a spirit king dies, and the last devil is even more terrifying. The weakest of every demon is the spirit king realm. The last purple mission, with only one mission, is to explore the forbidden area of the holy road. Looking at the task on the purple crystal wall, Li Taibai''s eyes blinked, and the figure of Dongfang Xianyun appeared in his mind. "Forbidden area, absolutely not." In addition to the task wall, there are five windows in the task hall. In the window, there are five elders, five elders, male and female. These elders are the managers of the task hall, responsible for the task acceptance, task completion, task reward distribution, and inspection of the Tianlong Holy Land order. From the mouth of Zhang Tingting, Li Taibai knows that these old people are all due to their lack of strength and cannot live without the holy land. They eventually die in the Holy Land and are despised by the Holy Land disciples. "Isn''t it strong enough?" Li Taibai''s eyes flashed, and he had a gentle smile on his face. "Hello uncle, I''m here to check the order of Tianlong holy land." Li Taibai was very polite and went to a window where he was a lazy old man. "Well?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the old man in the window was slightly stunned and seemed a little strange. No one had ever been as polite as Li Taibai. Even the old man in the nearby window looked at Li Taibai strangely. "Young people nowadays, how can they be so polite?" The old man blinked, a smile on his face and said, "young man, take out your token." "Good." Li Taibai nodded his head and took out the token in his hand. "Well!" Looking at the token in Li Taibai''s hand, the old man''s eyes showed a trace of surprise. The silver light was dazzling. ... outside the mission hall, people looked at Li Taibai''s back and shook their heads. A girl sighed. "This man is very good-looking, but offended the Golden Dragon hall, the end has been doomed, it''s a pity." "Indeed, it''s not only good-looking, but also good temperament. If it wasn''t for offending Jinlong hall, I would invite him to join Huofeng hall." Several months after his rebirth in Tianlong, Li Taibai''s temperament has changed a lot. His appearance is not as young as it was three months ago. "Step, step!" Just then, a footstep sounded, and a young man came up with a figure, which was Tang Qian. With the help of the saint, as a witness, he has already set foot in 80 cities. Naturally, he has passed the customs, and now he has stepped into the holy land."It''s from the Tang clan!" Seeing Tang Qian''s clothes, people were in awe. Tangmen is the top sect in Tianlong. Tangyuan is the strongest one in Tianlong. Among the holy places, Tangmen is still famous. Tangmen hall is the hall built by the people of Tangmen, named after Tangmen. If we say that the Golden Dragon hall is the most powerful one in the holy land, then Tangmen is the most powerful one in the holy land. There are countless geniuses in the hall. Even the banbuling king has two statues. "He''s the genius of the Tang clan. Tang Qian." Someone whispered. Before Tang Qian entered the holy land, there were already some people in the Tang clan. There will be a peerless talent in the Tang clan, which is better than Chu Yu. "Lingshuai three layers!" Seeing the power of Tang Qian, all the people on the scene looked at each other, and their eyes were shocked. Compared with just entering the Holy Land and experiencing repeated attacks, Tang Qian''s strength has been strengthened again. Every level that can pass through the holy land is a genius. The weakest level is from the eighth level to the Ninth level of Lingshuai. However, the realm of Lingshuai is extremely rare. It is even rare to have one in ten years. When Chu Yu stepped into the holy land, the realm was in the second level of Lingshuai, which made a sensation in the Holy Land! Created the history of Holy Land! Now Tang Qian appears and directly breaks the record. "He is worthy of being a member of the Tang clan." The crowd murmured, and even the faces in the Golden Dragon hall showed a gentle smile. "What are you doing?" Tang Qian looks at Zhang Dafei and others and asks. The atmosphere here makes him feel that something is wrong. "Genius of Tangmen, these guys have offended me. You''d better not interfere." Li Kui said. "Are you going to deal with them?" Tang Qian''s eyes looked at Li Kui strangely. Naturally, he can see that the strength of these people is in the fifth level of Lingshuai, and the strongest one is only in the Ninth level of Lingshuai. This kind of strength may be very strong in front of others, but you should know that the young man in front of him is Li Taibai, who has only killed half a step of Lingwang. He didn''t know whether to say that these people were ignorant or that they were too powerful. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 305 "I advise you to leave, that''s all." Tang Qian said, "you can''t offend them, even Chu Yu." Hearing Tang Qian''s words, everyone present was stunned. "Ha ha ha ha!" The people in the Golden Dragon hall laughed, and Li Kui''s eyes were full of irony. "In this world, brother Chu is invincible. There is nothing that brother Chu can''t offend." Li Kui said disdainfully. "Invincible? I heard that Chu Yu was defeated by a man named Li Taibai? " At this moment, a voice sounded, in the void, endless pressure fell, a unicorn appeared in the void. On Kirin''s back, several teenagers at this time are proud. Qilin is the symbol of Tangmen hall. People from Tangmen have come to meet Tangqian. "In tianlongjiao, brother Chu scattered his strength and went on all the way, expending countless energy. Finally, he fought Li Taibai with fatigue. God knows what trick Li Taibai used to appear at the top of tianlongjiao and defeat brother Chu. However, Li Taibai''s road has come to an end, and he dare not set foot in the Holy Land!" Li Kui opened his mouth and admitted the fact that Chu Yu was defeated. It happened in tianlongjiao. Countless people saw it and there was nothing to hide. When they heard Li Kui''s words, they were surprised that Chu Yu was really defeated. They also sighed secretly that they had offended Chu Yu. The man named Li Taibai had come to the end of the road even though he was extremely talented. If he can''t enter the holy land, he will die sooner or later. "Dare not step into the holy land?" Tang Qian''s face showed a strange color. "Banbuling king? Is it strong? " In the holy land, Li Taibai killed more than one half step spirit king, that is, the strong ones in the realm of spirit king died in his hands. "Boom!" At this time, endless silver light scattered in the sky and the earth, in the void, the hymn sounded, and a huge palace appeared in the void. "Temple!" Seeing the palace in the void, countless people widened their eyes. "There''s a new hall! What pride of heaven this time A pair of eyes to the mission palace. The eleventh hall is about to appear. Among the holy places, another top figure is born, from the tenth hall to the eleventh hall. Only at this time, there is only one person, a new person. "Isn''t it the temple?" There was an idea in everyone''s mind that no one thought that a new man could build a temple. "The White Emperor hall is finished!" A voice resounds from heaven and earth. This is the voice of the holy way. "Lord! Li Taibai "Boom!" Hearing the voice of the voice of the holy way, everyone widened their eyes and looked at the youth in the mission hall. At this time, the youth turned around and walked out of the mission hall slowly with a gentle smile on his face. "The hall Master Li Taibai, this sentence has already explained everything. The hall master is a new man." In a hall full of birds and flowers, a gorgeous girl raised her head. There was a sign of the moon on her seal hall, and a smile appeared on her face. As expected, the boy came and made such a big deal. But only that young man can do this. When you enter the holy land, you will be the Lord of the temple. On this day, all the people in the Holy Land stopped practicing, and countless figures appeared in the void. They looked at the mission hall and the young man who walked out of the mission hall slowly. When the new man entered the holy land, he became the master of the hall, which created history and shocked countless people. "He is Li Taibai!" Looking at this time out of the hall of the youth, someone whispered, a pair of eyes to the Golden Dragon hall people. Just now, these people in the Golden Dragon Hall said that Li Taibai did not dare to enter the holy land. But the next second, Li Taibai''s name rang out, and he even became the leader of the hall, breaking the record that Chu Yu became the leader of the hall in one year, and even this record will be an unexplained record. "I heard that when Chu Yu entered the holy land, he had the blue dragon Holy Land order?" Just then, Zhang''s voice rang out, and a strange smile appeared on his face. Then he looked at the red monkey. They nodded each other''s heads, and Zhang patted Qizhan on the chest. "Let''s also go to the test of Tianlong Holy Land order." Zhang said. A blue token appeared in his hand. The Golden Dragon leaped. It was the order of the Heavenly Dragon holy land. "Blue, isn''t it great?" The red monkey also opened his mouth and said, throwing the token in his hand into the air and taking it in his hand. "Weapon war, you don''t make trouble, take out your real token, take the gray token, play pig and eat tiger, is it fun?" Zhang Da Pang looked at Qi Zhan and said. Hearing Zhang Da Pang''s words, Qi Zhan''s face was a little strange. His chest pocket was a little heavy. Hearing Zhang Da Pang''s words, he already understood what it was. "Cough, you people are really high-profile. Don''t you know that you should keep a low profile? We are so excellent, how can others live? If all of us are the same as Chu Yu, how can others get along with the Golden Dragon hall? " With a sigh, Qizhan said that he took out the Dragon Holy Land order from his chest, and the blue light was dazzling in the sun.This is Zeng Renfeng''s order of Tianlong holy land. Looking at the three people''s actions, lobai blinked. "Brother Taibai, isn''t it easy to get the blue token? Why do these people think that the man named Chu Yu looks great when he gets the blue token? " The girl''s beautiful eyes were full of doubts. Looking at Luo Bai''s serious expression, Li Taibai understood that Luo Bai was unhappy. Not long ago, these people retaliated against his behavior. Since Luo Bai wanted to play, he would play with her. "The blue token is really hard to get." Li Taibai nodded his head, looked at Luo Bai and said seriously: "you see your brother Taibai, I can''t get the blue token, I can only get the silver one, not the same color as you. I''m very sad." "Poof!" Li Taibai''s words make people around feel like vomiting blood. "Isn''t there only blue token in the world?" Ouyang Li''s voice rang out, and a blue token on her fingertip was shining. "Actually, I like gold." Dongfang Xianyun''s voice rang out, she said very seriously, in her palm, a golden token slowly glowed. "Golden token!" Seeing the token in Dongfang Xianyun''s hand, everyone glared. In the holy land, there has never been a golden token. "What level of token is this?" Countless people were shocked and questioned. "This is my token. I like the gold one. I''ll show it to you. Why are you so unhappy?" Dongfang Xianyun asked. Looking at Dongfang Xianyun''s serious expression, Li Taibai''s face twitches. In his spiritual world, you can see Dongfang Xianyun''s body at this time. Two figures are laughing wildly. "Sister, it''s fun. I want to play." Loliyin said happily. "OK, let''s keep playing." Yu Jie Yin is also excited to say. Then, in everyone''s eyes, Dongfang Xianyun took out red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple tokens of various colors. She raised her head, looked at the people and said, "what color tokens do you think are good-looking?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 306 Finally, Dongfang Xianyun took out the real dragon Holy Land order, which was also a blue one. Looking at the blue token in Dongfang Xianyun''s hand, Li Taibai''s eyes flicker. He already knows that Dongfang Xianyun comes from the holy road forbidden area, and countless people die in the holy road forbidden area. Dongfang Xianyun must have many tokens in his hand. It''s not surprising that there is a Heavenly Dragon holy land. At this time, Zhang Tingting has been stunned, her eyes blink, her head stopped thinking. Li Taibai and his party had seven people, one silver and six blue, which was beyond everyone''s imagination. Before Chu Yu, all the new people''s tokens were gray. It took many years to get the blue token, but Chu Yu broke this phenomenon, and entering the holy land was the blue token. All people call Chu Yu the son of heaven. They follow Chu Yu and think that Chu Yu will dominate Tianlong in the future. But now, what is this? Li Taibai and his party, the weakest is also the blue token. "Remember, you said you wanted to change your adoration." Zhang DAPAI''s voice rings in Zhang Tingting''s ear. Hearing Zhang DAPAI''s voice, Zhang Tingting remembers what she said not long ago. If Li Taibai really defeated Chu Yu, she would change her object of worship and worship Li Taibai. Thinking of what she said in front of Li Taibai not long ago, her face turned red and she felt that she had no face to see anyone. But it was more exciting. She knew that her opportunity was coming. Zhang DAPAI and others said that they would take her into the palace. Looking at Li Taibai and his party, Tang Qian stood in the same place. He had no doubt about Li Taibai''s power. But at the moment, Li Taibai was still beyond his expectation. When he first entered the holy land, he was the Lord of the temple. Everyone who followed him was at least a blue token. Tang Qian is holding the token in his hand. At this time, he finds it a little difficult to hand it. His hand is just a gray token. It''s a bit shameful to take it out at this time. "Why is that?" Tang Qian''s eyes flashed. He knows very well in his heart that the strength of Zhang Dafei and others is not as strong as him, but they all have blue tokens. "Is it his fault?" Tang Qian''s eyes look at Li Taibai. Apart from Li Taibai, he can''t think of the reason why Zhang Dafei and others can get the blue token. In the Tang clan, he had already checked Li Taibai''s information. The Li family abandoned their son in muzicheng, and was rescued by Luojia village. Finally, they entered shifangzong, which was known as the most waste material. However, a few months ago, they rose strongly and became uncontrollable. Zhang Dafei and others couldn''t get into his eyes before. Even the weakest disciples of Tang clan were stronger than Zhang Dafei and others. But after knowing Li Taibai, his strength improved by leaps and bounds. In particular, Zeng Renfeng, who is over middle age, is just a spiritual person with ordinary talent. However, after meeting Li Taibai, he seems to have accumulated a lot. Now he has stepped into the Ninth level of spiritual generals, and even has a strong suppression on Li Jin, who has cultivated the martial arts of heaven and earth. Luobai is just the daughter of a villager in a small village. If the talent is really strong, it would have been discovered long ago. All the people together with Li Taibai have become stronger. Is this really just an adventure? Tang Qian''s eyes turned to Qizhan. He knows the name of Qizhan. He is a genius in Qizong, but he is not the top genius. He can''t even refine weapons. Many people in Qizong dislike it, but Qizhan is very proud. Now he is willing to submit to Li Taibai. Even when he submits, his grandfather in the realm of spirit king still follows him. "If you follow him! Am I going to be strong, too? " There was an idea in Tang Qian''s mind. He was shaken in his mind, but he soon denied that he was from the Tang clan, and his master was Tang yuan, the strongest man in the land of Tianlong. ... "are you going to arrest us?" After checking the order of Tianlong holy land, Zhang DAPAI looks at Li Kui in the Golden Dragon hall and asks. Li Kui''s eyes show anger when he hears Zhang dafuang''s words, but he doesn''t speak at last. He is no longer qualified to be a member of the temple, unless Chu Yu opens his mouth and opens the temple battle in the presence of the Holy Land! But now, without Chu Yu, the temple battle cannot be opened. "I hope you can do so when brother Chu comes back." Li Kui coldly said, with the Golden Dragon hall turned away. "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that our holy land had another hall. It''s really a blessing for our holy land and our holy land disciples." A laugh rang out and a figure appeared in the void. This is an old man with silver hair. Old age spots have grown out. The old man''s body exudes strong power and has stepped into the realm of Wuwang. If the younger generation is in the realm of Wuwang, it must be extremely powerful, and it is the dragon and Phoenix among the people. But the old man is too old to step into the realm of Wuwang only by relying on time and the resources of the holy land. This talent is doomed to be unable to leave the holy land unless he steps into the realm of half step spirit king. People are always demons. No matter how poor their talent is, if they practice in the holy land for a long time, they will be able to dominate in a realm. The strength of the old man is the top in the realm of Wuwang.When the old man came out, his eyes were angry, but more of them were afraid. If you want to obtain enough resources, you have to exploit the Holy Land disciples who also did not join the temple. The old man can enter the realm of Wuwang, and he does not know how many people''s resources he has plundered. But no one dares to speak. All the people related to the temple have joined the temple. Who is the opponent of the old man, let alone resist. "My name is long Tian. I hope I can join the White Emperor hall." The old man said with a smiling face, "my strength is in the realm of Wuwang. It''s only half a step away from banbu Lingwang. As long as I step into the realm of banbu Lingwang, even Chuyu doesn''t dare to open the temple war when he comes back, you can have enough time to grow up." "No need." Li Taibai said, turning around and walking away. In the original place, the main hall in the sky fell directly to the top of a mountain. The White Emperor hall has been built. Behind him, Zhang Dafei and others closely followed. "Don''t you come with me?" After a few steps, Qizhan turns around and looks at Zhang Tingting behind her. "Together, together." Zhang Tingting nodded and ran to Li Taibai and others with an excited face. "Lucky guy!" Seeing Zhang Tingting, many people are jealous. "Zhang Tingting, you can think about it. If you follow them, you will become the enemy of the Golden Dragon hall. Even Zhang Jia will suffer from reckless disasters. For the sake of our master and servant, you come to our golden dragon hall now, and our sisters will match. I can plead with brother Li and forgive you this time." Zhang Qing''s voice rang out behind the crowd. "No need." Zhang Tingting replied. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 307 As soon as Li Taibai, a new comer, entered the holy land, he built a hall with seven people, six blue and one silver. This event shocked countless people in the holy land. Many people went to the White Emperor hall, hoping to join the White Emperor hall. But since entering the palace, Li Taibai and others have not come out again. In a gorgeous room in the White Emperor hall, Li Taibai exudes a sense of sadness. The hurt sword is singing. At this time, the purple light on the hurt sword has covered the hilt. The heart of the world in his body has reached 20%. His first visit to the holy land has made him pay more attention to the world at once, and the increase of God''s seal has increased by 4%. Now he occupies one-fifth of the air transportation of Tianlong. Injury sword has reached the fourth stage, so it''s time to prepare to step into the realm of Lingshuai. Li Taibai closed his eyes. He and his party had already reached the ninth floor of Lingjiang. They could break through Lingshuai at any time, but they were stopped by him. No one asked him why. They trusted him very much. He has his own plan. Lingshuai realm can fly to heaven, which is the essential gap between ordinary people and Lingshuai realm. Lingshuai realm is a realm before Lingwang realm. Wuwang realm between Lingshuai realm and Lingwang realm, half step Lingwang realm, is actually not a realm. In essence, it is Lingshuai realm. This realm is the most important realm in the cultivation, which plays a connecting role. If the goal is just to become a king of spirit, or even a saint of spirit, with the qualifications of Zhang Dafei and others, we are about to reach it, but if we want to be stronger, we are far from entering the realm of God. In order to step into the realm of God, in addition to the incomparable talent, we also need to go to the extreme in every realm, otherwise we will never be able to step into the realm of God. Of course, if someone can be like him, like Li Feidao, like Dongfang Xianyun, with powerful energy, and directly break the gap between the mortal world and the divine world with his own strength, then naturally he doesn''t need to care about every realm. Even so, there will be many difficulties in the future cultivation. In his previous life, Li Taibai stepped into the divine world and cultivated himself to be supreme, but only he knew the hardships. He didn''t care about the realm cultivation, which made his later cultivation extremely difficult. In this life, he will not let the previous mistakes continue. With his eyes closed, a mysterious charm appeared on Li Taibai. The golden light was shining. In his consciousness, a golden gate appeared, and the dragon and the Pearl were the dragon''s gate. To enter the realm of Lingjiang, you don''t need to borrow the Tianlong tower. You only need to be in the Tianlong world to enter the secret realm of Tianlong. This time, of course, you don''t go in with your body, you go in with your consciousness. Li Taibai''s mind moved and entered Longmen. When he opened his eyes, his body had already appeared in Tianlong secret place. At this time, he was still standing at the place where he left Tianlong secret place. In the middle of the pond, the milky liquid was flowing slowly. Looking at the liquid in front of him, Li Taibai doesn''t pay attention to it. The aura of the divine world is useless to him. His eyes look at the bridge not far away. In the world of Tianlong, as long as you step on the bridge, you can become a Lingshuai. However, more people died on this bridge on the way to become Lingshuai. This bridge is known as the bridge of life and death in Tianlong. Stepping on the bridge of life and death, there are two boundless things, I don''t know about life and death. Once there were some invincible Tianjiao figures in Tianlong mainland who died on the bridge of life and death. Even Tang Yuan almost died on the bridge of life and death. In addition to strength, it also needs absolute luck. Looking at the bridge of life and death in front of him, Li Taibai stepped on it. In his previous life, he had never stepped on the bridge of life and death, but he knew what he needed to become a Lingshuai, a trace of Daoyun. In the divine world, there are countless places of Taoist rhyme, which can be understood as long as you enter, but there is no such place in the Tianlong continent. On the bridge of life and death, it must be the formation of Taoist rhyme, and you can get the place of Taoist rhyme. However, he did not know what this rhyme would form. "Roar!" At the moment when Li Taibai stepped into the bridge of life and death, a roar sounded, and a leopard appeared in front of him. The strength of the leopard was at the top of the ninth floor of Lingjiang. "Monster!" Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed, he stepped out, a gust of wind, the body appeared in the leopard''s side, a direct punch in the leopard''s head, after a whine, the leopard fell to the ground and died. After practicing the method of cultivating the body of the supreme Immortal Dragon, Li Taibai''s physical strength is extremely powerful. He has three souls and six spirits as an array and absorbs the power of heaven and earth to extract himself. Now his physical strength is no longer increasing all the time. If we don''t count the bottom card, his strength, the wound sword is the first, the physical strength is the second, and the cultivation realm can''t keep up with the two. After the leopard died, a faint breath appeared in the void, which seemed to spread countless words, and seemed to flow the mystery of heaven and earth. This is the breath of Daoyun. Collect 100 Taoist rhyme breath, you can become a smart and strong one.Seeing this rhyme breath, Li Taibai understood it in an instant. It''s just that this rhyme is too weak, and this rhyme is also extremely weak. Without hesitation, Li Taibai directly absorbed this rhyme into his body. Instead of forming a rhyme, he directly refined it by using the method of cultivating the body of the Immortal Dragon. After refining the flavor of Daoyun, he moved forward again. Around the bridge of life and death, there are many monsters. The ninth floor of Lingjiang is the weakest. There is even Lingshuai realm. For those who want to enter Lingshuai realm, these monsters are extremely dangerous. In front of Li Taibai, all these monsters become the strength to refine his body. Just outside, there are monsters in Lingshuai realm. The monsters in the deeper part of the dead bridge will be more terrifying. "Well!" All of a sudden, Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed. In his spiritual world, he saw a black shadow enter. At this time, a black mouse was in the realm of Wuwang! "The shadow kills the rat!" This is the assassin in the rodents. He has strong toxicity, extremely fast speed, and can escape directly into the shadow by relying on his talent. Even if he is in the realm of the spirit king, he will have a headache. If he doesn''t pay attention to being hit, even the spirit king will die. "There are shadow killing rats just outside." Li Taibai knew that he had made a mistake. "The bridge of life and death is really between life and death. I don''t know life or death." At first, he thought that the powerful and weak creatures on the bridge of life and death had regional division, but now it seems that there is no regional division. It all depends on luck. If you''re lucky, you won''t encounter powerful monsters, but if you''re not lucky, there will be monsters transformed from terrifying Taoist rhymes, which will appear directly and devour the entrants. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 308 Talented people are naturally arrogant. When they think they are unique and step into the realm of Lingshuai, they will naturally choose powerful Daoyun. At first, Li Taibai thought that the death of those talented people must be due to their arrogance. Now, it seems that he is beginning to think wrong. Shadow killing rat, the existence of Wuwang realm, even makes Lingwang realm headache. On this bridge of life and death, it basically belongs to invincible existence. No matter who meets it, it is bound to die. Unfortunately, this time, shadow killing rat has met a nemesis. Shadow killing rat has the name of Assassin among rats, powerful explosive power, super fast speed, and natural hidden power, but it also has weakness and fragile body. With the existence of the spiritual world, yingsha rat is good at hiding and killing with one strike. Li Taibai firmly restrained him and calculated without intention. At the moment of yingsha rat''s attack, Li Taibai directly killed yingsha rat. This is in the bridge of life and death. I don''t know how long it took to cross the bridge, how many talented shadow killing rats were killed, so I died in obscurity. A trace of black light emerges and a trace of Daoyun breath emerges. This trace of Daoyun breath is countless times stronger than that of Daoyun not long ago. The breath has formed a light, which is not a trace of Daoyun breath, but a real trace of Daoyun. A trace of Taoist rhyme is enough to compare with a hundred Taoist rhymes. In the black Taoist rhyme, there is endless flow of words. Just looking at it, Li Taibai feels as if his body is going to be empty, as if he is going to become a shadow between heaven and earth. "Shadow way!" Looking at this trace of Taoist rhyme, Li Taibai crossed two words in his mind. Tiandi Avenue is divided into three thousand Avenue. Under the three thousand Avenue is 30000 middle road. After 30000 Middle Road, it is divided into innumerable paths. Shadow road is the branch of the assassin road among 30000 middle road. It can have something to do with 30000 middle roads. Among the small roads, shadow road is also at the forefront. In the future, it may even evolve into the way of assassination. "This rhyme is suitable for Zhu monkey." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. The talent of the red monkey itself tends to be hidden. If we refine the charm of shadow and Taoism and step into the realm of Lingshuai, the strength of the red monkey will advance by leaps and bounds, which will also be of great help to his plan. In his mind, the shadow of Daoyun enters Li Taibai''s body, wrapped by his spiritual power, but not absorbed by his body. "Click, click." At this time, four footsteps sounded behind Li Taibai. Hearing the footsteps behind him, Li Taibai was not surprised. His spiritual world had seen these four people long before. They were just entering the bridge of life and death. There were four people, two men and two women. Their strength was in the ninth floor of the spirit. "There''s someone in front." After seeing Li Taibai''s figure, the four stopped. As soon as the two girls'' eyes brightened, an idea crossed their hearts. The man was a little handsome. "Young master, which clan are you from?" A young girl asked. "Younger martial sister, let''s go. We still have a task this time." Behind the girl, a man said, looking at Li Taibai in his eyes, he was not happy. "Elder martial brother, on the bridge of life and death, our strength can only act on the periphery. It''s not the same everywhere. One more person and one more care. What''s the urgency?" The girl who spoke gave the man who spoke a sidelong look. "Young master, we are here to promote Lingshuai. Would you like to join us? There is at least one look after The girl looked at Li Taibai, smiling like a dimple. "No more." Li Taibai shook his head and turned to walk towards the depth of the bridge of life and death. "Wait!" The girl is in front of Li Taibai. "I''m from erpinzong sect. Daozong''s light flying dance. I met on the bridge of life and death. It''s fate. How about walking together and making friends? If you have something to do in the future, you can come to daozong to find me at any time. " Light flying, eyes full of pride. Looking at the girl in front of him, Li Taibai blinked his eyes. Just as he wanted to refuse, suddenly he was slightly stunned, and a passage he had heard suddenly crossed his mind. The bridge of life and death had an accident. All the geniuses died miserably. The only son of qingfengyang, who is known as the strongest under the king of spirit, died on the bridge of life and death. The super strong man who is closest to the king of spirit, became a lunatic overnight. In his previous life, it was a year later when Li Taibai knew the news. At that time, he met a madman in Dao City. Someone pointed at the madman and talked about it, because the madman''s eyes were full of silence, just like his eyes in those years, which made him some impression. Of course, the most important thing was that when the madman wanted to take him away, he had to call him master. This was the only existence that Li Taibai met that forced him to be an apprentice. At that time, he was weak and had no resistance at all, so he was captured. However, that madman, after catching him, ran away again and didn''t teach him anything at all. It seems that this matter has nothing to do with the present situation, but it has a certain connection. Qingfengyang and qingfeiwu are both surnamed Qing and also from daozong. Li Taibai''s eyes move. "Are you the daughter of qingfengyang?" He asked. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, light flying eyes lit up, nodded his head, raised his head with pride and said: "yes, my father loves me. As long as I say a word, he will promise me anything.""This bridge of life and death, let''s go together." Li Taibai said. In those days, the madman didn''t teach him anything, and even left him in a dangerous situation. But it was that dangerous situation that made him know his own way. It was a kind of grace. Now it''s only a matter of convenience to escort the madman''s daughter all the way. ... five people went together, and there were demons and beasts all the way. Li Taibai followed the four and didn''t start. Looking at their fighting, he shook his head. To tell you the truth, their fighting power was too weak, and they were full of flaws in his eyes. However, in the mainland of Tianlong, the strength of the Ninth level of Lingjiang is not bad. At least don''t be unlucky. It''s not any problem to be promoted to Lingshuai when you meet a monster who is transformed from the abnormal Taoist rhyme. "Elder martial sister, do you like him?" Standing in the distance, two girls whispered. At this time, after a battle, the people were resting to recuperate their consumed strength. Along the way, Li Taibai already knew the names of the four. The two men were Yangfeng and Yangmu, and the two girls were qingfeiwu and Li Xinxin. Yangfeng is the man who let the light fly and walk quickly not long ago. "I''m not sure, but it''s good for such a handsome guy to keep his eyes around." The light flies to dance to say in a low voice, "seeing such a handsome guy die, do you have the heart?" "I can''t bear it." Li Xinxin shook her head and said. "That''s right." She whispered: "so, I tell this handsome guy that my father''s love for me is to let him have ideas for me, so that he can protect him all the way. Of course, if he wants to chase me, I don''t mind." "What''s the use of this waste?" Standing on one side, Yang Feng said, "he didn''t even dare to kill monsters along the way. He was too weak." "But handsome." Light flying eyes slanted a Yang wind, "handsome is justice." "That''s right." Li Xinxin nodded her head seriously. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 309 A few people''s whispers, a distance from Li Taibai, specially controlled the volume, but in Li Taibai''s spiritual world, every move of these people can be seen clearly. There was no change in his face. In this world, strength is a kind of strength, but beauty is not. There is a famous beautiful man in the divine world, but his strength is incomparably weak. However, he is loved by a goddess. He leads the world with a mortal body, and even the goddess lives for him. He has lived for more than ten thousand years. Even if Li Taibai loses his life, the beautiful man still lives well. Because the beautiful man, white face, in the divine world has a famous nickname, small white face! Li Taibai''s eyes looked around, his brow slightly wrinkled, this way, the bridge of life and death has been walking for more than an hour, he never realized where the danger is. "Isn''t it this time?" An idea crossed his mind. When I heard about it in my previous life, I only knew the approximate time, but I didn''t know when it was. "Roar!" At this time, a huge roar sounded, in the sky, a terrible monster appeared, at this time, a wolf with wings, black wings, emitting a black pearl like luster. "What kind of monster is this?" See this monster, light fly dance etc. stare big eyes. There has never been such a monster in Tianlong. "Daoyun monsters are not just monsters in the land of Tianlong." Looking at the flying wolf in the sky, Li Taibai is not shocked. He is very clear that the demons of the evolution of Daoyun are not just the demons of Tianlong continent. As long as they exist, Daoyun can evolve. Flying wolf, whose real name is the black wolf with two wings, is a unique monster in the middle world. Although it has nine levels of strength, it is enough to compare with the one in the small world. "Roar!" The two winged Black Wolf roared and flew away. "Younger martial sister, let''s go after this monster!" Yang Feng looked at the monster in the sky, and his eyes were full of excitement. "The strength of this monster is only nine layers of spirit generals, and our strength is enough to kill it. I can feel that this monster has a strong rhyme. As long as we get it, we will step into the realm of spirit Shuai, and the actual strength will be stronger than the general spirit Shuai!" After Yangfeng finished, he took a look at qingfeiwu and others. There is a red gem in his hand. At this time, the gem exudes a warm breath. This is the secret of daozong elders to feel the strength of Daoyun. As a member of erpinzong, qingfeiwu is the only daughter of qingfengyang. How can she not have a secret treasure. Although Yangfeng didn''t say it, qingfeiwu and others understood what he meant. There was a strong Taoist rhyme. Li Taibai was an outsider and shouldn''t let him follow him any more. After a look at Yang Feng, she points her head and understands the importance of things. "I''m sorry, young master. We''re going to chase the wolf now. Next, we''ll face more powerful monsters. We can''t protect ourselves. It''s hard to protect you. Goodbye when we have a chance." Light flying looked at Li Taibai, some sorry said. "It''s OK. You can go." Li Taibai nodded his head to show understanding. Looking at Li Taibai, the light flying dance pauses slightly. Suddenly he turns his head and looks at Xiang Yangfeng and says, "bring the Dao Yunzhu." "What do you want, younger martial sister?" Hearing the words of light flying, Yang Feng''s eyes show a color of suspicion. "Here you are." Flutter out his hand. Looking at qingfeiwu''s firm look, Yang Feng is a little dissatisfied. He already knows what he wants to do with his younger martial sister''s understanding. After all, he puts a transparent bead in qingfeiwu''s hand. Among the transparent beads, there is a trace of gas flow, and countless words can be seen. This is Daoyun beads, which can collect Daoyun breath. "Young master, the flavor of Taoist rhyme here is almost to be promoted to Lingshuai. You can go out all the way and kill some weak monsters." Finish saying words, light fly dance put the way rhyme bead in Li Taibai''s hand, turn round to leave. "Elder martial sister, you gave him the daoyunzhu we managed to put away. Do you really like him?" From afar came Li Xinxin''s whisper. "Younger martial sister, you''ve gone too far this time. The breath of Yunzhu is hard for us to get. It was given to an outsider directly." Yang Feng''s voice sounded discontentedly. "It''s just a Taoist rhyme bead. Besides, it''s all weak monsters. Even if it forms Taoist rhyme, it''s also weak Taoist rhyme. Do you want to use it?" Light fly lightly say, the voice of a few people goes away gradually. Looking at daoyunzhu in his hand, Li Taibai has a strange smile on his face. Qingfengyang is a madman, and qingfeiwu is also a strange person. Is it true that if there is a father, there must be a daughter? The thought in the heart moves, the rhyme bead breaks, and the rhyme breath appears constantly, which is absorbed by Li Taibai''s body. Daoyun bead can absorb the flavor of Daoyun, but it can''t bring out the secret realm of Tianlong. His spiritual world is different. Wrapping Daoyun with the spiritual world can avoid the investigation of the heart of the world."Click, click." Nearly 100 rhymes were absorbed by his body. Li Taibai''s body made a sound of bone collision, and his body became stronger. Even the roots and bones of ignorance have become stronger. Of course, they are only stronger. It''s not known how long it will take to form the real roots and bones. Of course, Li Taibai doesn''t intend to let the roots and bones of ignorance take shape here. The growth of the roots and bones of ignorance is in the divine world. The spiritual world looks at the direction of qingfeiwu and others'' departure, and Li Taibai follows them in the distance. All the monsters formed by Daoyun he met along the way were easily killed by him. Even he met a nine level Lingshuai monsters. With his current strength, he still easily killed them. In the spiritual world, he can see qingfeiwu and others. All he met along the way were nine level Lingshuai monsters, not even a one level Lingshuai monsters. This makes Li Taibai feel a little strange and aware of something wrong. According to principle, his body gathers one fifth of the Qi of Tianlong mainland. He shouldn''t have met this kind of thing, but he has met this kind of thing at the moment. It''s as if light flying and other talents are the ones who have the atmosphere, but they are not. "Disorganize heaven and earth." Li Taibai crossed four words in his mind. He finally understood what was wrong and what would happen on the bridge of life and death. There is only one possibility on the bridge of life and death. The demons and beasts, which are transformed from the Taoist rhymes, must be powerful and invincible on the bridge of life and death. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 310 If there is any rebellion in heaven and earth, it must be extremely precious. In the divine world, the appearance of anything that disorganizes heaven and earth is enough to cause a battle between the two terrible beings. Li Taibai was shocked by the appearance of objects in a small world. His eyes flashed. Here is the bridge of life and death. The bridge of life and death contains the rhyme of Tao. It must be one of the three thousand roads. Li Taibai''s eyes lit up. There are only three thousand avenues in total. If someone understands one, others can''t understand it. Even in the divine world, three thousand avenues are rare, and each one is a legendary existence. "If you get three thousand boulevards, it will be much easier for the future." Li Taibai''s eyes flashed. Three thousand Avenue falls in the small world, this is his opportunity, if in the divine world, even in his peak period, it is difficult to fight for, that is the power that the legendary existence can avoid. "I just don''t know which avenue." Li Taibai followed the four people in qingfeiwu, and thought of each other in his mind. If 3000 Avenue doesn''t show up, no one can find it. He can only follow qingfeiwu and others. "If it is invincible, we must withdraw first." Li Taibai is ready to leave. He is very clear about the strength of the three thousand Avenue. If the demonic beast is too powerful, even he may lose. "Chirp!" At this time, a golden sculpture appeared in Li Taibai''s spiritual world. Jinpeng carving, the descendant of the legendary beast jinwinged Mirs carving, is at the level of Lingshuai, but its own strength can fight against the existence of Lingshuai at the Ninth level. It is an invincible existence on the bridge of life and death. At this time, the Jinpeng carving is chasing and killing a group of people. This group of people are coming towards Li Taibai. "Elder martial brother, there is a boy over there." Someone saw the existence of Li Taibai. "In the past, let him attract jinpengdiao''s hatred, we take the opportunity to escape." The head of the man''s eyes flashing gold, whispered, then, he raised his head, looked at Li Taibai, with a smile on his face, said: "brother in front, can you please help us keep something, we are in a bit of an emergency." Speaking, this group of people have arrived in front of Li Taibai, the man at the head handed a package to Li Taibai. In the spiritual world, Li Taibai already knows that there is a golden egg in the package, the Jinpeng carved egg. It is obvious that these people stole the Jinpeng carved egg before they were hunted down. The package was almost thrown to Li Taibai, and the group fled quickly. Looking at the package in his hand, Li Taibai''s eyes twinkle. There are no real monsters on the bridge of life and death. All monsters are transformed from Taoist rhyme. Taoist rhyme lays eggs, which must be the evolution of Taoist rhyme and will give birth to a more powerful Taoist rhyme. His eyes coldly looked at the group of people who were fleeing quickly. Then, the corners of his mouth arced slightly, and he stopped trying to leave these people behind. Since someone wants to take him as a shield, it''s no wonder that he has some more pieces in his hands. At this moment, he has a lot of ideas and plans in his mind. "Chirp!" Jinpeng carving stopped over Li Taibai, his eyes flashing red, Jinpeng carving eggs in Li Taibai''s hands, it will be Li Taibai as the culprit of robbing Jinpeng carving eggs. "Chirp!" The body of jinpengdiao gives off a golden luster, and the sharp claws give off a golden luster, which cuts through the sky. "Death Li Taibai stands in the same place, his fist emits a faint light, and blows directly at jinpengdiao. On the bridge of life and death, Jinpeng carving is absolutely invincible. Lingshuai level 1 can fight Lingshuai level 9, which is countless times more powerful than shadow killing rats. However, Li Taibai is an accident. Even if Li Taibai competes for physical strength, he is also extremely powerful. His fist directly collides with Jin pengdiao, smashes his paw, grabs Jin pengdiao''s paw with his backhand, and falls to the ground. Then his fist fell on Jin pengdiao''s head and smashed it directly. A huge Taoist rhyme appeared, the cyan light emerged in the void, endless words surging in the cyan light, you can see that there is a strong wind blowing, blowing away the text, and forming a new text. Looking at the blue Daoyun, Li Taibai felt as if he was in a hurricane and would be destroyed at any time. "The way of hurricane is suitable for fat people." After cleaning up the Jinpeng carving, the group of people in Li Taibai''s spiritual world have mixed with the light flying dance and others in front. After a conversation, the light flying dance and others show a panic in their eyes and follow this group of people to escape. These people will jinpengdiao after the news to the light flying dance and others. Watching these people flee, Li Taibai follows behind. In his spiritual world, he clearly listens to the conversations of these people. Following behind them, Li Taibai looks at the carved eggs of Jinpeng in his hands. Before the eggs hatched, he still can''t feel the Tao contained in the eggs, but he can feel a surge of terrible energy. He can clearly feel that after he got the Jinpeng carving eggs, the ignorant bones in his body were shaking and he was very excited. He wanted to devour the Jinpeng carving eggs."Wait a minute." Li Taibai said in a low voice. Jinpeng carves eggs. With the increase of incubation time, the rhyme in the eggs will become more powerful. He is not in a hurry to take out the rhyme in the eggs. .... along the way, qingfeiwu and others finally caught up with the two winged Black Wolf. The existence of the nine levels of Lingjiang, even if the strength is comparable to Lingshuai level, but in the hands of so many people, there is no resistance at all. Especially after qingfeiwu took out a terrible secret, the two winged Black Wolf fell to the ground without any accident. This group of people did not snatch the two winged Black Wolf''s Dao Yun, indicating friendship. "On the bridge of life and death, there is a market." In Li Taibai''s spiritual world, when he heard the conversation of these people, he was going to the market of the bridge of life and death. "Human creativity is really invincible." Li Taibai shakes his head. For him, the bridge of life and death is just a road, which can be easily crossed. But for many people, it is extremely difficult. Some people with poor luck, even the demons and beasts transformed from Taoist rhymes, are hard to meet. There are also many people who have obtained Daoyun, but they don''t want it. This useless Daoyun becomes chicken ribs, tasteless to eat and a pity to abandon. In this case, the bazaar of bridge of life and death came into being. When these people stepped into the market, Li Taibai also stepped into the market. "Well?" At the moment of entering the market, Li Taibai was slightly stunned, then his eyes showed a light, and his mouth showed a trace of sneer. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 311 "The breath of the ninth grade Taoist rhyme, which already contains the breath of one hundred Taoist rhymes, can be converted into the ninth grade Taoist rhyme. As long as a third grade healing pill can be exchanged." "Eight class Taoist rhymes, in exchange for a Book of Lingshuai martial arts!" "The secret of the third-class Daoyun breath, in exchange for the seventh class Daoyun." One by one, voices kept ringing in the market. It''s said to be a market, but it''s just a small place where people gather. On the bridge of life and death, there are no buildings and no things allowed to be brought into the outside world. Layers of white fog block everyone''s sight. After entering the market, qingfeiwu and others came directly to an old man. In front of the old man, there were hundreds of people. "Here we are, old man." With light flying and others coming, the first man looked at the old man and said. "When all the people are here, let''s go." The old man nodded his head and said. After the old man finished speaking, the cry of the market disappeared. Everyone packed up their things and walked to the old man. Their eyes were full of excitement. They followed the old man and walked to the depth of the bridge of life and death. "You say there is a place where there are countless first-class rhymes. Does it really exist?" Light fly to dance to see to take oneself etc. to come over of the head big man, some doubt. "Of course it''s true. You know, the old man is a living fossil on the bridge of life and death." The man nodded. "Younger martial sister, the old man is really like the living fossil in the legend." Yang Feng said. There is a well-known thing on the bridge of life and death. There are living fossils on the bridge of life and death. They linger on the bridge of life and death all the year round. They know countless secrets on the bridge of life and death, and occasionally step into the market to bring opportunities to all. No one knows how the living fossil knows these secrets, or even where the living fossil comes from. The old man has existed since endless years ago. Rumor has it that living fossils are unparalleled. There is a pinzongmen in Tianlong continent who once wanted to capture living fossils, let the zongmen genius go out, bring countless powerful beings to suppress their own strength in the Ninth level of spirit generals, and deliberately reduce their own strength, and enter the bridge of life and death. These beings have countless powerful secrets, even in the face of banbuling king, they can be killed. In the end, all the entrants died, and the pinzongmen lost their fresh blood, and finally disappeared, while the living fossils still exist in this continent. It is said that the living fossil is a ghost on the bridge of life and death. It has long died, but it will not be dispersed. Finally, it forms a living fossil and wanders on the bridge of life and death. Some people say that the activated stone is the spokesman of heaven on the bridge of life and death. Knowing all the secrets of heaven and earth, and seeing talented people and things, it will appear and bring opportunities to it. Some even say that the living fossil is the essence of heaven Body. There are rumors, but no one can really determine what the living fossil is. One thing is certain. As long as we don''t think unfavourably about living fossils, we will get countless benefits. This is what Tianlong continent has discovered after endless years. Listen to the words of Yang Feng to light flying, Li Taibai''s face shows a strange smile. "Living fossil?" If his wound sword had not reached the fourth stage, he would not have been able to discover the secret. The so-called living fossil was actually this existence. Along the way, maybe it was because of the large number of people, or luck, that I didn''t meet any other demons which were transformed by Daoyun. After the problem of the gap between the old people and the old people, my face was even more excited. "The legend is true. It''s a thoroughfare after the living fossil. It won''t encounter any monsters." "I didn''t expect that we were so lucky. There was no rule for the appearance of living fossils. Sometimes they appeared several times a year, sometimes they appeared once a few decades, and the rumor that there were living fossils this time was 100 years ago." "Everyone said that living fossils may have disappeared, but unexpectedly, they let us go the same way." The crowd whispered. "This kind of existence here, how dare other Daoyun appear." Li Taibai understood the reason. "If we know we''ll meet living fossils, we won''t have to separate from the young man and let him follow us." He said in a low voice. "Suddenly remember, forget to ask that childe''s name, good blunder." Standing in the distance, Li Taibai could not help shaking his head as he listened to the words. After a moment''s thinking, he stepped forward, crossed the crowd and went to the front of the crowd. The appearance of living fossils made Li Taibai understand that if he was too far away from qingfeiwu, he might not be able to protect the girl. Although qingfeiwu is a bit silly, it''s really good for him. Whether it''s to prevent qingfengyang from continuing the tragedy of his previous life, or for this good, he should protect qingfeiwu. "Elder martial brother, do you think that young master will suddenly appear in front of us?" Light fly to open the mouth to the side of the man asked. Hearing the words of light flying, Yang Feng''s eyes showed a trace of impatience. He said: "younger martial sister, this is the hinterland of the bridge of life and death. We can only come in after the living fossil. That young man, his strength is too poor, how can he appear here?""So it is." Light fly danced to point a head, immediately some excited of say: "if that childe, this time appear in front of me, that means is predestined, I marry him good." "Cough, cough." With a cough, Li Xinxin pulled her sleeve and pointed to the front. With the light flying vision in the past, Li Taibai''s figure appeared in front of her. Looking at the sight of qingfeiwu and others, Li Taibai''s face is strange. He didn''t expect that he just appeared on purpose, so he heard qingfeiwu say this. Everyone was stunned in the same place, and qingfeiwu''s face showed a trace of Jiaohong. No one thought that Li Taibai would have such a coincidence. "I passed by." Li Taibai turned around and wanted to leave, but at this time, a fragrant wind came, and his body appeared beside him. "Young master, we are really predestined. Since we are here, let''s go together." Light flying hands embrace Li Taibai''s arm, and his eyes twinkle with brilliance. "Younger martial sister! What are you doing! " Yang Feng''s voice rang out, he stepped forward, opened the light fly dance and Li Taibai. "What my younger martial sister said just now is just for fun. You don''t have to take it seriously." Yang Feng looked at Li Taibai and said coldly. "It''s you Just at this time, a voice of some surprise sounded. The man who threw the golden egg to Li Taibai not long ago looked at Li Taibai, his eyes full of surprise. His eyes looked at a group of people who had been following him around. They nodded their heads, then walked towards Li Taibai and surrounded Li Taibai in the middle. "Boy, it''s time for us to settle." The head of the big man, with a smile on his face, said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 312 "What do you want to do?" Light flies to dance to block in front of Li Taibai body, open mouth asks a way. "Miss dance, it''s none of your business. We''re just taking back what we put on him not long ago." The leading man said. "Younger martial sister, this matter has nothing to do with us." Yang Feng said. He turned his head and looked at Li Taibai: "if you take other people''s things, give them back. For the sake of younger martial sister, I can guarantee you nothing." "Give it up." After the great man, the people began to say. Not far away, the people who followed the living fossil stopped and looked at the scene in front of them. "I advise you to return the things to Lin Ru. You know, Lin Ru is a member of the Shumu sect of the erpin sect." Someone said in the distance. "Shumuzong used to be a first-class sect. Later, it was demoted to the second class sect only when there was no strong spirit king in the sect. But the inside information of the second class sect is the top one among the two class sects, and even has a close relationship with the first class sect." Listening to the voice of constant persuasion around, Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Lin Ru, but before he spoke, the voice of light dancing sounded again. "I don''t care about your grudges, but here, he''s my man. I''ll make sure." Light flying eyes full of firmness, her eyes looked at Yang Feng, said: "elder martial brother, if you are afraid, you can hide." "Younger martial sister! You, why bother! " There is a trace of bitterness in Yangfeng''s eyes. His eyes looked at Lin Ru and others, his eyes showed a trace of sorry color, said: "sorry, my younger martial sister said, this person, he protected, so, this person you can''t move." Yangmu and Li Xinxin look at each other. They stand in front of qingfeiwu and Yangfeng, looking at Lin Ru and others with alert eyes. "Will you do it?" Just then, an old voice sounded, and the eyes of the living fossil looked at Lin Ru and others. "Old man, we just take back what we want." Lin Ru said politely. "Will you do it?" The sound of living fossils sounded again, cold and incomparable, and everyone seemed to feel that their bodies were in the middle of the cold world. Feeling the chill of his body, Lin Ru was shocked. The Yipin sect and Shumu sect knew many things, including living fossils. When the body of the living fossil gives off a chill, it means that the living fossil is going to be angry. If you still don''t know what''s wrong, you will face the anger of the living fossil. "Old man, how can we do it? I''m just joking." Lin Ru''s face showed a reluctant smile, he said with a smile. "No, it''s good. I thought you were going to do it." The face of the living fossil also showed a gentle smile. At this moment, the chill between heaven and earth dissipated, as if in an instant the winter warm flower season had entered, and everyone had a warm feeling. "We all have to be good children. It''s not good to fight and live in peace. That''s right, right?" Living fossil kindly said, his eyes to the people around. "Yes, yes, yes." Seeing the eyes of the living fossil, people quickly nodded their heads. "We are all looking for opportunities with our predecessors. We are all partners. We will talk about anything later." Someone said. Looking at the farce in front of him, there was no change in Li Taibai''s face. He was amused. If these people knew the real identity of the living fossil, would they still think like this? Of course, he also knows that this living fossil is absolutely impossible to allow people to do it. After all, this is the existence. If it appears here, it will not let other people do it and ruin his plan. A group of people on the road again, Li Taibai with light fly dance and others. is just like rumors. There are countless opportunities to follow the living fossil. On this road, people do not see the monster that simultaneous interpreting the rhymes, but they see many floating rhymes floating in the air. These Taoist rhymes emit light. They are not Taoist rhyme breath, but real Taoist rhymes. If they are absorbed directly, they can become Lingshuai. The breath emitted from Taoist rhymes is at least four grade Taoist rhymes, and even two grade Taoist rhymes. "These rhymes, I put them away, wait until the goal, we share them together, but I don''t think you will care about these rhymes after reaching the goal." Living fossil said, he put away all the rhymes. "Since it''s the elder, we naturally believe in him." No one has doubts about it. In the records of living fossils in Tianlong continent, it often happens. In the end, the living fossils take out the Daoyun and give it to the public. If the living fossil really brings people to the place of yipindaoyun, these four pindaoyun, three pindaoyun and two pindaoyun are not important at all. "What''s your name, young master?" Li Taibai side, light fly to open mouth to ask a way. Looking at the girl in front of him, Li Taibai replied, "Li Taibai." "The name is a little familiar." Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and she was lost in thought. She faintly felt that she had heard the name somewhere."Baidimen, the first genius of all ages, is called Li Taibai, who is known as the miracle genius." Li Xinxin said. "You are not that Li Taibai, are you?" Light flying eyes a bright, some excited asked. "It''s really me." Li Taibai has a little brain. There''s nothing to hide. "Ha ha ha." At this time, a laugh rang out. Lin Ru pointed to Li Taibai and his party and said, "this guy really wants to make friends with his sister. He''s crazy. He even says he''s Li Taibai. Don''t he know that Li Taibai has already reached the realm of Lingshuai, and it''s impossible for him to come here?" "On the holy road to Tianlong holy land, many people have been eliminated. It is said that Li Taibai''s strength has reached the realm of Lingshuai, and he is invincible in the realm of Lingshuai! You can even do a few moves in the hands of the half step spirit king. " Yang Feng looked at Li Taibai and said. Listening to the people''s words, Li Taibai blinked, he suddenly found that these people know things, how can he not know? "Come with me for a moment." Li Xinxin looked at Li Taibai and said. She looked at qingfeiwu with a gentle smile on her face and said, "elder martial sister, I have something to do with him. I''ll borrow it first." "Good." Light fly danced to point a head, very serious say: "I say with you, you can''t like him, he is mine." "Good." Li Xinxin nodded her head. She took Li Taibai to walk towards the no man''s land. After confirming that no one can hear their conversation, Li Xinxin stops. She looks at Li Taibai and her face disappears. She looks at Li Taibai coldly and says, "no matter what your purpose is, there is one thing I need to explain to you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 313 Li Xinxin''s strength lies in the ninth floor of Lingjiang, and his age is about 25 years old. The 25-year-old General of the ninth floor can only be said to be an ordinary genius. If his age is five years earlier, he can be called the top genius. Except for Li Xinxin, including qingfeiwu and other three people, they are also the strength of the ninth floor. They are about 25 years old. At this age, they were able to enter the holy land, but the fact is that none of the four people entered the holy land. Among the four, Li Xinxin has always been soft and weak, with kindness. He is also kind to Li Taibai, but now he becomes extremely cold. Looking at the girl who became cold in front of him, Li Taibai was not surprised. How careful his observation was, and the change of Li Xinxin''s expression, he knew for a long time that the girl''s face was kind and kind, and she was just facing qingfeiwu and Yangfeng. When she looked at him, her eyes occasionally became extremely cold. "Remember, no matter what your purpose is, elder martial sister belongs to elder martial brother. If I find any bad behavior, I will make you regret it all your life." Li Xinxin said coldly, a trace of strength on her body flickered. A terrible force fell on Li Taibai. At this moment, the girl''s strength surpassed the spirit general. Even in the face of the existence of the new spirit commander, she had the power of the first World War. The Ninth level of Lingjiang can enter the existence of Lingshuai realm for the first time. Only the top talents in the mainland can kill people beyond the realm. Li Xinxin must be one of the top talents. Today''s Li Xinxin is as talented as the overlord and the son of heaven. "Remember what I said, you can''t get in between them." With these words, Li Xinxin turned to leave, and her face became tender again. "Younger martial sister, what do you want him to do?" The sound of light flying is a little confused. "I just asked him how he and Lin Ru got into trouble." Li Xinxin said weakly. Looking at Li Xinxin, who has become extremely gentle, Li Taibai is a little funny. Li Xinxin''s talent is strong. If he is the other spirit generals, he will be shocked. However, in front of him, this talent is a little out of the ordinary. Of course, he didn''t say much. Li Xinxin didn''t have any hostility to him. He just threatened him because of the relationship of light flying dance. For Li Taibai, he didn''t have any feelings. He met light flying dance because of his previous life, so he helped him and didn''t want to make friends with him. After this trip to the bridge of life and death, their relationship ended. But, threatened him, when nothing happened, this is not his temper, and he has some things to be clear, Li Taibai mouth slightly arc, he went to light flying. "Li Taibai, did my younger martial sister say anything to you?" See Li Taibai come over, light fly to open mouth to ask a way. Hearing the words of light flying, Li Taibai showed a trace of fear in his eyes. He lowered his head and said, "I dare not say, I''m afraid of death." Li Taibai''s voice fell, Li Xinxin''s eyes became sharp, but in the spiritual world, Li Taibai clearly saw that there was a trace of fear in Li Xinxin''s eyes. "What did my younger martial sister say to you? You tell me, with me, no one can touch you. " Light flying eyes look at Li Xinxin, with a trace of doubt. "Elder martial sister, what can I say to him?" In the light of flying over, Li Xinxin''s eyes become very gentle, a gentle face said. "I didn''t let you talk, Li Taibai. What did she say to you?" Light flying eyes become a little sharp. "I dare not say, I am afraid of death." Li Taibai lowered his head. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you here. No one dares to hurt you." The smile on qingfeiwu''s face disappears and becomes extremely cold. Standing beside qingfeiwu, Yang Feng and others'' faces become a little ugly. "There''s a problem." Li Taibai lowered his head and narrowed his eyes slightly. At this time, the performance of light flying is obviously abnormal. As early as before, he realized that the performance of light flying dance was very abnormal, with a trace of strange behavior. Li Xinxin''s warning, now this behavior, confirmed his conjecture. "Younger martial sister." Yang Feng''s mouth is open. "Shut up, I didn''t let you talk." The light flying eyes are extremely cold. Li Taibai''s eyes look at Li Xinxin. At this time, Li Xinxin''s eyes are full of pleading color, with a trace of fear and a trace of pleading. It''s almost certain. Li Taibai shakes his head. At this time, although qingfeiwu''s face was cold, there was a trace of pain and hatred in his eyes when he looked at xiangyangfeng. Besides a trace of regret, there was also a trace of apology in Yangfeng''s eyes. There was no need to explain. Li Taibai understood what it was like. This is an old story. Two little lovers are making trouble, and his appearance has become the existence of light flying Qi Yang wind. Li Taibai shakes his head and looks at the pleading color on Li Xinxin''s face. Li Taibai doesn''t continue to make trouble. Things are basically clear and he will stop when he sees good. "Miss Li told me that I was not wrong in this matter. She will protect me with you, and let me not tell what Lin Ru did to me, otherwise I may face more danger. Therefore, this matter cannot be said." Li Taibai came close to light flying and said softly.Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Li Xinxin vomited, and her face suddenly became better. "Younger martial sister, sure enough, you won''t cheat me." Light fly hugged Li Xinxin, eyes full of soft color, then looked at the Yangfeng, look cold up, "not like someone, a liar." "All right! That''s all for today. " At this moment, the voice of living fossil sounded. He looked at the crowd and said, "on the bridge of life and death, at this time tomorrow, keep going. I''ll only wait for you for ten minutes." The voice of the living fossil falls, and the body disappears in place. "Then go on tomorrow." Seeing the living fossil disappear, others disappear one by one and return to their own bodies. "Li Taibai, you go first." Light fly to dance to look at Li Taibai to open mouth to say. "Good." Li Taibai nodded his head and his body disappeared. Seeing that Li Taibai''s figure disappeared, the light flying eyes took a look at Lin Ru and others in the distance, and also disappeared in the same place. "Damn it Standing in the distance, Lin Ru and others look annoyed. They don''t know how Li Taibai escaped the pursuit of Jin pengdiao, but he knows that Jin pengdiao''s eggs are so precious that they can even compare with a Taoist rhyme. "Only when it''s over will he be left." Lin Ru and others looked at each other and disappeared in the same place. When everyone disappeared, Li Taibai''s figure appeared again, his body slowly disappeared, and finally completely disappeared. "Invisible." After using stealth, Li Taibai stood in the same place. Soon after, the figure of living fossil appeared again in his eyes. "These people are really stupid." Looking at the empty place, the corner of the living fossil''s mouth arced slightly. He said, turning around and stepping into the distance. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 314 Watching the living fossil go away, Li Taibai''s body follows closely and goes all the way. They quickly step into the depth of the bridge of life and death. "Roar, roar!" There is no end to the roar of beasts. At this moment, the only sound left is the roar of beasts. The deep part of the bridge of life and death is not a bridge, but a huge mountain peak. Countless monsters are walking on the mountain peak, and each one is at least the existence of Wuwang realm, even banbuling king. Faced with this kind of scene, the living fossil has been used to it for a long time. "Roar!" The animal roars, and the rhyme flies from the hands of living fossils into the depths of the mountain. "Roar!" A huge white tiger appeared in the sky, accompanied by wind and cloud. The white tiger was huge and had a hundred feet long. "Wu Wu Wu!" At the moment when the white tiger appeared, all the monsters on the mountain lowered their heads, lying on the ground, shaking. But the only surprise is that the white tiger has no tail, or should not say no, but the tail does not come out, only a trace of mysterious gas is flowing, and countless words appear in the gas, telling the truth of heaven and earth. "What''s the matter?" The sound of the white tiger sounded in the sky. "Tomorrow''s sacrifice will come. This is the last batch of sacrifice. I hope you remember what you promised." Said the living fossil. "Naturally." Looking at the white tiger in the sky, the living fossil suddenly lowered his head. A red halo appeared on his old face and said, "what''s the benefit you promised me today?" "Pop." Three things fell on the living fossil. Two of these three things are Daoyun, which contains the power of terror, and the other is a black bag, in which I don''t know what is in it. "See you tomorrow." The living fossil said with a smile. He turned and left. When the white tiger could not see, the living fossil''s mouth curved slightly, showing a trace of irony. "Tomorrow is the end of everything." The living fossil said softly. He poured out the things in the black bag. There were red pills in the black bag. He took the red pills in his hand and swallowed them directly. His body emitted bursts of red light, and countless words could be seen. After swallowing the red pills, the words in the hands of living fossils flow, and pills appear one after another. Make things out of thin air! If you let other people in Tianlong land see it, it will be very shocking. This is the realm that only the creator can reach in legend. Looking at the red pills in his hands, the corners of the living fossil''s mouth arced slightly. He buried these pills under a big tree, and then left this place. After walking for some distance, he appeared in the east of the mountain. There are countless stone pillars, which are in disorder. After stepping into the stone pillars, the living fossil put the rhyme in his hands in a stone pillar Then he disappeared in the same place and returned to the place where the people left. "Tomorrow, you''ll have a surprise." The living fossil said softly, his figure disappeared in place. As time went by, the figure of living fossil appeared again. He blinked and looked around. "It seems that I am suspicious." Shaking his head, the living fossil figure disappeared again. After the figure of the living fossil disappears this time, a transparent figure appears. Li Taibai''s spirit is wrapped in two rhymes. His mouth is slightly curved and returns to the place where it began to disappear. The figure completely disappears on the bridge of life and death. "This dragon world is really unusual." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. Who can know that in this small dragon world, there are countless people who are crazy in the divine world. It''s just a pity that when they are reborn, all these things will be his. ... in a mysterious place, Zhang Dafei is running wildly at this time. There is a strong wind behind him. The strong wind is chasing Zhang Dafei. In the strong wind, you can see countless sharp blades. You can imagine what Zhang Dafei will do if he is chased by the strong wind. "No!" A sad cry sounded, Zhang''s figure was caught up by the wind, and his body was broken into pieces. "Hoo Hoo Hoo In the White Emperor''s palace, in front of a halo emitting purple light, Zhang DAPAI''s body emerged from the halo. His eyes were full of fear. Although his recent death was not real, the pain and the fear of death were real. After the appearance of Zhang Dafei, the figures of Zhu Hou and Qi Zhan also appeared one after another, and several people''s eyes were full of fear. "I don''t want to go in this land of death enlightenment." Zhang said, shaking his head. "This is the real charm of the temple. Only in death can we understand the ultimate power, and only in this way can we break through our own limits." Zhang Tingting''s figure appeared, her eyes were full of excitement, and she stepped into the halo again. Looking at Zhang Tingting''s disappearing figure, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou look at each other. "This girl, I didn''t expect to be so crazy. You''ll have a hard time in the future." They took a look at the weapon war and said seriously."What nonsense! Don''t forget, this is what the boss asked us to practice, and we have to practice 100 times. If we don''t get the number, the boss said that he would not recognize us as younger brothers. " The weapon war rolled a white eye to say, the body also disappears in the purple halo. "This madman!" Looking at the disappearing figure of Qizhan, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou look at each other. "It''s a hard time." The two faces showed bitterness, and finally they bit their teeth and stepped into the purple halo. Death enlightenment, this is a special building in the White Emperor hall. The entrants will form a place for extreme cultivation according to the tips given by the entrants. If they don''t break through themselves, they will suffer inhuman death treatment. Death is virtual, but the pain, the fear of death, is real. Moreover, entering the existence of the halo will forget that the death is virtual, and there will be a false memory. Only leaving the halo can we recall everything. Watching Zhang Dafei and others disappear, Li Taibai shakes his head. To be clear, it''s just an array. In this holy land, everything is given by the heart of the world, and this array can be created naturally. He forced Zhang dafui and others to enter. He knew very well that if they did not, they would not dare to enter. However, he and lobai are unable to enter. He has a powerful secret. If they enter, they will be perceived by the heart of the world. Lobai has the skill of a goddess, so they cannot enter. "Brother Taibai, are you worried that they can''t keep up with you?" Beside Li Taibai, Luo Bai looks at Li Taibai and asks. Listen to lobai, Lee''s too white. Zhang Dafei and other people''s qualifications, with his teaching in Tianlong continent, must be extremely powerful and top-notch, but in the divine world, this kind of qualification is just ordinary. His way is not only Tianlong, but also Shenjie in the future. Zhang Dafei and others have a slim chance to keep up with him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 315 In the holy land, the temple is the main place, and the holy point is the king. When stepping into the White Emperor hall, after understanding the White Emperor hall, Li Taibai will understand why the hall is so important in the holy land. All things need holy point to trade, including cultivation resources, cultivation places, even cultivation methods, even eating and sleeping. To join the temple, eating and sleeping will be provided free of charge by the holy land. There are many places in the temple that need holy points to practice. There is no holy point in the temple. In addition, all those who join the temple will be rewarded with 10000 holy points every month. Ten thousand holy points is a reward for a white level mission. A gray task is based on 10 points of reward, and a blue task is based on 100 points of reward. Even a blue task can only be accepted by those who join the temple. The role of holy point, not to say too much, is to say holy land, cultivation holy land, Spirit Valley. It takes 1000 holy points to enter the Spirit Valley once. Those who don''t join the temple can only do gray tasks if they want to enter the Spirit Valley. If they don''t get extra rewards, they have to do 100 gray tasks to enter the Spirit Valley. This doesn''t include other expenses that need to use holy points. In addition to these, there are special buildings in the hall, which can only be used by people in the hall, just like the death enlightenment place in the White Emperor hall. "The law of the jungle." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind that all the actions of the holy land were to show one thing. The closer the world is to the heart of the world, the stronger the idea of the law of the jungle will be. Only genius, can be more genius, lack of talent, lack of strength, can only be abandoned. ... at this time, Li Taibai and his party were going to the Spirit Valley to practice. The Spirit Valley is the holy land of the holy land. There are many treasures in it. Some people even get holy instruments in the Spirit Valley! In addition, one day of cultivation in the Spirit Valley is equal to one hundred days of cultivation in the outside world. Coming out of the bridge of life and death, Li Taibai waited until Zhang Dafei and others finished their training, and then brought them to the Spirit Valley. Among the group, Zhang Tingting is not there. She is still practicing death and enlightenment. The location of Linggu is half an hour away from the Baidi hall where Li Taibai and others are. On the way to Linggu, many people pointed out to Li Taibai and others. After entering the holy land, they set up a temple. Li Taibai and his party were in the holy land, and everyone knew about it. "Are you Li Taibai?" At the entrance of the Spirit Valley, a group of five people stood in front of Li Taibai. Their bodies exuded a strong breath, and they had stepped into the realm of Wuwang! These people have entered middle age, and some even have white hair. They are a group of old people in holy land. "Let''s join your temple, we can protect the White Emperor Temple." Among the five, a middle-aged man said. The breath of the middle-aged man is the most powerful, and he has already stepped into the artistic conception of the half step spirit king. "It''s Xu Tian." Someone whispered in the distance. "Xu Tian used to be a genius in the holy land, but he was seriously injured in a mission. From then on, his strength was difficult to improve. He was abandoned by the people of the hall of killing and became a member of the hall without a temple." "Even so, Xu Tian''s strength is still strong. Now he has entered the peak of Wuwang realm. He is one step away from the holy land to reach the half step spirit king." "The resources needed to reach the banbuling king in Wuwang realm are too large. Xu Tian needs to struggle for more than ten years at least to get the resources to enter the banbuling king. The difference is very different." Someone said with a sigh. "You can join our temple, but you are not allowed to practice in it." Li Taibai said. He doesn''t mind these people joining the White Emperor''s palace, but he doesn''t like some unimportant people entering the White Emperor''s palace, and a group of strangers appear around him. He doesn''t like the endless years in the divine world, and he has experienced so many assassinations. "It''s OK not to enter the temple. We are in the realm of King Wu. We need a lot of cultivation resources. I hope you can give us half of your holy points, so that we can grow up and protect you well in the future. Even if we face the Taurus temple, we will have the power of the first World War." Xu Tian said. "Are you kidding?" Qi Zhan looks at Xu Tian and says. "Do you think I''ll laugh again?" Xu Tian looks at the weapon war. "For the sake of letting us into the temple, I only need half of the holy points. I can keep you safe. You know, if you have the temple, but you don''t have the strength to protect it, it''s not so easy to guard it." Xu Tian light said. "What do you mean?" Zhang Dafei raised his head. "Don''t you know? Now you are at the mouth of the storm. You may be destroyed at any time. " Xu Tian''s side, an old man said, "today someone asked our boss to start the battle of attacking the palace." "Now you, the beast protecting the temple hasn''t appeared yet. If the battle of attacking the temple is started, you will surely lose?" "Boss Xu, for your talent''s sake, doesn''t want to hurt you, so I''ll give you a chance to take out half of your holy points and let us join the White Emperor Temple. We can guarantee you nothing."The battle of attacking the temple is that the holy land gives an opportunity to the existence who has not entered the holy land. It only needs to pay a certain price. Those who have not joined the temple can attack the temple. If they occupy the temple, the Temple belongs to the existence of attacking the temple. If you can''t protect the temple, you are not qualified to own it. This is the rule of the holy land. Around a pair of eyes, looking at Li Taibai and others, full of greed. If the battle of attacking the palace really starts, these people will gather to attack the White Emperor hall. "The battle of attacking the temple can only be launched if there are a hundred people in the realm of King Wu. All those who participate in the battle of attacking the temple must regard all their holy points as the gold of attacking the temple. If the attack fails, these holy points will become the gold of the people in the temple." Li Taibai''s voice rang out. When the White Emperor hall was born, he already knew this rule. It''s hard to find a hundred people in Wuwang realm in other places, but this is the holy land, the gathering place of the top talents in Tianlong continent. Even the weakest ones are famous talents in Tianlong continent. Among the holy places, there are 30000 disciples in the holy land, and the maximum number is 100 in a year. Among them, countless are the older generation, and even the older generation. They can''t step into the half step spirit king, but the passage of time is enough to push countless people to the realm of King Wu. "If you want to send us holy points, come." Li Taibai said lightly, he turned to step toward the Spirit Valley, Luo Bai and others followed closely. "Arrogance After hearing Li Taibai''s words, countless people had an idea in their mind. However, more people had a chance to see that the negotiation had failed. The battle of attacking the palace was likely to start. This would be their chance. "Xu Tian, I have said that there is no need to use stratagem to deal with this kind of new people, just to occupy them by force." An old figure appears, it is dragon sky. "I wanted to occupy it slowly. Since he didn''t know what to do, let him disappear as soon as possible and inform everyone that the battle of attacking the palace will begin in three days." Xu Tian light said, turned to leave the Spirit Valley. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 316 "A thousand holy points." There is a wooden house in front of the Spirit Valley. An old man sits in the wooden house. This is the gatekeeper of the Spirit Valley. He takes the Tianlong Holy Land order from Li Taibai and others. Ten seconds later, the old man returns the Tianlong Holy Land order to Li Taibai. On the silver white Tianlong Holy Land order, there has been a slight change at this time. Originally, there was an extra line of numbers over the golden dragon, 9000. This is the holy point. "Boss, these people are really stupid. They even want to attack the temple. They don''t think about who the boss is." Zhang Da Pang looked at Li Tai Bai and said with a smile in his eyes. "Indeed, how long can the existence of Wuwang realm last in the hands of the boss?" Red monkey nodded. "In the holy land, the boss is still invincible. It is bound to let everyone know the strength of the boss." Weapon war a face agree of say. Looking at the three people''s relaxed appearance, Li Taibai stopped. Looking at these people, he said: "I won''t take part in this battle of attacking the palace, neither will Luobai and Dongfang Xianyun." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang DAPAI, Zhu Hou and Qizhan were stunned. "Boss, if you don''t take part, how can you defend this battle?" Zhang said. "Boss, if you don''t join us, even my sister-in-law and miss Dongfang won''t join us. How can the four of us hold on?" Red monkey also nodded. "Why not? If I''m here, I''ll be able to keep it. This is the test given to me by the boss. I''ll definitely finish it. " The eyes of weapon war are full of excitement. "Fool." Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou are somewhat speechless. Their strength lies in the Ninth level of the spirit general. In the face of the existence of at least 100 realms of Wuwang, they are all seeking death. Even the most powerful Ouyang Li is only on the Ninth level of Lingshuai. He may be crushed by the existence of one or ten Wuwang realms, but the existence of at least 100 Wuwang realms is enough to cause quantitative change and qualitative change. No one can resist it. "Miss Li, do you think we can hold on?" Zhang Da Pang''s eyes look at Ouyang Li. "I''ll try." Ouyang Li said, her eyes flashing, full of curiosity. Along the way, Li Taibai was full of all kinds of unknowns. She was very curious about what Li Taibai thought this time. "If you hold on, I can promise you what you want me to do." Li Taibai''s eyes are looking at Ouyang Li. His voice rings in Ouyang Li''s mind. Hearing Li Taibai''s voice, Ouyang Li''s eyes flashed a light. "This attack on the temple is bound to hold." "Don''t worry. Since I let you keep it, I have a chance." In Li Taibai''s hand, there are three Taoist rhymes with faint halo. "This is Daoyun!" Seeing the Taoist rhyme in Li Taibai''s hand, Ouyang Li''s eyes widened, full of wonder. Everyone knows that Daoyun can''t leave Tianlong''s secret land. However, Li Taibai has brought Daoyun out of the bridge of life and death, which is enough to stir Tianlong''s land. Enough to make a top force. It is not unknown that Lingshuai will be promoted to Lingshuai. It can even make every Lingshuai in the clan become the most perfect Lingshuai. "I''m the boss!" Weapon war''s eyes are full of wonder. Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou don''t know these things, but there is no accident. In their eyes, everything Li Taibai does now is normal. Other people''s eyes are surprised. It''s normal, because the eldest is strong. There was no change in the look of Dongfang Xianyun. "These three rhymes are suitable for the three of you. In this spirit Valley, you can feel these rhymes and step into the realm of Lingshuai." Li Taibai gave the three Daoyun to Zhang Dafeng. Zhu Hou got the shadow way, Zhang dafui got the hurricane way, and the weapon war got a kind of Tao rhyme he took away from the living fossil, which is the way of Mars. All of the three kinds of Daoyun belong to xiaodaoyun, but they are related to the three thousand Avenue. For this world, Li Taibai doesn''t know or need to know the so-called first-class and ninth class Taoist rhymes. The three thousand Avenue is the most powerful way in the world, and all the roads that have a little connection with the three thousand Avenue are good ones. And the closer to 3000 Avenue, the stronger it is. Of course, it also has to be related to the human body of cultivating Tao. "Two sixth class Taoist rhymes and one third class Taoist rhyme." Ouyang Li''s eyes blinked. This kind of Taoist rhyme is not very good. All the talents exist, which one is not running for the first-class Taoist rhyme. Only when we feel the second-class or above Taoist rhyme and step into the realm of Lingshuai, can we be regarded as the most perfect Lingshuai, and we can have a long way to go in the future. In Tianlong continent, every spiritual king must be perfect and handsome, with more than second-class Taoist rhymes. However, if you want to enter the realm, the spiritual king needs a kind of Taoist rhyme. For example, Tang Yuan got a kind of Taoist rhyme. "Boss, what if you can''t keep it?" Zhang Da Pang takes over Dao Yun and asks. "If we can''t keep it, let''s be people without a temple." Li Taibai said lightly.... after confirming Li Taibai''s idea, Zhang Dafei and others began to practice after asking questions. Daoyun entered their bodies and slowly flowed. Their bodies were slowly changing. For Zhang Da Pang, it doesn''t matter whether the rhyme given by Li Tai Bai is strong or not. As long as it is given by Li Tai Bai, it will not be bad. Why? Because this is their boss. Ouyang from looking at the changes in several people, she did not say much. "The Spirit Valley has the flavor of Taoist rhyme. You can better understand the Taoist rhyme here. No wonder it is known as the holy land of cultivation." Ouyang li felt the breath of Spirit Valley and said. Listening to Ouyang Li''s words, Li Taibai nodded his head, which is why he brought Zhang Dafei and others to Linggu. Here, we can better understand their Tao. "You''re here to help me guard them. I''ll go back to the White Emperor''s hall with lobai first." Li Taibai looked at Ouyang Li and said. "Good." Ouyang left his head. "The Taoist rhyme here is not strong. I have a place where Taoist rhyme is stronger. We might as well go there to practice." Dongfang Xianyun''s eyes are bright, and he seriously suggests. Hearing Dongfang Xianyun''s words, Li Taibai resolutely refuses. He doesn''t know if he will follow Dongfang Xianyun, and whether he will come back. "I hope the three of them can break through their limits." Leaving Linggu, Li Taibai said in his heart. There are several reasons why he doesn''t guard the White Emperor hall. The first one is to give Zhang Dafei and others the chance to exercise themselves. The second one is that he has no time. These days, he will go to the bridge of life and death. The things there are countless times more important than the palace. Three thousand boulevards, even in the divine world, will cause vibration. "Brother Taibai." Luobai looks at Li Taibai, her eyes flicker, with the increase of knowledge, she can clearly feel that Li Taibai''s body is unusual. The existence of shennvgong is extremely powerful, which is not what ordinary people can have. With Li Taibai''s strength, as long as they practice slowly, sooner or later, they will reach the peak of Tianlong. They don''t need to be in a hurry at all. But Li Taibai is too anxious for others to see, but Luobai can see it. "There must be a terrible existence. Even brother Taibai feels uneasy about this terrible existence, so he wants to become stronger quickly." Luobai''s eyes flicker. She clenches her fist. She will make herself stronger. When the danger she doesn''t know comes, she hopes to stand in front of Li Taibai and protect Li Taibai instead of being useless. After walking out of the Spirit Valley and looking at the greedy eyes around, Li Taibai said, "the White Emperor hall begins to accept people today. For three days, after the battle, the White Emperor hall will never accept people." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 317 Three days later, the battle of Holy Land attacking Temple begins! Attack object: Baidi hall. All the holy disciples who want to take part in the attack can arrive at the mission hall one day before the attack and hand over 1000 holy points to take part in the attack. The initiators of the battle: long Tian, Xu Tian, Xu Hui and so on. One hundred people handed over all their holy points... on this day, a huge voice resounded through the holy land. It was a voice from the depths of the holy land, known as the voice of heaven. After the news of the battle, the news about the reception of the White Emperor hall was also known to all. "If I had known that, why should I have done it?" Xu Tian''s eyes full of disdain, light said. In other people''s eyes, Li Taibai''s behavior is no less than jumping off the wall. Li Taibai didn''t pay attention to what happened outside. He sat in the palace of the White Emperor, his eyes closed, his body power surging, and his body exuded a faint luster. The last rhyme from the living fossil is absorbed by his body. This rhyme is not suitable for lobai. Daoyun is absorbed by his body, and Li Taibai opens his eyes. His eyes show a strange color. At this time, there is a faint change on the surface of his body, and you can see a trace of words flowing. These words soon disappear. "It''s like there''s been some physical change." Li Taibai blinked. "The supreme immortal dragon body cultivation method" is a cultivation method beyond Li Taibai''s understanding. With the absorption of Daoyun, he feels that some changes have taken place in his body. Although it doesn''t appear clearly, he is vaguely aware that his spiritual power has changed a little at this moment and become more pure. Can the way to exercise the body also exercise the spirit? You know, even in the divine world, there are very few ways to exercise the spirit, and each kind of method only has the top existence. When he stepped into the divine world, he had the wound sword, which not only can exercise the spirit, but also can produce spiritual attack, which was remembered by people. Li Taibai closed his eyes as his thoughts crossed his mind. The more powerful the "cultivation method of the body of the Immortal Dragon" is, the better it will be for him. A trace of sadness appeared on Li Taibai, and the wound sword trembled gently in his mind. As time went by, Li Taibai opened his eyes. It''s time. He closed his eyes again, and consciousness entered the bridge of life and death. "Li Taibai, I miss you so much." Light flying figure appeared, directly hugged Li Taibai''s arm, a face of excited color. "Younger martial sister, it''s not clear between men and women. Pay attention to your image." Yang Feng said. "What image do you want in front of a handsome guy? Only in front of ugly people like you can we have a better image. " Light fly to dance to see one eye Yang breeze, say, "ugliness person, forever don''t know, the girl is in handsome boy in front of, can have much initiative." "Well, of course, if the strength is strong, you can see the girl''s initiative, younger martial sister, right?" "Well." Li Xinxin nodded her head and was very clever. "Li Taibai." Light flying looked at Li Taibai, she said with a sigh: "unfortunately, you are just the same name, not the legendary genius, if it is him, it will be more attractive, I may make a promise to catch up with you." "I have someone I like." Li Taibai said. When she heard Li Taibai''s words, she was slightly stunned. Then she couldn''t help laughing. She released Li Taibai''s arm and said with a smile, "you think too much. You''re not that Li Taibai. If you really are, I''ll chase you back. Now you''re far away." "But, Li Taibai, I think you should change your name." Light fly dance very seriously said: "your name, now in Tianlong mainland by many people don''t like, in case you don''t like the name of people, will you kill is possible." "I''m really Li Taibai." Li Taibai said seriously. "I''m still lobai." He rolled his eyes. The name of Luobai, Li Taibai''s lover, was also known by everyone along with the spread of Li Taibai''s name. Looking at the light dance, Li Taibai shook his head and didn''t continue to explain. They followed behind the living fossil, and soon came to the place where the red elixir was hidden in the activation stone. "Well?" After checking the pills, the living fossil''s eyes showed a trace of doubt, and one red pill was missing. "What is this?" Looking at the red elixir found in the living fossil, people''s faces showed a color of curiosity, but more excited. On the bridge of life and death, there was nothing else except monsters and Daoyun. "This is daodan!" The living fossil said with a smile on his face, "you''re really lucky. Daodan is the rarest thing on the bridge of life and death. It''s the flavor of Daoyun that grows in a special place. After taking it, you can enhance your understanding and talent." It''s not clear why there is a red pill missing, but at this time, there is no way to think about it. A trace of red pill is formed on the fingertip of the living fossil, which is mixed in the red pill. At this time, his hands are holding the red pill, and no one is aware of it."I''ve just counted it. This Dan Gang is good one by one. The luck of you guys is the best I''ve ever seen." "Ha ha ha, it''s not our good luck. It''s not the old man''s good luck. We are blessed and let us have the afterglow." Lin Ru looked at the living fossil and said with a smile. "Shameless." Hearing Lin Ru''s words, many people had an idea in their mind. "I''m sorry for what you said. Let''s share this Dan with you." The living fossil said with a smile. Hearing the words of the living fossil, Lin Ru''s eyes were excited. He agreed, took the daodan in the hand of the living fossil and gave it to everyone. "You''ll regret it." When he got to Li Taibai, Lin Ru said in a low voice that he gave him daodan. Under the eyes of living fossils, he didn''t dare to make small moves. Moreover, he didn''t plan to make small moves. He had his own plan in mind. On his return this time, he inquired into the books about living fossils in the clan. He learned one thing: living fossils like to be flattered by others. All the flatterers are taken care of by living fossils. "Well done, you can stay with me and protect the old man along the way. This is my collection of the old man in recent years. It''s good for your health if you drink it." The living fossil nodded his approval and took out a transparent medicine bottle with red liquid inside. Watching Lin Ru drink the red liquid, a trace of fierce breath appeared on his body, and countless people were jealous. At this time, the breath of Lin Ru was no worse than the ordinary Lingshuai, and even better. This red liquid is definitely a good thing. When they saw that they had eaten daodan, the living fossil took them on. With Lin Ru as a good leader, everyone has become more active. Along the way, many people revolve around the living fossil. As soon as the living fossil has an idea, everyone will do it immediately. Many people like living fossils, follow them and get red liquid. "They are all good children. I have a hunch that you good children will get more benefits than people in the past." Living fossils make everyone more excited. Looking at the people''s actions, Li Taibai''s eyes show a strange color. His eyes are staring at the red liquid. In the spiritual world, he can see what the red liquid... Is. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 318 Holy Spirit Valley, Ouyang from the eyes stare big, pupil full of incredible. In her eyes, at this time, Zhang DAPAI and others, the body of Tao rhyme constantly exudes, between heaven and earth sounded a trace of Tao sound, layers of white flowers fall from the air, fall in the land and disappear. Daoyin Linghua, this is the symbol of the perfect promotion of Lingshuai! Ouyang Li''s heart was full of shock. She couldn''t figure out why Zhang DAPAI and other people''s Daoyun were not Yipin Daoyun and erpin Daoyun, and they could be promoted to Lingshuai perfectly. In the mainland of Tianlong, there is a common sense that only the top sects know. To make a perfect promotion to Lingshuai, you need to absorb at least three grades of Daoyun. However, it is only a glimmer of possibility to absorb three grades of Daoyun, and there is only 50% chance for two grades of Daoyun. Even if one grade of Daoyun has only 80% chance, and less than three grades of Daoyun is absolutely impossible. But now, this is absolutely impossible, completely broken in front of her. "Is this the realm of Lingshuai?" Zhang opened his eyes, his eyes full of excitement. Step by step in the void, his figure step by step on the void, closed his eyes, the breeze blowing slowly, blowing his long hair, Zhang Da Pang''s figure disappeared, reappeared thousands of meters away. "Originally, this is the power of the wind." Zhang''s eyes are full of excitement. There was an orange glow on him. He created his own martial arts skills. "Fat man, you''re a little stupid." A voice rang out between heaven and earth. Ouyang from slightly a Zheng, saw a figure, I do not know when appeared in Zhang Dafei side, is the figure of the red monkey. "Damn, you scare me!" Zhang Da Pang was surprised and couldn''t help scolding. "I''ll go somewhere else and feel it." The voice of the red monkey falls, the figure disappears again, and there is no shadow between heaven and earth. Ouyang blinks, and she doesn''t feel the red monkey''s departure. "I''ll have a look at other places. It''s not easy for me to come into the Spirit Valley. I can''t waste it." Zhang Da Pang nodded his head and said, stepping out of the distance, his body disappeared in the same place with a breeze. "These two guys." Ouyangli''s hand trembled slightly, her eyes looked around, a flame appeared in the void, little spark shining. "Fire." Qi Zhan looks at the flame in his hand, his lips tremble slightly, and then the corners of his mouth show a trace of radian, and his eyes are full of excitement. "Those guys in the clan, you wait for me to come back." Qizhan said. "You can''t waste a thousand holy points. I''ll go to the depths of the Spirit Valley to have a look." Qizhan said, his figure gradually faded into a shadow. A breeze blew by. In Ouyang Li''s eyes, the shadow disappeared in the same place and disappeared. "Boom!" A violent explosion sounded, Ouyang from the whole body shaking standing in place. "You three bastards! A thousand holy points can only stay for one day Ouyang Li''s voice rang out angrily, and finally she returned to the Linggu payment office, gave each of the three people a thousand holy points, and left angrily. "You wait. I''ll make you double. No, I''ll make you pay me back ten times." Ouyang from grinding white teeth said. She Ouyang from how noble birth, always only she takes advantage of others, no one takes advantage of her time. But Ouyang Li left, her eyes are still full of shock. The place where she was born makes her eyes more than anyone else. The speed of Zhang Da Pang is enough to match the peak of banbu Ling Wang in her eyes. You know, Zhang Da Pang has just entered Lingshuai. The figure of the scarlet monkey is even more unpredictable, and even she can''t find it. As for the final weapon war, it was a bit ordinary. Ouyang Li couldn''t understand it. You know, the Daoyun used in Qizhan is the best of the three, but its performance is the most ordinary. "Li Taibai, what secret are you hiding?" Ouyang Li''s eyes twinkle. She knows that the performance of these three people must be due to Li Taibai. ... after today, there is a rumor in the Spirit Valley. There are many people who got the precious treasure, but somehow disappeared. There are also many people who went to the treasure, but when they arrived at the treasure, they found that the treasure was empty. Later, it was discovered that all these strange things happened because of the existence of the Golden Dragon hall. In the depths of the Spirit Valley, many people see countless sparks, which flow in different periods, emitting unusual light. Once someone arrived at the place where the spark fell and found a precious mineral. After the disappearance of the treasure rumors, a flowing spark treasure rumors, also spread in the holy land. ... on the bridge of life and death, Li Taibai and others have reached the peak. "Legend, it''s true!" Seeing the mountain in front of us, there is a sound full of shock. "There is an end on the bridge of life and death, the peak is the top, the monster is the way, and it contains the heaven road. Only those who are predestined can meet." Someone whispered.This is the legend of Tianlong. The peak is known as Daoyun mountain. "It''s said that only the most talented people can see Daoyun mountain. In Daoyun mountain, any Daoyun is infinitely stronger than that in other places." The eyes were full of excitement. After listening to people''s comments, Li Taibai knew that the Taoist rhymes in this mountain are naturally stronger than those in other places. Some of these Taoist rhymes are related to the Taoist rhymes in 30000 middle roads, and some are even related to 3000 Avenue. These rhymes, naturally, are infinitely stronger than the individual rhymes. You know, even in the divine world, this kind of Taoist rhyme is only possessed by the genius of the divine world. For these, Li Taibai did not have any accident. There are endless years in Tianlong continent. These Taoist rhymes are accumulated by endless years. This is also a small world that will be invaded by divine forces. This is to open up wasteland. The Taoist rhymes left by these endless years are enough to make people crazy. Of course, Li Taibai knows better that all the rhymes are not as good as the real treasure here, one of the three thousand avenues. "Elder, you are really our lucky star." Lin Ru''s voice sounded. He looked at the living fossil and his eyes were full of worship. "Shameless!" Looking at Lin Ru''s performance, countless people had an idea in their heart, but soon, these people began to praise him. "It''s a blessing for us to meet you, old man." "I must have saved Tianlong in my previous life, so that I can meet the elder in this life." One by one, the voices of praise rang out. After hearing these people''s words, light flying and others'' faces were very strange. These words were a little disgusting. "Well, well, here''s the red liquid for you." The living fossil happily closed his mouth, and bottles of red liquid appeared and were taken by the public. "I''m happy today. You have a share. I''ll give you one." With a smile on his face, living fossil looked at Li Taibai and his party. Looking at the excitement on people''s faces, Li Taibai was disgusted. It was clear in his spiritual world that the red liquid was urine... the urine became red liquid only after some red chromosomes were put into it. The so-called breath became strong, but it was because there were some stimulating potentials in the urine, and these potentials were stimulated It''s going to hurt the user''s foundation. "Drink it quickly. If you don''t drink it, you will look down on the old man, and he won''t be happy." Living fossil face with a smile, joking, handed the red liquid to Li Taibai. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 319 Red liquid, gently shaking, put in front of Li Taibai. The wrinkles on the living fossil''s face stretch out, with a kind smile, but the muddy eyes are extremely cold. "No drink." Li Taibai shook his head and refused. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, everyone was stunned. The living fossil''s eyes were even colder. The smile on his face disappeared. Looking at Li Taibai, he said, "do you look down on the old man?" "Well, I really despise it." Li Taibai nodded his head, heard Li tianbai''s words, the face of the living fossil was even colder, and the breath of ice was flowing between heaven and earth. "Li Taibai, what are you doing?" His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and some of them didn''t understand. Li Taibai''s behavior, "apologize to the elder quickly." Light fly to open mouth to say. The power of the living fossil, if you really want to kill Li Taibai, it must be very easy. She looked at the living fossil with a smile on her face and said, "old man, my friend, he has a problem with his head. Sometimes, he takes a wind from time to time." "Elder, this Li Taibai is so hateful. I can teach him a lesson for you." Lin Ru said, his face with a ferocious color. "It''s because of you that I don''t drink." Li Taibai spoke again. His face was full of pride, said: "practitioners, should go forward bravely, stand up to heaven and earth, how can you flatter, there is no arrogance, you this thing is for those fawning waste to drink, how can I drink? If I drink, am I not like these flatterers? " His eyes looked at the living fossil and said, "what the old man gave me is a reward. I thank him from my heart, but let me drink what these people can get by flattering me. I won''t drink it!" Li Taibai''s voice was so strong that it rang out in everyone''s ears. "Who are you talking about His eyes were cold, and Li Taibai''s words undoubtedly offended these people. Looking at these people, Li Taibai showed a modest smile on his face. He said, "I''m sorry, you may have misunderstood me. I''m not aiming at you, and I have no intention of aiming at you." When they heard Li Taibai''s words, there was a look of irony in their eyes. They just said it with a strong voice. Now they are not afraid. However, Li Taibai''s voice did not stop, but continued to speak. "I''m not talking about anyone. I mean, all of you who drink red liquid, one of you counts as one. All of you are rubbish." Li Taibai''s voice fell, and everyone was quiet. Looking at the boy with a modest face, some of them couldn''t react. Some of them were stunned. They couldn''t figure out why someone would dare to offend so many people at once. "You want to die!" A voice sounded, and a figure with strong momentum came towards Li Taibai. This is an old man with a long knife in his hand. The long knife exudes the color of ice cold. Where he passed, layers of ice appeared. "Ice knife! Binglao is even here. Is he finally going to be promoted to Lingshuai level? " Seeing this figure, many people widened their eyes. Lingjiang realm, Bingling Dao and binglao are well-known in Tianlong continent. "Any realm, as long as a realm is cultivated to the extreme, is bound to become an invincible existence. In this world, there is no realm at all, and there are some people who use power to understand power." This sentence is very famous in Tianlong continent, which is what binglao said. In the mainland of Tianlong, this sentence has been studied by countless people, and formed a school, Jijing school. Do not promote, but in a realm of continuous research, so that the strength of this realm of sublimation, and ultimately invincible. Binglao''s view is very simple. In this world, if you study a realm to the extreme, you will not have to be inferior to anyone. On this road, binglao''s strength also seems to witness this sentence. Lingjiang jiuceng once fought against banbu Lingwang, but he didn''t fall behind. On the mainland of Tianlong, there are only two recognized strongest, Tangmen Tangyuan, the strongest of Tianlong. Spirit will be the first strong, ice knife ice old. But at the moment, the founder of this school has come to the bridge of life and death and chosen to be promoted. If this matter is known to other people in Tianlong mainland, it will surely cause panic to countless people. After listening to the comments, Li Taibai was also shocked. He stares at binglao seriously, showing a trace of sorry color in his eyes and says: "sorry, I didn''t expect that you are binglao. This sentence doesn''t mean you." "Boy, it''s no use apologizing. No one here can slander you." Ice old disdainful said. "No, you misunderstood me. You are not rubbish. It''s an insult to rubbish to say you are rubbish." Li Taibai said coldly, "I think it''s right to say a word, let everyone follow me. Now I find that I''m wrong, so I sneak to promotion, and let countless people waste their time. I follow you to do meaningless things. You''ve killed many people''s future. You''re not as good as waste."The theory of extreme state? Li Taibai couldn''t figure out why someone should say this. With the improvement of the realm, the body will also be improved, the spirit will increase, and the life expectancy will also increase. This is the direction of becoming stronger. In a realm, no matter how strong the cultivation is, how can it be? Life will come to an end, how invincible? This is a very simple truth. Why did someone even put forward this sentence? What''s more, he knows that Bing Lao, who said this sentence, was able to fight with banbu king in Lingjiang only after he got a great adventure. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, everyone looked at Bing Lao, his eyes flashing slightly. "Boy, you want to die!" Binglao''s eyes show anger. The long knife in his hand cuts through the sky, and endless frost appears. The chill is surging. It''s extremely cold. Under the long knife, everything is frozen. "Did I let you do it?" But just then, an old voice sounded. The eyes of the living fossil look at binglao. The frost on binglao''s long knife disappears, and all the chill disappears. It seems that everything just happened is an illusion. The power of the living fossil frightens people at this moment. You know, binglao can fight banbuling king, but with only one word, binglao''s attack disappears. "Elder, I didn''t mean to. I just saw this guy insulting you. I can''t stand it. That''s why I did it." Binglao''s face was very pale, and he said with some trepidation. Ignoring Bing Lao, the living fossil''s eyes looked at Li Taibai and said, "young man, I''ll give you another chance to drink this, and it will be as if it never happened." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 320 Hearing the words of the living fossil, people looked at Li Taibai. They were very curious about how Li Taibai would choose. The power of the living fossil was exposed. At this time, the living fossil was obviously angry. If Li Taibai refused, he would face the anger of the living fossil. Facing the anger of living fossil, there is only one end, death. If Li Taibai chooses to drink the red liquid, what he just said is no less than scolding himself. It''s a shame and he will follow him all his life. "In the face of death, he has no choice." There is a mockery in some people''s eyes. In this case, as long as normal people will choose to drink red liquid. "No drink." Li Taibai''s voice rang out. His eyes looked at the living fossil, and his eyes were full of arrogance. Then he looked at qingfeiwu and said, "Miss Qing, if you drink this red liquid, what''s the difference between us and those flatterers? If you don''t drink it, don''t drink it. Don''t drink it with me." "Li Taibai, if you want to die, don''t pull the younger martial sister together." Yang Feng said. "Good." Light flying is suddenly said. "Younger martial sister! Don''t make any noise There is a trace of anger in Yangfeng''s eyes. "I didn''t make any noise, just like Li Taibai said. If I drink this red liquid, what''s the difference between me and those flatterers? Elder martial brother, don''t you think so? " The light flies to dance, looking at the Yang breeze, smiling face such as dimple, appear beautiful abnormality. "Elder martial sister." Li Xinxin watched the light dance. "You go drink it." Light flying looked at Li Xinxin said. "I don''t drink it." Li Xinxin shook her head, she said seriously, "elder martial sister, you forget, we said, everything, to spend together, I''m not a flatterer." "Well, then don''t drink it." Light flying eyes show a trace of pity, she gently rubbed Li Xinxin''s head. "Elder martial brother, what about you?" Light flying eyes look at Yang Feng. "Younger martial sister, if you are like this, I will talk to Shifu." Yang Feng said coldly. "Go ahead, then." Light fly dance doesn''t matter. "Brother, go and drink." Yang Feng''s eyes looked at Xiangyang wood and said. "Brother, I''ll drink it after you drink it." Yangmu looked at Yangfeng and said. "Don''t you listen to your brother?" There is anger in Yangfeng''s eyes. Yangmu did not speak, just looking at Yangfeng, as he has been the performance, do not speak. "Younger martial sister! Don''t you know we''re doing it for you? Stop it Yang Feng''s voice was full of anger. Looking at Yang Feng''s angry appearance, the smile on her face disappears, her eyes are very cold. At this time, everyone present found that there was something wrong with these people. "Old man, we don''t drink. You can go to other people. After all, my little friends and I are not flatterers." At this time, Li Taibai suddenly said. "Well, since you don''t drink it, don''t drink it. Just wait until you get on the mountain, and you will get much less benefit." But the living fossil said suddenly. He turned away and walked to other people. Seeing the living fossil''s action, Yang Feng was slightly stunned. He was relieved, and his eyes looked at Li Taibai even more displeased. In the end, everyone except Li Taibai and his party drank it. "Then go up the mountain." When everyone had drunk it, the living fossil said, and led the people forward. "Roar!" A huge monster appeared in the mountain forest, exuding the power of terror, and had reached the realm of King Wu. But when he saw the living fossil, the monster howled and ran away. "I''m worthy of being an old man." Lin Ru said again. On the way after that, a monster fled immediately when he saw the people, even including the half step spirit king. Looking at these fleeing monsters, people''s eyes showed the color of greed. These are at least three kinds of rhymes, and maybe even one kind of rhyme. But no one is chasing, and everyone''s eyes are even more excited, looking forward to the harvest in the near future. Finally, they reached the top of the mountain. On the top of the mountain, there is a huge cave. Around the cave, you can see countless Taoist rhymes flowing. All of these Taoist rhymes are three grade Taoist rhymes. "Yipindaoyun is in the cave." The living fossil said, and he stepped into the cave. "Hum!" When the living fossil stepped into the cave, in Li Taibai''s spiritual world, he saw countless words flowing and a layer of light words disappearing at the cave entrance. All these happened in an instant, and no one noticed it except Li Taibai. "You follow me." After everyone followed the living fossil into the cave, Li Taibai said to qingfeiwu. "What is this?" Stepping into the cave, all the people open their eyes. What they see is not the imaginary cave, but a huge grassland with blue sky and white clouds, flowing aura, and countless Taoist rhymes flowing in the sky. Each one exudes a strong breath. These Taoist rhymes are all outstanding."Roar!" At this time, a huge figure appeared in the void, this is a hundred Zhang long white tiger, white tiger body, exudes the breath of terror, evil spirit, diffuse heaven and earth. "How dare you enter here!" The white tiger''s voice sounded, its eyes staring at the living fossil, full of anger. "To die!" A huge tiger claw cuts through the void. At this moment, heaven and earth are broken. "What is this?" Countless voices of fear rang out. But at this time, a figure step by step, the figure of living fossil appears, his body appears in the void, the old body looks very small, as if the next second will be torn by tiger claws. "Disappear!" The sound of living fossil sounds. Heaven and earth at this moment, suddenly become very quiet, white tiger attack the next second all disappeared. "This is Daoyun guarding the monster. Only by defeating him can we get Daoyun here. Don''t worry, I have a way to defeat him. I will suppress their attack. You just need to kill it according to what I say." "On the guardian monster, there is a Tao rhyme that goes beyond the first grade of Tao rhyme. If it merges into the body, it will instantly become a god like existence. Who can strike the last blow, I will let that person get this rhyme." Hearing the sound of living fossils, everyone''s eyes were bright and greedy. "Become a god!" This is something that everyone in Tianlong hopes for. Infinite life, powerful power, Tianlong continent, they will be the only master. "Senior, what should we do?" Lin Ru asked. "You burst out all your strength to fight. Don''t worry, it will be OK. This time, I will block its attack, but if I find someone lazy, I will kill him directly." The figure of living fossil is extremely cold. "By the way, this battle needs sacrifices. Let them be sacrifices." The living fossil suddenly points to Li Taibai and qingfeiwu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 321 In a word, all laws are inviolable. The power of the white tiger dissipated directly and even rebounded back. The power of the explosion of living fossils filled people''s hearts with shock. This kind of power did not exist in the land of Tianlong, and even the rumored Holy Spirit did not do it. Maybe only God can do it. But it''s more exciting. With the power of living fossil, the white tiger looks terrible, but it must be defeated by them. "Stupid." Lin Ru''s eyes looked at Li Taibai and gave him a scornful smile. "That''s what happens when you follow this guy named Li Taibai." "I don''t like you for a long time. You should stay here as a sacrifice." A man looked at Li Taibai and said. "Are you going by yourself or are we going to send you there?" Sacrifice, as the name suggests, is used for sacrifice. The living fossil is very clear. It needs the life of Li Taibai and others to sacrifice the white tiger. A figure standing together, eyes cold staring at Li Taibai. Yang Feng and others are pale. They have never met such a scene. It''s a dead end. The power of living fossil is too strong. "It looks like we need to do it." Bing Lao''s figure appeared, and his eyes were full of killing intention. "Younger martial sister, I told you not to have anything to do with this young man. If you don''t listen, we will all die here now?" Yang Feng said, his eyes full of fear. "So what? If you''re afraid, you can kill me and ask for mercy. Maybe they can spare your life. " Light flying eyes stare at Yang Feng coldly say. "Hoo." Looking at qingfeiwu''s cold eyes, Yang Feng''s heart trembled slightly. There was a trace of helplessness in his eyes. He stood in front of the crowd and said helplessly: "younger martial sister, I know you hate me, but I''m really not afraid of death. What I''m afraid of is your death." You think I''m going to believe you? I don''t believe you since you left me The sound of light dancing is extremely cold. "Younger martial sister!" Yangfeng turns his head and interrupts qingfeiwu. He calls qingfeiwu''s name for the first time. His eyes are full of blood and pain: "younger martial sister, do you think I want to give up you? Do you think I''m really willing? But you know my talent. Now that I''m 35 years old, I can barely reach the Ninth level of Lingjiang. In the future, my highest achievement will only be in Lingshuai level, and your talent can at least reach Wuwang level, or even half step Lingwang level. " "You know, I don''t care about your strength." The light flying eyes are still cold. "But I care!" Yang Feng clenched his fist, and his face was ferocious. In his mind, he saw the little girl for the first time. She was only five years old, lovely as an angel. She would blow gently when she saw the scar on his body, and tears would appear in her eyes. She would ask him if she would hurt? That year, he vowed that he would protect the girl. He practiced hard just to protect the girl. He didn''t know when the heart of protection changed, or that the girl suddenly confessed to him, and his heart was in turmoil. He became more diligent in cultivation, but no matter how hard he tried, his talent was so poor that all his descendants surpassed him. He knew better that girls could surpass him for a long time. They were just afraid of his self-esteem, deliberately suppressed their cultivation, and even refused the chance to enter the holy land. "Elder martial brother." Looking at Yang Feng''s ferocious appearance, her heart trembles slightly. This is the first time that Yang Feng is so fierce to her, which makes her feel at a loss. "Younger martial sister, I really care about these. Do you know the gap between Lingshuai and Wuwang? The life span of Lingshuai realm is only 100 years, which is the life span of ordinary people. When you reach Wuwang realm, the life span will increase to 150 years. I''m 35 years old, and you have 65 years at most. But you are only 25 years old. When my life is over, you still have 65 years. This is the strength of Wuwang realm. If you break through to half the life span of Lingwang realm It will increase to 165 years. If you are lucky, you may even step into the realm of spiritual king, and your life will be longer at that time. " "Elder martial brother, you know, I don''t care about that. I just want to be with you." The light flies to dance to say earnestly, the soft feeling overflows in the eyes. Looking at the tenderness in qingfeiwu''s eyes, Yangfeng clenched his fist. He vomited, and a trace of helplessness appeared in his eyes. He said, "younger martial sister, you don''t care. I care. Elder martial brother, how can you bear loneliness in this world alone?" "Some words, originally I didn''t want to say, but now, it seems that we have no future. If I don''t say them, you will die with hatred. I know you hate me, and you hate master. We clearly know your heart, but we still betrothed you to others. But you don''t have to hate master. Master and I asked for all this. I asked master to find bailing The master can only promise to ask him to propose a marriage. " "Bai Ling has great talent. He is the most powerful talent in the history of the sect. He has a special love for younger martial sister. In the future, she will be happy."Yang Feng''s eyes are full of pain. He wants to protect the person, but he can''t protect him. He can only wait for death here. Looking at the pain color in Yangfeng''s eyes, light flying''s face suddenly shows a smile, dimples like flowers. At this moment, light flying is particularly beautiful. She gently hugs Yangfeng, and her eyes are full of happiness. "Do you know, elder martial brother? These years, I really had a very painful life. After I confessed to you, although you agreed, since then, you have been hiding from me, and even pushed me to other people''s arms. Do you know how painful I am? At that time, I even wanted to commit suicide. I often thought, is it because I hate you that I let you do this? In fact, I have already thought about it in my heart. When I marry bailing, I will commit suicide. Except you, I don''t want anyone to touch me. Today, I can know my elder martial brother''s heart. I have no regrets in my life. The only pity is that my younger martial sister and younger martial brother died with us. ¡±Light flying eyes looked at Li Xinxin and Yangmu, eyes full of apology. During this period of time, she only had herself in her eyes and didn''t think of these people at all. "Elder martial sister, from the day you saved me, I told you that my life belongs to you. To be with you is the happiest thing for me." Lin Xinxin said seriously. "I will." Yangmu''s words are still short. "Pa pa pa." A burst of applause, Lin Ru clapped, said: "what a wonderful drama, but it''s a pity, so far." "Come on, don''t waste time." The sound of living fossils was heard in the air. "Good." They all looked at the five of Li Taibai. "See you next life." Light flying dance and others looked at each other, with a smile on their faces. They sent out the power of nine layers of spirit and stepped towards the crowd. "No next life, you won''t die here." At this time, Li Taibai''s figure stood in front of the four people. His eyes looked at the living fossil in the sky and said, "let them stop." "Ha ha ha, I think this guy is scared out of his mind, so let you die first." "Who do you think you are? I dare to talk to the old man like this. " A knife light toward Li Taibai past, at this time Lin Ru''s figure, he can''t help for a long time. "My name is Li Taibai." Looking at Lin Ru''s attack, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly, and his steps step out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 322 "My name is Li Taibai." When Li Taibai stepped out, a long sword appeared in his hand. The sword radiated colorful light. The sword penetrated into the light of the sword. After a slight turn, the light disappeared. Li Taibai''s sword had reached Lin Ru''s throat. "You Feeling the edge of his throat, Lin Ru put it in place, his eyes full of fear. With a single blow, he lost his resistance. Just when Lin Ru thought he was going to die, Li Taibai''s long sword suddenly left his boom and patted him on the body with the body of the sword. "Touch." Lin Ru''s body was photographed to the crowd and fell to the ground. "Can you stop them now?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the living fossil. "Boom!" At this time, the white tiger roared and opened its mouth. The blood red light was gestated in its mouth. A blood red ball was ejected by the white tiger and blasted to the living fossil. The void is broken, the sky and the earth lose their color at this moment, where the blood red sphere passes, everything is annihilated, even the sight is smashed. "Ah There was a violent scream. Countless people who saw the blood red sphere covered their eyes with their hands and screamed. Just one look, they were injured. "Go back! Cure The sound of living fossils sounded quickly. Four words, two words, the blood red ball stopped the way forward, and when it moved again, it had already returned to the original road and directly hit the white tiger. "Roar, roar!" White tiger''s scream sounded, it was injured by its own attack, blood dripping. When the white tiger was injured, the green light fell from the void and fell on the people whose eyes were injured, and their injuries disappeared. "Give you a chance to kneel down to me and pray for my forgiveness. I can give you a second chance." Living fossil''s eyes are cold, looking at Li Taibai and others lightly. At this moment, qingfeiwu and others are extremely cold. They can feel that if they don''t do it according to the living fossil, the living fossil absolutely doesn''t mind doing it first and killing them. "Surrender! As long as you surrender, you can live. There is no way to face a super strong man. " "It''s a blessing to submit to the strong. As long as you submit to the living fossil, you may even step into the realm of the king of spirit in the future!" One idea after another came to mind. "Shut up There was a loud shout. This burst of cheering, like a concussion of the soul, made the body tremble, and the thought of surrender disappeared. Their heads were in cold sweat, and their eyes were frightened. Just now, they couldn''t control their bodies and even lost the power of thinking. "I''ll give you another chance to let us go." Li Taibai looked up at the living fossil. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, all the people present were stunned, but qingfeiwu and others were stunned. No one thought that Li Taibai would dare to talk to the living fossil like this, which is just looking for death. As people think, the living fossil''s eyes are cold, and the chill is in the air. At this moment, the world seems to fall into a world of ice and snow, and everyone feels extremely cold. "Yes, your talent deserves your pride. I''m very optimistic about you." A smile suddenly appeared on the face of the living fossil. At this moment, the chill disappeared. "Geniuses always have privileges. I can let you go, and I will give you benefits. But I have to kill the white tiger. When I enter the white tiger''s residence, only the white tiger dies can I go out, otherwise no one can get out." Said the living fossil. Hearing the words of the living fossil, his eyes were stunned. No one thought that the living fossil would let Li Taibai go. "Good." Li Taibai nodded his head and went straight to one side. "I''m waiting for you to win." Looking at Li Taibai walking to one side, light flying dance and others look at each other and follow Li Taibai. "Well, attack. You just attack. I''ll take care of the rest." Living fossil did not continue to pay attention to Li Taibai, he looked at the crowd and said. "Good." People should say, no longer pay attention to Li Taibai and others. The attack was directed at the white tiger. "Roar! You want to die! " The white tiger roared, the power of terror broke out, the wind roared, countless tornadoes appeared in the sky, at least hundreds of them were dense. Endless dust flooded heaven and earth, wind and cloud rolling, at this moment, heaven and earth seems to be in a state of destruction. Looking at the endless tornado, a figure stopped. This is their incomparable strength, and they were afraid. "Go away!" The sound of living fossils rings, the tornado disappears, the world returns to calm again, and the figure of white tiger appears in the distance. "Kill A cold surge of cold, an old man''s figure rushed out first, ice sword shot, directly to the white tiger''s body, ice old shot, Tianlong mainland spirit level first strong. Cold attack on the white tiger, but there is only a frost, the frost quickly dispersed, even without a trace of damage."Kill At the time of binglao''s attack, other people''s attacks almost arrived. Hundreds of attacks fell on the white tiger. Although the white tiger was not injured, he roared and was in great pain. There are many more attacks, falling on the wound that it was rebounded by the blood red ball. "Roar! Roar The white tiger roared, and the power of terror came out, but it disappeared in an instant. "The old master will counteract the attack for us. Don''t keep your hand, attack with all your strength!" Lin Ru''s voice rang out, more attacks fell on the white tiger, and greed appeared in everyone''s eyes. As long as they kill the white tiger, they will get great benefits and even become gods. ... "are you that Li Taibai?" Standing on one side, her face was strange. Her eyes were fixed on Li Taibai and she asked. People present basically know that Li Taibai is the first person who has made a lot of trouble in Tianlong. "Well." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. Seeing Li Taibai nodding, her face turned red. Along the way, she took Li Taibai as an example. If she was really the legendary Li Taibai, how would she continue to tease Li Taibai? Unexpectedly, Li Taibai was really herself. "Cough, cough." Yang Feng coughs and digs the subject. His eyes fell on the people who attacked the white tiger at this time, and he asked anxiously: "brother Li, what should we do now? Living fossils will never be so easy to talk about. When the white tiger dies, it''s bound to settle with us. " "Watch over there." Li Taibai said without expression. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Yang Feng and others were slightly stunned and wanted to say something. But looking at Li Taibai''s calm expression, they didn''t say it after all. The four of them looked at each other and showed a bitter smile on their faces. They know that Li Taibai also has no way. In the face of the terrible existence of living fossils, they can only wait and wait for the ruling of living fossils. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 323 The battle with the white tiger is very simple, even without any suspense. As long as the white tiger has any fluctuations in the battle, the living fossil will spit out two words, dispersing the power of the white tiger. The attack of other people has been on the white tiger. The strength of unity is invincible. One mouse may not be much in front of ordinary people, two mice may not be much, even ten mice may not be much, but if millions of mice come out, this power is enough to destroy everything. In dragon world, this is farting. The strong are respected. If there are many people, they are strong. What''s the use of cultivation. Stepping into the realm of spiritual commander, one person can defeat one million, and reaching the realm of Wuwang is more difficult for mortals to hurt. If you don''t have the power to understand the kingly way, you can''t hurt the spiritual king. No one knows how strong the power of the white tiger is. However, from the power used by the white tiger, Yang Feng and others all know that the white tiger is at least the existence of the realm of the king of spirit. Lin Ru and others are only the nine levels of power of the general of spirit, so it is impossible to hurt the white tiger. All attacks should be unbreakable. But now, the white tiger is scarred. "This is not right. How can the power of the spirit general level hurt the existence of the least spirit king realm?" Yang Feng''s voice was full of shock. In his original idea, Lin Ru and others just gathered together, and the final attack was still on living fossils. But now, Lin Ru and others are the main attack. "Will the spirit hurt the spirit king?" Hear Yang Feng''s words, light fly dance but facial expression is strange, she looked at Li Taibai to say: "isn''t there one here?" "He doesn''t count." Li Xinxin suddenly said, "he is not a normal person." Li Xinxin''s words got Yang Mu''s approval. The silent boy said two words: "yes." "It''s true that Li Taibai is not an ordinary person in this world, and any ordinary person can do what he can do. It''s a perversion to hurt the spirit realm to the spirit king realm." Listening to the comments of several people, Li Taibai''s face is a little strange. Are these people praising him? Or are you scolding him? "Look at their eyes." Li Taibai said. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, light flying dance and others'' eyes look at Lin Ru and others, and finally find something wrong. "The eyes of these people are all red." Light fly to open mouth to say. "It''s not just the eyes, their power is turning red." Yang Feng said. At this time, a faint red light appeared on the people who attacked the white tiger, and their eyes turned into blood red, as if they were demons from the abyss. "This is the power of kingcraft! These people understand the power of kingcraft, and they are the same kind of people! " Li Xinxin said. "So many people understand the same power of kingcraft?" Hearing Li Xinxin''s words, qingfeiwu and others were shocked. Before Li Taibai was born, Tianlong mainland did not exist at all, but now there are so many, and it is the same kind of power. "Murderous." Li Taibai''s voice rang out, "what these people understand is the king''s way of killing Qi. The power of the king''s way comes from the daodan that you take." "You mean that the living fossil gave us daodan not long ago contains kingly power?" Light flying eyes shine. "No, if there is kingly power, why don''t we realize it?" Soon, the light dance shook his head. "It''s the red liquid. Only when you drink the red liquid can you activate the power of kingcraft." Li Xinxin said at this time, her eyes staring at the battle not far away, and her face was solemn. She found something wrong. Hearing Li Xinxin''s words, Yangfeng and qingfeiwu look at each other, and a bitter smile appears in their eyes. Li Xinxin''s words mean that not long ago, their actions not only lost their lives, but also lost an opportunity to understand the power of the king''s way in the realm of spiritual generals, and even lost an opportunity to become a God. The loss, I have to say, is too great. Just looking at Li Taibai, they didn''t say it after all. It was their own choice. What''s more, Li Taibai let them make up. They were very grateful. "There''s something wrong with the power of kingcraft." Li Xinxin''s voice sounded again. "The power of kingcraft is forced out by red hormone, which has affected the mind of these people. How can the power of kingcraft be controlled so well?" Li Taibai''s eyes were full of disdain. Even he did not dare to use the power of the king''s way if he had not practiced the Dharma of cultivating the body of the Immortal Dragon. These people are seeking death. "Red hormone? The red liquid Yang Feng asked. "It''s urine. It''s just urine mixed with some red pigment and something that stimulates potential." Li Taibai looked at several people and said. When they heard Li Taibai''s words, Yang Feng and others looked at each other. Suddenly, a feeling of nausea gushed from their abdomen. They felt like vomiting. If it wasn''t for Li Taibai, they would have drunk the red liquid.Think of a few people may drink urine, they are a bit nauseous, at the same time in the heart. "Ah At this time, a scream sounded, light flying and others turned their heads, only to see a man, who was emitting blood red light, the whole person suddenly exploded, flesh and blood. All the flesh and blood on him exudes the evil spirit of terror. After these flesh and blood burst, they did not fall on the ground. Instead, they were attracted to the white tiger by a mysterious force. The spirit of the white tiger became much more spiritual at this moment, but the physical strength was even weaker. What makes qingfeiwu and others feel afraid is that after the man explodes, the people around him have no reaction. They are still attacking the white tiger as if they didn''t see it. After that, more explosions are heard and blood is flying. "That''s what happens when you take control of the power you can''t control. These people have been destroyed by the power of the king." Li Taibai explained. The so-called daodan, he returned to the White Emperor hall has been checked, it is the power of the king''s way, so he did not stop Yangfeng and others to take. As long as they don''t drink the red hormone, the power of kingcraft will grow with their strength and gradually integrate into their bodies. They can easily step into the realm of Wuwang, half step into the realm of Lingwang, or even the realm of Lingwang. After all, this is the power of kingcraft left by such existence. With a complete power of kingcraft, we can directly reach the realm of King Daling. "Living fossil, what do you want to do?" Yang Feng''s face is very ugly. Even Lin Ru and others can''t escape death, they must be even more impossible to escape. "Sacrifice." Li Taibai said. After finishing this sentence, Li Taibai did not continue to explain. Sacrifice is used to make the power of the white tiger reach the peak. No one knows except Li Taibai and the living fossil. The real sacrifice is not Li Taibai and others, but everyone present, or even everyone except Li Taibai and qingfeiwu. The activation stone has already passed, and Li Taibai and others don''t need it. It''s enough. Otherwise, how could they let a few people go easily. There has been only one goal of living fossil, Daoyun in white tiger. This is one of the three thousand avenues. Li Taibai can''t explain it to qingfeiwu and others. His eyes are fixed on the white tiger. At this time, he has reached the critical moment. There are only two people left in the battle, one is bing Lao, and the other is Lin Ru. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 324 "The barrier that will prevent us from going out will be opened for a short time. You four listen to my command. I''ll tell you to go out, and you''ll leave immediately." Li Taibai said to qingfeiwu and others. "And you?" He asked softly. "I''ll be fine. You''ll get in my way if you''re here." Listen to Li Taibai''s words, light fly dance also want to talk, Yang Feng patted light fly dance''s shoulder, he said: "I understand." She wanted to talk, but she sighed. In the face of such powerful enemies as living fossils, it must be death to stay. Li Taibai stayed for them to block the living fossils, leaving the hope of life to them. The four of them looked into Li Taibai''s eyes and were full of gratitude. "I heard outside that Li Taibai was selfish and unreasonable. Now it seems that the rumor is too false." "I didn''t think well of you before. I''m sorry. If I survive and stay outside, I''ll prove your name." Li Yuanyuan said seriously. "Well." Yang Mu nodded. Li Taibai didn''t care about the four people''s thoughts. After leaving the bridge of life and death, after today, they would not meet each other. He let the four people go out just because they would die when the battle broke out. He had no way to protect them. "Kill A cold voice rang out. Binglao''s attack fell on the white tiger. The ice sword stabbed into the white tiger''s body. His body exploded and his flesh and blood flew. Only Lin Ru was still fighting. Looking at the battle scene below, the corners of the living fossil''s mouth arc slightly, and his eyes are full of excitement. Endless years, this day has finally arrived. After many years of planning, it''s finally the day. "Boom!" With a violent explosion, Lin Ru''s body was smashed, and his flesh and blood flew into the white tiger''s body. At the moment when Lin Ru''s flesh and blood entered the body of the white tiger, the heaven and the earth seemed to be at a standstill. Everyone stopped thinking, and even the wind in the air stopped flowing. Time is still. "Roar!" The white tiger roared, its body sent out intense white light, a terrible force sent out from its body. White tiger''s body appears in the void, stepping on the clouds, elegant incomparable, it is still full of wounds, but at the moment, this wound can not hide the noble white tiger, as if it itself is the synonym of noble and elegant. "It''s been 30000 years. It''s finally the day." The white tiger stands on the floating cloud, its eyes looking at the living fossil, full of the color of ridicule. "Do you think you can kill me? You''ve been my companion since I was born. Don''t you think you know what you think? " "How can you hide what you have done from my eyes? You should know that you are just a companion. Everything is given to you by me." "Now, are you afraid?" Listening to the words of the white tiger, a smile suddenly appeared on the face of the living fossil. "It''s been 30000 years, indeed, a long time. I''ve been waiting for a long time. This day has finally come." The voice of the living fossil was full of emotion, and his eyes fell on the white tiger. "You are right to say that companion is only companion after all. Everything is just given by the Lord." The sound of living fossil is full of strange, which makes people feel very strange. It seems to be a mechanical sound. "What''s going on?" Light flying and others'' eyes are full of pain. Listening to the sound of living fossils, their heads seem to explode. "The sound of the road." Li Taibai''s eyes are full of emotion. Who can tell who is the master or the slave? The sound of living fossil is still ringing. It has no human emotion, just like a creature without emotion. "Little tiger, you have been disguised for a long time. You can wake up now." The sound of living fossil falls, the white tiger in the sky suddenly roars at this moment, its head is extremely painful, endless wind blows, this piece of heaven and earth, shaking at this moment, as if it will be destroyed at any time. "No! It''s impossible! I am the Lord The white tiger roared, his voice full of panic. "Little tiger, accept the reality. You are just a companion born to cover up the existence of this seat. All you have is to nurture and shape the power of this seat. Now that you devote your power to this seat, your mission has been completed." Living fossil light said. Looking at the living fossil in the air, the white tiger''s eyes flickered and finally showed a fierce look. "As long as you die and devour you, I am the Lord, and you will not exist." White tiger said, his body across the void, the wind howling, submerged the white tiger''s figure, at this moment, the white tiger''s figure disappeared. "You still don''t understand. The reason why you are a companion and I am the master is that I know everything about you. What I give you is yours. What I don''t want to give you is not yours." Said the living fossil."Do you think that over the years, I''ve only been watching you grow up?" "Stop!" Living fossil spits out two words. A mysterious wave, the figure of the white tiger appeared in the void, its body and living fossil only a fist apart, but this circle is like the difference between heaven and earth, it can not step over. "No way! How can your power be useful to me! Now my strength should be above yours The white tiger cried in horror. The avenue in the body is fully gestated. At this time, its power should not be worse than that of the main creature, or even a point stronger. This power should be ineffective to him. "It''s blood!" At this time, white tiger suddenly want to understand. It finally understood why the living fossil always gave it the elixir to prolong its life. This is because the blood of the living fossil is all formed by the living fossil into substances that can harm it. As Tao, everything on the body is their power, and blood is also a kind of power. The passage of blood will affect the existence of life. "You give your blood to those people just now, let their flesh and blood, mixed with your blood, enter my body, and use your blood to enhance your power to control me." White tiger looked at the living fossil, his eyes showed a bitter color, "after all, or as a wedding dress?" "Yes, tiger, you''ve become smarter, but it''s too late." Said the living fossil. "Die." With the sound of living fossils, the white tiger fell heavily on the ground and raised countless dust. It closed its eyes and its breath became weaker and weaker. "Then it''s your turn." The eyes of living fossil fall on Li Taibai and others. "Little Terran, dare to threaten me, you can also disappear." "Run But at this time, Li Taibai suddenly began to cry. At the moment when his voice fell, the breath of the white tiger disappeared and he was dead. He had been ready to fly for a long time. When Li Taibai''s voice fell, he turned and rushed out of the world without any hesitation. They were standing at the entrance of the cave. It only took them a moment to get out. "Can you run?" The living fossil sneered. "Die." He said. A mysterious wave arose. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 325 "What''s going on?" On the top of the mountain, light flying and others looked at each other. At this time, the four of them had left the small world. In their eyes, the original cave had disappeared. On the top of the mountain, countless monsters lie on the ground, shaking. The power of these monsters is terrifying, at least it is the power of Wuwang realm. "Go first." Yang Feng said softly. The four quietly went down the mountain. "Li Taibai." After leaving the mountain, the four people looked into the void with a heavy heart. They knew that Li Taibai was bound to die, but in the face of this force, they had no resistance at all. Even if they wanted to rescue, there was no way. "I will remember you." Their eyes were filled with gratitude. They turned and left. It''s too dangerous on the bridge of life and death. ... in the cave world, the grass shakes slightly, and Li Taibai''s body blocks the entrance of the cave. A mysterious force acts on him. He can feel a strange force coming towards his sea of consciousness, trying to destroy his sea of consciousness. It''s just that this strange force entered his sea of consciousness and was soon destroyed. For all people, the sea of consciousness is the weakest place, but for Li Taibai, this is his strongest place. The spirit of terror, so the alien intruder, will be destroyed in an instant. "You''re not dead!" Seeing that Li Taibai had nothing to do, the sound of the living fossil was a little surprised. "It seems that you have a big secret, too." The living fossil said, and then the corner of his mouth arced slightly, "but no matter how big the secret is, you will die here." "Boom!" Endless power emanates from the living fossil. At this moment, the world changes color, the bright stars appear in the void, and the world trembles. "God Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed. At this time, the power of living fossil burst into the realm of God. "The three thousand Avenue is bred from heaven and earth. When it is bred, companion creatures accompany each other, intending to mix food, audio and video, and protect the real Tao. However, it is also dangerous. When the three thousand Avenue is fully bred in the companion organism, the power of the companion organism will surpass that of the main organism. At this time, if the companion organism devours the main organism, it will become the real three thousand Avenue!" At this time, Li Taibai suddenly opened his mouth. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the living fossil was slightly surprised, but it was only a little surprised. "In this small world, there are people who know 3000 Avenue. You really have secrets, but it''s useless for you to know." Living fossil light said, his hand toward Li Taibai pointed. The power of one finger can crush the heaven and earth, crush the void, and destroy the heaven and earth. "But, you know, you failed?" Li Taibai''s voice sounded at this time. Looking at the calm on Li Taibai''s face, there was a little uneasiness in the living fossil''s heart. This uneasiness soon became a reality. A terrible force fell on him and blew him to the ground. "Boom!" Under this blow, the heaven and earth completely disintegrated, the small world in the cave was destroyed, and their bodies fell on the top of the mountain. "Roar!" "Ouch!" Monsters howl, endless monsters in panic, they tremble body, but dare not escape, just lying on the ground, constantly buttoning, praying for life, this is from the superior to the inferior suppression. Three thousand boulevards, at the top of the Boulevard. "What is that?" On the bridge of life and death, countless figures raised their heads and looked at the end of the bridge. They could see a terrible white tiger appeared in the void, with endless power to frighten the world. "This force can''t force the enemy!" Just a look, people understand this matter, their bodies quickly disappeared in place. "Li Taibai." Looking at the white tiger in the sky, light flying and other people''s hearts tremble slightly, their figure disappears. White tiger appeared, it is obvious that something happened that they do not know, but the power of terror, everyone knows, Li Taibai will die. "Roar!" In the endless void, a golden dragon appears. The sky and the earth tremble, the trees shake, the wind whispers, the earth trembles, as if they are jumping to welcome their noble emperor. The heart of the world in Tianlong world, perceiving the abnormality, will come to the next heaven and earth. "Cut." A voice of discontent rang out. The white tiger''s head looked at the Golden Dragon in the void. He stretched out his huge claws. A white light appeared in the void, and a thin film appeared to block the sky. The speed of the Golden Dragon''s appearance suddenly became extremely slow. "Why didn''t you die?" Living fossil, lying on the ground, looking at the white tiger standing in the void. At this time, the white tiger was still scarred, but he did not die. "How could I die? Senior? You''ve been scheming for 30000 years, but you didn''t expect to take advantage of me. " White tiger said, with a disdainful smile on his face. "You are not a little tiger! Who are you Hearing this figure, the face of the living fossil became very gloomy."Lin Ru." White tiger light said, his eyes closed, feeling the power of the body, body shape slowly changed, eventually became the image of Lin Ru. "Is that the power of God? Unfortunately, after becoming a Terran, the power will be much smaller. " The white tiger, perhaps it should be said that Lin Ru, shook his head, changed his body, and became the shape of the white tiger again. "Why do you..." the living fossil doesn''t know how to describe his heart. Thirty thousand years of strategy, at the end of everything, the fruit of strategy was easily picked by others, his heart was full of anger, but also full of panic. "Old master, it''s your fault. I''m so respectful to you, but you want to harm me. How can I not leave behind?" Lin Ru said with a smile. "Therefore, I took two Daoguo, and I converted my will into Daoguo with special skills. Even if my body was destroyed, my consciousness would enter the white tiger with Daoguo." Lin Ru''s voice is full of emotion. "To tell you the truth, the will of white tiger is too strong. I have no resistance at all. Originally, even if I stay behind, I will die. It''s a pity that when you kill the white tiger, the will of white tiger disappears. My consciousness takes over the body of white tiger and absorbs the will of white tiger. I should thank you for giving me such powerful power." "Roar!" There was a great roar in the void. The golden dragon is roaring, its body appears a trace again. "Well, time is running out. Elder, I''ll send you to accompany white tiger. You were born on the same day, and you''ll die on the same day. It''s also a companion." Lin Ru said, it stretched out the tiger''s paw. The wind blows away the clouds. Countless terrible black wind, blowing to the living fossil. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 326 "Hoo." At this time, an exhalation sound sounded. Looking at the clouds coming towards him, the corners of the living fossil''s mouth arced slightly, revealing a sneer. "Fortunately, I prepared a lot, otherwise you really succeeded." Living fossil said, his body suddenly sent out a strange power, this power sent out, heaven and earth tremble slightly. "Goodbye." Said the living fossil. "Touch!" A burst of violent impact sound sounded, a figure heavy bang on the ground, hand and foot fracture, fell on the ground. "Are you stupid?" Looking at the dying living fossil, Lin Ru''s face was strange. He didn''t understand. There was no terrible force around the living fossil. "Forget it, it''s normal for me to be crazy when I''m so old and I get things that I''ve planned for 30000 years." Lin Ru said lightly. "No way! It shouldn''t be like this! " Looking at the proud white tiger at this time, the living fossil''s eyes were full of fear, reluctance and doubt. He didn''t know what had happened. He has everything ready, why in the end, such an accident will happen. The breath of the living fossil gradually weakened. In the battle with the white tiger, he had exhausted all his strength. Finally, he had to bear the attack of the white tiger and consumed countless lives. His body was already overdrawn. Under Lin Ru''s last attack, his life was coming to an end. But he was unwilling and didn''t know why. He had been scheming for 30000 years, cheated the whole Tianlong continent, and secretly sacrificed countless lives. Now when he was about to get results, he failed inexplicably. Losers are ignored. The body of the living fossil has been broken. Lin Ru doesn''t pay attention to the living fossil any more. His eyes fall on Li Taibai, and the corners of his mouth arc slightly. "The first genius of all time?" "Miracle genius?" "I didn''t expect you to be Li Taibai." Lin Ru white tiger''s face was full of smile, and a wave of prestige fell on Li Taibai. "Unfortunately, what about genius? In front of me, you are only a loser after all. Since you and I were against each other, your ending has been doomed. Are you afraid now? " A genius shivers in front of him. This is the picture of Lin Ru''s dream. He is extremely excited. What''s more, he is the most powerful genius in Tianlong continent. The rapid rise and powerful power make countless people panic. "From the beginning, you were the only one against me." Looking at Lin Ru, Li Taibai said seriously. "So what? If you didn''t want to occupy my things, how could you come to this end? Now do you know you regret it? Kneel down and beg for mercy. Maybe I''ll spare your life. " Lin Ru said. "No, you got it wrong." Li Taibai shook his head, looked at Lin Ru and said seriously, "I mean, you are against me. In fact, I don''t care about it at all, because you are not qualified to let me have any mood swings." "You want to die!" Lin Ru''s face was cold. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die so easily. I will let you suffer all kinds of pain and beg for mercy in front of me to die." "By the way, I heard that your lover, lobai, is very beautiful." Lin Ru''s face was lustful. "Boom!" At this moment, Lin Ru suddenly felt a terrible force fell on him. At this moment, his body spread to the ground, and his body power dissipated at this moment. "What''s the matter?" Lin Ru''s eyes were frightened. It agglomerates the power in the body, but it is useless. The power just agglomerated soon dissipates. "I see!" Feeling the power in the void and the relief in the living fossil''s eyes, he finally understood everything. "Who would have thought that there would be such a mysterious youth in a small dragon world?" "Who the hell is he?" Living fossil has been unable to think, after knowing the truth, the obsession in his heart fell, and he finally died. "If you can do this, you can''t be a member of the Dragon world." It was his last thought. "To be a chess piece, you have to be a chess piece." At this moment, Li Taibai''s voice changed into an old voice. Hearing this voice, Lin Ru''s struggling body was slightly stunned. He was very familiar with this voice. It was the voice that appeared in his mind when he followed the active stone to the peak, and this voice called itself God Zun. "No way!" Lin Ru''s eyes were frightened. When he woke up all the way, the existence of shenzun told him the secret of living fossil, the way to transfer consciousness into daodan, and even how to control the white tiger. "Nothing is impossible." Li Taibai said faintly, he closed his eyes, in his consciousness, countless stone pillars appear, this stone pillar communication power of heaven and earth, fell on the white tiger. This is a living fossil. It has built an array for countless years. This array only works for white tigers.As the true master of three thousand Avenue, living fossil knows better than anyone how to control white tiger. But in the end, it became Li Taibai''s wedding dress. He could change the control center of the array to another place. This is a powerful array power. In the divine world, only the top array mages can do it. Li Taibai can''t do it, but in this dragon world, the array is fragile, the living fossil hasn''t started, and even he hasn''t been in the array, which gives him room to operate. So that he can carry out micro operation, which is similar to the effect of migration and array switching. He could see that these stone pillars were absorbing the power of the white tiger, and then spreading to the heaven and earth. Lin Ru struggled and roared. Finally, he knelt down on the ground and begged Li Taibai for mercy. He was willing to give up three thousand avenues and surrender himself to Li Taibai to sign a soul contract. Even without three thousand avenues, the power of the white tiger is on the top of the dragon. It is only one step away from God, and it can even enter at any time. This kind of power is extremely powerful. Lin Ru is confident. As long as he is willing to surrender, Li Taibai will agree. But to his despair, Li Taibai looks at him without changing his eyes, just like looking at an indifferent object. "No! I don''t want to die! Give me a break. Please give me a break Lin Ru''s cry was getting lower and lower. Finally, he lost his breath, and his body dissipated in the void, revealing a golden bead. In the bead, countless words flowed. One of the three thousand avenues. Looking at the golden beads, even Li Taibai could not help showing his excited color in his eyes. He put away the golden beads, his body disappeared in the same place, left this place, for Lin Ru, he had no pity, when Lin Ru insulted Luo Bai, he was doomed to die. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 327 On the bridge of life and death, where the original peak was, with Li Taibai leaving with golden beads, the peak disappeared. Countless monsters roared and surged out. The power of terror hovers on the bridge of life and death. On this day, countless beings still exist on the bridge of life and death, one by one, among the turbulent monsters. They have been enslaved by white tigers for many years. Now the shackles that confine them have disappeared, and these demonic beasts transformed from Taoist rhymes have erupted. The only thing to be thankful for is that many people have left on the bridge of life and death because of the power not long ago, and there are not many real deaths. The Golden Dragon in the sky finally passed through the light film set up by the white tiger. His golden eyes looked at the place where the white tiger disappeared. After observing for a while, he finally left. After a long time, the monsters finally calmed down. At this time, on the bridge of life and death, there was no sound except for the sounds of monsters made by various Taoist rhymes. This place became a forbidden place for the human race. In this forbidden area, a corner was very different. In the light of golden light, Li Taibai sat on the bridge of life and death. Around him, countless monsters passed by. After seeing his body, his body trembled and left far away. The power of the road makes these demons, who are transformed from Taoist rhymes, dare not approach Li Taibai. "Buzz." Li Taibai closed his eyes. In his body, a golden bead was spinning and melting little by little. "I don''t know which of the three thousand avenues." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. The power of three thousand Avenue is too strong, even if he can''t bring it to the bridge of birth and death, he can only refine it on the bridge of life and death. This is the real Avenue, not the rhyme of Tao. If it were not for chance, he would not have gained his strength at all. Even God, in the face of three thousand Road, also lost countless. "Click!" At this time, Li Taibai''s body suddenly made a strange sound. Jinpeng egg broke at this time. Maybe it was affected by the smell of the road. After Jin pengdan broke, a purple light emerged. The purple light entered the golden bead, then left the golden bead, and directly rushed into the root of ignorance, which was absorbed by the root of ignorance. All this happened very quickly. Even Li Taibai reacted when the purple light came into the root of ignorance. "No change." After absorbing the purple light, there is no change. Li Taibai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He didn''t know what the purple light was. He didn''t know why the purple light went into the three thousand Avenue. It was not absorbed by the three thousand Avenue, and he went into the root of ignorance. It was something beyond his control, and he had never heard of it in the divine world. The three thousand roads are all inclusive and powerful. If any rhyme comes into them, it will be assimilated into a part of itself. After feeling the change of ignorance, Li Taibai finally shook his head, but he still couldn''t feel the change. "Leave it alone." Li Taibai absorbed the power of the golden bead seriously. Since he could not understand it, he could only keep it in his heart. Now there are too few materials and no changes. Even if he wanted to break his mind, he could not understand it. ... time goes by slowly. When Li Taibai absorbed the three thousand Avenue, the time of Tianlong mainland has passed two days, and the third day has finally arrived. On this day, countless people in the Holy Land stopped the task at hand and practiced. This is the first time that people have used holy land to attack the temple since this rule appeared. "What a pity." In the distance, many teenagers stand in the void and watch, with regret on their faces. "It takes seven days for the protection beast to appear. If we have the protection beast, there will be no problem in the White Emperor hall. We can only say that Xu Tian and others have a good time to grasp it." "In my opinion, the master of the White Emperor''s hall is too stupid. He is the first genius of all time. He is extremely stupid." "If it''s me, I will pretend to promise Xu Tian, wait until the guardian beast comes into the world, and then kill Xu Tian to frighten everyone." One by one, voices rang out among the teenagers. These teenagers come from the original ten halls of the holy land, and their eyes are full of pride. "I think Li Taibai should not be so unbearable. If he can step on the peak of tianlongjiao, there must be a strong place." There is a rebuttal. "In the same realm, how could it be worse to kill Chu Yu? Even Chu Yu created the Golden Dragon hall among the nine halls. Li Taibai is likely to exceed everyone''s expectation. " Said a boy in white. Hearing the voice of the young man in white, people around him showed a look of awe. In the holy land, the top ten halls and the ranking of the top ten strongmen are the ranking of the top ten strongmen in the holy land. Every one of them is an unparalleled existence. In the history of Tianlong holy land, they have always been occupied by the owners of the top ten halls.But the young man in white was the only one, not the Lord of the temple, but one of the top ten. Hall of killing! Shayi, that''s the name of the boy in white. The top ten ranked tenth. The top ten is Chu Yu. "Kill one, Li Taibai just used a trick to win the tired Lord of the temple. Do you want to fight against the boss when you say this?" A man in the Golden Dragon hall looked at Shayi, and said coldly. "Do you know why I call Shayi?" Kiichi''s eyes were on the man. "This life only exists to kill one person, I only come to kill Chu Yu." There was no emotion in Shayi''s voice, but all the people who heard it shivered and felt extremely cold. "Lord of the temple, you have no talent to embarrass you, but it doesn''t mean you can act arbitrarily. You should know that you are leaving the holy land. When you leave the holy land, it''s still the same. The Lord of the temple said that he will kill you himself." The man in the Golden Dragon Hall said with disdain. Suddenly there was a commotion in the crowd, and a pleasant voice rang out in their ears. "Kill one, do you care about Li Taibai?" A beautiful figure appeared in the void. Seeing the girl, everyone''s eyes were amazing and their pupils were full of admiration. Saint temple, saint, Yuelan. No one knows the strength of Yuelan, but everyone knows that Yuelan is unusual. When the holy land is not open, you can enter the Holy Land and even let the Lord of the virgin Temple greet you personally, which is enough to show that Yuelan is unusual. Of course, what is more interesting is Yuelan''s appearance. After entering the holy land, all the women have been eclipsed and become the only most beautiful girl in the holy land. However, recently, it has been rumored that Luobai, who is beside Li Taibai, has the same beauty as Yuelan. However, Luo Bai''s face was always covered with a veil, and no one believed it. "I can only say that he has hope." Kill a to shake to shake a head, light of say. "Yes? Why don''t we make a bet? If I bet on Li Taibai, I''m sure I''ll win. " Yuelan''s face, showing a beautiful smile, amazing the world. Looking at the smile on Yuelan''s face, his eyes narrowed slightly. He shook his head and said: "no gambling." "Your Highness, what do you want to bet on? I''ll bet with you The boy in the Golden Dragon hall suddenly said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 328 Hearing the sound in my ears, Yuelan''s eyes flashed and looked at the boy in the Golden Dragon hall. Wu Yidao, No. 10 in Jinniu hall, is the strength of Wuwang realm. The youth''s information is in Yuelan''s mind. "Bet on what?" Yuelan asks, she has absolute confidence in Li Taibai. "Can you bet on anything?" Wu one sees toward the month LAN, the corner of the mouth slightly arcs, the opening asks a way. Yuelan frowns slightly, she feels Wu Yidao''s bad intentions. However, thinking of what Li Taibai has been doing, she believes in her own judgment, and the boy will never lose. "You can bet on anything as long as you can afford it." Moon haze light said. "Hahaha, OK, I''ll gamble with her highness. As long as I win, she is my woman. Do you dare to gamble with her?" Wu Yidao laughed and his eyes were full of lust. "Bold!" A cold voice sounded, a woman holding a sword, cold looking at Wu Yidao. "Do you want to die?" After Yuelan, women step forward, and their eyes are full of killing. "Nothing." Yuelan''s voice rang out and stopped the crowd. Her eyes looked at Wu Yidao. Her eyes were very cold. Then the corner of her mouth arced slightly and said, "you want to bet on me, you can, but I don''t know what kind of gambling money you can pay?" Her royal highness, although no one knows what kind of Yuelan actually exists, but the special behavior in the holy land, everyone knows, Yuelan must be different, she asked Wu what kind of gambling money, if Wu''s conditions are too bad, it is tantamount to insulting Yuelan. It is very likely that there will be a war between the two temples. Everyone knows that the temple cares about the virgin. "The address of a treasure city that nobody knows." Wu Yidao said. "Yaodi Baocheng address!" Hearing Wu Yidao''s words, countless screams rang out, and a pair of eyes looked at Wu Yidao, full of shock. Obviously, in these people''s eyes, this demon land treasure city is extremely precious. "You people in the Golden Dragon hall are very confident that you can win." The line of sight of the month LAN falls on other people of the Golden Dragon Temple, no one opposes Wu Yidao. "Naturally, I just don''t know if your highness dares to gamble?" Wu Yidao smiles confidently. "The address of a demon city is really qualified to bet with me. I took the bet. The White Emperor hall won. I won. The White Emperor hall lost. You won. Is that ok?" Yuelan smiles on her face. "Saint." After the month haze, a group of people some nervous call a way. "Well, that''s it. Hahaha, your highness, I''m waiting for you to be my woman." Wu Yidao laughed. "Holy daughter, how can a demon city be compared with your identity? If you have an accident, the Virgin Mary will be furious. Even the whole Tianlong continent can''t bear the anger of the Virgin Mary. " Behind Yuelan, there is a color of worry in the eyes of all the people in the temple of saints. "It''s OK. We''ll win this bet." The month LAN confidently says. She has absolute confidence in Li Taibai. In just a few months, Yuelan still remembers that when she met Li Taibai, Li Taibai was no more than the Ninth level of the spirit. Now she has reached the Ninth level of the spirit general, and has made a great name in Tianlong. She believes that Li Taibai can definitely win. After all, this is the teenager she admitted. Yuelan is not the only one who believes that Li Taibai can win. There are more than a dozen teenagers in the main hall of the White Emperor''s hall. They believe that Li Taibai, who can set up the White Emperor''s Hall on entering the holy land, is not simple. It''s a gamble. If they win, they soar to the sky. If they lose, they will never be able to turn over. They can only spend their whole life in the holy land. "Your Highness, are you confident in Li Taibai?" Wu Yidao''s voice rings in Yuelan''s ear. "Although I don''t know why her Royal Highness has so much trust in Li Taibai, there is one thing I want to tell her. Li Taibai has revealed that he will not take part in this battle." "What Hearing Wu Yidao''s words, Yuelan was stunned. "Where did you hear that?" Her eyes showed a cold light. If Li Taibai really said this, everyone in the holy land would know. "Naturally, we have our own sources of knowledge, but it''s not convenient for us to disclose this to your highness." Wu Yidao said with a smile, he likes to see other people''s despair expression very much, especially the gorgeous beauty such as Yuelan, showing the despair expression will make people excited. Pervert! This is the evaluation of Wu Yidao by people who are familiar with Wu Yidao. When Wu Yidao was a child, he once strangled his father to see his sister''s frightened expression. This feeling made him feel incomparably happy. This incident made everyone in his village angry and wanted to kill him. But he killed everyone, leaving only his sister. As for the reason. As long as he thought that his sister would be in the future, afraid for a lifetime, once hated him for a lifetime, and wanted to kill him, but had nothing to do, he felt very happy.When he saw Yuelan, he was infatuated with that kind of high and beautiful girl''s breath. If we can let such existence, show the color of despair in front of ourselves, and cry in fear in front of ourselves, how pleasant it is. "By the way, your highness, can you guess that in the battle of attacking the palace, it''s just the battle between the people who haven''t entered the palace and the White Emperor''s palace?" Wu Yidao said suddenly. Hearing Wu Yidao''s words, Yuelan''s heart beats suddenly. She turns around, and her eyes emit the color of ice cold. "You''re working with these people." "Hahaha, the saint is really smart. If she offends our golden dragon hall, she will be punished. Our golden dragon hall always pays attention to revenge early." Wu Yidao said with a smile. Looking at the smile in Wu''s eyes, Yuelan looks at the woman with the sword behind her. "Go and check the current situation of the Golden Dragon hall." "Yes, sir." The woman with the sword nodded her head and disappeared into the void. Looking at the disappearance of the woman with the sword, Wu Yi''s face was smiling. Naturally, he knew what the woman was going to do. However, since he said it, he was not afraid of any accident. Everything was doomed when Li Taibai stepped into the holy land. If you want to take part in the battle of attacking the temple, you just need to leave the temple where you are. Of course, if you leave, you will not be able to return to your original temple. "Your Highness, there are 1000 people in the Golden Dragon hall, and now there are only 800 people left." Soon after, the woman with the sword appeared behind Yuelan. "Do you know who quit the Golden Dragon hall?" Yuelan frowned slightly. "I can''t find out this. The Golden Dragon hall is confidential." The woman with the sword shook her head. "Hoo." The month haze vomited a breath. "Your Royal Highness..." the voice of the woman with the sword was a little hesitant. "What else?" Yuelan turns her head and has a bad feeling in her heart. "Other halls, some people are missing..." the woman with the sword said in a low voice. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 329 The voice of the woman with the sword makes the uneasiness in Yuelan''s heart become this world. "Which halls? How many people? " Yuelan asks. "The flame hall, the black devil hall, the God body hall, each hall is short of 200 people." Three halls, 600 people, Yuelan breathed. At this time, these people withdraw from the hall where they are. There is no need to explain the purpose. These 600 people must be enough to crush the White Emperor hall. If you want to join the temple, it must be the existence of genius in the holy land. Even the weakest is the realm of spirit. Now there are only a few dozen people in the White Emperor hall, and the new ones will be defeated in the face of any one of the 600 people. Li Taibai and others have just stepped into the realm of Lingshuai. This still doesn''t count the old undead who didn''t join the temple. In any case, it''s a game of death. "The battle of attacking the temple begins." At this time, a huge voice resounded through the holy land. "From now on, registration for the battle of attacking the temple will stop. Those who take part in the battle of attacking the temple can enter the battlefield at any time. Those who do not take part in the battle will die if they take part in the battle without authorization." "If both sides of the battle, the one who attacks the palace, invades the White Emperor''s palace, or if all the people in the White Emperor''s palace die, they will win!" "If one side of the White Emperor hall sticks to it for seven days, or cuts down all the attackers, or surrenders, it will win." The rules of the battle against the palace sounded in heaven and earth, and the Party of the White Emperor''s palace didn''t even have the chance to surrender. "Fight Xu Tian stands in the void. His power is frightening to heaven and earth. The power of Wuwang is dazzling. "From today on, this hall will belong to us!" Long Tian said coldly. "Kill Countless figures gathered and stepped towards the White Emperor hall. At a glance, there were at least ten thousand people. There are 30000 people in the holy land, 1000 people in each of the ten halls, a total of 10000 people, and 20000 people have not joined the hall. Now, except for some special reasons, almost all people have participated in the battle of attacking the hall. It''s hard to find a hundred people in the realm of King Wu in the holy land, and it''s even harder to open the battle of attacking the temple. Now this is their chance, an opportunity to step into the temple. As for which 1000 people eventually became the existence of the White Emperor hall, no one has to consider these. Now we have to fight down the White Emperor hall. Ten thousand people, this is a terrible number, one person and one mouthful of saliva, can make a person suffocate and die, ten thousand people stand still, even if let a executioner to kill, one second, also need ten thousand seconds, that is 166 minutes more, nearly three hours. "What to do?" Countless people looked at the White Emperor hall. They were very curious about how the White Emperor hall would deal with it. "What to do?" In the White Emperor hall, several new people look at each other. They look at Zhang Dafei and others. Looking at the dense crowd attacking the White Emperor hall, Zhang DAPAI and others looked at each other, and a smile appeared on their faces. Even if more than 10000 people were killed, it would be enough to soften their hands, and they did not intend to do so. "Come on." Several people looked at each other. "You are watching in the White Emperor hall." Ouyang Li looked at the people who entered the White Emperor''s palace behind him and said, turning to his royal highness. "Big brother, is this decision really right?" Looking at Zhang Dafei and others going down, the new members of the White Emperor hall looked at each other and asked in a trembling voice. Their eyes looked at the front of a teenager at this time. This is a resolute young man with square face, big figure and more than two meters in height. "This is our only way out." Said the boy with four faces. "Three years ago, Chu Yu stepped into the holy land. In one mission, we offended him, because we didn''t die because of the rules of the holy land. In the past three years, although Chu Yu didn''t say anything, Jinniu hall and some people who wanted to flatter him targeted us. Killing people is not allowed in the holy land, but if they are not strong enough to die in an accident, they can only admit bad luck." Hearing the words of the four faced youth, the scenes of the past three years come to mind. In the past three years, their tasks have not been completed once, and they have even survived countless times. If it were not for the four faced youth in front of them, they would not have known how many times they had died. "Big brother, what shall we do now?" "If you want to sleep, if you want to practice, go to practice." Said the boy with four faces. Hearing the words of the boy with four faces, the people looked at each other, and their eyes were full of confusion. "Brother, don''t we have to help?" "Help? We don''t know their plans. What can we do for them? If we break their plan, it will not be worth the loss. Besides, what do you think our strength can do for us? " The boy with four faces shook his head, sighed and said, "that girl asked us to wait in the White Emperor''s hall, and obviously didn''t take us as a fighting force." When they heard the words of the four faced youth, they looked at each other, and their eyes were full of helplessness. They knew that what the four faced youth said was very correct, and their strength really had no way.Just let them go to sleep and so on, they naturally can''t do it, their future is decided in this battle, their nerves are not big, how can they have such a big heart, their eyes look at the battlefield below. "Can these people really fight these 10000 people?" There was an idea in everyone''s mind. .... at the beginning of the battle of attacking the palace, the people in the White Emperor hall finally came out of the palace. There were only a few people. They looked very thin and would be submerged by the crowd at any time. "Seriously, I don''t like this kind of fighting." Zhang''s voice rang out, and his eyes were full of pity. "I don''t like killing people. Life is precious to anyone, but I don''t like being killed." When the wind blows, Zhang DAPAI''s figure disappears in the same place. In front of him, ten people fall to the ground in an instant. There is a bloodstain on everyone''s throat. He was killed in one blow, and Zhang DAPAI''s figure appeared in the crowd. "Kill Seeing Zhang Dafei around him, the people who attacked the temple battle showed a sense of killing in their eyes. The weapons in their hands went to Zhang Dafei, and the dense weapons covered all the places he could hide. Even in the holy land, they are extremely weak, but in the whole Tianlong continent, they are all gifted. In the face of the speed type of strong, as long as all the space that can be avoided is blocked, how fast can they be? "Stupid." A voice rang out, and Zhang''s eyes were full of disdain. Silver flash, a dagger like a butterfly, in the throat of the crowd, a shadow appeared in the void, the next second, the shadow disappeared, more than a dozen bodies on the ground. This is not a fight for one person. When the wind blows, Zhang DAPAI''s figure appears in the rear. At this time, a little Mars appears in the void. After the appearance of Mars, it becomes more and more in an instant, and finally forms a prairie fire, burning the whole land. On the earth, countless people are roaring and wailing in the flames. Countless people retreat, but behind them, countless people rush forward and push the people in front of them into the flames. "Water!" Someone cried. Among the flames, there is a cold breath, water and ice. These are their own martial arts skills. They want to put out the flames, but soon, countless people are desperate. The flames can''t be put out at all. The moment the ice water appears, it evaporates. "There is the power of the king in this flame!" A single spark can start a prairie fire. Standing in the void, the eyes of weapon war are full of hot colors. "Attack from the sky!" Some of the people who attacked the temple responded that as long as they passed through the sky, they didn''t need to face the fire. Some of them had more strength in the presence of the Ninth level of the spirit general and decided to bypass the fire. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 330 "No traffic in the sky!" Ouyang Li''s figure appears in the sky. A bone flute appears on her red lips. The sound of the flute rings. The figures flying in the void suddenly stop. The crowd was so staggering that they forgot to move forward. There was a faint trace of falling to the ground. "What kind of attack is this?" Looking at the strange people in the sky, someone exclaimed, this is the crowd from afar. And to know the existence of this kind of attack is a slight tremor in my heart. This is the attack of sound. It is said that the power of cultivation comes from the existence of that place. Yuelan stands in the distance, her eyes are slightly narrowed. "The guy in that place actually appeared beside Li Taibai. It seems that the intelligence is true. There is something wrong with that place." "It''s hallucination. The flute has hallucination effect." Someone said, "as long as the ears are blocked, the attack is useless." "Another drawback is that the flute can control so many people. There must be limitations. You see, they have stopped shaking and are about to get rid of illusion." Someone pointed to the people in the sky and said. At this time, the people who fell into the illusion in the sky stopped shaking and were about to wake up from the illusion. "Although there are few people in the White Emperor hall, they are obviously not so stupid. Someone will attack and kill those who fall into illusion." "But even so, it''s still useless. There are too few people. They can kill one person, but they can''t kill hundreds or thousands of people." There was a sigh. Although they are powerful, the number of people in the White Emperor hall is too small. It is inevitable to lose. "There''s another way to win." Someone said. "As long as these people are scared, this battle is likely to be won." Hearing this man''s words, everyone nodded their heads, but it was a kind of difficulty to make these people fear. Who was not a determined person to enter the holy land? What''s more, when fighting, all people were burned by the blood in their hearts. "Just scare these people?" At this time, a voice rang out in the ears of all, a girl stood in the void, standing beside Ouyang, her eyes full of curiosity. "Well." Ouyang left his head. She can''t speak now, but she doesn''t worry. Long ago, she has told everyone about her plan. With her absolute strength, she can make those who attack the temple fear. This is a glimmer of hope. People have ideas. As long as we let these people know that they are afraid, the battle will be won. In this battle, the most important thing is the air supremacy. They must make these people dare not fly in the air, otherwise the battle will become more troublesome. The only thing that makes Ouyang Li happy is that the rules of the Holy Land and the way to enter the temple are only from the front. There is no way to enter other places, even if you fly. As long as we kill a group of people who can fly, these people will not dare to fly. They will shoot birds with guns. They don''t know whether they will be killed next. "Are you afraid? In fact, I''m good at this. " Dongfang Xianyun''s eyes are full of excitement. Ouyang li felt uneasy. She remembers that Li Taibai asked Dongfang Xianyun not to participate. At the moment, Dongfang Xianyun''s performance is to participate, which makes her feel a little uneasy and vaguely feel that something terrible is going to happen. "Give it to me. I''ll make them scared." Dongfang Xianyun''s body disappears in the void where Ouyang leaves. Suddenly, countless shadows appear. These shadows appear around the people who fall into the illusion, and then all gather in the middle. The next second, in everyone''s eyes, the shadow in the void gathered together, a beautiful figure appeared in the void, black and white skirt, skin white, like the snow elves in general. But at the moment, no one thinks the girl is beautiful. At the moment of the girl''s appearance, the figure in the sky turned into a smash, and the flesh and blood fell from the sky, forming a blood rain and falling on the attacking crowd. At this moment, all the people in the sky died. "Blood burns the brain? Then use water to cool down. " A beautiful smile appeared on Dongfang Xianyun''s face, looking very excited. "In fact, I don''t think it''s good to kill them in this way. If there is a pot to cook these people, they will be more afraid. Unfortunately, there is no time now." Oriental fiber Yun some regrets said. There was no cover for her voice. Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou look at each other. They swallow their saliva at the same time. Their eyes are full of fear. Now Dongfang Xianyun gives them a terrible feeling. "Fortunately, I didn''t offend her before." A thought crossed their minds at the same time. "You can''t offend me in the future. You''d better stay away." At this moment, all the people in the White Emperor''s Hall had a thought at the same time. At this time, Dongfang Xianyun felt terrible. The blood rain fell, and the blood and flesh mixed with a little bit of excess temperature fell on the people who attacked the temple, which cooled their hearts.At this moment, the fighting stopped and everyone stayed in the same place. People watching from afar are also shivering and shivering in their hearts. Dead people, in this world where the strong are respected and force is supreme, they see a lot of people, and even none of the people present have ever killed people. They have no feeling for the dead. However, few people do the battle of cutting people into flesh foam. Even if there is, it is because of the extreme hate that we can do it, and it will not be known. Now, in front of all the people, these 100 people suddenly become foam, blood, fall on the earth, fall on the people, and the girl''s words, it is more cold in the heart. "This is the devil!" An idea crossed the mind of countless people. "Cough, cough." Zhang Da Pang''s voice sounded at the moment. He resisted his desire to vomit and said coldly: "if you still want to attack, these people are your end." "Do you want to attack the White Emperor hall and become a member of it? Let''s see if you''re alive. " "I may not be able to guard the White Emperor hall, but you people, we can kill at least half of them. Have you ever thought who will die? Wait until we''re exhausted and let the others step in? " "It''s you? Or you? " Zhang Da Pang''s eyes looked at the people in front of him. The people who were seen by Zhang Da Pang''s eyes could not help but step back. They were extremely scared. "This battle seems to be coming to an end." Someone whispered in the distance. The battle stopped because of the appearance of Dongfang Xianyun. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 331 Fighting will kill people. At the beginning of the battle, everyone understood this truth, but everyone had a fluke mentality. In case it was not them who died, as long as they entered the temple, they would fly into the sky and become people in the temple. After the attack on the temple, many people knew the danger, but some were stimulated by blood, some had to, and all of them dared not retreat. But now, a bloody rain, all people wake up, the fluke in the heart, all disappear, in case, the dead people are them? The people standing in front of us know that if we want to talk about death, it is most likely that they will die. Use your life to pave the way for the strangers behind? No one has such a noble plot. "Unless there is a change, this battle will be over." Everyone knows this, and so do those who launched the battle. "I didn''t expect that we would be in so soon." A sigh sounded, a shadow emerged in the void, everyone, exudes the power of terror. One hundred people, each of them is the power of Wuwang realm. These realms of Wuwang are basically very old, but in the holy land, there are countless years of immortality and lack of talent. They have not reached the realm of Wuwang until now. Some people have reached the end of their life. If they do not break through to the realm of banbu Lingwang, they will surely die. "I admit that your strength is very strong, but unfortunately, in the face of 100 of us, what can you do?" Long Tian light said. Xu Tian''s eyes looked at Dongfang Xianyun, and he was surprised and said, "your talent is very strong. You can reach the realm of Wuwang at this age. Even I can feel that your strength is stronger than mine, but even so, what can you do alone? If one of us can''t beat you, there will be two. If two can''t beat you, there will be three. If three can''t beat you, there will be fifty or sixty. " "Can you stop us?" Quantitative change leads to qualitative change. In the face of the existence of a hundred Wuwang realms, even the half step spirit king should be careful and run away, unless the spirit king appears. In the holy way, this is the existence of invincibility. "Sorry, I won''t take part in this battle." Dongfang Xianyun said suddenly at this time. She shook her head, left the spot and disappeared in the White Emperor''s palace. "Sister, you are too impulsive." Eastern fiber Yun body, sounded the sound of Laurie. "It''s not my fault. When they fight, the flesh and blood are too tempting. I didn''t resist the impulse." Yu Jie Yin said with some apology. "The delicious one named Li Taibai told us not to fight. If we fight like this, will he drive us away? There''s no way to get him to where we live. " Luoliyin said with some worry. "Don''t worry, sister. I have a plan for your sister. He won''t drive us away." Yu Jie Yin said with pride. Watching Dongfang Xianyun leave, the people watching the battle look strange. No one thought that Dongfang Xianyun just left. "The strongest of you have gone. Do you want to resist?" Long Tian''s eyes look at Zhang Dafei and others, and his eyes are full of disdain. "Being old but not dead is a thief. Old man, do you only dare to fight with more people and less people? Dare you challenge us alone? " The voice of the weapon war is very arrogant, and his eyes look at hundreds of people in the sky disdainfully. Hearing the words of the war, the hundred people in the dragon''s eyes were cold. "Is Tianlong now so lonely? How dare little Lingshuai talk to the existence of Wuwang realm? " An old man opened his mouth and said that his body stepped out and stood alone above Zhang Dafei and others. The strength of Zhang Dafei and others, people at a glance to see, Ling Shuai a layer. "I''ll hit you all by myself. Let''s go together." The old man said haughtily. "You''re not qualified, old man." Jizhan shook his head, he stepped into the void step by step, "I''ll be your opponent, as long as you can win me, we will give up. If we win, how about you give up?" "Well, it''s just that you don''t have a chance to admit defeat. You will die here for your arrogance." The old man said. "Don''t you discuss with the old immortals behind you? Are you qualified to replace them? " Zhang Da Pang asked. "I''ve made a decision, which one of them dares to oppose." The old man said haughtily. "It''s old Xu!" Seeing the old man, people in the distance are afraid. Even if they join the temple, they are still afraid of the old man. This is a famous presence in the holy land. It is said that old Xu was originally an invincible genius. He had been the half step spirit king for a long time, and he could leave the holy land. However, he wanted to build a temple by himself. He was very proud to let the holy land spread his legend. The final result is that Xu has suffered a heavy blow and his strength has fallen. He has fallen to the realm of spiritual generals and is unable to leave the holy land. Today''s old Xu, because when he built the temple, he left the temple where he was, and other temples would not accept the existence of this lost talent. From then on, he became the existence of no temple. But even so, old Xu is still very powerful, relying on his former strength, he once again stepped into the realm of King Wu.Wuwang realm is invincible. This is Xu Lao''s strength now. No one will be his opponent if banbu Lingwang doesn''t fight. Even behind him, long Tian and Xu Tian''s eyebrows drooped. "So you''re the best of them?" Zhang asked. "Naturally." Mr. Xu is very proud. He has the qualification. "Well, then, you can die." Zhang Da is a little fat. At this time, a huge sword appeared in the void. It was huge. A striped road was shining golden on the sword, and a mysterious aura came out of the sword. "Click!" The sword crossed the sky. The sword light appeared, and the sound of fragmentation sounded in the void, as if it cut the sky. "Touch." In the eyes of the public, Xu''s head fell on the earth, his headless body fell down, fell into the crowd, and died. The strong man in the realm of King Wu, the existence of invincible, the invincible genius who once stepped into the half step spirit king, died in this way, even without any omen. It''s hard to react when looking at the dead old Xu with both eyes. "It''s silly to cultivate your head. When we say single choice, do you really think it''s single choice?" Zhang Da Pang''s voice sounded with disdain. When they were in Muzi City, Li Taibai taught them how to fight together. At this time, because Luobai was unable to fight, and Zeng Renfeng was not there, Zhang dafuang handed them over to Ouyang. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 332 When they entered Muzi City, their spirit Master State burst out the power of spirit Shuai state. Now when they enter the spirit Shuai state, they burst out the power of half step spirit king. When talking with Xu Lao, the four had already stood in a good position and killed Xu Lao in an instant by means of surprise attack. "What''s the trick?" Looking at the huge sword in the air, people''s eyes flashed. "It''s a bit like the power of the emerald Legion badge of heaven and earth." "Hoo." At this time, a breath sounds, Xu Tian breathes, his eyes become extremely cold, a pair of cold eyes staring at Zhang Dafei and others. "I admit that this time I underestimate you. From now on, we will fight you as strong men." For Xu Tian and others, this battle has never been taken seriously. In their eyes, it is a battle without any challenges. There are only a dozen people in the White Emperor hall, but they have more than 10000 people. This is a gap in number. The competition of the strong, they here is a hundred Wuwang realm of strong, can easily crush the White Emperor hall, this is the quality of the gap. No one will feel defeated in this battle if they win both in quantity and quality. Even if 10000 people dare not fight, there is no difference for them. As long as 100 of them are there, there is no place to lose in this battle. It was for this reason that Xu died under the contempt of the enemy. Xu''s death finally made Xu Tian and others serious and put Zhang Dafei and others on the same level. He could use the power of the half step spirit king and stand on the same level with them. "I''m sorry, I''ve never seen you fight as strong." Red monkey''s voice rang out, and his eyes were full of disgust. "It''s no use to motivate us. You''ll die together." Xu Tian didn''t pay attention to it. There were 100 people in the sky, and now there are 99 people. They looked at each other. The power in their body burst out, and the power of terror went to Zhang Dafei and others. Xu''s death, let them dare not easily close to Zhang Dafei and others, can only use long-range attack. The power of the ninety-nine realms of Wuwang blows towards Zhang Dafei and others, covering the sky and the earth. The colors of the sky and the earth shine brightly. If they hit, even the half step spirit king will surely die. But the premise is to hit. Looking at the attack in the sky, the corners of Zhang Da Pang''s mouth arced slightly. The four of them looked at each other and stepped forward. At this moment, several people''s figures disappeared, the wind blew and the sword passed. Four people left the spot, one attack after another, fell on the ground where several people were originally standing. The figure of Zhang Dafei and others has left the original place and appeared five meters away. Here, there is no attack. Stepping into the realm of Wuwang, you can control your own attack with great fineness. It''s also this fineness that makes four people not be attacked at all. They step in the void, and their figures take huge swords to stride to the sky. "Withdraw! Within 10 meters ahead, cover and attack Xu Tian''s voice rang out and instantly understood the reason. Ninety nine people retreated, the power of terror reappeared, ten meters ahead, covered the attack, and the huge power filled the world. In the face of this covered attack, Zhang DAPAI and others appeared. They stepped and changed their shape. The huge sword turned into a transparent light shield to block several people. Countless attacks submerged four people. As the attack dispersed, the voices of the four appeared in front of the crowd, undamaged. "Ninety nine people''s attack covers ten meters, and each meter is almost ten people''s attack, which is the average. However, the ninety-nine people have not been trained, and their coverage attack is only scattered by themselves. In some places, it is very likely that there is only one person''s attack. Although the four people in the White Emperor hall seem to have been attacked a lot, in fact, the real attack is rare It''s better than that Someone saw the scene and explained in a low voice to the people around him. Ninety nine people are forced to retreat by four people. These four people are just the existence of the realm of Lingshuai. One hundred people are the existence of the realm of Wuwang. According to principle, one person can beat four Lingshuai, but now they are suppressed, and their eyes are extremely huge. "Is the White Emperor hall going to win?" An idea has crossed many people''s minds. If it goes on like this, ninety-nine people will lose and it will take strength to attack. "Damn, what kind of martial arts is this?" Xu Tian''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. In this battle, he is the commander. In addition to his strength, he has a quick mind. He only attacked twice, and he knew that there was no way to break the White Emperor''s palace. They didn''t dare to go near the four. The power of the half step spirit king is enough to kill them. When they reach this state, no one wants to die. "It can''t go on like this." Xu Tian knows in his heart that they can still retreat and fight like this. In this case, they are competing for endurance. Zhang Dafeng''s four must also use their strength. Whoever runs out of strength will lose. If Zhang dafui and others run out of power, it''s OK to say, but what if they run out of power?What''s more, there are Li Taibai, Luo Bai and the terrible girl in the White Emperor hall, and they haven''t come out yet. "We must make a quick decision, or there may be accidents, and we have to take risks." Xu Tian knew this in his heart. He looked at all the people present and told them what he thought. At this time, he had to fight close and kill the four quickly with absolute strength. "It may kill people, but it''s the safest way." Stepping into the realm of Wuwang, no one is a fool. They understand that Xu Tian is right. "Let''s fight. It''s a shame to be forced back by the four smart little guys. If you let those old friends know, they will laugh to death." An old man said, others nodded in agreement. "Kill Decided the strategy, 99 people stopped, without any hesitation, toward Zhang Dafei four people. The change of 99 people in the air makes it clear to all that the final decisive battle is coming. Zhang Dafei and others are also very clear. This battle has reached the most critical moment. In the past three days, they have not only strengthened their strength, but also practiced the skill of combined attack and the strategy of guard. Ouyang Li formulated the strategy, which is divided into two stages. The first stage is to frighten ordinary people with great strength. This stage is the most difficult stage. Ten thousand people, even ordinary people, are only relative to other strong people. If outside, each of these so-called ordinary people is a powerful existence. In the former shifangzong, they are invincible. One person can easily destroy one. Even at the level of Lingjiang, there was only one person in shifangzong, who was still heavily injured. His strength could not even exert the power of Lingjiang. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 333 Ouyang Li''s strategy has two stages. In the first stage, there were only four of them. It was a difficult task to stop 10000 people. The only weakness was that these people would not sacrifice themselves to attack the White Emperor hall. At this stage, even if Zhang Dafei and others, because of Li Taibai, have surpassed the Lingshuai strong men in Tianlong, it is still extremely difficult. To break these people, we must let them despair. If it wasn''t for Dongfang Xianyun''s sudden move, it would be extremely difficult at this stage. The second stage is to use the technique of totality to burst out a powerful force in the face of the existence of a hundred Wuwang realms. Of course, at this time, if we can take the lead and kill some people on the opposite side, it would be better. Single choice, for four people, is impossible to consider. The power of combined attack made them reach this point easily, and even the powerful power frightened the existence of other Wuwang realms. At this time, Zhang DAPAI and others were happy to see it. If they could, they would kill a few more when the rest of the Wuwang realm didn''t respond, but with Xu Tian''s command, the sneak attack was not completed. At this time, there are only two ways, one is a tug of war, the other is a white-edged war. In the tug of war, Zhang Dafei and others are confident that they can boast about the other side. Their elixir and secret treasures are not comparable to those who didn''t join the temple. It''s just a pity that they didn''t get what they wanted and entered the last white-edged battle. "Kill Blood is flying. In the white-edged war, the brave win, any timidity can only make themselves die faster. Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou''s eyes are red. They have long known that they are afraid of death and they don''t want to die. Therefore, they are more crazy than anyone else. "Kill A colorful light appeared in the void. An old man''s long sword radiated colorful light. His body turned into a stream. The sword air surged on the stream and rushed to Zhang Dafei and others. "Die A black shadow loomed in the air, his eyes emitting blood red light, his body flashed colorful light, the figure disappeared, when it appeared again, it had reached the red monkey behind. One by one, the strong in the realm of King Wu burst out their strongest power. But at this moment, the huge sword surged, the wind swept through the clouds, and the huge sword cut through the sky. At the moment when the black shadow appeared, the huge sword cut on the black shadow. The black shadow was cut in half and fell to the ground. In the eyes of the red monkey, the concealment of the shadow is too weak. All the breath is clear. The old man in the air, the stream transformed from fantasy, is directly cut to pieces, and the sword Qi falls to the ground, which is already life and death. The power of banbuling king can easily kill him. However, more power fell and went to Zhang Dafei and others. In the face of these countless attacks, it was too late to fight back. The four stepped back, and the huge sword blocked the attacks one by one. All the attacks were blocked by the huge sword, but the four people''s faces turned pale, and the impact of the attack rushed into their bodies, causing a little trauma to them. The only thing to be thankful for is that only about ten of the ninety-nine strong men in Wuwang realm can really attack four people. "Blood is flying." Standing in the distance to watch the battle of the people, eyes flashing, mouth has long been open, dumbfounded. This battle is beyond their imagination. "No wonder the people in the White Emperor hall are so proud. They have the capital to be proud." Someone began to sigh. It''s a miracle to block the power of the ninety-nine realms of Wuwang with the body of four Lingshuai realms. If it happens anywhere in Tianlong mainland, it will shake the world. The existence of Lingshuai realm is difficult for adversity to defeat the existence of Wuwang realm. If it is defeated, it will definitely belong to the top talents in Tianlong continent, such as Tang Qian and others. But here, only four people block 99 people, 24 times more than themselves. This is a miracle. Although it can be clearly seen from their eyesight that this miracle must be achieved by taking over the mysterious martial arts skills, it is achieved if it is achieved. Besides, not long ago, the fighting of four people alone, and the fighting of 10000 people, has already shown their talent. "Did you teach that?" Yuelan looks at the battle in front of her. She whispers that Li Taibai''s figure has crossed her mind. These four people, she basically knows, come from Qizong, come from that place, and there are two people who are also shifangzong. The power that they can burst out now has already exceeded the power that they can burst out. "Who can win?" One by one, thoughts passed through the hearts of the people. In this battle, no one knows which side can win. One side has the blessing of mysterious combat skills, which can burst out the power of the half step spirit king. However, the number and realm of the other side are absolutely superior. It''s a collision of blood and meat. The figures fall from the air and fall under the huge sword. Zhang Dafei and others are retreating. Now they are about to return to the main hall. Their faces are pale and their bodies are scarred.But their eyes were bright and firm, and they always kept absolute concentration, as if they had no emotional changes due to any injuries. This is the belief in fighting. Their fighting beliefs are different from those of the attackers. Standing on the White Emperor''s hall, they can''t retreat. Retreating is death. Zhang dafui and Zhu Hou are afraid of death. They don''t want to die. So they have to fight and kill all these people. They can''t die until they win. Even if the body is seriously injured, there is no fear of death. Ouyang is a proud man in the war. Besides, they have their own insistence in their heart and can''t fall here. Although the 99 people who attacked the temple in the sky were powerful, they had a way out. When their teammates died one by one, their hearts were doubted. They didn''t know whether they would be the next to die. The balance of victory, at this moment, as long as the belief of one side falls down, it will completely tilt. "Poof With an old man falling to the ground in horror, the battle is finally over. Zhang dafui and others have been guarding the gate of the hall. In front of them, there are still about 50 people left, but no one dares to fight. They don''t want to die. "After all, those who are eliminated can only do this step." Xu Tian sighed, his body suddenly left the original place. "You do it." Xu Tian said. "I thought we didn''t need to do it. It seems that I look up to you old immortals." A terrible figure appeared in the void, and the power from his body was in the realm of banbu spirit king! After the terror figure, one figure appeared, and each one exuded the breath of terror. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 334 "What''s going on?" A pair of eyes looked at the changes in the air. "It''s dry day!" "It''s not only Qian Tian, you see, there are Zhang Hao and Zhao Yueyang on the edge of Qian Tian!" "What''s going on?" One by one, Qian Tian is the second person in shenti hall. His strength has already reached the realm of banbu Lingwang. Zhang Hao and Zhao Yueyang are also banbu Lingwang, and they come from the black devil hall and the flame hall respectively. They are all famous people in the holy land. It is even rumored that all three of them can enter the ranks of the top ten in the holy land. Only because of some unknown agreements in the ten halls, they did not enter the top ten. According to the rules of the ten main halls of the holy land, each hall can only have one of the top ten. If anyone wants to violate them, they will be banned by the top ten. Because of the rise of Shayi, the master of Shasheng hall didn''t step into the top ten. Of course, this is just a guess of many people. The tenth hall has never admitted it. Of course, the tenth hall has never denied it. In the sky, a shadow appeared, except for the three half step spirit king, the rest were all the existence of Ling Shuai nine layers. To be able to step into the temple, even the Ninth level of Lingshuai, is infinitely better than the Ninth level of Lingshuai who did not step into the temple. Even these nine levels of Lingshuai can resist the existence of some Wuwang realm who did not step into the temple. Six hundred people, however, are enough to overthrow the attackers who attacked the hall not long ago. This is the strength of the ten halls, which can easily pull out the strength of the existence of killing those who have not stepped into the hall. "I know some of these people, some from the black devil hall, some from the God body hall, and some from the flame hall, but now, they have no sign of entering the hall." Someone whispered. Hear this person''s words, countless figures, face become dignified, no sign into the temple, on behalf of the temple is not a person. "The White Emperor hall is miserable." Everyone knew this. They looked at the direction of the White Emperor hall with pity. With all their efforts, what they finally face is a more terrifying existence, which is a kind of despair of falling into the abyss. The appearance of these 600 people is enough to crush the White Emperor hall. "Hoo." Zhang Da fat vomited breath, his suddenly sat on the ground, some helpless said: "don''t fight, don''t fight." "It''s impossible to fight at all. It''s cheating." Zhu monkey also sat on the ground. His tiredness made him want to lie on the ground immediately, and he did the same, but the severe pain came from his body and made him jump up. At this time, they were already soaked with blood. The weapon war is still standing, but their eyes are tired. They have done their best in this battle. At this point, they have no strength to fight against three half step spirit kings and nearly 600 spirit Shuai nine level strong men. Ouyang stood at the gate of the White Emperor''s palace without saying anything. There was no injury on her body, and there was no tired color in her eyes. Her eyes looked at the sky in front of her and fell into meditation. She didn''t know whether it was the completion of Li Taibai''s agreement. "Are you going to give up?" Standing in the void, Qian Tian smiles and asks. "Give up, give up." Zhang Da is a little fat. "Then kneel on the ground and pray for our lives." The smile on Qian Tian''s face is more beautiful. "Qian Tian, your strange temper is coming again. There''s nothing to say with these dying people. No matter they admit defeat or not, they must die here." Zhang Hao said coldly. "You just have no emotion. Killing people is an art. Don''t you think it''s more interesting to let others have hope and then despair completely?" Qian Tian said with a smile, his eyes looking at Zhao Yueyang on the other side. "Here is a man from your Qizong. Will he give it to you in the temple of fire?" "An existence that can''t refine tools is an insult to Qizong. His existence has dissatisfied the existence of Qizong. Kill it directly." Zhao Yueyang light said. "Qizhan, it seems that you are very unpopular in Qizong. Don''t you always tell me that you are the genius of Qizong?" Zhang Da Pang''s eyes looked at Qizhan and said with a smile. "I''m really a genius of Qizong. You see, he dares to kill me, but does he dare to come and kill me? As long as I exist for a day, these guys will not dare to touch me. They can only let others kill me. " The eyes of weapon war are full of pride. "Hey, people in the sky, did you hear that? This guy said that to you. Are you going to kill him to show that you dare to kill him?" Zhang Da Pang called to Zhao Yue Yang. In the face of Zhang Da Pang''s voice, Zhao Yue Yang ignored it. It makes everyone else feel weird. "Ha ha ha, fun, fun." Qian Tian said with a smile, but soon he shook his head and said, "although it''s not clear what the reason is, it has nothing to do with us. Now, I''m very dissatisfied with the performance of you people. Don''t you know? For those who are about to die, there must be the fear of those who are about to die. "Qian Tian''s body exudes a sense of terror. Before his step, he is under the authority of the banbuling king and suddenly presses down. "Poof." A mouthful of blood came out of Zhang Da Pang''s mouth. "Boss! Help! Do you really want to see your lovely little brother die here? " Zhang Da Pang suddenly said. Hearing Zhang Da Pang''s words, his eyes looked at each other. Qian Tian suddenly laughed. "Li Taibai, even if he''s talented, he''s smart at most. Do you think he can beat me? Don''t worry, kill you, I will let them accompany you. " Qian Tian said with a laugh. "The fate of the people in the White Emperor''s hall is doomed. They will all die here." "Li Taibai hasn''t appeared yet. I think he has run away." "It''s cruel, but it''s a wise choice. If you stay here, you just die together." One voice was talking in the distance. "Young master, do you really think the White Emperor hall can still win like this?" Among a group of people, a young man looked at Tang Qian and asked. "Just look at it." Tang Qian said that the figure of Li Taibai appeared in his mind. On the holy Road, the figure of the youth shocked him too much. Unconsciously, he killed countless people and even died of the existence of the spirit king realm. These days, when Tang Qian was thinking about the holy Road, he found something that frightened him. Without exception, all of these dead king of spirit are the existence of killing Li Taibai. Before the death of these existence, these existence are superior. Even if at the last moment, these people choose not to fight against Li Taibai, they will not die. Only when the real tusks are open can Li Taibai''s backhand appear. It was because of this that Tang Qian felt more terrible, which represented one thing. If it was not a coincidence, it was that Li Taibai was in control of everything. Tang Qian believed that this was the second reason. "What will he leave behind this time?" Tang Qian''s eyes flashed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 335 "The 200 people in the Golden Dragon hall haven''t appeared yet." Yuelan looks at the changes in the field, her eyebrows slightly wrinkled, she doesn''t know what the people in the Golden Dragon Palace have in the end, she faintly feels that something is wrong. Standing not far away, Wu Yidao has a smile on his face. When he looks at her, his smile is even stronger. "Li Taibai, what''s your plan?" There is an idea in Yuelan''s heart. She doesn''t know whether Li Taibai can break the game, but she thinks in another position. If she is in this position, she finds that she has no way except to admit defeat, unless Li Taibai has a secret treasure that can kill these people. "Kill it. Don''t waste your time." Zhang Hao''s voice rang out. His figure straddles the void and steps on Zhang Dafei and others. He doesn''t want to waste his time. "Boss! Help Zhang Da Pang''s voice was very sad. "It''s no use. You''ve been abandoned by Li Taibai. He let you stand in the way. He has already run away." Qian Tian said sarcastically. "Is it?" At this time, a voice sounded in the sky and the earth. A figure stepped out of the White Emperor''s palace. The figure crossed the void, passed by Zhang Hao and looked at the people in the sky. This is a young man, wearing a blue robe, pretty cheeks, looks very good. "You broke the rules." The boy looked at the people in the sky and said. "Bang." There was a sound of heavy objects falling on the ground behind the boy. In the eyes of the public, Zhang Hao''s head and body separated, fell to the ground from the air and died. Banbuling king! The No.2 figure of the black devil temple, in the holy land, belongs to the supreme existence, so he died, and even didn''t know what happened. The holy land was quiet, and everyone was stunned. "He''s stronger again!" Looking at Li Taibai in the sky, Tang Qian clenched his fist. He felt a sense of despair. Once upon a time, he wanted to use Li Taibai as a stepping stone to let everyone know that he was powerful. Today, he is unforgettable. "Is it really good for Tangmen to fight against him?" Tang Qian had an idea in his mind. Before Tang Tian gun left, he told him that he would make Li Taibai look good. Tang Qian had no doubt about Tang Yuan''s existence, but now he was uneasy. Li Taibai''s progress was so fast that he felt extremely desperate. He once felt this despair, but it was not as strong as this one. "He''s stronger! My eyes are right! " Yuelan''s eyes flickered, full of excitement. Today''s Li Taibai is still a little immature, but Yuelan sees hope, a hope that can really fight against the evil girl in the demon land. As long as she has a little more time, Yuelan believes that Li Taibai will surely become the hope of the human race. "Ha ha ha, stupid, my boss can''t be measured by you!" Zhang Da Pang began to laugh, and the fear in his eyes dispersed. Just now, he almost thought that he was really going to die. "The boss is powerful!" The red monkey cried. Looking at Li Taibai standing in front of the crowd, Qian Tian stops in the same place. His eyes are frightened. After the battle, he sees with his own eyes how Zhang Hao was killed. He even believes that everyone can see it. But it was seeing it with his own eyes that made him even more frightened. Li Taibai''s action to kill Zhang Hao is very simple. The sword comes out of the sheath, and then he cuts off Zhang Hao''s head. The speed is not fast, but Zhang Hao doesn''t escape. "What have you done?" Qian Tian stepped back and asked. "Would you like to have a try?" Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. At the fifth stage, Shangqing sword can already have an effect on banbu Lingwang, and even the Lingwang can have a little effect. In a moment, he used Shangqing sword to control Zhang Hao, and then killed Zhang Hao. Seeing Li Taibai''s smiling face, Qian Tian stepped back again. At this time, Li Taibai''s smiling face was terrible in his eyes. "It''s true that you are the first genius in the legend. Your strength is really strong, but you have to know that you are only one person, and we have 600 people." Zhao Yueyang''s voice sounded faintly. "Yes, we have 600 people. I don''t know if you can kill one person. Can you kill 600 people?" Qian Tian also reacted. He looked at Li Taibai with a trace of fear in his eyes. "599." At this time, Li Taibai suddenly said. "What?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Qian Tian was slightly stunned. "I said, one of you has died, and now there are 599 more." Li Taibai seriously corrected several people''s mistakes. "You''re mocking us." Qian Tian understood quickly, his eyes showed anger, "even if 599 people, still more than you." "Kill Standing behind Qian Tian, there was a cry of killing. The voice was so unified that it shocked heaven and earth. Everyone was so firm and fearless of death. They were from the temple. After baptism, their perseverance and strength were stronger than those who did not join the temple.The neat cry made more than 50 wuwangjing strongmen who still existed in the sky and didn''t join the temple look very pale. There was a trace of fear in their eyes. These more than 500 people made them afraid. "Li Taibai, you are dead." The voice behind him weakened the fear in Qian Tian''s heart, and a ferocious smile hung on his face. "Is your self-confidence given to you by the people behind you?" Li Taibai''s eyes look at Qian Tian, and his face shows a playful color. This smile makes Qian Tian''s heart emerge a strong uneasiness. "Touch, touch." At this time, the sound of countless heavy objects landing behind the dry sky. "What sound." Qian Tian''s heart suddenly trembled, and his uneasiness became more intense. He suddenly turned his head, and his pupils contracted violently. Behind him, a series of figures fell from the air to the ground. He was the strong one of Lingshuai realm behind him. A body fell on the earth, no movement, life and death unknown. Just for a moment, there was no one behind Qian Tian except Zhao Yueyang. Even Zhao Yueyang was shocked by the changes behind him. At this time, a long Sword Pierced Qian Tian''s throat. The sharp pain made him come back to his senses. There was a color of fear in his eyes. His vitality was dissipating. He couldn''t believe that he would die like this. "Ho ho ho." Qian Tian wants to speak and ask for help, but he can''t make any sound. His vitality dissipates and falls on the earth. "Why am I against this young man?" This is Qian Tian''s last thought. In an instant, yin and Yang reversed, and the White Emperor hall, which was about to collapse, reversed the outcome directly because of the appearance of one person. "Gulu." Looking at Li Taibai standing in the sky, countless voices of swallowing saliva rang out, and his eyes were full of fear. "What does he do?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked behind him and at the seat of Qizhan. "To kill or not to kill?" This is Li Taibai''s question about weapon warfare. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Qizhan''s eyes show gratitude. Li Taibai obviously cares about what he thinks, which makes his heart full of gratitude. Looking at Zhao Yueyang, who is standing in the void with a frightened face, Qizhan sighs. "Boss, if you can, I hope you can let him go." Qizhan said in a low voice. Li Taibai was not surprised when he heard about the war. He had known the character of the war for a long time. Otherwise, the man would be killed directly. Only by killing can people fear the White Emperor hall and protect the people in the White Emperor hall. "Go back to the temple." Li Taibai turned and entered the hall. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 336 "The battle of attacking the palace is over, the winner, the White Emperor''s palace!" With a grand voice, the end of the battle was announced. The first temple battle in the holy land ended under such an incredible situation that everyone could go out alone. Everyone knew that the holy land would change from today on. The era of Chu Yu''s invincibility is likely to come to an end. Yuelan looks at this scene with a smile and gets the address of Yaodi Baocheng from the angry Wu Yidao. "I don''t know why the 200 people in the Golden Dragon hall didn''t come out." Yuelan said with a smile, she turned to leave, now is not the time to find Li Taibai, she has her own plan. Looking at the shadow of Yuelan disappearing, Wu Yidao clenched his fist, and his eyes looked at the White Emperor hall. "Li Taibai, I will let you die." Wu said coldly, "blame Li Taibai for everything." "Angkor, what do we do now?" Standing behind Wu Yidao, the voices ring out with some fear. Chu Yu needs the demon land treasure city. Now the clues he has obtained are given to Yuelan. If Chu Yu knows, they will be miserable. "What''s the matter? Now the holy land is not open. Even if they know the address, they have to go there. " Wu Yi''s mouth showed a ferocious smile. "In a month, the holy land will distribute tasks to the ten halls. You say, if we finish the task, what will happen if we leave only one forbidden area Hearing Wu Yidao''s words, everyone was stunned, and then his eyes lit up. "Angkor, which authority are you going to use?" "Let''s go." Wu said, turning away. On a mountain one kilometer away from Baidi hall, 200 people are standing here. They are the backhand of Jinlong hall. Each one is the realm of Wuwang, and the first one is the existence of banbuling king. These 200 people are the trump card of the Golden Dragon hall in this battle. If the White Emperor''s hall is directly broken, they will not fight. If the White Emperor''s hall is almost broken, they will fight with thunder to make the White Emperor''s Hall their own. In fact, there are only 200 places left for those who have no hall. This is the cooperation between Xu Tian and the Golden Dragon hall. But everyone didn''t expect the appearance of Li Taibai, all the participants died in the war, and the 200 people in the Golden Dragon hall didn''t dare to appear after all. They didn''t know Li Taibai''s means and didn''t want to die. "Let''s go back to the Golden Dragon hall." The leader turned and left. ... "boss, you are so strong!" In the hall of the White Emperor, there is a look of worship. "Boss, I knew you wouldn''t watch us fail." Zhang Da Pang patted his chest and said that he was still afraid of the battle. If he was allowed to choose again, he would definitely give up resistance. Almost, he died. He didn''t want to try any more. This time, he was not in the array, but really facing death. "Boss, I knew you loved us." Monkey Zhu''s face was full of gratitude. Looking at the exaggerated expressions of several people, Li Taibai ignored them. These days, he has been used to it for a long time. There is one thing in his heart. After thinking about it, he decided not to tell Zhang Dafei and others. In the just battle, he really arrived at the last moment. He didn''t expect that the existence of other temples would join in the battle. After all, he was not familiar with the rules of the holy land. Among the rules of the holy land, there is a rule in the White Emperor''s hall. If you join in the hall, you are not allowed to leave the hall. You will obey the order of the Lord of the White Emperor''s hall. This is a very mandatory rule. Originally, he thought that the holy land was set up to show the power of the temple and the power of the temple owner. Now, it seems that this rule is only for the White Emperor hall. As for the reason, Li Taibai had several conjectures in his mind, but they were not sure. "After all, it''s still a little light on the enemy." In Li Taibai''s heart, he said that Tianlong mainland was too weak for him. With the appearance of three thousand Avenue, all his plans were biased towards three thousand Avenue, which led to this situation. However, he is not worried about the lives of Zhang Dafei and others. Whether it is Ouyang Li''s existence or Dongfang Xianyun''s existence, it is enough to let a few people leave safely. From the existence of those places, Ouyang will have no backhand. These thoughts flashed through Li Taibai''s heart. There was no expression on his face. Looking at Zhang Dafei and others, he sighed. "Do you think that the four of you have defeated 10000 people and blocked the existence of a hundred Wuwang realms, which is very powerful?" Li Taibai said suddenly. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang dafui and others blinked. They could feel the disdain in Li Taibai''s tone. Several people lowered their heads. They didn''t know what was wrong, but they felt that they had done their best. "Boss, I think we''ve done our best." After thinking for a moment, Qizhan raised his head and said."The ultimate? I think you are so stupid. " Li Taibai rolled his eyes and said with disdain, "if Miss Dongfang hadn''t disobeyed me, in the first stage, when facing ten thousand people, you would have been defeated." "If the people in other temples don''t show up, the 50 Wuwang realm will attack after they are afraid for a moment, and those who wait for you are still defeated. Is this your ultimate goal?" During this time, he had already known the scene of the battle just now from lobai''s mouth with the mark of his wound sword. "Li Taibai, our strength can only play such a level, which is the best we can do." Ouyang said from the mouth, there is a trace of dissatisfaction in her eyes. It''s a miracle that the existence of the four Lingshuai realms can achieve such a level. Although she marvels at Li Taibai''s power, she doesn''t agree with Li Taibai''s arrogant words. In her eyes, Li Taibai''s behavior is a manifestation of arrogance. Four Lingshuai face the attack of the existence of the holy land that has not joined the temple, and there are 100 Wuwang realm. This is bullshit. Even if one Zhang Tingting is added, there are only five Lingshuai. Besides, Zhang Tingting''s strength is too weak to help. Even if he is a genius, there must be a bottom line. Ouyang Li thinks he should wake up Li Taibai and let him know that not everyone is as strong as he is. Even this pride will make him suffer losses in the future. "Since I asked you to do it, naturally you can do it, but I didn''t expect that you would be so stupid." Li Taibai''s eyes still disdain, but there is a sigh in his voice. "After so long with me, did you learn that? I take you a little too seriously. " Ouyang Li''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, at this time Li Taibai, let her have a strange feeling, different from before, which made her very uncomfortable, she did not know what Li Taibai was going to do, but she still said the discomfort in her heart. "Since you think we are not doing well, what should we do with our strength? Is that good? " Ouyang from staring at Li Taibai, seriously said. She did not believe that there were other ways to do it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 337 Ouyang Li''s eyes full of unconvinced, Li Taibai mouth slightly arc, he wants is this effect. After following himself, Zhang Dafei and others have become accustomed to relying on themselves. This is not what Li Taibai wants. After all, he is only a person. Even if he can make decisions in the world, he can''t guess anything, just like this mistake because of the holy land rules. He can grasp the general direction, but there are always some accidents, which need to be solved by Zhang Dafei himself and others. This battle, he is very clear, with the strength of Zhang Dafei and others is absolutely impossible to complete, but since he said it, naturally there is a way to complete. "If this battle doesn''t go on, won''t you hold the White Emperor hall?" Li Taibai said. "Do you think it''s possible?" Ouyang Li frowned slightly. It''s impossible to stop the battle of attacking the temple, and these people can''t listen to them. "The battle of attacking the temple needs the existence of one hundred Wuwang. If there are not one hundred, the battle of attacking the temple cannot be started." Li Taibai sighed, his eyes full of disappointment, he said: "with your strength, you can easily overcome the existence of these separate Wuwang realm." "You let me down a little bit." Listening to Li Taibai''s voice, Ouyang Li, Zhang Dafei and others were stunned, and a trace of shame poured into their hearts. As long as there are not 100 people in the realm of Wuwang, the battle of attacking the temple will not start. With the strength of the four of them, when these realms of Wuwang are separated, it is absolutely possible to imprison more than ten people. But they just want to defend, never want to destroy the attack. "Boss, we''re wrong." Zhang Da Pang lowered his head. If he had been in the past, with his fear of death, he would have thought of this. However, with the improvement of his strength and the care of Li Taibai, he ignored this point. Zhu Hou and Qizhan also lowered their heads. For them, Li Taibai''s words were no less than a bang. "And this method..." Ouyang left standing in the same place, some in a daze. In the mainland of Tianlong, the strong are respected. As her identity, she doesn''t need to think about these things in a roundabout way. In any battle, she can push it directly. "Are we wrong?" Ouyang''s eyes flickered. If the clan didn''t fight by force at the beginning, but by other means, wouldn''t this be the case? Ouyang Li thought one after another, and a word from her master suddenly sounded in her mind. "Tianlong continent, endless years ago, the strong were respected, but it was not the strong who stood at the peak, but the wise. The strong fought in all directions, and the wise led the strong. If we could find the wise, this disaster would not happen in the clan." "Are wise men strong?" Ouyang Li still remembers how she asked her master. "Wise men are not strong, but they can easily do things that the strong can''t do. If they are given time, they can even let a group of ordinary people kill the strong." "A wise man is a symbol of wisdom." This sentence impressed Ouyang Li deeply, but she didn''t understand what a wise man was. Now see Li Taibai, her mind can not help but come up with this sentence. "You think about today''s battle and what you are wrong about. Only by constant thinking can you become stronger." Li Taibai looked at several people and said, turning to leave the hall, beside him, Luobai followed. "By the way, Ouyang Li, I will help you with what I promised you, but now is not the time." Li Taibai suddenly said, and then directly left, his figure disappeared in the hall. ... "brother Taibai, they have tried their best. Is this a little too strict?" Lobai asked softly. "There''s no way. If they don''t know their mistakes as soon as possible, in the future, if they meet again, no one can keep them without me." Li Taibai shook his head and said. Listen to Li Taibai''s words, Luo Bai suddenly stopped, her eyes seriously looked at Li Taibai, said: "Taibai brother, I also want to fight." Looking at Luo Bai''s serious expression, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He rubbed Luo Bai''s head, nodded and said, "OK, let you fight together next time." "Well." Luo Bai nodded his head, "brother Taibai, I continue to practice." "Take this Dao Yun." Li Taibai gives Li Taibai a Daoyun with purple light. He brings it from the bridge of life and death. It has three thousand avenues. He can take the Daoyun from the bridge of life and death. Purple Dao rhyme is a ray of middle way, the Dao rhyme of swordsmanship. In his previous life, what Li Taibai had was the way of swordsmanship. What Luobai practiced was the goddess sword, which also belonged to kendo. This rhyme was just right for her. "Good." Luo Bai nodded his head, with a beautiful smile on his face, "brother Taibai, you are so nice."Said lobai in a low voice, turning away. Looking at the disappearance of Luobai, Li Taibai showed a bitter smile on his face. He knew that Luobai must have noticed something. "It''s almost time to be aware of lobai''s understanding character." Li Taibai said in his heart. If he can, he hopes lobai can protect him forever, but he knows that this is not what lobai wants. The only thing he can do is to choose some less dangerous battles to lobai. What''s more, the world itself is full of danger. It''s a good thing to say in Tianlong. It''s even more dangerous when we leave Tianlong. Now Luobai''s strength is no worse than anyone else, but the real battle is very rare. If we face the battle of life and death, we may not be able to play our real strength. If everything has been solved, then it''s time to solve the most important problem. Li Taibai''s eyes are dignified. "Everything about Dongfang Xianyun has to be solved. It''s not safe to put such an explosive existence around him at any time. Now that he has got 3000 avenues, he is likely to know something he didn''t know before." The corner of Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly when he thought of the three thousand road he had won. At first, he thought that what he got was the great law of the three thousand Avenue, which was the top of the three thousand Avenue in the legend. It was the rule that everything in the world would obey. But after digesting the three thousand Avenue, it was the three thousand avenue that he had never thought of. Although the three thousand Avenue was not the strongest among the three thousand Avenue, it was the most valuable to him now It''s the main road to use. It''s very possible to see through some things about Dongfang Xianyun. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 338 "All along, I thought I was doing a good job, but I didn''t expect to be so stupid." There was a bitter smile on Qizhan''s face. "I should have thought of that, but I didn''t. It''s not right." Zhang Da Pang said softly, his eyes fixed on the place where Li Taibai left, and his mind flashed the events of recent months. In the past few months, although it is short, he has lived more wonderfully than the past 20 years. His strength has improved by leaps and bounds. All these are caused by Li Taibai, which has made him develop dependence. "We can follow the boss, but the boss can''t take care of us forever. If he doesn''t pay attention for a moment, he may die. Some things really need to be thought out." Red monkey nodded and said. They turned and left the hall. Ouyang Li looked at the place where Li Taibai left. Her eyes flashed and her mind crossed Li Taibai''s words not long ago. "Did he know anything?" Li Taibai''s words seemed to know what happened in their clan. After thinking for a moment, she turned and left. What happened today made her have many places to think about. "Whew, am I a little stupid?" Qizhan looks at Zhang Tingting. "No Zhang Tingting shook her head and looked at the tired color in Qizhan''s eyes. She said in a soft voice: "you are already very strong. The whole Tianlong continent can do such things as you four. There is basically no one. Not everyone is as abnormal as brother Li." This battle, Zhang Tingting see in the eyes, four people''s performance was Li Taibai scolded shamelessly, but only she knows, these four people''s performance, enough to shock the whole Tianlong mainland, the only reason is that Li Taibai is too abnormal. Just like her, there are 15 beings in the hall, which is also the realm of Lingshuai, but in that battle, it can''t help at all. Thinking of Li Taibai''s performance not long ago, Zhang Tingting''s only idea is to be abnormal. Looking at the confusion in Qizhan''s eyes, Zhang Tingting thinks for a moment. She understands that this is the pride of genius. Just because she is too proud, being left behind by a person in all aspects is extremely lost. Even if this person is Li Taibai, who is the existence of Qizhan worship, he is still lost. Genius is different from her. She just wants to work hard to refuel well, but genius''s thinking is not so good Law is an effort to surpass the strong. Zhang Tingting patted Qizhan on the shoulder and said, "in fact, I think you are a bit stupid this time, but you still have a chance to correct it. Don''t the strong always admit defeat? If you fail once, you should learn a lesson, correct this shortcoming and make yourself stronger. Only in this way can you step on a higher peak. Besides, how many people in the world can you compare with brother Li? If brother Li is not strong, how can he be your boss? " Listening to Zhang Tingting''s comfort, Qizhan lowers his head. Looking at Zhang Tingting''s serious expression, the corners of his mouth arc slightly. He naturally knows that as long as he is given time, he can understand it. However, there is a person who can comfort himself. This feeling makes him feel very comfortable. "Hahaha, that''s of course. You don''t want to see whose boss this is. I think the boss must be the strongest!" With pride on his face, he turned and left. "My cultivation is too poor. I need to work harder to keep up with the progress of my boss." Looking at the departure of a few people, the 15 new people still in the hall were a little dull. They had been stunned by this battle for a long time, but what happened after this battle made them more difficult to think about. Four people blocked the attack of ten thousand people, and even blocked the existence of one hundred Wuwang realms. This is something to be proud of, and can be mentioned with anyone. But these four people were scolded, and they even reflected on their own mistakes. "If this is too weak, how can other people live?" Fifteen people had an idea in mind. "That''s the difference between the strong and the weak." Zhang Tingting''s eyes look at the 15 people who are new to the White Emperor hall. She doesn''t know why Li Taibai wants to recruit people, but these 15 people are obviously the only disciples of the White Emperor hall in the future. As the first one, she decides to give some advice. "The weak will always be satisfied with their own achievements, while the strong will only seek their own shortcomings." Whispered, Zhang Tingting turned and left. She was going to practice. Seeing the efforts of Li Taibai and others, what qualifications does she have not to work hard? "I went to practice." He turned his back to his brother, raised his mouth slightly, and his eyes were bright. "Don''t you understand after seeing these people? If we don''t practice hard in this hall, we will be left far away. When we come to the White Emperor hall, we don''t exist in the eyes of these people. This is because our strength is too weak, and the weak can''t enter their eyes. I can imagine that in the future, these people will be famous in Tianlong continent. I don''t want to be left far away. " Looking at the boy, the other 14 people clenched their fists. "Over the years, we have been implicating the eldest brother for three years. How can we hold him back now? I want to practice too.""I''ll go too." Young people''s eyes are full of bright colors. On the way to the location of Dongfang Xianyun, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly, and the spiritual world is put away. There is a saying in the divine world that only when you are around the excellent can you become more excellent. When all people are working hard, if you don''t work hard, you will only become different. People are a group of blind followers. You make friends, you can see your own accomplishment. If these 15 people can maintain this momentum, Li Taibai doesn''t mind giving them a chance. ... Dongfang Xianyun lives in the Baidi hall, the deepest place, far away from the public. Li Taibai went to the door of Dongfang Xianyun''s room and knocked on it. "I''m not here." In the room door, rang out the eastern fine Yun some trembling voice. "I''m in?" Li Taibai said. He opened the door directly and saw that it was dark. There was no light in Dongfang Xianyun''s room. All the light was blocked. "Villain, I said I''m not here, and you still come in." Dongfang Xianyun''s voice sounded, some panic. "Well, I didn''t do it on purpose. I just saw that they wanted to get rid of Xiao Li''er, so I didn''t know why. Don''t you drive me away." Dongfang Xianyun''s voice was full of trembling, and the whole person was shivering and looked pitiful. Of course, the premise is that Li Taibai should not open his spiritual world. In his spiritual world, he can see that in Dongfang Xianyun, a black and white figure is talking. "Sister, I''ll tell you. I''ve inquired and checked the information these days. I found that men in the world can''t stand girls'' coquetry. Look, Li Taibai will surely forgive us later." "My sister is so smart." Lori sound full of worship said. "Sister, when will you cheat him into going to the forbidden area? When I saw him, my mouth watered and I wanted to eat. " "Sister, don''t worry. Your sister is so smart and resourceful that I''ve figured out countless ways to let him go to the forbidden area." Yujieyin is full of pride. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 339 Listening to the conversation between the two girls, Li Taibai felt a little strange. He listened to their discussion about how to cheat them into eating, how to listen and how strange they were. Under the pressure of strange thoughts in his heart, Li Taibai stepped into the room with a cold face. "I remember that I said you were not allowed to do it, and you agreed to do it well." "I didn''t mean to. Don''t drive me away. I''ll be obedient in the future." Dongfang Xianyun said pitifully. "Will you really be obedient?" Li Taibai asked seriously. "Yes, yes." Dongfang Xianyun nodded his head. In Li Taibai''s spiritual world, he could see that two black and white girls were also nodding their heads, and their eyes were pathetic. It felt like two little pets. "After that, you will do whatever I ask you to do." Li Taibai said. "Do you want us to warm your bed?" Dongfang Xianyun''s face was frightened. "Sister, I''ll tell you that I see in the data that men in this world will use various means to make a girl slowly submit to them, and then say that as long as they don''t drive them away, they can do whatever they want, and then the boys will expose their true colors and do sexy things to the girls." Yu Jieyin said to Luo Liyin seriously. "Sister, I remember that Li Taibai is a big sex wolf." Loliyin nodded her head seriously. listened to the conversation between the two men. Li Taibai had a desire to Tucao in his heart. The logic of the two men was too far from the sky. He wanted to make complaints about their strange data. "No, that''s all." Dongfang Xianyun''s voice didn''t stop. She looked at Li Taibai. After a slight pause, she said again, "if you want us to warm the bed, you can do it with us. Of course, no one else will be dangerous to you." "No one else will be in danger to me, but you will definitely be the greatest danger." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in it. I want to hear about your origins." Li Taibai said. When he speaks, Li Taibai''s eyes flash, and a trace of mystery appears. In his eyes, a white line appears, and the white line falls directly on Dongfang Xianyun. Li Taibai''s eyes fell on the white lines. Suddenly, in front of him, there were pictures. "Great exploration!" This is Li Taibai''s three thousand Avenue. Great exploration, in the three thousand Avenue, belongs to the existence of the end, but it can explore a person''s deepest secret. Now, of course, Li Taibai only understands a little, and what he can see is only a little. White lines shaking, five pictures appear in Li Taibai''s mind. The first picture shows a pair of twins born. After the twins were born, heaven and earth changed, dragons and phoenixes danced, and there were countless people cheering. These people looked strange, not human, not animal. In the second painting, countless non-human and non animal beings died in a village. There is a figure standing in the void holding twins. Around him, countless people are also holding children. In the third picture, twins hide in a dark corner. In front of them, countless people are laughing wildly, and children who are not human and animals are wailing, as if only this dark corner can give twins a sense of security. In the fourth painting, twins have grown up. They kneel on the ground, on a throne, a figure that can''t be seen. It''s very noble. Beside the noble figure, countless children who are not human and animals are bound. In the fifth painting, the background is a piece of heaven and earth. At this time, the heaven and earth are crumbling, and runes appear. Beside a black cave, a man in armor holds a child who is not human or animal. At the foot of the man, there is a dead child. Behind the man, there are more than a dozen children who are not human or animal. In front of the man, the eyes of the twins are full of tears Angry, but full of helplessness. In the five paintings, the twins are the existence of Dongfang Xianyun, and also the body level of Dongfang Xianyun. Li Taibai''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. These five paintings look very simple. Dongfang Xianyun was born and her place was destroyed. She and her little friends were captured. Oh, adults are dead. Those who captured them are abusing them. When they grow up, the twins are powerful and ordered to do things, and the threat is the existence of non-human and non animal with her I''m here. This is a very simple life, but it is enough to illustrate the hatred of Dongfang Xianyun for human beings. But these are not the places for Li Taibai to pay attention to. What he pays attention to is the existence of non-human and non animal. These existence do not belong to the Tianlong continent, nor do they belong to the 3000 big world, 30000 middle world and countless small world. It''s from the divine world. They belong to the half demon tribe of the divine world. Of course, these are what Li Taibai knew from other people. The half demon clan had already perished when he entered the divine world. What makes Li Taibai care about is the broken world. He''s a little familiar with that place. He doesn''t know what happened after that, which makes Dongfang Xianyun come to this world and even be sealed in the forbidden area."No, we can''t tell you where we came from." Dongfang Xianyun shakes his head and interrupts Li Taibai''s thinking. "Think about it later." Li Taibai stopped thinking. Although the five paintings didn''t give him a clear message, he still didn''t know why Dongfang Xianyun wanted to eat him. What''s more, he didn''t know why Dongfang Xianyun existed and why Dongfang Xianyun came to Tianlong. The half demon clan, with the figure of Dongfang Xianyun, will never be the half demon clan. The birth of twins, all the people of the half demon clan are cheering, obviously because of Dongfang Xianyun. Although the mystery in his heart has increased, Li Taibai has also made some things clear. In the previous life, Dongfang Xianyun killed in the divine world and finally died. It must be because she knew that the Banyao clan had perished. She wanted to take revenge, but she even lost herself in the end. In the five paintings, Li Taibai can see that Dongfang Xianyun is not a murderer. To be more accurate, Dongfang Xianyun''s character is affectionate and righteous. Otherwise, he would not be controlled by others for the sake of the half demon clan. The killing of those who attacked the White Emperor hall was not so much a killing as a helping to Ouyang Li and others. Even if Dongfang Xianyun denies it, Li Taibai also believes his inference. If he really likes people who kill, why there is no killing on the holy road? Dongfang Xianyun''s goal has always been him alone. Since there are feelings, there are weaknesses. "So what to do?" Li Taibai had countless thoughts in his mind, and a plan was formed in his mind. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 340 In the face of the existence of love and righteousness, the best way is to make friends with her. Li Taibai planned this way, and he did the same. "It was just for fun with you. You saved Ouyang from them. I''m here to thank you. From today on, we are friends." Li Taibai had a big smile on his face. Warm smile as the sun across the sky, scattered endless darkness, as a ray of sunlight into the body of the Oriental fiber Yun. "Yes, we are friends. I''ll take you to a good place, OK?" Dongfang Xianyun has a happy smile on her face. "Well, later, there''s no time for that." Li Taibai said with a smile and turned to leave the dark room. With Li Taibai''s departure, the door slowly closes, and a trace of light is sealed outside the room. In the corner of the room, Dongfang Xianyun squats in the corner, holding her knees, the whole nest becomes a ball. "Sister, according to the information I checked, this teenager must want to do something to us. Look at the smile he just showed. It''s disgusting." Yu Jie Yin said seriously. "Sister, I also think his smile is disgusting." Loliyin nodded. "Sister, what is a friend?" Loliyin asked curiously. "My friend, according to the information I checked, it was used to cheat." Eastern fiber Yun body, white figure, in the hands of a strange book, she seriously opened, said. This is a stone book. There are no words on the stone book. When Dongfang Xianyun opens it, it shows a line of words. This line of words is exactly what Yu Jieyin wants to ask. "The delicious one, a little strange, would have said openly, trying to deceive us." Lori said strangely. "Maybe he is stupid. After all, not everyone is as smart as his sister." Yu Jieyin explains seriously. "It''s true that there are very few people in this world who are so clever as my sister." Loliyin''s face of worship, "not everyone can be recognized by this book, but the villagers agree." After saying this, they suddenly quieted down. "Sister, I want to go back, so many years, I don''t know if they are OK?" Laurie whispered. "Sister, Huahua and they must be OK. We have found a way to go back. Those villains have promised us that they will protect Huahua and they just need to wait for a while." Yu Jie Yin said softly. "Well, this time back, I''ve prepared a present that they like." Loliyin is very happy. .... Li Taibai did not leave the place where Dongfang Xianyun lived immediately. In his spiritual world, he listened to the conversation between them. When their voices were quiet, he sighed. "I don''t know what will happen to them when they arrive at the divine world and find that their guardianship has long disappeared." Li Taibai turned and left. Dongfang Xianyun''s words convey a lot of information, and let Li Taibai understand that the reason why these two people become so stupid must be the unknown book. In his spiritual world, when the white figure takes out the book, the book cannot be detected. In the following days, the White Emperor Hall fell into a calm state, and everyone was trying to cultivate. It is worth mentioning that Zhang Dafei and others left the White Emperor hall, and they began to take on tasks. Some of these tasks are multi person tasks, some are single person tasks, but they have never done tasks together. Multi person tasks form teams with others, and single person tasks are done by themselves. "Only when a person learns to be independent can he become stronger. If he relies too much on others, he will only be blinded." This is the summary of Zhang dafui and others. In this holy land, as long as they are careful, no one dares to hurt them. In addition to their own strength, there is also the reason for Li Taibai. The outbreak of Li Taibai''s attack on the temple shocked all the people in the holy land. If you don''t know how to resist this kind of power, no one dares to offend them, and no one wants to offend a killing God. Six hundred people will be killed in one step. Watching the existence of the battle, I was full of fear for Li Taibai. No one knew what means the boy used. Within a second, all the beings who reached the realm of Lingshuai died. ... after the battle of attacking the palace, Li Taibai never went out of the White Emperor''s palace again. His daily life is to teach Luobai to practice, and then to talk with Dongfang Xianyun every day, to talk about life, ideals and world outlook. If you want a person to make a change, then the best way is to let her change her world view. It''s a bad worldview to want to eat him all the time. Of course, every time he left Dongfang Xianyun''s room, Li Taibai always heard all kinds of wonderful theories. For example, Li Taibai tells Dongfang Xianyun with a story that human flesh is sour and not delicious. After leaving the room, he sees a white figure in his spiritual world and takes out a book. Then he seriously says that human flesh is sour, but if you add a little spicy, it will become sour and spicy.For example, Li Taibai tells Dongfang Xianyun some stories that his friends are sincere and warm to each other. He has a very good relationship. When he is a friend, he should take it seriously. After he leaves, he hears Yu Jieyin say to Luo Liyin seriously. This is indeed what he says in the book, and there is also such an explanation. Therefore, if he wants to make the relationship between his friends better, he should take it seriously Be one with this friend. If you eat your friends, you will never be separated. You can feel the warmth forever. "Let''s be friends with Li Taibai." Lori was full of excitement. After countless attempts, Li Taibai finally found that even if he was smart, there were things he could not do. He could not change their cognition. Of course, his efforts during this period were not in vain. Today''s Dongfang Xianyun no longer stays in the dark room all the time, and occasionally comes out to have a chat with Luo Bai and others. At Li Taibai''s request, when he sees people''s cultivation, he will give some advice. From the perspective of Dongfang Xianyun, I teach all the people in Tianlong continent that even Tang Yuan is lucky in his life. In a word, it is better than ten years of cultivation. "Big sister of the East." This is the name of Dongfang Xianyun by 15 new people in Baidi hall. In Baidi hall, Dongfang Xianyun''s sense of existence is stronger than Li Taibai''s. For this point, Li Taibai is happy to see, Dongfang Xianyun from the beginning of the random guidance, also like this kind of was called big sister big day. Looking at the smile on Dongfang Xianyun''s face, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly. Everything is as he expected. People are a group of followers. After a long time, one will always feel lonely. Besides, Dongfang Xianyun has been living alone since the half demon clan was destroyed. She works hard for the survival of the clan. Dongfang Xianyun''s world view is extremely simple. Besides being cold or cold, if she is a little warm, she will feel happy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 341 "The seventh day is here!" One by one excited voice sounded in the holy land. One by one, the disciples of the holy land were all excited around the White Emperor hall. No matter they didn''t join the hall or joined the hall, they all came here. Yuelan and others are also standing in the distance, people''s eyes have the color of expectation. Today is the seventh day of the formation of the White Emperor''s hall, and it will be the day when the White Emperor''s hall guards the animals. There are endless years in the holy land. Up to now, there are only 11 halls in the holy land, including the Golden Dragon hall just formed in recent years and the White Emperor hall a few days ago. In other words, in addition to these two halls, the holy land has only nine halls. It''s very difficult to build a temple, such as Xu Lao''s, stepping into the half step spirit king. In his time, he was an invincible genius, and eventually he fell into a state of decline. In order to get out of the holy land, he fought all his life, and finally died in the hands of four new people, becoming a stepping stone for others. More difficulties, more rewards. This is the rule of the holy land. The spirit of auspiciousness can make people''s understanding more powerful, and they can even get gifted supernatural powers to step into the top ranks of talents in the world. Two years ago, with the birth of the Golden Dragon hall, the auspicious atmosphere fell, and countless people gained great benefits, and their strength improved by leaps and bounds. It was through this auspicious atmosphere that the realm of one hundred Wuwang needed in the battle of attacking the temple was born. It is precisely because of this auspicious atmosphere that spirits are hard to find in today''s holy land. "Chirp!" A birdsong resounded through the heaven and earth, and the sky of the Holy Land suddenly became very dark. "It''s a sculpture!" Someone looked up at the sky and screamed. In the void, a huge sculpture appeared, which covered the sky and blocked the sky. "Chirp!" The vulture calls, the heaven and the earth vibrates, and the existence of weak strength is even more unstable. A terrible pressure falls from the void, which makes everyone stay in the same place and can not be turbulent. This is the pressure from the vulture! "Roar, roar!" In the holy land, ten directions, ten Hall of the guardian beast in the roar, the voice was faintly trembling. "What''s going on?" A figure''s face changed dramatically and became very pale. You know, this is the guardian beast. The strength of each one is in the realm of the spirit king, which is the symbol of the power of the ten halls. Now it has been suppressed by a carving. "This is the golden winged Mirs carving!" There''s a voice that''s incredible. "The golden winged ROC carving is said to be a god beast, and it feeds on God." Hearing this voice, everyone''s face changed greatly. They ate God, and there was no one in the whole Tianlong continent. "White Emperor hall, guard the beast, return the golden winged Mirs!" There is a voice in the void, which comes from the deepest part of the holy land. The voice is vague, which makes people unable to distinguish between men and women, but it also makes people clearly understand the meaning of this sentence. "The guardian beast of the White Emperor hall is the golden winged Mirs carving!" Eyes were wide open. If we say that before, people would think that the White Emperor hall might become the first Hall of the holy land, or even compare it with the Golden Dragon hall. With the award of the golden winged Mirs carving, everyone knows that if the White Emperor hall becomes the first Hall of the holy land, it is possible to go there in five words, and the White Emperor hall must become the first Hall of the holy land. If the hatred between the two temples cannot be eliminated, they can apply for fighting. The guardian beast is a member of the temple and can also take part in fighting. A guardian beast that feeds on God is enough to make all the halls fear. "Gulu!" Some people swallow their saliva and look at the direction of the Golden Dragon hall. At this time, the people in the Golden Dragon hall are pale and can''t believe everything in front of them. "Is this young man the illegitimate son of heaven?" An idea rang out in everyone''s mind. If it was not the illegitimate son of heaven, how could it have such a powerful force and such a great privilege to enter the Holy Land and build a temple? Now even the guardian beast is invincible. "Don''t worry, it''s not sure that the golden winged Mirs will become the guardian beast." Said a voice. When the guardian beast comes, if you want to make the guardian beast become the guardian beast of the Baidi temple, you must accept the test of the golden winged Mirs carving. Only when the test is passed, the golden winged Mirs carving will be willing to live in the temple and guard the existence of the temple. When the Golden Dragon hall was born, the test of the golden dragon was to defeat a king of spirit. It''s impossible to defeat the spirit king. It''s an impossible task. Only that time, Chu Yu showed his invincible strength in front of the public. After a terrifying battle, Chu Yu killed the spirit king with half a step of his body and became the most powerful one in the holy land. What is the test of God eating existence? A pair of eyes full of curiosity. "It''s very difficult to test the existence of such terror. The White Emperor hall is qualified to have it, but it is not qualified to obtain it." Someone in the Golden Dragon Hall said. "I''m very curious that when people in the White Emperor hall see a huge opportunity in front of them, they have no choice but to let it go. What a scene it will be." God body temple a man says coldly.The death of the half step spirit king in shenti temple is an irreparable loss for shenti temple. "Wunai, the guardian beast of the White Emperor hall, the golden winged Mirs! The people of the White Emperor hall have not come out to welcome me. " A voice sounded from the mouth of the golden winged Mirs, arrogant and incomparable. "My test is very simple. I''m Jinpeng. I''m born noble. In the White Emperor hall, I''ll be the Lord and you will be the servants. But don''t worry. I''m different from you. I won''t delay your cultivation. I just need you to call my noble master when you see me. Of course, I''ll do everything I need to do to protect the beast." The sound of the golden winged Mirs fell, and the world became very quiet. Looking at the golden winged Mirs in the air, they were stunned. "How could that be?" Finally, someone called it out. The test of the golden winged Mirs is not only easy, but also extremely simple. It''s just a call to the noble master. Change a name, you can get a God beyond the existence of a pair of eyes to have come out of the White Emperor Hall of Li Taibai and others, eyes full of envy. "Damn it! Why is that? " Wu Yidao clenched his fist and his eyes were full of anger. "Why is this guy so lucky?" "You go." But just then, a voice came out. Li Taibai''s voice was very flat. He turned and walked back to the White Emperor hall. "Is this the reward of the Lord of the way?" When the golden winged Mirs appeared, Li Taibai heard the voice of the little boy in the 81st city of Shenglu in his mind. If it''s a real golden winged Mirs carving, Li Taibai won''t speak like this. Even if it''s anything on the body of the golden winged Mirs carving, he doesn''t dare to speak like this. You know, the golden winged Mirs carving is a legendary creature in the divine world. A drop of blood is enough to become the treasure of the divine world. But this golden winged Mirs carving is just a drop of impurity used by the heart of the world. I don''t know How many generations of blood transformed into creatures. All the sacred animals in this holy land are like this. Li Taibai knew it when he entered the holy land. The so-called possession of God''s power is just a breath of golden winged Mirs. "It''s funny that a drop of miscellaneous blood wants them to call it its owner." "Stop!" The voice of the golden winged ROC carving sounded coldly behind Li Taibai, "do you look down on the noble existence like me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 342 "Does this guy know what he''s talking about?" "No!" When Li Taibai said that the golden winged Mirs should leave, the people in the holy land have lost their thinking ability. They can''t imagine how stupid people would say such words. Not only lost the golden winged Mirs, and even angered the golden winged Mirs, this is a general act of seeking death. "Ha ha ha ha!" Where the Golden Dragon hall belongs, Wu Yi can''t help laughing. He''s never seen such a fool before. "If you offend the golden winged Mirs, these guys will die." "I''m curious how miserable they will die in the face of the golden winged Mirs." "Do they think the rules of the holy land can protect them? The guardian beasts are different from us, especially when they are about to enter the temple, they have the ability to choose and test. " Hearing the icy tone of the golden winged Mirs carving, there were mocking voices in the Golden Dragon hall, shenti hall and Heimo hall, full of schadenfreude. "I''ll give you a chance to kneel down on the ground and ask for my forgiveness. I can also try my best to forgive you for your ignorance." The golden winged ROC carving said coldly. "Hoo." Li Taibai breathed. He turned around and looked at the golden winged Mirs carving in the air. He said seriously, "I don''t look down on you, but if you don''t leave, I can''t control it. You will be very dangerous." "Danger?" The voice of the golden winged Mirs is full of anger. Its eyes are big. Among the copper eyes, the black eyes stand upright. "It seems that I am despised by you. I want to see how you humble people make me dangerous when I''m here. If you can''t make me dangerous, then I''ll let you know what kind of fear you will suffer if you offend noble people like me." "I will take those around you and be my slave for me to drive." The eyes of the golden winged Mirs fell on lobai. But the voice fell, and for some reason, a feeling of fear suddenly rose in his heart. This feeling was like meeting the most terrible natural enemy. His eyes looked at Li Taibai, and his heart suddenly trembled. At this time, the young man''s face is still calm, but in those eyes, it seems to look like a dead man. In those eyes, the golden winged Mirs carving seems to see countless cold bodies. "Xiaoqing." Li Taibai''s voice sounded cold. "Chirp!" A birdsong sound sounded, and a blue bird flew from Li Taibai''s shoulder. "It''s the blue bird standing on Li Taibai''s shoulder all the time." Someone said. "What''s the use of a pet bird? Does Li Taibai want the bird to fight against the golden winged Mirs? Hahaha, I''m kidding. How can this be possible unless he''s a fool. " There was a strange voice in the black devil hall. "Chirp, chirp!" Xiaoqing''s wings fluttered, her body slowly rose, and finally reached the body of the golden winged Mirs. "A bird, do you think this bird will make me dangerous?" The sound of the golden winged Mirs is full of disdain. "Chirp!" Xiaoqing''s voice sounded again. This time, there was a slight change in the voice. The body of the golden winged Mirs suddenly trembled, and a desire to surrender suddenly emerged in her heart. At that moment, in his eyes, the blue bird in front of him became very noble. "Poof." In everyone''s eyes, the body of the golden winged Mirs has shrunk to a height of only one person. The body has shrunk into a ball, lying in the void, showing surrender. "Dear master, please forgive me for my impoliteness. I didn''t know this was your territory." The sound of the golden winged Mirs is trembling. "Choo Choo." Xiao Qing''s voice rang out, and his eyes fell on Li Taibai. "Hum!" A voice full of Taoist rhyme rang out between heaven and earth, "the golden winged Mirs are willing to become the guardian beast of the White Emperor''s palace, and the auspicious atmosphere is coming down." In the sky, countless golden light spots fall, like golden rain, and come to the earth. Standing in the golden rain, the Holy Land disciples'' breath slowly changes, and their strength gradually becomes stronger in the golden rain. It''s auspicious. But at the moment, no one cares about these, everyone''s eyes are looking at the bird in the sky, a bird that can make the golden winged Mirs surrender. "How does he exist?" Yuelan''s mouth is wide open, and her beautiful eyes are full of shock, which is also the expression of everyone present. ... in the middle of the White Emperor hall, a blue bird is walking with pride. Behind it, a ferocious and tall sculpture is closely following. "Choo Choo." The blue bird suddenly chirped. "Dear master, are you tired? Please sit on my shoulder and I''ll show you around our palace. " Da Diao kneels in front of the blue bird with a humble smile on his face. Looking at Xiaoqing standing on the shoulder of the golden winged Mirs carving and touring the Baidi hall, Li Taibai has seen nothing strange.This is the eighth day of the coming of the guardian beast. In the past eight days, Xiaoqing seems to have fallen in love with the game, and the golden winged Mirs carving has completely forgotten the pride in the legend of the divine world contained in its own blood, and has regarded itself as Xiaoqing''s servant. Even I, who always claimed to be myself, have become me. "Come on, it''s not too bad." Li Taibai said in his heart. What happened eight days ago has made the White Emperor''s palace a myth, and the concern of the world inside him is also rising slowly. The purple light on the hilt of the hurt sword becomes obvious, covering one fifth of the hilt. Eight days ago, Xiaoqing wanted to devour the golden winged Mirs, but somehow suddenly changed her attention. Thinking about what happened recently, Li Taibai closed his eyes, his breath gradually disappeared, and a breath of sadness emerged. At this moment, the golden winged Mirs sculpture standing in the palace stopped, his eyes showed a trace of doubt, and looked in the direction where Li Taibai was. "Choo Choo." A wing slapped on its face. "My dear master, I''m going, I''m going." The golden winged ROC carving said in a servile manner, pressing the doubts in his heart and taking the blue bird to continue the cruise. Time goes by slowly. Because of the existence of the White Emperor hall, there are more talks in the holy land. Finally, on this day, someone found something in the mission hall. The three white tasks of mission hall have been completed. The completed halls are shenti hall, Heimo hall and Jinlong hall. "A month is coming." Looking at the three completed white tasks, one pair of eyes widened. "Do you want to die in shenti hall, Heimo hall and Jinlong hall?" "The beginning of the month has arrived when the Holy Land disciples listen to the order. Now we will carry out the assessment of the beginning of the month of the Holy Land!" At this moment, heaven and earth changed, the Golden Dragon emerged in the void, the sky became colorful, gorgeous, a cold voice resounded between heaven and earth. "Finally, white Emperor hall, Li Taibai, can you come back this time?" Jinlong hall, Li Kui and Wu Yidao''s face showed a ferocious smile. Around them, the existence of the black devil hall and shenti hall also showed a smile. All that they had planned was finally coming to an end. From today on, Li Taibai will become a passing cloud. Just standing beside a few people, Wu Yidao''s eyes are full of mystery. "Today is finally coming, Li Taibai. I''d like to thank you for giving me the opportunity to realize my idea." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 343 "At the beginning of the month?" In the White Emperor hall, Li Taibai opened his eyes from the cultivation. After a month''s cultivation, his strength was surging, and he had stepped into the fifth level of Lingshuai. Even with the help of pills, he was slow. Of course, what''s more important is that he didn''t devote himself to the realm of cultivation. Now he needs to do too much. The cultivation of sentimental sword, the training of Dongfang Xianyun, and the perception of great exploration all take a lot of time. "Boss, what is the assessment at the beginning of the month?" Leaving the room, Li Taibai sees Zhang Dafei and others in the hall. Zhang Dafei''s eyes have a trace of doubt. "The assessment at the beginning of the month is the assessment of the holy land every month. If you pass the assessment, you will be rewarded with various skills and holy points. Of course, what''s more important is that this is the only chance to enter the treasure house of the holy land." Zhang Tingting''s voice sounded on the other side. The girl''s strength was surging at this time, and she had stepped into the third level of Lingshuai. In a month or so, Zhang Tingting''s eyes were full of excitement. Her speed of practice was comparable to that of the top talents in the mainland. Such as Tang Qian''s, it took more than a month to reach the third level of Lingshuai from the Ninth level of Lingjiang. "Brother Qizhan, I''m the third level of Lingshuai now." Zhang Tingting''s face with a happy smile, to one side of the war show off. Hearing Zhang Tingting''s words, there was a smile in Qizhan''s eyes. He nodded his head and said, "it''s good. It''s making rapid progress." "Brother Qizhan, what''s your state?" Zhang Tingting asked curiously. "Lingshuai second floor." Qizhan replied. In a month or so, from the Ninth level of Lingjiang to the second level of Lingshuai, this kind of progress speed has been very fast. Besides, the combat power of weapon warfare is not the realm to see. Zhang Tingting is very clear that with her strength, even the realm of Wuwang, it is very likely that she is not the opponent of weapon warfare. However, the realm has not been surpassed by the weapon war, which makes her feel in a good mood, at least worth her hard work this month. "Where''s brother Li?" She looked at Li Taibai curiously. "The realm of the boss?" Hearing Zhang Tingting''s question, Qizhan shook his head and said, "we don''t know that." "Smart five." Li Taibai said. "Smart five!" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang Tingting widened her eyes. Soon, she patted her chest and said, "come on, brother Li is not a normal person at all. She doesn''t compare with him." What happened in the holy land, Zhang Tingting has long regarded Li Taibai as an abnormal person. "Boss, are you getting weaker?" At this time, Zhang Da Pang''s voice sounded curiously. "Boss, you are really weak. You are smart and handsome." Red monkey also nodded. Hearing their conversation, Zhang Tingting was a little confused. One month from the ninth floor of Lingjiang to the fifth floor of Lingshuai, it''s a miracle for people in Tianlong mainland. It even takes more than ten years for most people. Zhang Tingting feels that she can''t keep up with several people''s thinking. If this is called weakening, what are they. "In the last month, there are too many things to do, so there is not much cultivation." Li Taibai''s reply made Zhang Tingting blink. On the other side of the White Emperor''s hall, fifteen people were gathering together and shivering. They found that they could not get in the conversation of several people. This kind of big man like conversation, these weak and cute new people, could only watch with trembling. "You can''t compare with perverts. They''re not normal people." Fifteen people murmured. A month down, 15 people from the beginning of arrogance, want to compete with Li Taibai they practice, want to chase the pace of a few people, now has stopped thinking, this month, 15 people have understood a truth. Compared with ordinary talents, it''s hard work, but compared with a few people in the White Emperor hall, it''s self abuse. Some people don''t want to catch up. In the face of abnormal existence, they should treat them as non-human existence. Only in this way can their motivation not be reduced. This month, not only Dongfang Xianyun has instructed them, but also Zhang dafui and others occasionally come to instruct them when they pass by. Just a few words, they seem to see the new world. Fifteen people''s strength has made remarkable progress now, but fifteen people have compared with Zhang Dafei and others, and the final result is no more miserable. "We should feel lucky, our choice, so that we will not let such abnormal existence become our enemy, or even, we can become the friends of these abnormal existence." Every time 15 people discuss it, the boy always says so. Fifteen people can imagine that the future of Tianlong continent must be the world of these people in Baidi hall. While chatting with several people, Zhang Tingting talked about the assessment at the beginning of the Holy Land month.At the beginning of the month, no one in the holy land must complete a task assigned by the holy land. This is the assessment of the holy land at the beginning of the month. After the assessment, the first one will have the opportunity to enter the Holy Land treasure house. The Holy Land treasure house has the most top treasures in the mainland of Tianlong, even the sacred utensils. Nowadays, most of the skills of the spiritual realm of Tianlong come from the holy treasure house. "It is said that there is a God in the treasure house of the holy land." Zhang Tingting said in a low voice. Listening to Zhang Tingting''s explanation, Li Taibai''s eyes flashed with light, and an ominous premonition suddenly appeared in his heart. He was naturally clear about the assessment of the holy land at the beginning of the month. Since the attack on the temple found his mistake, he carefully collated the information of the holy land. Even if he knew about the assessment at the beginning of the month, there was no way to intervene. It was directly arranged by the holy land. Ever since he knew this, he had been uneasy. He didn''t like the passive feeling, especially the word "forbidden area" in the mission hall. "I hope not to enter the forbidden area." Li Taibai said in his heart. "At the beginning of the Holy Land month assessment, task selection, the presence in the temple must select 100 people to carry out the task, if less than 100 people, all the people in the temple will carry out all the tasks, this task, the people in the temple will choose one of the white task and the purple task." A voice rang out in everyone''s ears. It''s the voice of the holy land itself. Hearing this sound, Li Taibai was relieved. This is still good. Once there was a mandatory task in the holy land, which forced all the temples to choose the forbidden area task. As a result, all the people died. This is the information collected by Li Taibai. For this matter, he once knocked on Dongfang Xianyun. Surprisingly, Dongfang Xianyun was also very curious, as if he didn''t know. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 344 Eyes are the windows of the soul. With Li Taibai''s observation, we can see that Dongfang Xianyun really doesn''t know. The discussion between the black and white girls in her body also shows this point. Since they came to this world, they only saw one person, who finally stole one of their things and ran away. "Task selection is completed, because only purple tasks are left for tasks above white, tasks are automatically selected to explore forbidden areas." The voice from the heart of the world rings out, Li Taibai''s pupil widens, he also wants to speak, behind him a door emitting colorful light appears, inhales him into the door, not only him, at this time, behind the personnel of the White Emperor hall, there is a colorful light door. The gate of transmission. Holy land belongs to the field of the heart of the world. Here, the heart of the world can transmit the existence of holy land to the place where it needs to be. When Li Taibai opened his eyes again, what he saw was a piece of scorched land, a piece of fog around, and the sky was extremely dark, as if it had disappeared. The smell in the air gives off a foul smell. "Poison!" Li Taibai can feel a kind of toxin floating on this land. These toxins enter his body along the breath and are destroying his body, but the destructive power is very weak. The speed of destruction is not up to the speed of his body repair. With an idea in his heart, Li Taibai''s spiritual world was scattered. Originally, it could be scattered for one kilometer, but now it can only be scattered for five meters. Within five meters, all the toxins disappear. "It suppresses mental power." "Is it really reading poison?" Li Taibai confirmed his conjecture. Reading poison is a kind of poison in the divine world. Even in the divine world, there is still no cure. The only good thing is that after reading poison comes into being, you just need to leave the place where there is reading poison, and reading poison will disappear automatically. "I hope there are not too many places for reading poison here." Li Taibai said in his heart. The strength of mindfulness poison lies in that the denser it is, the stronger the poison will be. There is a dense area of mindfulness poison in the divine world. Once the supreme entered, it also died in an instant. This is a poison without solution. "We have to find them first. It''s too dangerous in this place." Li Taibai was worried. This time they were sent into the forbidden area, and they were separated again. There was no Luo Bai and others around him. In the mark of the wound sword, he could feel that Luo Bai and Zhang Dafei and others were in the same place. Just as he had been in the secret realm of the spirit, he was separated by himself. Li Taibai didn''t know whether it was his own reason or because the heart of the world did it specially. Now, where the heart of the world is concerned, he can only be careful. "Go and meet them first." Li Taibai turned around, a gust of wind, his body disappeared in the same place, stepping on the wind and walking towards the direction of the injury sword. There are too many dangers in this forbidden area. He is very worried about lobai and others. Especially in this area of reading poison, lobai and others are different from him. They are not as powerful as him. The harm of reading poison is very serious. The legend function that can be used in the mark of the wound sword is that it can''t transmit messages in this poison reading area. He has tried it, but he hasn''t received any response. The only thing that makes him happy is that there is no emotion fluctuation in the mark of the wound sword, and Luobai and others are not in danger. However, there is the most terrible danger of a forbidden area around them. The figure of Dongfang Xianyun emerges in Li Taibai''s mind, and his heart is even more uneasy. ... during Li Taibai''s action, Luo Bai and others also opened their eyes and looked at the foggy world in front of them. Several people looked at each other. Soon found that Li Taibai and Zhang Tingting figure is not here. "Boss and Zhang Tingting, it seems that they are not in the same place as us. They should be together." Zhang said. "I have a bad feeling." Red monkey some uneasy said. "This is a forbidden area. What shall we do now?" Qizhan''s eyes turned to lobai. "Stay here, wait, move forward, retreat, or turn left or right?" Five options appear in front of the public. Zhang Dafei and others also look at Luobai. Others don''t know, but Zhang Dafei is very clear. If Li Taibai doesn''t count, Luobai is definitely the strongest. During the trip to the holy Road, they saw the Maiden''s fury to kill the existence of a Wuwang realm, which was the Ninth level of maiden talent. Although guozilian doesn''t know Luobai''s strength, he knows that Luobai is Li Taibai''s lover and the existence that Li Taibai cares about most. In this forbidden area, they don''t have any thoughts and it''s dangerous to choose any road. In this case, it''s better to follow Luobai. Fifteen people''s eyes also looked at lobai. "Sister-in-law, you can choose. We will not complain whether we live or die." National character face youth said seriously. Looking at people''s eyes, Luobai willow eyebrows slightly wrinkled, her eyes sent out a faint silver light, looked around, but soon, she dissipated the power, here, her power, no role, no hidden things around."To the left." At this time, a voice rings in Luo Bai''s ear. Dongfang Xianyun says, with an excited smile on her face. "Sister, here we are at last." Eastern fiber Yun body, sounded a Lori sound. "That''s what the book says. It takes no effort." Yu Jieyin''s voice is smiling. Looking at the smile on Dongfang Xianyun''s face, Luo Bai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She felt strange and incomparable. No one would be so happy when they came to the forbidden area. After thinking for a moment, Luobai shakes her head. She doesn''t know where the uneasiness comes from. She always feels strange about the existence of Dongfang Xianyun, and she can''t see through the girl. "Then go left." Finally, Luobai chose the direction of Dongfang Xianyun. As other people think, in this forbidden area, they don''t know which direction is dangerous. Since Dongfang Xianyun says to turn left, let''s turn left. There''s no need to quarrel with Dongfang Xianyun about the direction. "Big sister Dongfang, you look very happy." Among the 15 people, a man looked at Dongfang Xianyun curiously and said. "Of course, I''m happy. I can finally eat delicious food. Don''t you feel happy?" Dongfang Xianyun said happily. "Can I have something delicious?" Hearing Dongfang Xianyun''s words, even Zhang DAPAI and others feel strange. Of course, they just feel strange. For this strange girl, they always feel strange. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 345 In the forbidden area, Li Taibai stops. In front of him is a big black and silent river. The river is more than five meters wide, blocking the way forward. The distance of more than five meters is blocking Li Taibai''s way forward. "Black water!" Li Taibai''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, his heart was full of shock, read poison not to say, now this place unexpectedly appeared black water, black water is also the thing of the divine world, whether it is 3000 world, or 30000 world, should not exist, not to mention Tianlong continent is just a small world. In the divine world, the name of Heishui is more powerful than niandu. The place where Heishui is located is the forbidden area of life. Water in the forbidden area. It''s another name for black water. As long as Heishui exists, it can''t fly at high altitude and can only swim through the water. However, there is a power of terror in Heishui. Once in the divine world, Heishui appeared in a huge force. There is a powerful existence of terror in that force. That is a supreme existence that has surpassed the supreme one and achieved its own country. That day, Heishui will become the supreme one The water appeared and covered the horrible existence. Countless people saw the horrible existence escaping from the black water in horror. But in the next second, countless black tentacles appeared from the black water and caught the horrible existence in the black water. The existence of this terror disappeared from then on, and his power had become the forbidden area of the divine world before Li Taibai returned to the world. "What''s the matter with the world?" An idea passed through Li Taibai''s mind, and the scenes of his coming to this life constantly emerged in his mind. Countless things he didn''t know in his previous life made his originally familiar world strange and incomparable. The existence of God, the inheritance of array, the two girls of Dongfang Xianyun who suddenly came to this world from the divine world, the existence of Longzhu, the powerful physical cultivation skills that he can''t see through now.... every scene should not exist in the Tianlong continent. At this time, they all appear in the Tianlong continent. In Li Taibai''s mind, he thought of the legend he had heard, the legend of Tianlong continent, which was transformed by Tianlong. "Is the world really the world of the dragon?" Walking on the edge of the black water, looking for a place to go around the black water, Li Taibai crossed his mind. "If it''s really the dragon of heaven, it must be the big world. How can it be the small world?" The problem again returned to the original place, put an end to Li Taibai''s conjecture, he turned a train of thought. According to the clues available today, God once existed in this continent. "Endless years ago, God must have come to this world. Are these left behind at that time? But why does God leave suddenly, making the world unknown? " A new doubt appeared in Li Taibai''s mind. Even if God really leaves, a treasure like dragon ball must be a precious existence. How can it stay in this world. In addition, the great exploration he has acquired today, which is impossible to be born with the inside information of the small world. Now one of the three thousand avenues has been born in this small world, which must come from the divine world. The existence of these things, even in the divine world, must also be the existence of invincible terror. "No!" All of a sudden, Li Taibai''s eyes widened, and a string of information connected in his mind. He found that he had gone into a misunderstanding. God is invincible in Tianlong continent. The owner of these precious things is also invincible in the divine world. In Li Taibai''s opinion, such existence is invincible. But now all these things are connected together, which makes Li Taibai have a strange feeling that the existence of Tianlong continent seems to be running for his life? Even his precious treasures are too late to take away. There is only one explanation that can explain the situation. Before entering the holy Road, I met Wang Nuoshi''s heaven and earth, the world behind the tree, with the breath of gods, who left countless array foundations. At that time, Li Taibai thought it was the inheritance left by gods, but now it''s a little strange. Why did God leave such an inheritance? It''s more like a forced one than a deliberate one ¡£ Knowing that his time was coming, he was afraid that what he had learned would be lost, so he left behind his knowledge. And the Xuanyuan family. The array master who left the array foundation, the countless array foundations, even in the divine world, are priceless, enough to make countless gods crazy, but the array master only left his array books outside. Wang Nuo told Li Taibai that it is because these array books can open the door as long as they are learned, but Li Taibai knows clearly that there are not so many array books at all. If you want to open the door, you just need to understand the simple array structure. The array of that door is not deep. The array books left by the mage outside the door are not so much for opening the door, but they are more like not daring to put the array books inside, as if it was a sin to put them inside. From endless years ago, leaving a trace of blood, to today''s world, this need of resources, is not ordinary people can do, previous life Li Taibai know this thing, he did not know how much information in it, this life again, he did not think much, in his opinion, Xuanyuan family must be because of what adventure can do this, but now with the development of society His thinking.All of a sudden, I found that the Xuanyuan family, who had long been lost in history, seemed to be infected with a mysterious color. "It seems that it''s necessary to go to Xuanyuan''s home after everything here is over." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. He faintly felt that the Xuanyuan family must have hidden secrets that he didn''t know about the world. This secret is very important to him. The future of Tianlong is his world. If we can''t figure out these things, if there are any problems in the future, he will be affected. The collapse of their own world, the existence of the divine world, died in the collapse of their own world. "Li Taibai." A voice rang out behind Li Taibai, interrupting his thinking. "Li Taibai, it''s really you!" Li Taibai turned around and saw a fat man running over with surprise. With his running, his body was shaking and shaking. "It''s him." In the past, Li Taibai recognized the fat man. This is the fat man who bought him the space ring when he was in Muzi city. His strength is in the realm of Wuwang. At this time meet again, Li Taibai immediately found that the strength of the fat man has reached the realm of King Ling. "Li Taibai, I finally met you. I''m so happy." Fat man''s face is full of smile, ran to Li Taibai side, his face suddenly showed a ferocious smile. "Give the ring back to the fat man!" A force of terror emanates from the fat man''s body. The fat man''s hand grasps Li Taibai''s neck. At this moment, heaven and earth vanish, and the whole world seems to be between them. "How can it be!" Li Taibai''s eyes widened. This is a skill that transcends the realm of the king of spirit and the realm of the saint of spirit. Divine world skill, covering the sky with one hand! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 346 Covering the sky with one hand is a legendary martial art in the divine world. There used to be invincible in the divine world, which has been suppressed for tens of thousands of years. In the end, the invincible existence mysteriously disappeared and evolved into the present divine world. The invincible existence was called the emperor of heaven by the divine world. The martial arts that enabled him to suppress the divine world for thousands of years were exactly the martial arts that the emperor had understood, covering the sky with one hand. Everything you see is in your hand. It is said that the emperor used his hand to cover the sky, even if the existence of the end of the divine world could not escape from his five fingers. In his previous life, Li Taibai once felt the power of covering the sky with one hand in a historical site of the emperor of heaven. Even if it was just the residual power, it still made him almost die that time. In front of this fat man''s power, Li Taibai felt that familiar breath, it is a hand to cover the sky. "Li Taibai, don''t move. Return the ring to me. I''ll let you go." Said the fat man. Standing in the same place, Li Taibai looks at the giant palm in the air. At this moment, what he can see is only the fat man''s palm. Everything else has disappeared, and his existence has become infinitesimal. "Hoo." Li Taibai breathed, and the corners of his mouth arced slightly. Before, he had no strength to resist this palm, but unfortunately, the opportunity for fat man to appear was not good. Shangqing sword has begun to transform to purple. Today''s Shangqing sword can easily break the consciousness of the existence of Wuwang realm and make banbu spirit king out of control. More importantly, today''s Shangqing sword has a short time to control the spirit king. One palm covering the sky is powerful, but the wound sword will not be weak. Otherwise, at the beginning, the powerful people in the divine world would not chase him for the wound sword, and even cause countless horrors. The powerful and more explicit performance of the skill still needs to be performed by the user. With the surging consciousness, Li Taibai''s body didn''t retreat. Instead, he stepped forward. The long sword came out of its sheath, the wind came up, the sword came out, and fell into the fat man''s palm. At the same time, the wound sword came out and entered the fat man''s palm. "Ha ha ha! What bullshit! The first genius of all ages is just the genius of the world. How can you know my strength? " The fat man sneered. "Silly." Li Taibai said softly. "What A scream came from the fat man''s mouth, and the fat man''s head was dazed. At this moment, he felt that his heart was full of sadness, and endless sadness poured into his heart, as if all the sadness had appeared in his mind. "No way." All of a sudden, he came back to himself. He didn''t know what his previous life was, where he was so sad. The feeling of sadness faded. The fat man opened his eyes and saw a long sword stabbing his throat. The cold front made the fat man''s body tremble and his flesh tremble. "Don''t, don''t kill me. If you have something to say, the world is so beautiful. It''s not so beautiful to fight and kill every day." The fat man raised his hand and said with a smile. "I heard that you want me to return your ring?" Li Taibai looked at the fat man and said. "Isn''t that for fun with you? You''re my first customer. I''m so excited to see you. I can''t help saying hello to you. I''m a trustworthy seller. If I sell the ring to you, it''s yours. How can I take it back? " The fat man said solemnly. "So." Li Taibai touched his chin, thought about it seriously and said, "but I''m scared. How can you compensate me?" "Are you frightened?" The fat man''s eyes widened and his legs trembled as he looked at the sword pointing to his throat. "Who on earth is frightened?" He wanted to question like this very much, but seeing Li Taibai''s smiling face, he resolutely suppressed this idea. "How do you compensate? or I''ll give you this martial art I just got a while ago? It''s a martial art that I''ve got very hard recently. " Looking at the fat man''s endless explanation, Li Taibai shook his head and interrupted the fat man''s words, "I''m not interested in your martial arts. From now on, until you leave here, you''ll be my servant. Follow my orders and leave here. That''s how you scare me." "Slave!" Fat man''s eyes showed angry color, a face of anger said: "Li Taibai, you don''t go too far! I am also a king of spirit. I should be your servant. Even if I die, I won''t be insulted like this. " "You don''t want to make up for my fright?" Li Taibai''s sword trembled slightly. "I''m a self respecting and responsible person. Since I scared you, I''m willing to compensate you. Otherwise, how can I be regarded as a person? What about being a servant? As long as I can express my apology, I''d like to! " The fat man said excitedly. "That''s good. Take this pill." Li Taibai had a black pill in his hand, and the pill was fragrant. "What kind of pill is this?" Di day took Dan medicine, some uneasy asked. "Poison pill, if there is no antidote in a month, you will die of swallowing all kinds of poison. Of course, if you are obedient, I will give you antidote before you leave." Li Taibai said lightly.Hearing Li Taibai''s explanation, di Tian''s hand shakes and he is about to throw away the black pill. Only when he sees Li Taibai''s eyes, he swallows and puts the black pill into his mouth with a bitter face. "I have." The bitterness of Di Tian''s face. "That''s good." Li Taibai nodded his head and took the sword away. Looking at Li Taibai''s action, di Tian is secretly happy. As long as he looks for an opportunity, he must find an opportunity to let Li Taibai know the consequences of insulting him. He must take away all Li Taibai''s things, even his clothes, so that he can only be naked. How could he really take the pill? The so-called poison pill was wrapped in his aura and was not swallowed in his mouth. But at this time, Li Taibai took away the sword, suddenly slapped it horizontally, hit him on the right cheek with the body of the sword, which was the place where he hid the elixir. The sudden change made the elixir be slapped away from the package of aura. When he left the package of elixir, his saliva turned into liquid and entered his body. "This time it''s a warning. Next time I brush it carefully, I don''t know if I''ll be afraid of other accidents." "Come with me. I have something to ask you." Li Taibai continued to walk along the black water, looking for the way to the other side of the black water. There are too many doubts in his heart to ask the fat man. The appearance of covering the sky with one hand makes him have a conjecture in his heart. For covering the sky with one hand, he has ideas, but he won''t move. This is the martial art of the invincible. If he practices this martial art, it must be related to the invincible. You know, there was no news of his death. Li Taibai didn''t want to be lucky. Besides, he didn''t know how to cover up the sky. In those days, he had already got a complete cultivation method. Even in his previous life, he had practiced it, and it was because of it that he couldn''t practice it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 347 "What''s the matter with this young man?" After Li Taibai, di Tianxin had an idea. In his mind, Li Taibai''s eyes appeared not long ago, with a smile on his face. But in those eyes, di Tian couldn''t feel any warmth. It was a kind of cold and extreme look. This kind of vision should not appear in teenagers. Even the so-called strong people in Tianlong mainland seldom see this kind of vision. "The pervert." When he met muzicheng for the first time, the strength of this young man was incomparably weak in his eyes, but he cheated the baby from him. Then when he wanted to get back the space ring, the strength of this young man was advancing by leaps and bounds. In addition, there was a king of spirit guarding the realm at that time, so he had to retreat first. When we met again, he thought that his strength was strong enough to make the boy despair, but he didn''t expect that he would be subdued with just one blow, and he didn''t even know how to subdue him. "How long have you been here?" Li Taibai''s voice interrupted Di Tian''s thinking. "Half a month." Di Tian replied. "Half a month?" Li Taibai''s brows wrinkled slightly. With di Tian''s strength, he was not allowed to enter the holy road and holy land when he reached the realm of King Ling. According to the rules of holy land, even the disciples of holy land would be forced to leave the holy land as long as they reached the realm of King Ling. "I have a magic power to open a door and enter the place where there is treasure." Said the fat man. As he spoke, a golden gate appeared in front of fat man''s eyes. On the gate, there were countless treasure boxes. On the treasure box, auspicious animals inhabited, golden dragons danced, and Phoenix and Phoenix sang harmoniously. "The gate of gambling!" Looking at the door in front of him, Li Taibai opened his eyes wide and couldn''t help exclaiming. The gate of gambling and fortune is a rare magic power in the divine world. It is a legendary magic power. There are only two possibilities for the existence of this magic power. The first one may die in the journey of treasure hunting, and the second one may become one of the highest existence in the divine world. In the divine world, all the recorded existence of the gate of gambling and fortune became the protagonists of that era, and there was never a premature death. It is said that the existence of the gate of gambling and fortune itself contains the existence of the greatest fortune in the world, and even in any danger, it will save the day. There is a saying in the divine world that having the gate of gambling is doomed to become the protagonist of an era. The gate of gambling is also called the gate of protagonist in the divine world. Li Taibai never thought that in this Tianlong continent, he even met the existence of the gate of gambling. Li Taibai was surprised by the appearance of the gate of gambling and fortune, and di Tian''s fat face also showed the color of shock. "You know the gate of gambling!" His voice was full of shock. "You''re not from this world, either?" "What is not a person in this world?" Li Taibai''s eyes were curious. He asked. "No, nothing. I was wrong. I mean, you''re not a normal person." Di day soon changed his way of speaking, he said, finish this sentence, he secretly looked at the sky, and then relieved. "He can''t come from any other world." Di Tian shakes his head. He has already investigated the origin of Li Taibai. He has no doubt about it, and it is impossible for him to be taken away by people from other worlds. If so, to the extent of Li Taibai''s exposure, he would have been destroyed by the heart of the world. What''s more, Li Taibai just didn''t look like a liar. Di Tian''s mind was filled with thoughts, but somehow he always felt strange. "Since you know the gate of gambling, you should know the function of it." Di Tian changed the topic. Different from Li Taibai, he is not a person in this world and dare not cause too much sensation. "The door of gambling, as the name suggests, is the door of gambling. The world behind the door can take me to the place with treasure, but I don''t know whether it is dangerous or not. This time I came here for the same reason. I don''t know how to leave." Di Tian said with a sad face. It''s not just that he doesn''t know how to leave. Until now, he hasn''t found the treasure there. That''s the drawback of gambling. It can take you into the treasure land, but it won''t tell you how to get the treasure and avoid danger. "How much do you know about this place in the past half a month?" Li Taibai asked, letting Di Tian change the subject. The invasion of the world is the highest order of the world. If we find that it is not the existence of the world, it will be eliminated. This elimination is not the elimination of the individual, but will be eliminated together with the people associated with the individual. From Zhang Da Pang''s point of view, Li Taibai already knows one thing in his heart that di Tian is not a person in this world. The reason why he came here must be brought by the gate of gambling. Only when the world''s treasures recognized by the gate of gambling and fortune are acquired by him, or by others, will the gate of gambling and fortune open to other worlds. "This place is made up of three parts." Hearing that Li Taibai didn''t continue to ask, di Tian was relieved.The forbidden area of holy road is divided into three areas. The first area is the surrounding area, which is a forest. There are endless poisons and horrible monsters in the forest. It is a forbidden area for human beings. Even if the spirit king enters, he will die. Di Tian once went in, but he ran away when he met a terrible monster. The second area is even the area where Li Taibai and others are now. This area is the largest, with a variety of not too strong but mysterious monsters, and many strange places, just like black water. The third area is a dilapidated city covered with green plants. It is worth mentioning that ditian once entered there. There was no one in that city except a huge tree, and even no life except plants. To di Tian''s surprise, he searched all over the city, even turned the ground three feet, but he didn''t find any treasure or any danger, as if it was just an abandoned city. "Of course, there is no danger. The most dangerous is always by my side." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. He had guessed that the existence of the city must be the place where Dongfang Xianyun and his wife lived. The first area, we can''t go there. Although Di Tian was easily defeated by him, it was because of the restraint of Shangqing sword. With di Tian''s strength, one hand could cover the sky enough to dominate in the realm of spirit king, but he escaped from the forest. Even if Di Tian deliberately did not say it, Li Taibai knew that there was at least one beast in the realm of spirit saint in the first area. In this age when spirit Saint did not exist, it must be the heart of the world It''s here. "Do you know how to get around the black water?" Li Taibai asked. "Around the black water?" Di Tian''s face was a little strange and said: "this black water across the forbidden area, can''t go around, there''s only one way to go." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 348 Black water across the forbidden area on both sides, anything can not pass, want to pass, there is only one way, through the ghost ship, ghost ship does not belong to the human world, but is lifeless, is the only thing that can pass in black water. "There are ghost boats in this place!" Looking at a black ship appearing in the mist from afar, Li Taibai was filled with shock. Ghost ship is a mysterious existence. Even in the divine world, no one knows what it is, but everyone knows one thing. If you step into a ghost ship, you will live and die. There used to be the existence of a Kingdom established by the divine world and stepping into a ghost ship. The next day, people found this invincible corpse on the shore. There were also weak people stepping into a ghost ship, but there was no danger in the end. If it''s not necessary, no one will take a ghost boat. Among the forbidden areas in the divine world, ghost boats are always around. It''s strange that the injuries in the forbidden areas do not dare to appear on the ghost boats. In order to avoid the danger of the forbidden areas, many people finally step into the ghost boats. But Li Taibai never thought that even in the forbidden area of the small world, Tianlong mainland, there are ghost ships. "Well, I won''t go up. Go up yourself. I''ll wait for you here." Looking at the gradually coming ghost ship, di Tian said, his eyes full of fear. "Have you ever been on a ghost boat, and found anything?" Li Taibai asked. "I didn''t find anything. After I went, I was in a coma. When I woke up, I had already reached the opposite side." Di Tian said. "Well?" Li Taibai looks at di Tian. "It''s true. I don''t know what happened. I don''t even have the memory of getting on board." Listen to di Tian''s words, in the spiritual world, Li Taibai can know from di Tian''s expression that di Tian is not lying. He really doesn''t know. "Get on the boat." Li Taibai looked at di Tian and said. "I won''t go. I''ll wait for you here." Di Tian was in tears. "Don''t you want your antidote? If you don''t, don''t come up. " At this time, the ghost ship has reached the shore, and Li Taibai stepped on the ghost ship. Watching Li Taibai disappear on the ghost ship, di Tian looks sad. Finally, he steps on the ghost ship. Stepping on the ghost ship, a chill surged into Li Taibai''s heart, and his arms were bumped one by one with the speed visible to the naked eye, which was a kind of life''s resistance to death. The ship is not very shabby, and even some places are still so shabby that you can see the black water below. However, it is strange that there is no water in the ship, and there is no sign of sinking. There is a cabin in the bow, and a dilapidated wooden door is shaking, blocking the view to the cabin. Apart from that, there is nothing worthy of attention on the ghost ship. "I hope everything goes well." Li Taibai said in his heart that he was standing at the entrance of the ghost ship and didn''t move around. "Step, step." A strange footstep sounded in Li Taibai''s ear. It was like counting the heartbeat. Every step happened to be on the heartbeat. The place where the footstep came from was the place where he got on the ship. Li Taibai turned his eyes and saw that ditian had already stepped on the boat. But at the moment, ditian was very strange. His eyes were closed, his face didn''t have any expression, and his action was very stiff. After he got on the boat, ditian fell directly on the ground, snored and fell asleep. On this ghost ship, it looks very strange. "He is asleep." Li Taibai''s fingers trembled slightly. In the divine world, there were many people who left the ghost ship safely. Whenever they asked what was on the ghost ship, these people were not clear. Their memory disappeared after they got on the ship. Everyone in the divine world thinks that it is the ghost ship that has taken away the memory of these people on the ghost ship and prevented the things on the ghost ship from being exposed. This is what Li Taibai always thinks. But now seeing Di Tian''s performance, he suddenly realizes that this is not forgetting the memory at all, but that these people have fallen asleep since they got on the ship and there is no memory at all. All the existence of the ghost ship disappeared, but now he didn''t fall asleep. Li Taibai clenched his fist. He knew that maybe he would encounter the danger from the ghost ship. The danger that even a strong man who builds a country can be easily killed. "What to do?" Li Taibai''s head turned rapidly, his spiritual world opened, watching everything on the ghost ship, wanting to know where the danger came from. "Buckle, buckle, buckle." Just then, a knock on the door rang out in Li Taibai''s ear. His eyes looked at the place where the knock sounded, where the cabin was. There''s something in the cabin. "Click." A sound of opening the door rang out. Li Taibai saw that the old door of the cabin had opened, and a black hand stretched out from the cabin. At the moment of seeing the black hands, Li Taibai''s face became very pale and his body was shaking. At this moment, he felt the breath of death. It was an existence that he could not resist. Just seeing his hands, he seemed to see death."Step, step." The black hand opened the cabin, and a black shadow came out of the cabin. It was an existence without any appearance, and everything was black. It was not so much that there was no appearance as that all the lines of sight that fell on it were absorbed. "Come with me." The black shadow came to Li Taibai. A strange voice sounded, and every word was like a lullaby. Li Taibai''s pupils gradually lost their looks. His eyes looked at the black shadow, and he had the feeling of seeing his closest relatives. He wanted to rush into the embrace of the shadow and be together with the shadow forever. "Brother Taibai." At this time, a figure appeared in Li Taibai''s mind. This is Luo Bai''s figure, the figure of Luo Bai''s death in the previous life. A pair of scissors pierced the girl''s throat. "No!" Li Taibai cried bitterly. His body suddenly woke up from hypnosis. "This life, did not happen, this life, I will not allow it to happen, I will protect lobai." Li Taibai clenched his fist and his eyes were wide open, which was one of the greatest dangers he had ever encountered in his previous life and this life. But if he died here, everything would be over. In ten years, lobai would eventually die. "You can''t die! Never die here Li Taibai''s spirit is burning, he does not allow himself to die here. "Go away!" Li Taibai''s spiritual strength surged, the wound sword burst out, and the hidden cards in his body began to wake up. "Good, don''t move." The strange voice sounded again. After the sound, the power in Li Taibai''s body stopped flowing at this moment. Even the wound sword stayed in his mind quietly, and the awakening card returned to calm. All his power is out of his control at this moment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 349 All the strength is closed, even the body, which was trained to be strong, becomes extremely weak at this moment. "What to do? What should we do? " Li Taibai stirred up the power in his body and kept thinking in his mind, but there was no way. He couldn''t even be turbulent, so he could only watch the hand of shadow grab his head. "Hum." A wonderful voice rang out in Li Taibai''s mind. His head was dizzy. When he came back again, the shadow disappeared. He was still standing on the ghost ship, and his cold sweat penetrated his clothes. There was only Di Tian snoring on the ghost ship. The door of the cabin in the distance was still broken and tightly closed. Not long ago, everything was like an illusion. The power in the body surged, and the closed power returned to Li Taibai''s body again. "What''s going on?" Li Taibai frowned slightly. He turned his head and looked outside the ghost ship. Seeing the scene outside the ghost ship, he immediately widened his eyes. The black water is only five meters wide. The ghost boat has occupied half of the river. But now Li Taibai looks out of the boat. What he sees is the boundless black water. It seems that he has come to the vast sea formed by the black water. "So it is." Li Taibai finally understood one thing. In the divine world, no matter who steps into the ghost ship, it will take a day to leave. Now, it seems that the journey of the ghost ship is not the journey seen by the outside world. The ghost ship is in its own space. "Ah, ah, ah!" A sad voice sounded in the Black Sea. Li Taibai saw a transparent body rolling in the Black Sea. These people''s faces were extremely painful. In the Black Sea, they were torn to pieces from time to time and then recombined. "Let''s go up! Let''s go up These transparent bodies crowded towards the ghost ship, full of the color of prayer. "The ghost ship, the ship of ghosts." Li Taibai felt vaguely that he understood the significance of the existence of the ghost ship. The ghost ship was not a ship for living people, but a ship for ghosts. "Officer, can you give me a hand? Pull me up, I can promise you anything and serve you all my life. " A gorgeous girl appeared in the Black Sea, looking at Li Taibai praying. This is a gorgeous woman. Even in Li Taibai''s eyes, she has never seen such a beautiful woman. It seems that all the beauty in the world can be found in this woman. After the gorgeous woman appeared, the transparent figures around her were far away one by one, and they did not dare to get close to the woman within one meter. "The tail." Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the woman''s back, where there were nine transparent fox tails. "Nine Tailed Fox?" "Your name is Sue?" Li Taibai suddenly asked. He thought of a legend that had been spread in the divine world. The Nine Tailed Fox only once appeared in the divine world. It had disturbed the whole divine world and almost shattered the whole divine world. No one knows the name of the Nine Tailed Fox. The only one handed down is the surname of the Nine Tailed Fox. "It seems that my family name is this one. I''ve forgotten my family name for a long time." The woman in the Black Sea shakes her head and says, her eyes look at Li Taibai and anxiously says, "officer, would you like to have a hand with the lanu family? If you don''t pull my family, the door will open, and the officials won''t be able to pull my family. " "You mean the door on the boat?" Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed. "Yes, there are ghost messengers living in that door. If they smell the smell of living people, they will come out and kill them. Only those of us who are dead can cover up the smell of living people. Officials, it''s too late. Hurry up to lanu''s house." "Click." As if to verify the woman''s words, a strange sound came from the cabin door again, as if someone was opening the door. At this moment, the wooden door was pushed open a little. A feeling of powerlessness poured into Li Taibai''s body again. His body was shaking, which was a kind of fear in the face of death instinct. "Officials!" Cried the woman in the Black Sea anxiously. There is a cold sweat on Li Taibai''s forehead. In front of him is a gorgeous woman with anxious face. Behind him is a door of death that gradually opens. If he chooses the wrong one, he will die here. Do you believe in a gorgeous woman? Or ignore it? Li Taibai''s eyes looked behind the gorgeous woman. The transparent figures behind the gorgeous woman were wailing in pain, but no one showed another look. "What to do?" One by one, Li Taibai''s thoughts crossed his mind. There are countless information about the ghost ship in the divine world, but there is no definite choice. No one remembers everything on the ghost ship. "Pull!" Finally, Li Taibai made up his mind, his eyes full of dignified color, now this ghost ship, he only bet, bet lost his life to stay here, Li Taibai''s hand reached into the Black Sea, a pull the gorgeous woman''s hand, suddenly pulled up. "Creak." After Li Taibai pulled the woman up, the cabin door stopped opening. "Hoo." Li Taibai was relieved. Fortunately, he chose the right one. "Do you mean to repay me with everything?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the woman."Yes, I don''t know what the officials want me to do?" The gorgeous woman''s face with a gentle color, affectionately asked, pink cheeks, with a trace of shy color, let people have a desire to occupy. "I''m the only one in this ghost boat. What do you think I want to do?" With a smile on his face, Li Taibai gently moved the girl''s chin, and her eyes were full of lewd color. He picked up the gorgeous woman and walked towards the cabin. "I like stimulation. I don''t know if I don''t care what I do now? The devil won''t come out? " Li Taibai asked. "Naturally, with the smell of a slave, the ghost will not pay attention to the situation outside." "That''s good. I like to do something in danger. It makes me feel exciting." Li Taibai said excitedly, "I didn''t expect to enter the ghost ship. I would encounter such a good thing." He stepped in front of the cabin, pressed the gorgeous girl on the wooden wall, and touched her face with one hand. "Creak." A voice of the door opened. Before the gorgeous girl could react, Li Taibai''s body disappeared into the cabin. "Officer, what are you doing?" Exclaimed the gorgeous girl, holding out her hand to catch Li Taibai, but catching a blank. After entering the cabin, Li Taibai''s eyes looked around. What he saw was boxes piled up into mountains. There was no one there. After thinking for a moment, he pushed open the box, hid himself in the box, and recovered the box. He couldn''t even see a crack. "I hope my guess is right. Now it''s up to fate." Li Taibai closed his eyes and prayed in his heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 350 A choice is called a choice when there is a basis for information and the consequences of such a choice are known, while a choice without any certainty is called gambling. Li Taibai doesn''t know whether his choice is right or wrong. He can only choose in this way. He didn''t know whether the door behind him was open or not, or whether the words of this gorgeous woman surnamed Su were true or not, but he knew that the divine world had never left the ghost ship consciously for endless years. The choices he faced were inevitable for countless great powers in the divine world. These two choices must have been chosen countless times, but in the end, no one knows what to choose. In this case, there are only two possibilities. The first one is that those who make the right choice all die, and the second one is that those who make the right choice all lose their memory. But Li Taibai is more inclined to the first one. When he talked with the girl, he hinted that the girl could not see the sky, which made him confirm the possibility that the girl was absolutely dangerous. The reason why he pulled the girl up was that he felt the danger of life and death behind him. He believed that if he didn''t pull the girl up, he would definitely die. Endless years, countless dead people in the ghost ship must have made this choice. According to all the information, he had an inference in his heart that no matter what choice he made, he would eventually die. The probability of this inference is more than 80%. In that short time, Li Taibai understood one thing. First of all, he had to go through the danger from the cabin, so pulling the girl up was the only way. He did the same. After pulling the girl up, he pretended to be full of color. Because he thought of some stories about young girls. It was said that the Nine Tailed Fox disturbed the divine world and attracted countless people by its supreme charm. This kind of gorgeous woman must be full of confidence in her charm. After some planning, Li Taibai successfully stepped into the cabin. From the performance of the gorgeous women, we can see that the cabin is the forbidden place for them. Of course, all this is Li Taibai''s own inference. He is not sure he is right, but he believes in his own judgment. Self confidence is one of the necessary conditions for a strong person. What''s more, in today''s situation, any choice is open. "Step, step." In the cabin, there was a strange sound of footsteps, which appeared and disappeared, as if someone was taking a step, then stopped to think for a moment, and then took another step. "It''s like a stranger." A sound was heard in the cabin. Hearing this voice, Li Taibai clenched his hands, his heart beat violently, and the ghost of the cabin appeared. "How can there be strangers here?" Strange sounds, strange sounds. "It''s just that the smell of strangers is strange? I can''t smell where it is. Maybe I''m too tired recently and my senses are wrong. " Said the strange voice. "Sure enough, touching that gorgeous woman''s body, you can make yourself stained with a trace of their existence, you can shield the ghost''s bad sense." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. "No, no, I can''t go wrong. Step, step, step." The sound of footsteps in the cabin became rapid, as if looking for something. Li Taibai could hear the sound of searching from time to time. "Wrong guess?" Li Taibai''s heart crossed an idea, he held his breath, dare not send out any movement. "Bang bang." Li Taibai can feel that the ghost''s footsteps have been close to him, and the sound of turning the box is also constantly close to him. A trace of coldness rushes into Li Taibai''s body. His body can''t help shaking up, this is the fear of physical instinct, the fear of death. "What to do? What shall we do? " Li Taibai''s brain is working hard. In his past and present life, everything is constantly passing in his mind. He is looking for the way to live, the skills he has, the cards he has, and the information he has. All the things in Li Taibai''s mind are running rapidly. At last, all these things stop. There is a bitter smile on his face. All the things he has are useless in the face of this danger. This is a game of killing. "I can only spell it." Li Taibai''s eyes were firm. The breath of his body is hidden to the extreme, and the power in his body is swimming slowly. As long as the unknown ghost opens the box where he is, he will burst out his most powerful power in an instant. "Step, step." The sound of footsteps had reached Li Taibai''s body. At this moment, the box hiding Li Taibai was shaking. Feeling the movement of the box, Li Taibai''s mental power hit the pole. His right hand was empty, and the holy sword in his body communicated with each other. As long as it was an instant, the holy sword would appear in his hand, life or death. But just then, the box stopped shaking. "Well? It''s troublesome. I''ve been asked to do something A voice of discontent rang out, and then the footsteps of the unknown ghost went away.Li Taibai didn''t move when he heard the footsteps go away. The uneasiness in his heart still exists, even more intense. On his arm, goose bumps grow at the speed visible to the naked eye. "The danger is not gone." Li Taibai believed in his intuition. To his extent, powerful spirit, powerful spirit, all these intuitions can''t be unreasonable. "Where does the danger come from? Is it the ghost that hasn''t left yet? Or is there something else to take the place of the ghost Li Taibai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. His eyes looked at the place where he was. His head moved slightly, looking at the dead corner around him. In the eye, there is nothing. "Illusion?" Li Taibai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his instinct of facing danger could not be wrong. "What went wrong?" After waiting for a moment, Li Taibai''s spiritual world quietly dispersed. In this case, he could not wait so quietly. When the ghost messenger came back, his only life might disappear. The spiritual world is scattered, and all the scenes in the cabin appear in Li Taibai''s eyes. There is nothing, and there is no ghost difference imitating Buddhism. Everything is Li Taibai''s illusion. The only proof that there was a ghost here is that there were boxes everywhere. "I think I was wrong." Li Taibai shook his head and breathed a sigh of relief. His body was slightly turbulent, and he was about to leave the place where he was. But just when his hand touched the box, a feeling of fear came to his heart. This feeling of fear came from the instinct of his body, as if he would die as soon as he pushed the box away. "No way!" Li Taibai''s hand stopped, and suddenly he thought of a thing. He watched the whole cabin, but there was a place that he automatically ignored. This is the inertial thinking of human perspective. The shadow that follows me all the year round. He lowered his head and looked at a shadow at his feet. The shadow was normal, but now it made Li Taibai pale. Now where he was, all the light was covered. Where was the shadow? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 351 In the dark, a shadow suddenly changed when Li Taibai''s eyes watched. A pair of eyes appeared in the shadow. "Well, you found out." The strange voice of the ghost messenger sounded in Li Taibai''s ears. "Boom!" The power inside Li Taibai suddenly burst out, and the holy sword appeared in his hands. "Good, don''t move." The voice of GUI Chai rang out, and the despair that Li Taibai felt not long ago reappeared. His body could not be shaken, and his strength was out of his control again. A pair of black hands grabbed Li Taibai''s head, cold fingers fell on Li Taibai''s head, his body was shaking, he felt a cold force pouring into his body, and soon circled in his body. "Gee." A voice of some surprise rang out from the mouth of the ghost. "No soul?" Ghost bad eyes into a silver white, looking at these eyes, Li Taibai''s head a dizzy, even dizzy in the past. "This thing appears again!" This is the last sentence that Li Taibai heard after he was dizzy. ... when Li Taibai wakes up, he has already stood on the land. Beside him, the fat man is still sleeping. Not far away, the ghost ship is moving slowly, dispersing into the mist in the distance. "What''s going on?" Li Taibai looked in the direction of the cabin. A beautiful woman stood beside the boat, with nine tails swinging behind her. "Officer, I will come to you." A voice rings in Li Taibai''s ear. The gorgeous woman on the ghost ship smiles and charms all living beings. At this moment, the world is quiet, and everything is immersed in this beautiful smile. The ghost ship disappeared in the fog. Looking at the disappearance of the ghost ship, Li Taibai frowned slightly, he had too many doubts. The reason why guicha couldn''t find his soul was that Li Taibai knew that his three souls and seven spirits had already formed an array, which was totally different from ordinary people, but he didn''t know what the last sentence of guicha meant. And why the devil let him go in the end. This time the ghost boat trip, in addition to let him feel powerless, no harvest, and even he vaguely felt that the matter is not over, the stunning woman surnamed Su was pulled out of the Black Sea by him, the last words, what does it mean? "Hoo." Li Taibai breathed. Finally, he came back and said that his goal had been achieved, and the result was still good. Now he is still alive, so it''s OK. "I don''t want to be in that ghost boat any more." Di Tian''s voice rang out and he woke up. This feeling of not being controlled by himself was too uncomfortable. "Let''s go." Li Taibai didn''t say anything about the ghost ship. His brow wrinkled slightly. A wave came into his mind at this time. It was from the wave of his scar sword imprint on Luobai and others. At this time, the emotions of lobai and others are experiencing dramatic changes. "We must meet with lobai and others as soon as possible." ... in a stone forest, Luo Bai and others are standing in front of a stone forest. The stone forest is emitting a faint fragrance. Deep in the stone forest, you can see a golden fruit, which is emitting a delicate fragrance. "Lingwang fruit, a fruit from the legend of Tianlong, will become Lingwang directly after taking it." There are many half step spirit kings in Tianlong continent, but the existence of spirit king realm is extremely rare. For example, Wu and others, although he is half step spirit king, it is impossible to say that he can definitely step into spirit king. But at this time, no one paid attention to the fruit from the stone forest. Luo Bai and others looked at the 100 people in front of them seriously. These 100 people were the existence of the Golden Dragon hall, and the leader was the three half step spirit king. Wu Yidao is also in it. "We''re lucky that Li Taibai didn''t stay with you and even met the legendary lingwangguo." Wu Yidao''s eyes looked at Luo Bai and said with a smile, "you said that if you were killed here, what kind of expression would li Taibai have if he saw your bodies?" "You dare to show up when the boss is not around. If the boss is around, do you still dare to show up?" Qizhan said. "Wu Yidao, I advise you not to make trouble. The eldest brother went to the stone forest to explore the way and will come back soon. When the eldest brother comes back, you can''t run away. You should know that banbuling king is the existence of killing the eldest brother at will." Zhang said lightly. "Ha ha ha." But his words attracted Wu''s crazy laughter. "Do you think your boss can come back?" Wu Yidao''s eyes were full of irony. "What do you mean?" Lobai''s eyes were cold. "This time you came here on purpose. Why didn''t Li Taibai send it to you? Naturally, it''s also our reason?" Wu Yidao looked at them, his face full of irony. "I''ve heard that Li Taibai cares about you very much. You say that if I catch you and let Li Taibai commit suicide, I''ll let you go. What will he do?""Hahaha, I''m very excited at the thought of Li Taibai''s painful expression." Wu Yidao''s face showed a abnormal smile. "What about sister-in-law?" Zhang Dafei and others looked at Luo Bai. Looking at the smile on Wu Yidao''s face, Luo Bai''s eyes are cold and her killing intention is surging. She steps out and points her sword at Wu Yidao. "How dare you fight?" Lobai''s voice was cold. Hearing Luo Bai''s voice, Zhang DAPAI, Zhu Hou and others can''t help shaking for a moment. During the trip to the holy road in those years, Luo Bai had the same attitude and killed the existence of a king Wuwang realm. This is the first time that Luo Bai showed his strength in front of several people. "Fight with you?" Looking at Luo Bai''s face, Wu Yi''s mouth grinned and showed an exaggerated smile. "Why should we fight you? Is it good for me? " "Good?" Hearing Wu Yidao''s words, Luo Bai''s face showed a cold smile. Her smile was extremely beautiful, and her voice was extremely cold. "Insult my brother Taibai, do you still want benefits?" Long sword across the sky, Luo Bai''s figure stepped out, directly cut to Wu Yidao. The goddess sword is a famous sword technique in the divine world. At this moment, countless beautiful figures appear in the sky, just like fairies on earth, swaying people''s hearts. Half of the hundred people in the Golden Dragon hall are addicted to this beautiful posture. Looking at this beautiful posture, Wu Yidao also fell into a short period of surprise, but soon he recovered. When he recovered, Jianguang had reached him. "Go away!" Wu Yidao roared. His body burst out the power of terror, the power of the half step spirit king, the heaven and earth trembled, his fist exuded colorful light, and hit the body of Luobai''s sword. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 352 "Roar!" Fierce tiger roars, a tiger head appears in Wu Yidao''s hand, biting Luo Bai''s long sword. "To die!" Wu Yidao''s eyes were cold, and a little Lingshuai dared to fight with him. But soon, his face changed greatly, and the tiger bit into Luobai''s sword. But the tiger bit through the sword and into the air. At this moment, Luobai''s sword seemed to become a virtual shadow. "No!" Wu Yidao''s body suddenly retreated, and countless ripples appeared in the void. At this moment, everyone felt that Wu Yidao''s body was not far away, but it seemed to be far away. The long sword stabbed Wu Yidao and passed through his head. But surprisingly, Wu Yidao''s look didn''t change. His body retreated rapidly and broke away from the scope of the long sword. There was no wound. There was no blood on Luobai''s long sword. Genius, multiple spaces. This is a magic power belonging to Wu Yidao''s awakening. He can make his own space overlap in a short time, so that his body looks very close in this space, but in fact it is already in another space. How can the hurt in one space hurt the existence of another space. "Do you also know space magic?" Wu Yidao''s face is dignified to see to Luo Bai, oneself have space supernatural power, he understands the power of space supernatural power more. "It seems that this is a battle between two space powers owners. However, your attack is more comprehensive than mine. I am invincible. How can you hurt me?" Wu Yidao''s voice with a trace of exclamation said, "originally this magic power, I want to wait for Chu Yu to come back, let Chu Yu feel my strength, and win the title of the Lord of the Golden Dragon hall. Now it seems that I can only do it to you first." Looking at Wu Yidao standing not far away, Luo Bai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, her figure stepped out, and the long sword stabbed out again. "Well, I said, you can''t hurt me." Wu Yidao said with disdain that the ripples around his body appeared again, and his figure gave people a sense of distance and distance again. Facing Luobai''s sword, he ignored it, and his fist directly hit Luobai''s head. With this magic power, he is in an invincible position. He doesn''t need to pay attention to other people''s attacks. He just needs to let his own attacks hit the enemy. Looking at the ripples around Wu Yidao''s body, Luobai''s pupil changes at this moment, and a faint light emerges. In her eyes, the whole world begins to change. She cultivates the gifted supernatural power from the goddess Fu and sees through the start. Wu Yidao''s body became illusory in her eyes, but a little entity appeared in Luobai''s eyes. The sword shakes, the direction of attack changes, and the attack goes to the entity of this point. The first test of Goddess sword: Goddess magic sword. In Wu Yidao''s eyes, Luobai''s sword still hasn''t changed, but it has actually changed, and the long sword stabs his entity. Goddess magic sword, a sword technique that uses human sensory system to cheat, is the entry-level sword technique of Goddess sword. It is also the only sword technique that Luobai has practiced among the nine swords of Goddess now. The goddess sword is divided into nine tests. If the first test fails to reach a perfect level, it is impossible to comprehend the next test. The multi space magic power looks powerful, but it has one drawback: the space overlaps, the user''s body leaves the original place, it must leave this place, but if so, this kind of magic power is no longer called multi space, but space moving. Wu Yidao''s body is still here. It must be that there is a connection between his body and this area, which is now seen by lobai. "No!" Looking at the pale Luo Bai, Wu Yidao''s eyes showed the color of doubt, and a strong uneasiness rose in his heart. As a character of abnormal level, Wu Yidao never underestimates anyone. He is very clear about the existence of lobai, and he is one step away from the existence of the number one of tianlongjiao. If it wasn''t for Li Taibai and Chu Yu who were too amazing, this era would be the era of Luo Bai. This is a girl whose talent is countless times stronger than him, and even more powerful than Chu Yu. Chu Yu''s first entry into tianlongjiao was not as amazing as Luobai''s. In the face of such amazing existence, how can he be careless? In this world, there are no fewer people who cross the boundary and kill people. Many talents who cross the boundary and fight are not strong, but seize the weakness of the strong and kill with one blow. "Back." Without any hesitation, his body suddenly regressed. At the same time, a sharp pain appeared in his chest, a sword appeared in his chest, and a hole appeared in his chest. A drop of blood from Wu''s chest, dyed his chest red. "How can it be!" Wu Yidao''s forehead, a drop of cold sweat, his heart is full of shock, he did not expect, lobai really can attack him through his talent skills. "Wu Yidao." Two voices rang out behind Wu Yidao. The two half step spirit kings felt something was wrong and stepped on Luobai. "Your opponent is us." A huge sword broke through the sky, blocked one of the banbuling kings, and cut it down suddenly."Well! Do you really think you can face the real banbuling king The banbuling King snorted coldly. The long sword in his hand radiated colorful light and roared to the huge sword. A terrible force came, and the body of the banbuling king was directly blasted into the earth. The huge sword, mixed with the terrible force, cut off the body of the banbuling king. "Whew!" A dark shadow escaped from the ground. The sword fell to the ground, the earth was smashed, countless cracks were scattered like spider webs, and a huge pit appeared on the earth. "It''s a pity." Zhang Da Pang sighed, the array changed, and the four talents sword became the defense mode. The unexpected attack is avoided. With the strength of the half step spirit king, they can be defeated by speed. "Boom!" The long sword fell and blew over the four, but it was blocked by a huge sword. "What the hell is this?" The half step spirit king of the Golden Dragon hall frowned. He was stopped here. He knew that as long as he didn''t care about the four people, the attack of the four people would fall on him instantly. "Since you want to die, don''t blame me. I''ll kill you first. Four little Lingshuai dare to stop me." The half step spirit king of the Golden Dragon Palace said coldly that the long sword burst out a terrible force and blasted at the four of Zhang Da Pang. "Click." The four stepped back and turned pale. "Go and help Wu Yidao." The half stepping king said to the other half stepping king. To his surprise, the other half stepping king didn''t seem to hear him. He stopped and didn''t move. This half step spirit king''s eyes show the color of doubt. Feeling the sight of his teammates, another half step spirit king was full of fear, and his eyes fell on Dongfang Xianyun not far away. When Wu Yidao was oppressed by Luobai, he wanted to do it, but at the moment when he wanted to do it, he felt a breath of death. "Move and you''ll die." The cold voice of Dongfang Xianyun rang in his ear, and a terrible sense of killing poured into his body. He felt an invisible blade on his heart. As long as he dared to disobey the whole voice, the blade would pierce his heart. "What the hell are these people in the White Emperor hall?" The half step spirit king''s heart was full of fear. He could feel that the girl alone was enough to wipe out the people they were singing. Even all the people who entered the forbidden area now could not defeat the girl. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 353 A statue of Li Taibai has eclipsed the whole holy land and established the powerful momentum of Baidi hall. But is Li Taibai really the strongest? This is Xiong batian''s idea. Xiong batian felt as if he had touched the edge of his heart. He was full of panic. The girl in front of him was the strongest one he had ever seen. He didn''t even feel the weakness in Chu Yu. "What is the existence of the White Emperor hall? Why do they exist? One is more abnormal than the other Xiong batian had an idea in his mind that they were enemies of the White Emperor hall. It was probably the most wrong decision they had ever made in their life. "Don''t talk. Watch. I won''t kill you." Xiong batian heard the cold voice of Dongfang Xianyun in his mind. In this battlefield, a strange scene appeared at this time. The two half stepping kings in the Golden Dragon hall were fighting, but one half stepping king stood still, as if watching a play. "Xiong batian, what are you doing?" The banbuling king, who was fighting with the four great swords, cried out discontentedly. In the face of his companion''s questions, Xiong batian did not dare to answer or pay attention to them. He was afraid that once he said something, he would be killed directly by the girl. When the two half step spirit kings were blocked, the battle between Luobai and Wu Yidao was at its most fierce. Every sword of Luobai would attack Wu Yidao''s flaw. The flaw changed every time, but all of it was seen by Luobai. Wu Yidao is also a half step spirit king after all. He started from a small village and has been in his thirties all the way. He has experienced countless battles and lives. In this battle, with rich experience, he has escaped from Luobai''s strange sword skills for countless times, and his body has been dyed red with blood, but it is still very difficult There was not a single fatal wound. "Hum!" Just then, a purple light flashed by. In Wu Yidao''s eyes, Luo Bai''s figure disappeared. When he reappeared, he had reached him, and the long sword had been put into his body. This is the second form of Goddess sword, goddess magic sword, which Luo Bai realized. The magic sword of Goddess is still a sword technique based on the sense organs. This is a further sword technique on the first try. With the change of light, sight and smell, you can let your body enter the blind area of vision in a short time. It''s just like disappearing. This move will have a short acceleration. Each type of Goddess sword is equipped with a unique body method. "No!" When he found that Luobai''s figure disappeared, Wu Yidao reacted. His body retreated rapidly, but it was still late. He left the place where he was. Luobai''s figure appeared in the place where he was, and there was a hole in his abdomen. The sword pierced his body. Wu Yidao''s face was pale. His eyes looked at the cold girl in front of him. His eyes were full of reluctance. If it wasn''t for this strange martial arts, he would not lose at all. In the face of the girl''s battle, all his martial arts seemed unable to be used. What makes him even more surprised is that as the fighting goes on, the girl''s swordsmanship becomes more and more fierce. Lobai grows up constantly in the fighting, and his rich fighting experience is being rapidly weakened. "Whew!" Luo Bai''s figure cuts through the void, and the sword radiates colorful light, stabbing Wu Yidao''s throat. "Stop, look down here, if you don''t want your partner to die." Wu Yidao''s body retreated rapidly, and he cried. Hearing Wu Yidao''s words, Luo Bai frowned slightly. She stopped and looked down. The 15 new members of Baidi hall have been subdued by the rest of Jinlong hall. These 15 people are just the existence of Lingshuai realm, while nearly 100 people in Jinlong hall are all the existence of Wuwang realm. Even though the 15 people are guided by Dongfang Xianyun and others, they still can''t defeat the existence of Wuwang realm. Fifteen people were caught by the people in the Golden Dragon hall, and no one spoke. They were obviously afraid of disturbing the fighting. "Let them go, and you can leave." Luo Bai''s eyes looked at Wu Yidao and said coldly. "Do you think it''s possible? Will I believe you? " Wu Yidao asked in reply. "Give you two choices. The first is to let them go and you live. The second is to kill them and you die." Luo Bai''s strength surged in her body, and she stepped on Wu Yidao step by step. "Then kill me." Wu Yi opens his mouth to say, his eyes stare at Luo Bai, the strength in the body dissipates, unexpectedly gave up the resistance. Looking at the changes in Wu Yidao''s body, Luo Bai''s eyes are extremely cold. She goes to Wu Yidao''s body and stabs Wu Yidao with her long sword. Facing Luo Bai''s attack, Wu Yidao closes her eyes without any resistance. "What do you want?" The cold voice rang out in his ear, and lobai didn''t start after all. "That''s the right bet." Wu Yidao''s mouth curved slightly, his eyes looked at Luobai and said, "in this forbidden area, unlike in the holy land, fighting is not forbidden. If you put down your arms and tie your hands, you will not do it. I will not ask you to love you like this. My request is very simple. I want the spirit king fruit, and you people in the White Emperor hall to explore my way.""Good." Luo Bai nodded his head and stepped in the direction of Zhang Dafei and others. "I decided to explore the way. What about you?" Luo Bai asks Zhang DAPAI and others. "I won''t go. I was injured in the battle just now. Going into the stone forest may drag down my sister-in-law." Zhang Da Pang said, shaking his fat fat. "I won''t go either. I''ll just wait for my sister-in-law here. My strength is too weak. I may delay my sister-in-law if I go in." Red monkey also nodded. "Sister-in-law, although she has grown up a lot these days, she is too kind-hearted. People who explore the way are basically in danger. In such a place, they are likely to die, so they must not go." Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou looked at each other and knew it. "There''s danger in the stone forest. If there''s an accident in Luobai, I don''t know if Li Taibai will go crazy because of Li Taibai''s attention to Luobai. Those of us who follow Luobai will suffer from Li Taibai''s anger. Moreover, outside, I don''t know if people in Jinlong hall will attack people outside." Ouyang Li''s voice rang out. She looked at Luobai and said, "I''ll go in with you. If you have something, you can take care of it." "Sister-in-law, I''ll go in with you. You''re the eldest woman. I''ll protect you." Qizhan clapped his chest and said aloud. "Cough, sister-in-law, I thought for a moment, I''d better go in with you, even if I''m Zhang dafui seriously injured? At least if my sister-in-law is in danger, my body can still be a meat shield. " Zhang said with a serious face. "What if it''s weak? I can at least explore the way for my sister-in-law. Please let me join you, sister-in-law. I won''t hold you back. " Zhu said sincerely. "Shameless!" Looking at the changes of the two people, a thought crossed their minds at the same time. They couldn''t understand why the White Emperor hall had been kept if this shameless existence had been expelled in their hall for a long time. "I..." Dongfang Xianyun wants to speak, but he is interrupted. "You don''t have to go and be hostages with these people. I''m afraid if you really get the spirit king fruit, you will eat it directly. If you are hostages, they will be more scrupulous." A voice interrupts Dongfang Xianyun''s words. This is the banbu Lingwang who is fighting with Zhang Dafei and others. His name is yebantian. In the middle of the night, he was complacent and applauded for his tact. All the 15 people they captured joined later. They had nothing to do with Li Taibai and others. But Dongfang Xianyun was a partner who entered the holy land with Li Taibai and others. He must be different from others. He did not see, behind him, a pair of eyes staring at him, as if looking at a fool in general. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 354 If we say what Xiong batian regrets most now, it is that he promised Wu to come to the forbidden area together. But if we say what Xiong batian wants to do most now, there is only one thing he wants to do. He wants to seal his mouth for half a day. "Take this horrible girl hostage? Is that what people do? " "Batian, what''s the matter with you?" In the middle of the night, he felt that Xiong batian was wrong. He asked strangely, "and why didn''t you just move?" Hearing the question in the middle of the night, Xiong batian felt the chill, and the sharp blade that left his heart appeared again. "Nothing. It''s just that there''s something wrong today. I''m not feeling well." Xiong batian said with a pale face. "Sick?" In the middle of the night, their brows wrinkle slightly. When they reach this state, they can''t get minor diseases. Discomfort is a very bad omen. "In that case, there''s nothing you can do for this trip to the forbidden area?" In the middle of the night, he looked at Xiong batian and said, "if you are still like this, this trip to the forbidden area will reduce your harvest by 10%, and Wu and I will be together by five." "All right." Xiong batian nodded his head. In the Golden Dragon hall, the strong are respected, and all of them are competitors, which Chu Yu agrees with. Only by fighting can we become stronger. Comfortable environment can only breed the weak. This is the concept of the Golden Dragon hall. What''s more, Xiong batian didn''t think about the income at this time. Now he wants to leave here as soon as possible, far away from the girl not far away. "Xiong batian, you can''t help now. Go and tie her up." Midnight day pointed to the East, the fine Yun mouth said. "Tie it up! Me Xiong batian''s eyes widened and his heart suddenly trembled. "What are you? You want me to tie it? You have to bind yourself. " His eyes were cold in the middle of the night. "Now you have a problem in your body. Anyway, you can''t help. It''s a contribution to do something small. I can still protect you in case of danger." With a smile on his face in the middle of the night, he explained. "I''m not weak enough to need your protection." Xiong batian said, sighing in his heart. In the past, he thought that there was no problem with the rules of the Golden Dragon hall. It was right for the strong to respect and fight. But now, he felt the weakness of the rules. The existence of the Golden Dragon hall was calculating with each other all the time, and he could not trust each other at all. In the middle of the night, I just want to confirm how bad his current situation is. If he has the intention of shrinking back, he will face the pressure of shaving skin in the middle of the night. "I''ll trouble you." A voice rings in Xiong batian''s ear. Dongfang Xianyun looks at him and says. Looking at Dongfang Xianyun''s eyes, Xiong batian trembled slightly, and finally he nodded his head. "That offends." He said in a low voice, took a light white light of the rope, and went to Dongfang Xianyun, bound her hands and feet. The rope is not an ordinary rope, but a spiritless rope. It is made of a plant called spiritless grass in Tianlong continent. It''s a kind of grass that can''t pass through the spiritual power. It''s also very tough. Even the half step spirit king can''t break it. Of course, this grass is also very fragile, any spirit can be easily cut off, a little fire can easily burn it. "Xiong batian, you are a little strange today. Why are you so polite with a hostage?" Wu Yidao''s voice sounded strange. "How much do you know about me?" Xiong batian looked at Wu Yidao and said faintly. Looking at the conversation of several people, Dongfang Xianyun didn''t speak. She jumped to 15 people. "Big sister, I''m sorry to let you suffer with us." "Elder sister, you don''t have to worry about us. I can''t believe these people''s promises." Looking at Dongfang Xianyun one by one, they are full of apology. "You really don''t want me to save you?" Looking at the 15 people in front of her, Dongfang Xianyun suddenly asks, her eyes are particularly strange. Hearing Dongfang Xianyun''s question, fifteen people calmed down. The boy with Chinese character face stopped for a moment, looked at Dongfang Xianyun and said, "elder sister, if you have the strength to save us, we naturally want you to save us, but in this case, if you can''t save yourself, we don''t want you to save us. You are different from us. Your talent is doomed to the future Will be on top of the world. " "Elder sister, if you have a chance, you will run away. If 15 of us die here, we only hope that elder sister will become a great existence in the future and help us revenge." "Then why didn''t you just say that?" Dongfang Xianyun asked again. Looking at Dongfang Xianyun''s serious eyes, a bitter smile appeared on his face. He said apologetically: "after all, we are still afraid of death, and we still have a hope that we can be saved." "Elder sister, elder brother just didn''t know they would leave you." Just then, a man said."Big brother''s idea is that after you get the fruit of the king of spirit, you can eat it directly and promote to the king of spirit, and then you can directly fight against these people who threaten the Golden Dragon Palace." "A spirit king exists. If you want to, you can easily kill all the people present." Listening to several people''s dialogue, Dongfang Xianyun fell into silence. "Sister, these people are so strange." Luoliyin is heard in Dongfang Xianyun''s body. "Sister, do they want us to save him or not? If they are ethnic people, they should want us to save them. " "They are totally different from the clansmen. They always want us to save them. Do these people want us not to save them?" "Sister, I don''t know. There''s something wrong with these people''s heads. They are afraid of death, and they want us to save them, but they don''t want us to save them. It''s very strange. Wait for me to look through the books." Yu Jie Yin said seriously. "Sister, what does the book say?" Loliyin asked curiously. "The book says that these people want us to kill them, so that they won''t become hostages. Being hostages is an insult to them." The imperial elder sister blinked her eyes and said. "Then do it?" Lori asked. "Well." The two fell into silence. "Sister, do you remember that Li Taibai had a word with us?" "What''s that?" "The book is recorded by predecessors, and it will make mistakes. I think the meaning in this book should be wrong." Yu Jie Yin said seriously. "So this time, I decided to protect them." "Elder sister, she is so smart. She has surpassed the wisdom of books. She is worthy of being my elder sister." Loliyin is full of adoration. "Of course, you don''t see who your sister is." Yu Jie Yin said with pride. After a discussion, they fell into silence. "Sister, delicious food is coming soon." Loliyin said suddenly. "Well, it''s almost time for us to take action. When things here are over, they will forget us and Li Taibai. This time, we will take away Li Taibai and give them an apology. In this forbidden area, we will protect them and give them a chance." Yu Jie Yin nodded and said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 355 "Monkey, do you think Dongfang Xianyun is a little strange today?" In the stone forest, Zhang DAPAI asked Zhu Hou. "Strange?" The red monkey blinked. "It''s a little different than usual." Ouyang left a point head to say. "I don''t know why I have an ominous premonition." Zhang''s eyes are a little uneasy. "You think too much. Dongfang Xianyun is allowed by the boss. The boss must have a decision in his heart. If it''s really dangerous, he will definitely tell us." The weapon war interrupted several people''s conversation. "What do you think, sister-in-law?" Zhang Da Pang''s eyes looked at Luo Bai, but he was still uneasy. "There''s something wrong." Lobai nodded her head, and she said, "in a word, be careful." After entering the forbidden area, Dongfang Xianyun became much more silent, and had many opinions than when he was in the holy land. The actions of several people in the forbidden area were all advocated by Dongfang Xianyun. Along the way a few people did not encounter danger, and even suddenly found the spirit of the king fruit. Forbidden area, with the name of forbidden area, means that there is only one thing. The danger of terror is the forbidden area of life. Now several people here have not met any danger. When they saw the existence of the Golden Dragon hall, lobai observed that many people in the Golden Dragon hall had been seriously or slightly injured. As for whether there were dead people, she did not know. Even when they saw a few people, the Golden Dragon hall came over in a defensive posture, and explored three times at a time. Only when they met great danger would they do so. Dongfang Xianyun chose this road, without any danger, and even made a sudden turn in the middle. Dongfang Xianyun''s answer was that she suddenly wanted to go there, and then came here directly, which gave Luobai a strange feeling. Dongfang Xianyun seemed to be familiar with this place, just like going home. "Home? How is that possible? " Lobai shook his head and denied what he thought. The forbidden area is the forbidden area of life. How can anyone live here and take it as their home. "So what''s going on?" Luo Bai''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and thoughts crossed his mind. If Li Taibai is here, he will surely sigh about the growth of Luobai. The only pity is that the information is not equal. There can be no human in Luobai''s forbidden zone. This is the idea of all people in Tianlong mainland. Even if it is sometimes the right answer, it will be denied by his own reason. But even so, it is enough to witness the growth of Luobai. From Li Taibai''s rebirth to the world, in less than four months, Luobai has grown up from a girl who can only follow him and know nothing, which is more powerful than his previous life. You know, lobai is only 15 years old now. As for whether her growth will cause other people''s exclamation, lobai doesn''t know. She only knows that she must become stronger quickly. In these short months, she has made rapid progress, but this is the result of her hard work. She is trying to think, to observe Li Taibai''s actions, to think about Li Taibai''s ideas, and to think about whether there will be other ways. She is constantly practicing, and even has no time to spend with Li Taibai. She doesn''t know if she will be left behind by Li Taibai if she slackens down. She can''t keep up with him any more. Now that she can keep up with Li Taibai''s state, it''s the result of all her time. There''s one thing she''s always afraid of. When Li Taibai stands on the top of the mountain and she is at the bottom of the mountain, the scenery they see is different and the world outlook becomes different. Can they still be together? She believes that Li Taibai will not abandon her, but she is afraid that she will not understand Li Taibai, and even if Li Taibai really encounters any danger, let alone help, she may become his weakness. "Stronger! It has to be stronger! " Lobai''s eyes were firm. "What''s the matter?" All of a sudden, there was a trace of doubt in her eyes. In the stone forest, stone pillars stood up, and her head could be seen at a glance. But at this time, there was a trace of fog. "Why is it fogging?" Qizhan said strangely. "There''s something wrong with the fog. Be careful." Ouyang Li frowned slightly. A faint white light appeared in Luobai''s pupil. It was useless to see through the use of magic power. The fog seemed to be ordinary fog, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. If she said that the white fog was just ordinary fog, she would never believe it. "You come close to me and try to get together." Said lobai. "Sister-in-law, do you want to go in and explore?" Zhang Da Pang came to Luo Bai and asked. Now this sudden appearance of fog, everyone feels that something is wrong. "Go back first." "Good." Zhang Da Pang was relieved. In this case, retreating first is undoubtedly the best choice. Five people slowly back toward the direction when they came, looking around with vigilance. At this time, the fog has become more and more thick, but the scene outside can still be seen clearly. Dongfang Xianyun''s hands and feet are tied, and she is staring at the direction here.Other people in the Golden Dragon hall were also looking at this direction, as if they were discussing something in a low voice, as if they were watching a joke, staring at them. The distance of the stone pillar is not long. Five people can retreat without a minute. Soon, a few people come to the edge of the fog, and they will step out of the stone pillar with a few more steps. "Fortunately, you can quit." Zhang was relieved. The red monkey and others also nodded. They were relieved, but they didn''t stop warning. As long as they didn''t get to the safe place, they were still very dangerous. Listening to the voice of Zhang Dafei and others, Luo Bai frowns slightly. Somehow, she always feels strange in her heart. Her brain is constantly running. "What''s wrong?" "What would brother Taibai do?" Lobai''s head was spinning. "If it''s brother Taibai, he will definitely detect any changes around him, and then decide this matter, clues, information, changes... According to what he sees and hears." Lobai is thinking about Taibai''s practice, which she has been doing secretly these days. "The changes around, except for the fog, don''t seem to have changed much." Lobai''s eyes looked around, and he said in his heart. "But why do you think something is wrong? What on earth has been overlooked by me? " "Wait!" At this time, lobai raised her head, and she finally realized that something was wrong. There was nothing wrong in the stone pillar. What made her feel wrong was outside the stone pillar. Although Dongfang Xianyun and the people in Jinlong hall were moving, chatting and staring at them, they didn''t show any sign of their retreat. They even felt as if they didn''t know they were retreating. Or to put it another way, they''re just waiting for them to quit. "Stop!" Lobai cried out, stopping the crowd from continuing to withdraw from the pillar. "What''s the matter, sister-in-law?" Zhang Da Pang turned his head and looked at Luo Bai. He asked strangely, but he didn''t stop. He stepped out of the stone column. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 356 Zhang Da Pang disappeared. In everyone''s eyes, Zhang Da Pang, who stepped out of the stone pillar area, disappeared directly. "Fat man!" The red monkey called and stepped on the place where Zhang dafui disappeared. "Don''t go there!" Luobai stops the red monkey, her eyes emit a faint light, looking at the place where Zhang Dafei disappeared, but just like the beginning, she can''t see anything wrong. "What should I do, sister-in-law? Fat people don''t die like this, do they The red monkey looks at Luo Bai with a worried look in his eyes. "Fat man will be OK." Luo Bai shook his head and said: "with the strength of the fat man, if something really happened, it would not simply disappear. In the case of the fat man''s disappearance, it is very likely that the fog will be transported to other places with the nature of transmission "Now, we can''t have an accident. The fat man is probably somewhere, waiting for us to save him." Listening to Luo Bai''s explanation, Zhu Hou''s heart was slightly down, but he was still uneasy. In this case, he didn''t know what to do. Even the enemy didn''t know, so they lost one person. In this fog, he didn''t know what the danger was. "Sister-in-law, what should we do?" "How?" Luo Bai looks at the place where Zhang Da Pang disappears. Her eyes fall on the outside of the stone pillar. The Golden Dragon hall and others who are still whispering, and Dongfang Xianyun and others are still staring at them. "Go back." Said lobai. The appearance of this fog seems to be leading them out of the stone pillar and deliberately letting them go. There is no danger in the fog, but there is something wrong when they go out. In this case, they will go the other way. "Good." He stood in front of lobai, leading the way. "Is it really all right?" Luobai''s heart is full of uneasiness. She doesn''t know whether the inference is right or not, and she doesn''t know whether Zhang dafui is really OK. She knows a little better. Now she can''t be flustered. If she is flustered, Zhuhou and others will be more uneasy. "No!" Suddenly lobai''s eyes widened, and she suddenly stopped. "What''s the matter with sister-in-law?" When he found that lobai was wrong, Qizhan and others stopped and looked at lobai. "Rob, do you find something wrong?" Ouyang stood beside Luobai, her hands holding tightly, looking at Luobai and asking. "Well." Lobai nodded her head, and her eyes became firm. "Fat man is OK. Let''s go back." Lobai said, her eyes firm incomparable, she finally found out what''s wrong. From the beginning, she felt very strange. Seeing through the supernatural power was a gift given by the goddess. Li Taibai once told her that the supernatural power she had had had the ability to see through all camouflaged things. Therefore, we should believe in our own eyes. "At least in this dragon land, nothing can escape your eyes." Luobai doesn''t know why Li Taibai would add a dragon world, but she believes Li Taibai''s words. Then everything she saw was true. The fog is true, the Dongfang Xianyun and others outside are true, and the people in Jinlong hall are true, so why are these people not surprised at their reactions? There is only one answer. The fog didn''t work on them, but on the people outside. It wasn''t them who fell into the illusion, but the people outside. In the eyes of the Golden Dragon hall and others outside, they were still exploring in the stone forest, which was no different. Of course, there is also a doubt, that is, the disappearance of Zhang dafui. The expression of people outside did not change, indicating that Zhang did not go out. For this point, Luo Bai has some speculation in his heart, but he is not sure. Zhang Dafei just sticks out his foot from the stone pillar and disappears. There is only one possibility. Just as she said not long ago, Zhang Dafei was sent away. Between the stone pillar and the world outside the stone pillar, he was stopped by a kind of medium that can be transmitted. Now Zhang Dafeng is likely to need them. "Go back." Said lobai. "Good." Listening to Luo Bai''s explanation, the color of surprise flashed in the eyes of Zhu Hou and others, and some changes took place in Luo Bai''s eyes. "This girl is unusual." Ouyang from looking at Luo Bai, in the heart once crossed an idea. Although they have been listening to lobai, it is because of Li Taibai. What''s more, they have not found anything. No matter what the choice is, there is no difference. "Step, step." At this time, a footstep sounded in everyone''s ears, and a figure appeared in the fog. "Who is it?" Ouyang Li''s hand clenched, tightly grasping a jade pendant, her eyes closely staring at the figure in the fog, at this time a slim figure, look at the shape should be the image of a woman, but in the fog, she can''t see the person''s appearance. "No, it''s not the fog." Soon, Ouyang Li found out the problem. The fog can''t be so big, at least it can''t block the sight of this distance. This is the sudden existence, with its own effect, blocking their sight."It''s her!" Ouyang Li''s eyes widened, and a figure emerged in her mind, a figure that made her power face extinction. Only such existence can make it possible. "You dare to show up here. You''re looking for death!" Ouyang Li was excited in his eyes. The existence, leave that place, strength will suffer damage, now she has the opportunity to kill it. "Chop!" She suddenly drank, the jade pendant in her hand turned into pieces, a huge sound wave appeared, like the voice of heaven and earth, smashed the fog, smashed the space, and directly appeared in front of the sudden existence. "Poof." A blade into the body of the figure, the sound wave formed by the sound blade directly cut the shadow in the fog in half. "The power The red monkey and others were in awe, and their eyes were full of fear. When Ouyang Li used the power of the jade pendant, their bodies suddenly trembled unconsciously, and they couldn''t help kneeling down. It comes from self submission to the top existence of life. This sound blade surpasses the power of the spirit king realm, but is the power of the spirit Saint realm. "What is she? It''s so powerful. " Red monkey''s eyes look at Ouyang Li, his eyes flash, he suddenly thought of a thing, he thought of a step-by-step approach to heaven, if you marry this girl, no one can kill yourself? "No, I don''t have a chance." Red monkey''s face suddenly showed a look of depression. Having seen such an excellent person as the boss, Ouyang Liyang can''t look up to other people. "It''s troublesome that the body should be so uncut." A strange voice rang out in the fog, and the figure cut into two by Ouyang Li suddenly fought and recovered. "No! How could that be! You''re not there. " Cried Ouyang Li. "No way! It''s you At this time, lobai''s voice was full of shock. "Eh, you will see through it. It seems that you can''t stay." The strange voice sounded again, and then Ouyang Li''s eyes were dazzled, her head was dizzy, and she fell to the ground, dizzy in the past. Before she finally fell to the ground, her eyes saw a fat figure appear in front of Luobai''s body, and her palm grasped Luobai''s head. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 357 "Zhang Da Pang! How could it be Seeing the fat figure, Ouyang Li''s eyes widened and he was in a coma. This figure is Zhang Dafei. "Hoo." The wind blew and the fog dispersed. Zhang Da Pang''s hand grasps Luo Bai''s head. A force of terror emanates from Zhang Da Pang. Standing beside Luo Bai, Zhu Hou and Qizhan''s eyes are wide open. They can''t believe the changes in front of them. "Fat man!" The scarlet monkey cried in shock. "He''s not fat!" Lobai''s voice sounded, and her face was very pale. "Dongfang Xianyun, who are you? What are you doing with brother Taibai? " Asked lobai''s voice. "I''m sorry." Zhang said in a low voice. "Go to sleep, too. When you wake up, everything will be the same." With Zhang Da Pang''s voice, Zhu Hou''s head was dizzy and he was in a coma. Among the pillars, only Zhang DAPAI''s figure was still standing. Outside the pillar, a figure fell to the ground, all in a coma. Looking at the comatose figures, Zhang''s figure changes into the shape of Dongfang Xianyun. Zhang''s figure suddenly appears in the void and has been in a coma. "Sister, I don''t know why. I''m not feeling well." Dongfang Xianyun''s body gradually separated and formed two individuals. The girl with black clothes, black hair and black pupils said that Lori''s voice was full of strange feelings. "Sister, we have no choice but to do so." The girl with white clothes, white hair and white pupils replied. Two people sat on the stone column, under the long skirt, exposed the white leg, gently shaking, Luo Bai and others body suspension void, fell on a huge stone in the depth of the stone forest. The light fog appeared, the fog covered the heaven and earth, covered the earth, until the fog dispersed, everything disappeared, the figure of lobai and others disappeared. In the forbidden area, countless creatures fell on the ground and shivered, as if they felt something and gave out a low voice of fear. Close to the direction of an ancient city, countless creatures stop to explore the meaning of the ancient city. "Ouch, ouch! Ow, ow, Ow One by one strange animal roars, if you understand the existence of animal language, you can understand the meaning of these sounds. "The statue didn''t leave. Run, run!" These creatures are at least half step spirit king''s monsters. At this time, their voices are full of fear. "Hoo A black wind blows, and these monsters fall on the earth. Their flesh and blood are flying, and they are hanging to pieces by the wind. Far away, countless monsters lie on the ground, full of fear. On the black water, a ghost boat was flowing slowly. On the ghost boat, a gorgeous girl was standing on the boat, with a strange smile on her face, as if she was calculating something interesting. "I didn''t expect that I would have a chance to leave here. What the National Master said was right." "Well?" Suddenly, the gorgeous girl raised her head, and her eyes looked to the shore. At this time, the forbidden area was discovering dramatic changes. Countless black winds were blowing, the evil spirit was filled in the world, and the white fog was more intense. "Is this an array? When the heart of the array comes back, the array has changed. " The gorgeous girl''s eyes showed a playful color. "This world is a little interesting. The heart of the world can arrange this kind of array, and it can produce this kind of array. At least, the heart is a God, and even among the gods, it is not the lowest God." "The heart of the world in a small world can imprison God, etc..." suddenly, the gorgeous girl closed her eyes and her nose twitched slightly. "It''s a little familiar. By the way, it''s them! No, it''s not them, but it''s definitely from one place. " The gorgeous girl opened her eyes and showed a strange color on her face. "The heart of the world in this world can imprison that existence. That''s wrong! Do you want to find a way to have a look? " When the gorgeous girl appeared this idea, in her eyes, the distant sky suddenly changed, and a golden dragon was slowly emerging. "Aware of foreign invaders, aware of foreign invaders!" A strange voice was heard between heaven and earth. "The heart of the world, how can it be! How could it be this! " The gorgeous girl''s face suddenly showed the color of shock. "Hum..." at this moment, the ghost ship made a mysterious sound. At this moment, the ghost ship seemed to feel something. The black water in the forbidden area disappeared rapidly at this moment. In a twinkling of an eye, the ghost ship and the black water disappeared together in the forbidden area. The Golden Dragon stopped in the sky and seemed to feel the disappearance of the invaders and disappeared between heaven and earth. ... in the forbidden area, Li Taibai and di Tian, who had been shuttling rapidly in the void, stopped. Di Tian was shocked to see the changes of heaven and earth in front of him. Countless black winds appeared in the sky and a huge tree appeared in the void. He remembered that this tree should have been dug down by him."What''s the situation?" Di day some shock of ask a way. "Array, array heart, so it is." Li Taibai''s voice sounded low. He clenched his fist and understood what the forbidden area was and what Dongfang Xianyun represented in the forbidden area. All the clues, the divine world of knowledge, in his mind quickly connected into a line, he finally understood everything. "No wonder Dongfang Xianyun doesn''t know the danger in the forbidden area. The heart of the array only needs to be responsible for transporting energy. It''s difficult even to leave the array. No wonder they don''t dare to fight me after they leave the forbidden area." Li Taibai has a bitter smile in his heart. The two spiritual bodies are not his opponents at all. Because he knows too much, he is cheated by himself. "Please, now the heart of the array is back, and the great terror of this forbidden area will begin." Li Taibai showed a bitter smile on his face. "Fortunately, Luobai and others should be safe now." "Go back." Li Taibai turned around. "What''s the matter?" Di Tian followed Li Taibai closely. His eyes were full of doubts. Soon, he reacted. "You''re not going to the ghost boat again, are you?" Di Tian''s voice is full of fear. Ghost boat trip, terrible, no one knows on the ghost boat, is luck or as good as the first time. Li Taibai doesn''t pay attention to di Tian''s complaint. He has to go back. Just in a moment, he feels that the mark on Luo Bai and others has changed. The mark of Shangqing sword disappears from the front. When it appears again, it is on the other side. "Follow me, be careful not to be blown by the black wind." Li Taibai seriously told the way, careful to avoid the black wind blowing from time to time. "There''s nothing to be afraid of." Di day some disdain of say. "Ouch!" Just at this time, he saw a monster appear under his body. The monster appeared very fast. When it appeared, it had already arrived in front of him. It was a monster in the realm of half step spirit king. "A little monster dare to attack me!" Di Tian''s voice is full of disdain, and the power in his body is surging. "Don''t go there!" Li Taibai''s voice suddenly rings in di Tian''s ear. "What?" Di Tian was slightly stunned. In front of him, the sky suddenly opened, and a black wind was born from the void. Originally, he was attacked by the half step spirit king monster. It happened to be in the black wind, and in di Tian''s eyes, countless flesh and blood were flying. This half step spirit king monster was directly smashed. "Gulu." Di day swallowed saliva, he looked at black wind, body suddenly trembled. "Li Taibai, wait for me." He went to Li Taibai and followed him closely. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 358 The black water is gone Looking at the dried up river, di Tian exclaimed in surprise. "What''s the matter?" Li Taibai thought that the black water would disappear. Even in the divine world, as long as the black water appeared, it never disappeared. "What happened?" The disappearance of the black water filled Li Taibai''s heart with strange things. However, these things were soon forgotten by him. The black water disappeared, which was good for him. He didn''t need to step into the ghost ship again, so he could find Luobai faster. Without stopping, Li Taibai crossed the river and headed for Luobai. "Hoo Hoo Hoo." Black wind appeared in front of Li Taibai from time to time, but it didn''t hurt him. In di Tian''s eyes, he saw black wind around Li Taibai for countless times, but it was still a few centimeters away. "There''s something strange about this boy." Di Tian''s secret way in his heart. The spiritual world is scattered, and everything within a five meter radius is under the control of Li Taibai. When black wind appears, there will be a sense of space shaking. This is the omen of the birth of black wind from the void. The naked eye can''t see it, but the spiritual world can see it. This also allows Li Taibai to predict the birth of Heifeng. There is also black wind in the divine world, but as long as the spiritual world is cultivated, the birth of black wind can be predicted. Li Taibai had foreseen that they didn''t encounter any danger. Even if there were hidden monsters occasionally, they were solved in an instant. As long as the Holy Spirit didn''t appear, even the king of spirit could easily solve the problem with the strength of Di Tian. Tianlong continent is just a small world. Its strength is too weak. Ditian comes from a stronger world. For him, the practitioners in Tianlong world are too weak. Even the ordinary practitioners in their world are genius like beings in this small world. The genius of the small world is too weak. Of course, except for someone, di Tian''s eyes look at Li Taibai like a monster. "Is that what you call the city?" Li Taibai stopped. In the distance, a dilapidated city appears. The gate of the city has rotted. Green vines twined around the city. The plaque on the gate has become dilapidated, and the name of the city can''t be seen clearly. In the depth of the city, a big tree rises up into the sky, towering into the clouds. The huge crown of the tree covers the whole city. Under the big tree, everything is like a mole ant. "Yes, it''s the city I''m talking about, but it''s weird." Di Tian frowned slightly. When he came to the city before, the green vine on the door should have been cut off by him, and the huge tree was not as big as that. He pushed it to the ground. What''s more strange is that there was a lot of fog in the city at this time. "Do you want to get out of here?" Li Taibai looks at di Tian and suddenly smiles. "No, I think this place is very good." Looking at the smile on Li Taibai''s face, di Tian''s heart suddenly trembles, and a chill emerges inexplicably. He denies it without hesitation. "Well, I see. If you want to leave this place, I''ll help you. Don''t thank me." Li Taibai nodded his head and said sincerely. "No! I don''t want to! " Di Tian''s eyes widened. "Go in." Li Taibai didn''t speak and stepped towards the city. At this time, the plaque on the city gate suddenly exudes a faint light, the blood red light appears, the evil spirit of terror diffuses, and the smell of reading poison diffuses. At this moment, the reading poison here is even enhanced a little. Li Taibai''s body became a little uncomfortable at this moment. "Go and take down the sign of the city." Looking at the plaque with the name of the city on it, Li Taibai said to di Tian. "May I not go?" Di day some pray of say. Looking at Li Taibai''s indifferent eyes, di Tian''s face shows the color of mourning. He can only step towards the plaque. His body floats in the void and goes to the plaque. Intense reading poison flows in his body. He is worried and extends his hand to the plaque. But just as his hand was about to touch the plaque, it suddenly speeded up. While the plaque disappeared, di Tian''s body had already appeared in the distance. "Ha ha ha, Li Taibai, after all, the gap between you and me is too big. How can people in the small world compare their knowledge with me?" Standing in the air, di Tian smiles excitedly. He searched all over the city, but he didn''t expect that the so-called treasure was this old plaque, which can be used to read poison. In the divine world, all the tablets that can store read poison are of the highest treasure level. With mindfulness, he can even build a Jedi by himself to make his place safer. "Give me the plaque, you won''t get hurt." Li Taibai said. "Good? Li Taibai, you idiot, do you want to talk about the poison pill? Do you really think I don''t know? It''s not a poison pill at all. It''s just a common therapeutic pill. In your opinion, do you think you can cheat me? " Di Tian laughs and his eyes are full of excitement. When he saw Li Taibai again, he knew that Li Taibai must be the lucky son of the world. Only this kind of existence can make rapid progress, have many opportunities, and even know the existence of space ring."Li Taibai, do you think everything is in your expectation? Now let me teach you that the meeting between you and me is the beginning of my plan. The so-called space ring is just my trap, in order to let me meet you. " Maybe it''s a person who has been planning for too long, or di Tian wants to see Li Taibai in a rage. He begins to explain his plan. In this world, there are atmospheric carriers, and the space ring is one of the most precious things in this world. He took out the space ring to wait for the appearance of atmospheric carriers. In the face of the appearance of the most precious thing, the heart of the world must give the existence of atmospheric carriers, give them strong intuition, and let the space ring be obtained by them. Along the way, the space ring was naturally obtained by others, but when he found out that it was not the air carrier he was looking for, he stole it back. Until he saw Li Taibai, he knew that it was the person he was looking for. "By the way, there are my people in the Golden Dragon hall, so you can enter the holy land. Our meeting is natural and inevitable." Di Tian has a smile on his face. "The only thing that makes me fail is that your strength is growing so strangely that I''m not your opponent. Originally, I wanted to capture you as a slave and look for the treasure here for me." In front of Di Tian''s body, a golden gate appears, countless treasure boxes are surging, auspicious animals inhabit, and the Phoenix and the Phoenix are singing together... after he obtains the right treasure, the gate of gambling luck can take him out of the world. As for the space ring, although it is also very precious in the divine world, but considering Li Taibai''s strange power, di Tian still gives up. Now he just wants to hurry up If you leave the forbidden area, the treasure will be captured, and the forbidden area will burst out with the power of terror. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 359 "Ah ha ha ha, I''m really a genius. I''m so smart!" Di Tian''s laughter rang wildly, and his body disappeared in the door of gambling. Looking at the disappearing gate of gambling, Li Taibai''s face showed a strange color. "I wanted to help him solve the power of the curse, but he ran away directly." Stepping to the city gate, Li Taibai looks at a gap exposed by the disappearance of the plaque. In the gap, countless purple gases flow. This is a purple bead. Nianduzhu, this is the truth of nianduzhu''s existence here. The plaque is just a cover for nianduzhu to hide himself. When he saw the plaque, Li Taibai found that the plaque had a powerful curse. Although the curse could not kill people, it would make a fool of himself. If there is a curse, then the only answer is that there is a treasure that di Tian has been searching for behind the plaque. In the spiritual world, seeing the change of Di Tian''s eyes, he is more sure of his own ideas. There are two ways to leave this place. The first is to get the treasure, and the second is to touch the treasure. Although Di Tian''s hand doesn''t touch niandu Zhu, the plaque in his hand, even if it''s a mantra extended from niandu Zhu, has been inseparable from niandu Zhu all the year round It''s part of the treasure. As for Di Tian''s plan, Li Taibai shakes his head. To tell you the truth, this plan is too stupid. With the gate of gambling, Qi Yun is the most powerful existence in the world. How can the son of Qi Yun in Tianlong world compare with it? Even in a different world, this spirit will not disappear. This is the extended power of gambling. "If you read the mantra correctly, it should be the mantra. Although it''s a little disgusting, it won''t be life-threatening." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind and stepped into the city. ... this is a floating island, where the immortals and beasts take off and the aura is diffuse. From time to time, you can see the precious light shining, and the air emits a faint fragrance. "Elder martial brother, elder martial brother is back!" On the island, boys and girls cried happily. These boys and girls are only about ten years old, but their strength has reached the level of Lingjiang, and even some of them have reached the level of Lingshuai. If they are in the Tianlong continent, they must be the existence of making history, and they can be praised as the most talented talents in history. With the eyes of these boys and girls, a golden door appeared, and the figure of a fat man stepped out of the door. "Ha ha ha! Li Taibai, you must be resentful! " Di Tian''s excited voice rang out in everyone''s ears. "Elder martial brother, have you met anything good this time?" The eyes of the boys and girls are full of curiosity. They seldom see their elder martial brother so happy. You know, the elder martial brother is the most gifted one in the clan. It took only one year to enter the clan, and they have reached this state from a mortal who can''t do anything. Even someone in the divine world sent orders. When elder martial brother stepped into the holy realm, he could enter the divine world to practice. "You elder martial brother, I''ve fooled a person to death. This kind of intelligence crushing is very pleasant." Di Tian has an excited smile on his face. "Elder martial brother, what are you doing?" Hearing Di Tian''s words, the eyes of these boys and girls all showed strange colors. "Elder martial brother, your cultivation talent is powerful, but your intelligence quotient, in the clan''s planning competition, even we can easily defeat you, so please face the reality." A little boy looked at di Tian pitifully, patted Di Tian on the shoulder and said. "You little kids, elder martial brother, I just don''t bother to care with you. I''m very smart." The fat man rubbed the little boy''s head and said with a smile. "Younger martial brother." A clear voice rang out, and several figures came from afar. The strength of each one was in the realm of Lingwang. The breath sent out was countless times stronger than pingbufan. "Younger martial brother, how does the small world feel this time?" "The small world can have any feeling, is a group of ignorant existence." Di Tian said. "Younger martial brother, you are still the same as before. As soon as you come back, you stay with these little guys. What other world gifts did you bring them this time?" A pretty girl looked at di Tian and said with a smile on her face. "Indeed, younger martial brother, the most important thing for you now is to grow up quickly. Don''t play with these little kids and delay your cultivation." A man with hair like a hedgehog told him seriously. Looking at the beautiful girl, di Tian''s eyes showed the color of admiration. "Elder martial sister, I prefer children. I feel cured when I see them." Di Tian said. "You, don''t spoil these little guys too much." The beautiful girl''s face showed a gentle color, looking at di Tian, her eyes were full of favor. "No way." Di Tian nodded his head. He was secretly happy, but he knew that the girl in front of him was very fond of children. His efforts in the past year have finally yielded results.Of course, only he knew this, and he discovered it by accident. "Hum." Looking at the gentle color on the pretty girl''s face, the men around showed their displeasure. The beautiful girl is in the sect, but the object that everyone admires is the daughter of a great figure in the divine world. The gentle temper makes everyone feel cured. Among the male disciples of the sect, the one who wants to marry is the first. "Elder martial sister, don''t be deceived by some superficial phenomena. Some people seem normal, but they are actually abnormal. I remember not long ago, there was a guy who liked children very much. He turned out to be abnormal Lori, and even made those little girls into human sculptures. The reason is that if these girls continue to grow up, they will become ugly. It''s better to let them be the most beautiful all the time Good times, so that he can appreciate Listen to this man''s words, di Tian knows that this man is talking about one of the most shocking things in the world recently. A saint in the world was found to be a demon like abnormality. It caused a great sensation in the world. "Elder martial brother, that kind of perversion is abominable. If it was me, I would certainly have stripped him alive. The child was taken to love him. He lost his madness so much!" Di day a face anger of say. Looking at the pretty girl with embarrassed face, her face softened under his words, and her eyes became more tender. Di Tian''s heart was even more excited. But just then, he suddenly felt something was wrong. "You''re a pervert, you''re a pervert." A hypnotic voice sounded in his mind, and di Tian''s head was dizzy. He suddenly fell into a strange state, and his whole body was no longer under his control. "Elder martial sister, how can I hurt a child? My purpose! But I want to take these little Zhengtai and little Lori home together and get married. " Di Tian''s voice falls, the whole scene is quiet, di Tian''s body can be controlled by him again. "No, no, no, it''s not like that!" Di Tian was frightened in his eyes. He shook his hands, but at this moment, his body lost control again. He said seriously, "there is another kind of meaning I just said. I bring them good things, that is, I want to get them. You are willing to join me and let me get their delicate body. This is my perfect plan." "Xiaozhengtai and xiaoluoli''s immature body is really wonderful." Di Tian made a declaration of his life. "No!" The shrill scream sounded in di Tian''s heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 360 "It''s a curse." In a simple glazed tile house, several old people carefully looked at di Tian, and one of them, with the fragrance of Dan, said. "Curse?" Hearing the old man''s words, the brows of the rest of the old people were wrinkled. "Master, what is the mantra?" Di day stares at an old man with strong figure, some uneasy ask a way. "A curse power from ancient times, accompanied by poisons." The strong old man explained. "It''s incredible that a small world is born with poisons that can show the power of incantation. Di Tian, take out the treasure you''ve got." Said the strong old man. I put the things in my room. I''ll get them right away. Di Tian nodded and said. Soon after, looking at the plaque in di Tian''s hand, several old people looked at each other, and there was a bitter smile in their eyes. "This plaque is not the poison, it''s a derivative with the power of the curse. Now that the curse enters your body, this plaque is useless." "Ah Hearing the old man''s conversation, di Tian''s eyes widened. Li Taibai''s figure soon appeared in his mind. He finally understood the meaning of Li Taibai''s last sentence. "That guy knows the power of the curse! Damn it, he''s been fooled. " "Master, martial uncles, how can the power of the curse be relieved?" Di Tian asked. Hearing Di Tian''s question, several old people looked at him again. The old man with the smell of danxiang sighed. He said: "the power of mantra should only exist in the divine world. We have already asked about the existence of the divine world. The power of mantra can''t be broken by ordinary people. It needs the existence of profound attainments in the way of Dan." "And this kind of alchemy not only refers to alchemy, but also requires profound attainments in medicine, and even a deep understanding of the origin of life." "In the divine world, the existence of the source of life is extremely rare in the divine world, not to mention the deep understanding. All the elites who can crack the power of the mantra are the top elites in the Dandao, and the elites in the divine world are competing for existence. We don''t have such elites in the sect of the divine world." "That is to say, I can''t get rid of this spell?" Di Tian wants to cry without tears. He can''t lift his curse now. He will be regarded as a pervert all his life. Thinking of the disgusting look of his elder martial sister not long ago, he felt like crying. "The message from the divine world is that they will try to find this kind of Dan master. You don''t have to worry too much. Although there is no such Dan master in the clan, there is such a Dan master in the existence of knowledge." The old man, who was full of the smell of pills, said with a sigh on his face. With his life experience, di Tian can get the divine existence to plead for mercy. This is the advantage of talent. He can predict that in the near future, the fat people in front of him will surely shine in the whole divine world, and their clan will also be promoted to heaven. "That''s good." Di Tian was relieved, but he didn''t know why. There was always uneasiness in his heart. Could it really be solved so easily? In di Tian''s mind, Li Taibai''s figure suddenly appeared. The young boy told him that he wanted to treat his injury. At that time, he and Li Taibai knew that the poison pill was fake, and his injury was not serious at all. "Does that boy know the power of the curse? Can you solve the curse? " Di Tian had an idea in his mind. Soon, he shook his head and showed a funny color on his face. "Di Tian, you are really stupid. Although that Li Taibai is a little strange, he is only 15 years old. How can he solve the curse? If he can solve the curse at this age, I can stand on my head and eat excrement." At the age of 15 years old, with the strength of the top Dan master in the divine world, di Tian feels that he has lost his intelligence and is making fun of himself. "Hum, don''t let me meet you again. If I meet you again, I will beat you. Your mother doesn''t know you!" Di day clenched a fist, in the heart secretly fierce. ... after entering the city, Li Taibai arrived at the middle of the city without any danger. Huge trees are growing in the middle of the city. "Delicious, here you are." "I knew you would come, but I didn''t expect you to come so soon." Two voices sounded, the huge trees changed, two figures emerged from the trunk. These are two beautiful girls with snow like skin, red lips and white teeth. Under the narrow willow eyebrows, there are a pair of black eyes and white eyes, which are very strange. However, this strange feeling makes the two girls more charming, as if these two eyes are the most beautiful posture. A long rattan bound to the two people, the two bodies tightly tied to the trunk, the long rattan has a sharp rattan thorn, rattan thorn into the girl''s body, you can see the red light spots from the thorn from time to time, absorbed by the long rattan, and then poured into the tree body. "Doesn''t it hurt?" Looking at the two girls, Li Taibai suddenly asked. Hearing Li Taibai''s question, the two girls were slightly stunned."No, it hurt at first, but it doesn''t hurt now." Black long skirt girl with Lori sound seriously said. "Do you recognize us?" White dress girl is some curious asked. "Well." Li Taibai nodded his head and said, "Dongfang Xianyun." "I didn''t expect you to recognize us. You are worthy of being compared with my intelligence quotient." The girl in the white dress nodded her head and sighed. "Let''s get to know each other again. My name is dongfangxian." Yu Jie Yin said. "My name is Dongfang Yun." Loliyin followed. "Li Taibai, I know what you are worried about. Don''t worry. Luobai and others are OK. After eating you, we will erase their memory and send them back to their place." Dongfang Xian said. "Whew!" A huge layer of vines came out of the ground and attacked Li Taibai. At the moment when the vine appeared, blood red light flashed in Dongfang Xian''s eyes. At this moment, Li Taibai''s body could not be disturbed. It was the crushing of strength. The vine tied Li Taibai tightly. "Sister, do we want spicy?" Loliyin''s voice sounded curiously. "But there''s nothing spicy here." Tied by the huge vines, Li Taibai didn''t panic. As early as he entered the city, he knew that he couldn''t avoid two girls in the forbidden area. However, he already had a solution in his mind. This is a method of filing after he realized the life experiences of Dongfang fiber and Dongfang Yun. After entering the forbidden area, if there is no way, he can do it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 361 Lies are the most heartbreaking things in the world, but sometimes, lies are a sharp weapon and a warm thing. As for Wang Nuo''s lies, it is a last resort. Now facing Dongfang Xianyun, Li Taibai also has a lie in his heart. Tears appeared in Li Taibai''s eyes, and his eyes were full of sadness. "Dongfangxian, dongfangyun, you can''t eat me. I''m your people." Li Taibai looked at Dongfang Xianyun, he said sadly. "People?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Dongfang fiber and Dongfang Yun are stunned. "Yes, I am your people." Li Taibai said seriously. "Do you think I''m a fool? Will you cheat me if I am so clever? " Dongfang fiber''s eyes are full of disbelief. "Li Taibai, our people can''t come to this world. They are all locked up. We are not people of this world." Dongfang Yun explained seriously. "Neither man nor beast, half man and half beast." Looking at the two girls, Li Taibai suddenly said. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Dongfang fiber and Dongfang Yun''s eyes show the color of ice cold. "Who are you?" Dongfang fiber''s eyes show the intention to kill, the world actually exists, know the existence of their origin. "I said, I''m your people. To be right, I''m your brother." Li Taibai explained very seriously. "We don''t have a brother." Dongfang Yun shook his head and said, "father and elders, did not say that we have a brother." "Because I was dead when you were born." Li Taibai''s eyes were full of sadness, "but my soul has been wandering in the village, reluctant to leave." "I have witnessed your birth, the destruction of your people, your growth and suffering. I have suffered for the survival of your people all these years." Li Taibai slowly explained the five paintings he saw on them. Listening to Li Taibai''s words, Dongfang Xian and Dongfang Yun take a look at each other. They think it''s a bit strange. But from Li Taibai''s words, they do have these things. It seems that they are not deceiving. Especially their birth, only the older generation of the family knows. Those older generations have died, and no one else can know. "No, if you''re dead, why are you here? And if you''re really a soul, you''re gone long ago. You can''t be aware of that." Dongfang Xian shook his head and said. "Because my constitution is different from yours, my soul is naturally strong and does not exist in the body. Otherwise, you can check whether there is a soul in my body now." Li Taibai said seriously. "Well, I''ll see." Dongfangxian''s eyes flashed blood red light. Looking at Dongfang Xian''s eyes, at this moment, Li Taibai felt that everything in his body was seen through. His powerful spiritual power, the existence of the wound sword, and the growth of ignorance were all seen through by Dongfang Xian, but a word in his mind was not seen through. It''s a change of understanding the great exploration. "There is really no soul." Dongfang fiber''s brow wrinkled, she some do not understand, a person without a soul, how can exist in the world. "The method of cultivating the body of the Immortal Dragon is really unusual. It''s the same level as the great exploration." Li Taibai had a secret way in his heart, and once again felt the strength of this cultivation method. Li Taibai doesn''t worry that Dongfang fiber can be seen. You know, even the ghost messengers on the ghost ship can''t find his soul, let alone Dongfang fiber. Even if he does, he can tell a lie. "Now you believe me." Li Taibai''s eyes were filled with the joy of seeing each other for a long time. "I still don''t believe it." Dongfang Xian shook his head. "If you are really from that world, why do you appear in this world, why are you so weak, and why don''t you dare to recognize us earlier? You are deceiving me, deceiving me in order to live." Dongfangxian''s eyes are shining with wisdom. At this moment, she becomes extremely witty. "I''m smart at a time like this." This is a bit beyond Li Taibai''s expectation, but it is also in his expectation. "Because I''m different from you, I was born in this world. Now I''m a person in this world." Li Taibai replied, "originally I was with the people, but something happened. I had to find a way to reincarnate and find your whereabouts. Fortunately, I was lucky to meet the legendary reincarnator, and then I found your news and was reborn in this world." Reincarnation is a legendary existence in the divine world. Wandering around in the divine world can bring the dead back to life, and those who are dying can regain their youth and know the secret between life and death. "You met the reincarnator?" Dongfang fiber''s eyes still don''t believe it. "I know you don''t believe it. If you want any more evidence, I can''t give it now, but do you know why I came to this world this time?" Li Taibai''s eyes were full of sadness. "Why?" Dongfang fiber showed a trace of uneasiness in his heart."Our people were all killed after you left. This is the reason for my reincarnation. I want revenge, revenge for our people!" Li Taibai clenched his fist and his eyes were full of hatred. "No way!" Dongfangxian and dongfangyun scream that the power of terror emanates from them. The earth shatters, the heaven and the earth change color. In the forbidden area, countless black winds emerge and monsters roar! At this moment, the forbidden area was shaking, and the big tree that bound dongfangxian and dongfangyun was shaking violently. It was about to be pulled out of the earth. But at this time, a dragon chant resounded through the heaven and earth, and a wonderful force emerged. Countless words like tadpoles appeared in the void and fell on dongfangxian and dongfangyun. When the words appeared, the world became very quiet, as if met a noble emperor, dare not too noisy. "Get out of here!" Dongfang fiber roars, these innumerable words are forced out of their bodies, and even want to disperse. At this moment, in the void, a golden dragon emerges. The Golden Dragon falls down and merges into the text. The text in the void emits golden light and merges into dongfangxian and dongfangyun again. "Poof." A mouthful of blood vomited from both mouths and dyed the earth red. "How can the clansman have something to do? You''re lying to me so that we won''t eat you." Dongfang Yun''s black eyes stare at Li Taibai, and her voice is full of disbelief. "At the beginning, at the cost of being imprisoned, they promised us that they would take good care of our people, give them a place to live, and even vowed the way of heaven. They dare not cheat us!" Looking at their expressions, Li Taibai looked sad in his eyes and said, "I don''t know what agreement you have, but after you disappear, the clan will be destroyed. Except for us, there is no half demon blood, and it no longer exists in the divine world." "How, how." Dongfang Yun''s eyes are full of tears. She stares at Li Taibai and prays, "I promise not to eat you. You tell me that you lied to me, OK? I swear by the way of heaven that if we hurt you, we will never be able to live beyond ourselves. " Loliyin is full of despair. The people who are dedicated to protecting her have already died. Looking at the lonely eyes of Dongfang Yun and Dongfang Xian, Li Taibai sighed. His eyes were exactly the same as he used to, but he knew one thing better in his heart. It was true. When he stepped into the divine world, the half demon clan had already been exterminated. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 362 The extinction of the half demon clan once caused the lament of the way of heaven, which is known to the whole divine world. The extinction of a race and the disappearance of a race will inevitably lead to the prediction of the way of heaven. It is impossible for such a race to exist in the divine world, among the three thousand worlds, among the thirty thousand worlds, and among the countless small worlds. However, it would be cruel to tell the truth. Li Taibai still intends to tell a lie. "It''s not accurate to say extermination. Before reincarnation, the reincarnator once said that he saw that the half demon clan had left a flame. Some clan members had not been exterminated and would appear in the future time and space." Reincarnation exists in the legend of the divine world. Li Taibai has been looking for countless years, but he still hasn''t found it. "This time I came to find you, I want to find you, and then go to revenge, we want to revenge, and kill those who killed their families, those who killed their parents." Li Taibai clenched his fist and his eyes were full of hatred. "Sister, you have to believe me. I''m really your brother. If it''s not your brother, how can you know your affairs and recognize you?" Li Taibai''s eyes were full of sincerity. "I don''t know. Would you please let me be quiet?" Dongfang fiber some confused looking at Li Taibai, her figure disappeared in the trunk. "Are you really our brother?" Dongfang Yun tilts his head and asks curiously. "Yes." Li Taibai nodded his head and said with sadness in his eyes: "when I was reincarnated into this world, I forgot too many things. I only remember the hatred of the people. In fact, I just remembered about you not long ago, but I didn''t remember much." "Oh." Dongfang Yun nodded her head. She said uneasily, "what should we do? Only by eating you can we have the strength to break away from this prison and go to the divine world. But if you are our brother, how can we eat you? " "Don''t worry, I have a way to liberate you from this prison. I can save you at the latest ten years." Li Taibai''s face was soft and said softly. "I believe you." Dongfang Yun nodded his head and said. Li Taibai''s body was put down, and a huge leaf fell from the air. The people of Baidi city were sleeping on it, and there was no damage to them. "Although I don''t know whether what you said is true or false, I intend to believe you for the time being. If I find out that you cheated us, the people will be fine. Even if I pay any price, I will kill you." The body of Oriental fiber appears, she says coldly. "Good." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. Half demon clan perishes, as long as stepping into the divine world, everyone will know. "Besides, we won''t call you brother, and you can''t call us sister." Dongfang fiber said again. "Good." Li Taibai still nodded his head. "Ten years, if you don''t give us an accurate answer within ten years, we will still eat you and go to the divine world to look for you. If you don''t cheat us, we will trade life for life, two lives for one." "Good." Li Taibai replied that if he had not stepped into the divine world in ten years, he would have perished with the world. This is not a problem at all. "Any questions?" Looking at some hesitant Oriental fiber, Li Taibai asked. "I''m sorry about this. Can I still be with them? Will they be hated by lobai Dongfang fiber raised his head, some timid asked. "Don''t worry, they will understand you. As long as you protect them next, you can." Li Taibai had a smile on his face. ... at the beginning of the month, the assessment task of Holy Land and forbidden area is extremely difficult. But seven days after the assessment task appeared, everyone found that the exploration task of forbidden area had been completed, and the completed halls were Baidi hall and Jinlong hall. It''s no surprise to everyone that the time limit for the assessment at the beginning of the month is seven days. The task of exploring the forbidden area only needs to stay in the forbidden area for seven days. According to the depth and area of the exploration, the completion score is given. However, the premise is that you can still survive after seven days. In the last forbidden area exploration mission, no one was alive. The other nine halls, however, all used the examination exemption papers that they had obtained to put an end to the examination, but they were also punished. They were not allowed to leave their halls until the end of the examination task. Seven days later, all the examinations were finished, but the first place in the examination was not the Golden Dragon hall, which once ranked the first in the ten halls, nor the White Emperor hall, which is now rising strongly, but a young man who did not join the hall. No one knows the name of a young man who uses a throwing knife, no one knows when he stepped into the holy land, and no one knows his whereabouts. All the Holy Land disciples who have seen the young man call him the Throwing Knife boy. The task of flying knife youth is just a simple tour of the holy land to check if there is anything strange happening. The holy land is the most powerful place in the Tianlong continent. This kind of cruise mission is the most common mission without any danger. But I don''t know why, in this mission, there are ten and a half step monsters in the realm of the king of spirit.When all the temples can''t appear, one half step spirit king is enough to dominate the holy land. What''s more, ten half step spirit kings, if they are allowed to rush into the hinterland of the holy land, will inevitably cause huge losses, and countless lives will be lost here just when everyone is panicking, the young Throwing Knife appears, ten throwing knives cut through the void at the same time, ten half step The spirit king and monster all died in an instant. Protect the safety of the holy land, the score of Throwing Knife youth has been greatly improved, directly and stably occupied the first place. This has caused numerous comments. Who is stronger, Feidao boy or Li Taibai? In the face of the existence of banbuling King''s realm, he was killed with the same blow. However, Feidao boy killed ten banbuling kings at the same time, while Li Taibai killed only one of them, which also meant sneaking attack. Almost all of them turned to the young Throwing Knife. "This young Throwing Knife boy should be that guy, right?" Zhang Da Pang asked. "I don''t even have the courage to fight with the boss, but I dare to compare with the boss. It''s ridiculous." The weapon war disdains of say. "The boss is the best!" Zhu Hou concluded. During the trip to the forbidden area, the three people adored Li Taibai even more. Ouyang Li had doubts in her eyes. She forgot a lot about the memory of the forbidden area. She remembered that she lost her memory in the fog, but she faintly realized that she was in great danger. According to Li Taibai''s explanation, they met the forbidden area crisis. He just appeared and saved them, "sorry." In the White Emperor hall, the figure of Dongfang Xianyun appears. She looks at Luo Bai, bows her head, looks at the eyes of her feet, and apologizes timidly. "It''s OK. Didn''t you hurt me?" There was a soft color in lobai''s eyes. "Besides, you should have wanted to exercise us." During the trip to the forbidden area, Luobai''s memory was not eliminated. Recalling what happened in the forbidden area, she knew that the power of Dongfang Xianyun was enough to kill them easily, but she was not injured. At that time, Dongfang Xianyun was more like training them. "Can we still be friends after that?" There is a trace of expectation in the eyes of Dongfang Xianyun. "Of course." Lobai nodded her head and continued to talk, but just then the sky and the earth shook and her voice was interrupted. "Hum!" A golden light shines in the heaven and the earth. The golden light passes through the trees and the buildings. All the shelter seems to become transparent at this moment. Everyone in the Holy Land sees the golden light and stands up one by one. In the White Emperor hall, Li Taibai opens his eyes and takes Zhang DAPAI and others to stand on the White Emperor hall. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 363 On this day, in the holy land, a figure with golden light ascended into the sky. Jin Long Dian Wu step into spirit king realm together! If you enter the holy land, you will be rewarded by the holy land, and you will be able to match his own talent. "Soaring?" There is something strange in Li Taibai''s eyes. At this time, Wu''s situation was the same as that of feisheng. In this world, someone once flew to the divine world. Li Taibai once thought that only when someone flew to the divine world, the heart of the world could record this kind of scene. However, in the small world, there were no resources to fly to the divine world. When he ascended to the divine world, he relied on the particularity of Shangqing sword, otherwise he could not enter the divine world at all. "Forget it. I don''t want to think about it for the time being." Li Taibai shakes his head. When he comes back this time, the world has given him a strange feeling: the appearance of gods, the appearance of black water, the appearance of ghost boats, and three thousand avenues... these can''t exist in the small world at all, but now they all appear in the small world. Li Taibai had a guess in his mind. Tianlong world, in endless years ago, may not be a small world, but a more powerful world becomes a small world for some reason. When Wu and his family stepped into the realm of the king of spirit, they caused countless exclamations in the holy land, but it had nothing to do with Li Taibai and others. When they stepped into the realm of the king of spirit, Wu and his family were directly pulled away by the power of the holy land, and the skirt of the man in the holy land no longer existed. According to the news from the Golden Dragon hall, Wu and his colleagues got the flower of the spirit king in the forbidden area, and then they stepped into the realm of the spirit king. However, none of the people who entered the forbidden area with him survived and died in the forbidden area. "If you want to get the Lingwang flower, there are blood sucking insects. You have to irrigate the essence of life to get the Lingwang flower." Dongfang Xianyun said. "Well." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. Bloodsucker is a kind of strange creature. Its attack mode is single. It can only bite people and suck each other''s blood, and its speed is extremely slow. Even ordinary people are faster than them, but their physical strength is very strong. Even ordinary gods can''t kill them. If they bite, there is no way except to die. In every big world and small world, blood sucking insects exist in all regions. In some places where there is treasure, blood sucking insects will be around the treasure, waiting for treasure seekers to come. Unless they are fed with blood essence, they will not let anyone get the treasure. "Unexpectedly, he is the ultimate beneficiary." Li Taibai said in his heart. This trip to the forbidden area was arranged by people from all walks of life, but the biggest loser was undoubtedly Di Tian, who left with the power of curse. He didn''t get anything in fact, but almost died. Only Wu Yidao got the benefits he wanted. "It''s just why did he do it?" Li Taibai doesn''t understand. With Wu Yidao''s strength, he has great hope to become the king of spirit in the future. If he takes the flower of king of spirit, his strength will never improve. This is the side effect of the flower of king of spirit. Relying on the lives of the people in the Golden Dragon hall to get the benefits they want, Chu Yu will not keep him. In the Tianlong continent, he will be unable to do anything. Of course, these things just flashed through his mind. He didn''t bother to investigate and didn''t have to think about them. ... time goes by. In the holy land, the hilts of Li Taibai''s wound sword have all turned purple. When he stepped into the holy land, his heart of the world was growing all the time. This is the advantage of being in the holy land. This is the closest place to the heart of the world in Tianlong continent. It gets the attention of the heart of the world all the time. Although there is only a little bit every day, the victory is lasting. The holy land is peaceful, at least compared with the outside world, the holy land is much more peaceful. Everyone is working hard to cultivate and complete the task. The strength of the White Emperor hall is also due to the fact that Chu Yu has not returned. No one dares to provoke the people in the White Emperor hall. Even if the Golden Dragon hall resents, they dare not make too much noise. Not to mention Li Taibai, the existence of the golden winged Mirs carving alone is enough to kill their ideas. In such a peaceful environment, Li Taibai rarely stepped out of the White Emperor hall. He was practicing and thinking about what he had missed. This is the change of Tianlong world. What happens if you meet a ghost ship again? Li Taibai had a premonition in his heart that one day, he would step into the ghost boat again, and the Su surnamed woman who was pulled onto the ghost boat by himself, the existence that once stirred the whole divine world almost to separate and collapse. This life, although he did not make much change, but the world has changed because of him. Just a few months later, great changes have taken place in the strength of Li Taibai and others. At the beginning of each month, all of them have been occupied by the White Emperor hall. The existence of Feidao boy occasionally appears in the holy land, but no one can find out where he is. The treasure reward of the holy land is extremely precious to others, but it is of no use to Li Taibai. He selected several sets of defense secrets for Luo Bai and others, as well as the skills suitable for Zhang dafui and others.Of course, all these skills were modified by him, which was much more powerful than the original. Today, Zhang Dafei and others have stepped into the eighth level of Lingshuai, Li Taibai has reached the Ninth level of Lingshuai, and Luo Bai is also in the Ninth level of Lingshuai. Ouyangli''s strength has crossed the boundary between Lingshuai and Wuwang, and has realized his own power of kingcraft and reached Wuwang. Although the strength of a few people is slower than before, it is rising slowly. For this, Li Taibai did not find it strange that the improvement of strength is just like this, and it is impossible to advance by leaps and bounds all the time. Although the improvement of strength is fast, it is easy to fall into unstable foundation. As for him, if you want him to step into the realm of the king of spirit, you can step into it at any time now. His power of kingcraft doesn''t need to be nurtured at all. The way in his heart has already surpassed the understanding of the Dragon world. He didn''t step into the realm of the spirit king, just because it''s not necessary now. In the realm of the spirit king, he still has something to do. What''s more, he will leave the holy land when he steps into the realm of spirit king, and he still needs the holy land to do something. .... on this day, people gathered at the top of the White Emperor hall. "A year has passed." Zhang Da Pang''s eyes are full of sighs. A year ago, who would have thought that their strength would reach such a level. Today is the end of the year in Tianlong mainland. Li Taibai and Luo Bai will be 16 years old. This is also the tenth month for Li Taibai to return to this world. "It''s a peaceful day." Red monkey also nodded. Life in the holy land makes them feel very comfortable. There is no crisis of life. Everyone is afraid of them. The White Emperor hall is a sign that no one dares to provoke. "Peace?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the sky, and his eyes were shining. If the world doesn''t change because of his existence, the whole world sensation will almost begin. This will be the main theme of Tianlong. "With her character, it won''t change." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. So, is the world ready to meet its next hottest flame, just like a meteor across the general final glory. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 364 The arrival of the new year, for the people in the holy land, it is very dull. If you enter the holy land, you can''t reach the prescribed age, you can''t leave the holy land. After leaving the holy land, you can''t return to the holy land. In this world, not everyone is Li Taibai. The special places and special ways of cultivation in the holy land have a great effect on them. But for all people outside the holy land, the new year is the beginning of all nightmares. The existence of demon land occupied the first city at a speed that no one had ever thought of. The first city is the first city built by the Terran into the demon land. It is also the junction of the demon land and the Terran land. If you want to enter the demon land, you must pass through the first city. "No way! How did the beasts of the demon land pass through the hundred blade mountain After the news came out, the Terran was shocked, and countless people couldn''t believe it. Hundred blade mountain is a natural barrier. If the demon clan enters into it, its strength will be weakened by 80% or even unable to fly in the void. How does the existence of demon land pass through bairenshan? No one can answer these people''s questions, and no one can answer them. "We have to take back the first city." Soon, the various Terran forces gathered to confirm the most important thing to do first. The first city was occupied, and now it still exists in the demon land. It has been lost. For endless years, the Terran has regarded the demon land as their training place. Countless talented teenagers and important existence of the clan are active in the demon land. When the powerful power of the Terran converges and wants to take back the first city, let everyone''s unexpected things happen again. Within one day, the Terran land of one million square kilometers all failed, and became the land of the demon tribe. Only a few people escaped from the land of one million square kilometers, and all the others, including the strong one in the realm of a spirit king who was secretly cultivating in this land, also died here. "Monster! Monster! They are monsters The people who escaped from the land only had fear in their eyes. According to them, those people in the demon land were too strong. Even if the spirit king appeared, they were still easily killed. Even in the presence of conquering the sect, there was not even a king of spirit. Demon clan, this name, first appeared in the ears of ordinary people in Tianlong continent. When people were afraid of the powerful demon clan, on the same day, all the shocking things happened again. A Yipin force surrendered to the demon land, and their land became the place where the demon clan belonged. So far, the forces close to the demon land all disappeared, and five million square kilometers of land was occupied by the demon clan within one day. Terran land is in a panic. Even the king of spirit can''t stop it. How can it stop it. Heroes make the times. In the tide of despair, all people are looking forward to the appearance of heroes, and many people are always regarded as heroes. At this time of panic, a figure steps into the land occupied by demon land. Now, Tang yuan, the strongest man of the human race, walks out of the clan, and he steps into the land occupied by demon land. One day later, with a sword in his right hand and a head in his left hand, Tang Yuan stepped out of the demon land. "Poof." A mouthful of blood spits out from Tang Yuan''s mouth. In the edge area occupied by demon land, Tang Yuan falls on the earth in everyone''s eyes and falls into a coma. "One day, build a defense line, or the Terran will never have a safe place to live." This is the last sentence left by Tang yuan, and it is also the only sentence he can leave. After that, Tang yuan fell into a coma. Tang Yuan''s coma, and the last words, let the whole Terran into a panic, silence. At this critical moment of life and death, the Terrans finally burst out their unique potential. Almost at this moment, all forces did not bargain or discuss any interests, abandoned all prejudices and United. In half a day, a line of defense was established. Countless strong people of the human race gather here. This defense line condenses the existence of more than ten spirit kings, which has almost occupied more than half of the land of the human race. This is the most powerful power of the human race. This line of defense contains the hope of all the Terrans. "We can win." Almost all people have the same idea. They are very confident about the strength of the Terran. The Terran is the most powerful race on the earth. They are very proud. But one day later, the existence of demon land appeared, the battle began, and the result of the battle made the whole Terran fall into silence. This line of defense was defended, but the battle of demon land shocked everyone who saw this battle. There was no one spirit king, but the existence of these demon lands made more than ten spirit kings fall into a bitter battle. Even at the beginning, the spirit king wanted to fight back the existence of these demon lands and rush into the crowd of demon lands. But within ten seconds, the spirit king was torn to pieces. No one knows why the spirit king suddenly fell from the air when he entered the demon land crowd. He didn''t even use any power, and let the demon land tear it to pieces.At the beginning of the battle, the Terran was even more appalled. The elite disciples of the Terran were like children in the hands of these people. They had no resistance. They collapsed in the moment of contact. This battle ended with the self explosion of a spirit king. When the Terran defense line was about to collapse, a spirit king blew himself up. At the cost of his own death, he bombed the people in the demon land who were still fighting. The huge power generated by the explosion caused a huge aura shock, and this place became a place where aura could not exist. The people of demon land retreated, no one cheered, and everyone became dead and silent. It''s blocked today, but what about tomorrow? What are we going to do tomorrow? Is there another spirit king to explode? Even if there is a spirit king willing to sacrifice himself for others, how many spirit kings are there among the Tianlong people? The next day, before the demon land people appeared, the first line of defense was empty, and endless toxins occupied the first line of defense. No one could ignore the toxin except the king of spirit, and those who touched it would die. It took a month for the acute toxin to disperse. The second line of defense was built in an area of 5 million square kilometers. Almost all the people between the first line and the second line of defense have moved away, leaving behind only some people who can''t walk or don''t want to move away and wait for death. When the people of demon land step into the second line of defense, the second line of defense is also empty, and the fierce toxin rises again. Fortunately for the Terran, the terrain of Tianlong continent is a very strange terrain, just like the circles connecting with each other. Every five million square kilometers, there must be a connecting place. Except for this connecting place, other places can''t pass through. And at this juncture, you can''t fly. Otherwise the Terrans don''t know how to resist. Unfortunately, for how long this way of blocking will last, the number of Tianlong mainland will not increase. It''s just that big. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 365 Tianlong continent, the Terran land, has a total area of 50 million square kilometers. Even if we really set up a defense line, we can only set up nine defense lines, which can only be blocked for nine months at most. In the following days, when the third line of defense, some Terran strongmen wanted to block the attack of demon land people, but the final result was that the third line of defense was occupied in less than half an hour, all the Terran strongmen in the third line of defense died, and the spirit king strongmen didn''t even have the chance to explode. Fifteen million kilometers of land miss, the fourth line of defense, shrouded in toxins, blocking the attack of demon people. "Is the Terran dying?" Countless people are wailing, and the fear among the Terrans fills everyone''s heart. "Miss, in five months'' time, this land will be under your control." In the first city, a gorgeous girl steps into the void. Behind her, a girl with small tiger teeth clenches her fist and says. "Well." Zhuge Mingyue nodded her head, and there was no joy in her eyes. "Miss, why do you look a little unhappy?" Xiaoman asked strangely. "Xiaoman, do you know why I have to wait so long to raid the first city by all means?" Zhuge Mingyue looked at Xiaoman and asked. "Cough, cough." Zhuge Mingyue suddenly coughed. The bright red blood came out of her mouth and fell to the earth. A wind blew by and all the blood dried. "Go and have a rest, miss." Xiaoman''s eyes were worried. "Good." Zhuge Mingyue nodded her head, but the worry in her eyes could not be dispelled. According to her idea, this raid war will occupy half of the territory of the Terran in one day, cross the fifth line of defense, and occupy the most important continent of the Terran, which is also the continent where the Tang clan is located. As long as you occupy that continent, the whole Tianlong continent will be scattered by them, and the Terran will be scattered and fight. Tianlong continent, the area where the Terran is located, is divided into ten connected continents, but this connection is not a straight line. If it is represented by shape, it is a circle in the middle, and then the five circles are connected on the middle circle to form a straight line to the place where the demon is located. Around this circle are the other four circles. This is the shape of Tianlong continent. However, it was beyond Zhuge Mingyue''s expectation. Tang Yuan''s strength and her observation made it impossible to kill the demon general sent by himself in the army. But the fact is that Tang yuan did it, and even killed almost all the demon soldiers. Tang Yuan''s strength has almost entered the spiritual realm. "What happened? Why does Tang Yuan''s strength advance by leaps and bounds? " Zhuge Mingyue sighed. The raid failed. The next road will be a lot of trouble. "Is the Terran going to die?" In the holy land, countless people are watching the changes in the air, and their eyes are full of worry. After Zhuge Mingyue''s attack, from the beginning of Tang Yuan''s entry into the demon land, there appeared scenes above the holy land. This is the scene of Tianlong land. The Terran had no resistance in the attack of the demon land. "Boss, if the Terran is destroyed, what shall we do? All your life in the holy land? " Zhang DAPAI looks at Li Taibai and asks. "Do you know where the most powerful Terrans are?" Li Taibai''s eyes were fixed on the scene in the sky. Instead of answering Zhang''s question, he asked. "What is it?" The red monkey asked. "The bottom card, the existence of the Terran, never put their own bottom card on the surface, until the moment of crisis, this bottom card is absolutely impossible to take out, the Terran is not as weak as you see." Li Taibai said lightly. "Cards?" Zhang Dafei and others frown slightly. In this case, how can the Terran turn over? If you have a card, you should use it earlier. "The fifth line of defense will not be broken, nor will it be allowed to be broken." Ouyang Li said suddenly at this time, her eyes full of firm color, "even if there are more discontent, more interest disputes, at this time, those people should come out." "Do you know? You so-called Terran earth, the Tang clan, in our place, only need a clan, a year, can easily kill you? " Ouyang from looking at war and others said. The power she represents is the hermit clan. Zongmen, which has been handed down from ancient times to this era, is the so-called heaven and earth imperial dynasty. Yipin zongmen, which is not provoked by all people in Tianlong mainland, is just a puppet they set up and a watchdog to guard the door for them. Ouyang Li''s eyes are full of pride, but in this pride, there are doubts in her eyes. Tang Yuan''s strength should not be at this level. This kind of strength, even among their hermit sects, can be regarded as the top of my strength. It''s only one step away from Lingsheng. "It''s the same as planned." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. In the last life, Tang Yuan also entered the demon land, but finally ran out of the wasteland. The Terran land was invaded into the hinterland in one day, and the hermit sect rushed out, but finally could barely resist the attack of the demon land, and was nibbled away a little bit.In the holy Road, what he told Tang tianqiang was the reason why Tang Yuan''s strength stagnated. Based on his understanding of Tang tianqiang''s character in the holy land, Tang tianqiang will surely tell Tang Yuan about it, which is his foreshadowing. However, even if this foreshadowing happened, Tang tiangun didn''t do it, it''s OK. The place where shifangzong is located is another land. Although the previous life disappeared quickly, it lasted for one year. This time point is enough for him. The fourth line of defense, as everyone expected, was captured by the people of demon land one month later. In the panic of all the Terrans, countless strong people appeared on the fifth line of defense. This is their decisive place. This line of defense is broken, and the Terrans will be extremely difficult. No one thought that it could be stopped. The sad song of the human race confirmed that the end of the human race was coming. The final result, however, surprised everyone. The attack of the fifth line of defense was blocked, and countless strong men wearing seven colors of armor appeared on the battlefield. The seven colors were red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple. These seven color strongmen are called the seven color Corps. For the first time, the strength of the hermit clan of the human race has sparked violently on the land of the human race. Facing the attack of the demon soldiers, although the seven color regiment did not occupy a huge advantage, but with the geographical advantage, Shengsheng stopped the demon soldiers, and finally the demon soldiers stopped in a roar. For the Terran, this is an exciting thing, but for Li Taibai, this is expected. At this time, he has more important things to do. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 366 Holy Road, forbidden area of life. When everyone was worried about the battle of Tianlong mainland, Li Taibai appeared in the forbidden area with the figure of Zhang Dafei and others. The forbidden area, which everyone was afraid of, became the back garden of Li Taibai and others because of Dongfang Xianyun''s following. The reading poison in the forbidden area, also because Li Taibai got the reading poison bead, had no effect. Niandu bead: it can absorb and release niandu. "Is there really no danger in this forbidden area?" Zhang Tingting has some uneasiness in her eyes. Zhang Tingting also participated in the forbidden area trip not long ago, but she didn''t join the first team of Zhang Dafeng or Li Taibai. She appeared in a place by herself. In the end of her life, she hid in a corner. Fortunately, when the task ended, she left the place. In this case, Li Taibai thinks that Zhang Tingting and Zhang Dafei are in the first team. Zhang Dafei also thinks that Zhang Tingting and Li Taibai are together, and everyone ignores the existence of Zhang Tingting. "Don''t worry, follow the boss, there will be no danger." Weapon war comforts Zhang Tingting. "Boss, this time you bring us to the forbidden area, just for the mission?" Zhang dafuang looks at Li Taibai curiously. "The mission is only incidental. I came to the forbidden area this time to teach you new strength." Li Taibai said. "New power?" There was a trace of doubt in the eyes of the red monkey. "The battle between the Terran and the demon land has begun. Soon, we will be sent to fight by the holy land, and our personal fighting capacity will be very small. With your present strength, you will surely die in this battle." Li Taibai explained. After hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang DAPAI and others have a battle between the demon land and the Terran in their mind. The demon soldiers that even the king of spirit can kill can resist the seven color arms of the demon soldiers. With their strength, facing that kind of battle, there is no doubt that they will die. "Brother Li, how do you know that holy land will send us to fight? If you step into the holy land, you can leave the holy land only if you step into the realm of half step spirit king. Only if you become the Lord of the temple, you can freely roam in the Holy Land and the Terran land. With our strength, you can''t leave the holy land. " Ouyang Li raised his doubts. Now the Terran and demon war, the holy land is undoubtedly the most peaceful place. Heard Ouyang from the question, Li Taibai did not explain, he said a light: "wait until the time you know." In his previous life, this war was eventually joined by Holy Land disciples, which was inevitable. Of course, he could not tell Ouyang Li that this was something he had encountered in his previous life. "Boss, what are you going to teach us?" Zhang Da Pang asked. They have no doubt about Li Taibai''s words. If they can really strengthen the way of survival, even if it''s hard, Zhang dafui will go to learn. Zhu Hou is also serious. They have no doubt about Li Taibai''s words. "The method of training." Li Taibai said solemnly. "The way of training!" Zhang Da Pang and others didn''t feel it, but Ouyang Li cried in shock, his eyes full of disbelief. "What is the training method?" Seeing the change of Ouyang Li''s look, Qizhan asked. He had never heard of this, but he knew where Ouyang Li came from. To shock the existence from that place, this training method must be extremely precious. "The method of military training is the power inherited from the ancient secret place." Ouyang from the mouth explained. Looking at the confused eyes of Zhang Dafei and others, Ou Yangli continued: "let me give you an example. Now the seven color arms and demon soldiers on the Tianlong battlefield are trained by the method of training." "Boss, I want to learn!" There was a look of excitement in his eyes. The combat power of demon soldiers, which everyone witnessed, is the existence that the spirit king can''t confront. "Can we learn?" Fifteen young people with national character face and Zhang Tingting show hesitation in their eyes. Some of them can''t believe it. Not long ago, the terrible power of demon soldiers and seven color arms still shocked several people. Now Li Taibai even wants to teach them, which makes them feel uncertain and even unable to bear the favor of Li Taibai. "Nothing, since you enter the White Emperor hall, you are the people of our white Emperor hall. You can''t lose the face of our white Emperor hall when you go out." Li Taibai said with a smile. Looking at the excited look of several people, Li Taibai began to explain the method of training. "The method of military training is the method of war, and the most important thing is to train the soul of soldiers." With Li Taibai''s explanation, Ouyang Li''s eyes become bigger and bigger. Her attention is extremely focused, and she remembers Li Taibai''s explanation a little bit. She has never heard of this kind of training method. In the seclusion sect, the seven color arms are not trained by the method of training, but come from the ancient secret place of training. If 100 people go in, there is only one tenth survival rate, and 90 people will die forever in the secret place. For a long time, the genius of the hermit clan came out a hundred years ago. He realized the essence of the method of military training. He could not rely on the secret place of ancient military training to train troops. However, this kind of training is extremely difficult, and the trained soldiers are only defective products, not as powerful as the secret place of ancient military training.This kind of military training is also extremely difficult. In the whole world of seclusion, only a few people have successfully understood the art of military training. This kind of understanding of the existence of the art of military training has a special title, general! Generals are the soul of soldiers. The existence of a general will be regarded as the most important protection object in any seclusion sect. "Is this really the way of training?" Listening to Li Taibai''s explanation, Ouyang Li said in her heart that she couldn''t believe that one of the most powerful forces in the seclusion sect was casually told by the young man in front of her. Even Li Taibai''s explanation made her feel easy to understand, and she seemed to be a general. For the next three days, several people didn''t go anywhere. They were listening to Li Taibai''s explanation carefully and remembering every word Li Taibai said. Looking at a few people''s thinking look, Li Taibai stopped explaining, waiting for a few people''s understanding. In the divine world, the method of military training is a force that is out of fashion, but once it was a sensation, making the whole divine world almost fall into the current of military training. Endless years ago, there was a soldier saint who became a Taoist. He trained his own arms with the strength of a lower God. When no one in the whole divine world dared to fight against him, it was an era of prosperous military art. Because of this soldier saint, the whole divine world almost changed its training method from self-cultivation to military training. But in the end, the soldier Saint died miserably. Even if he had a strong power, he could not resist any small danger. The soldier Saint died in the hands of another lower God. This has become an example for all in the divine world to take warning. That soldier Saint died strangely, and his training method has not been passed down. In the divine world, the training method has withered because of the death of this soldier saint. Li Taibai once looked for a way to revive lobai and entered a secret place. In that secret place, he learned a little method of training soldiers. It was only because the method of training soldiers had a huge defect, which had no effect on his resurrection of lobai. After understanding, he just tried it in the mortals of the divine world, and then ignored it. What''s more, the weakness of this method of training is too obvious. In the previous life, he stepped into the demon land and threatened Zhuge Mingyue with invincible power. Those fierce demon soldiers had no time to react and even could not detect his existence. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 367 Li Taibai once heard a saying that martial arts, martial arts, treasures and grades are very important, but the more important thing is to be suitable. Where suitable, strong martial arts, martial arts and treasures may be restrained by the lowest thing. If you meet a suitable person, a low-level skill is likely to become the most dazzling existence in the world. In the divine world, there are invincible and strong people. The cultivation method is the most common spiritual seeking skill in the divine world. It is a basic skill. It is the basic skill that the practitioners of the divine world have learned at the beginning of their cultivation, not even the formal skill. The simple explanation is that seeking spiritual skill is a way of cultivating one''s health when one is young. When one begins to practice it, one can feel the aura more quickly and enter the realm of spiritualism. This is a skill practiced by all people in the divine world. If one enters the realm of spiritualism, one can no longer practice it. However, for some reasons, the invincible and strong man has been practicing the spirit seeking skill, and finally he has become the legendary spirit body. Every move carries the aura of heaven and earth to help each other, and every move seems to be a piece of heaven and earth. The invincible and strong one is known as the spirit emperor. As for the cultivation method of the spirit emperor, the spirit emperor did not hide it. On the contrary, he recorded his own cultivation experience and his manager as stories, which spread in the divine world. It is only the spirit emperor who can become the top strong man in the divine world by seeking spiritual skills. All the other practitioners wasted their time, delayed the most important age of cultivation, and finally held on I''m sorry. In the divine world, because of the death of the soldier saint, people find too many weaknesses, and even some races can ignore the power of arms, which makes the method of military training almost extinct in the divine world. But in the land of Tianlong, without the restraint of the divine world, the art of war is the most terrifying force, bursting out with the brightest brilliance belonging to them. "Boss, how to use this training method?" After remembering Li Taibai''s military training method, Zhang dafuang was puzzled. The most important method of military training is soldiers. If there are no soldiers, how to train them. "Who told you that training requires people?" Li Taibai''s mouth is slightly curved, said. "What?" After hearing Li Taibai''s words, not only Zhang DAPAI, but also Ouyang Li was stunned. How to train the soldiers? "Step, step, step." At this time, countless footsteps sounded, and the earth trembled, as if thousands of troops and horses were coming. "What''s that noise?" Zhang Dafei and others showed dignified color in their eyes, and he gathered together. "It''s the tide of animals!" Ouyang Li widens his eyes. In the distant world, countless shadows appear, and countless monsters appear in people''s eyes. Each monster exudes strong power, and the weakest one is the existence of Lingshuai realm. The strongest one is just like a king''s travel, and the body exudes high and expensive breath. "The monster in the realm of spirit king! No, it''s not the king of spirit. This kind of temperament is not what the king of spirit can have. It''s more like the legendary saint of spirit! " Ouyang Li screamed. "Holy Spirit!" After hearing Ouyang Li''s words, Zhang DAPAI and others turned pale. There are many times in Tianlong continent that there has been no holy spirit. Now Holy Spirit has become a legend. "Get out of here!" The figure of the red monkey turns into a shadow and wants to escape. "Roar!" A huge tiger roars. In the sky, a tiger with wings on its back takes off in the sky, and its whole body radiates golden luster, just like a creature falling into the world above nine days. Zhu Hou''s face was pale. In the roar of the tiger, his martial arts skills were interrupted and his figure was directly revealed. "I can''t run away." Weapon warfare soon understood this. How can they escape from the legendary Holy Spirit? Ouyang Li''s eyes are full of despair. He thought he had found someone to save the sect, but he didn''t expect to be buried here. Zhang Tingting and others are too scared to speak. "It''s OK. These monsters will be your men in the future." Li Taibai''s voice sounded in several people''s ears at this time. His figure stepped out and went directly to the herd. "Gee, gee, gee." A burst of clear birdsong sounded, and a blue bird flew out of the herd and landed on Li Taibai''s shoulder. "Touch." Almost at the same time, the original running herd stopped. The tiger with wings on its back fell from the air and stopped beside Li Taibai, just like a tame kitten. A black shadow appeared beside Li Taibai at the same time. It was a monster that could not see clearly. Even the breath could not be heard. If it did not appear on its own initiative, no one could find the voice of the monster. "Hum, hum!" A round ball of meat, slowly stepped out of the herd, this is a fat little white pig, it seems particularly strange, but now Zhang Dafei and others don''t feel strange. This little white pig is a holy spirit. "There are five monsters in the realm of Holy Spirit, sixteen monsters in the realm of King spirit, 150 monsters in the realm of half step King spirit, and more than 100000 monsters in the realm of Wuwang and Lingshuai. These monsters will be used for your military training." Li Taibai''s body, backed by the monsters, looked at Zhang Dafei and others, opened his arms and said that behind him, all the monsters lowered their heads to show their submission.Looking at Li Taibai''s appearance at this time, all the people present were bewildered. At this time, the youth was like the king of heaven and earth, with dazzling colors. There is the most important existence of the forbidden area, Dongfang Xianyun, with the existence of Xiaoqing, as well as the breath of demons and beasts that he once absorbed from tianlongcao, and his animal training power in the divine world. The terrifying existence outside the forbidden area is used to block the entry of people in the Holy way. Li Taibai has no resistance at all. When everyone pays attention to the battle outside, Li Taibai doesn''t have leisure. He does what no one can do in the whole Tianlong continent. "Boss, how handsome." The eyes of weapon war are full of worship. "Boss, it''s really cool." Zhang Da Pang nodded and said. "The style of the boss is popular all over the world." The red monkey said immediately. Other people also nodded in agreement, listening to the praise, Luo Bai''s face showed a happy color, she said with pride: "my Taibai brother is naturally handsome, do you find it?" Looking at the smile on Luo Bai''s face, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly, which is his favorite scenery. "You don''t have to praise me like that." Li Taibai said seriously, "I''m not handsome. I''m the third in the world." "Shameless." Ouyang Li rolled his eyes and crossed an idea in his heart. Looking at Li Taibai''s serious look, she was surprised. For the first time, she found that Li Taibai was joking. "Boss, who are the first and second?" Zhang Da Pang asked curiously. "The second is lobai''s father." Li Taibai has a serious face. "What about number one There was a trace of curiosity in lobai''s eyes. "Your brother Taibai is not number one. Who dares to be number one?" Li Taibai looked at Luo Bai and asked. "Poof." Luo Bai couldn''t help puffing. He looked at Li Taibai with white eyes and said, "I found out that brother Luo Bai would be shameless." After saying that, the girl''s face again showed a smile, such as dimple, she likes this feeling now, so there is no pressure of Taibai brother, there is a comfortable feeling. Looking at the smile on Luo Bai''s face, Li Taibai also showed a smile. The years of his previous life made him difficult to smile. However, seeing the smile on Luo Bai''s face was not in vain for his change. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 368 It''s an unheard of thing to train soldiers with beasts. Even in the demon land, it''s not a monster becoming a soldier. In the division of demon soldiers, Li Taibai gave five monsters in the realm of Holy Spirit to Zhang DAPAI, Zhuhou, Qizhan, Luobai and ouyangli, and 15 monsters in the realm of Holy Spirit to Zhang Tingting and guozilian. Luo Bai and other five people got ten of the 150 monsters in Wuwang realm, and the remaining 100 were given to Zhang Tingting and others. More than 100000 Wuwang and Lingshuai realm monster, Luobai five people respectively got 10000, the other 50000 to Zhang Tingting and others. "These monsters have their own nature. Can these monsters become the power in your hands and leave everything to you?" Li Taibai did not let these monsters lose their nature. When they reach the realm of Lingshuai, these monsters can understand human beings and have a certain IQ. Watching Li Taibai leave, Zhang DAPAI and others look at each other. "Now what?" Looking at this time a face of arrogant spirit Saint realm of monster, several people in the mind across an idea. "I didn''t expect that there was a Holy Spirit in this forbidden area. With this kind of power, you don''t need training at all, you can directly rule the Tianlong continent." Ouyang said. She didn''t know why Li Taibai just let them train with such a powerful force. "These monsters can''t leave the forbidden area." Dongfang Xianyun explained. These monsters are left by the heart of the world. They are used to block people from the outside world, to avoid contact with people from the outside world, and to monitor her. They have nothing to do in the forbidden area. But if they leave the forbidden area, they will be known by the heart of the world and will be punished directly. "Can''t you leave the forbidden area?" Hearing Dongfang Xianyun''s explanation, Ouyang digs his head. Only such an explanation can explain why these monsters in the holy realm are not known. Maybe there is a special power here, the power of becoming a saint, but the price is never to leave this place. "Don''t care about these. It''s hard to find a monster in the holy land for this life." Zhang Da Pang''s eyes are excited. His eyes look to the direction of big white pig, which is the Holy Spirit monster he chose. "Yuanyuan, we will be partners in the future." Zhang Da Pang came forward and looked at the big white pig and said, "Yuanyuan is the name of the big white pig.". "Hoo Hoo Hoo." Big white pig turned a sound, round rolling body, came the sound of deep sleep. "Tiger king, your name will be tiger king in the future. We will conquer the world together." Weapon war looked at the golden tiger with wings on its back in the air and said haughtily. "Hum." The golden tiger snorted coldly, turned his head, stepped into the forest with elegant steps, and was a hundred times more arrogant than the weapon war. "My spirit king doesn''t know where he is." The scarlet monkey is crying. The Holy Spirit monster he chooses is the invisible one. When Li Taibai disappears, the monster also disappears. "What about that? These monsters don''t listen to us at all. " Looking at the lazy monsters lying on the ground at this time, Zhang DAPAI and others are suffering and don''t know where to start. "Monster, how can you listen to people''s orders?" Red monkey nodded and said. "The boss said that if you want to train, you must first integrate with the soldiers. Only when you understand the soldiers can you train them." The weapon war opens mouth to say, his eyes peep out the color of thinking, step toward the monster that distributes to oneself to tread. "From today on, I will live with these monsters." Looking at the action of the weapon war, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou looked at each other, and then looked in the direction of Luo Bai, "sister-in-law, let''s go together." "I can''t be with you. Brother Taibai asked me to find the monster in the holy realm." Luo Bai''s face showed an apologetic color. She took the monster assigned to her and went to a place in the forbidden area. This time, only three spirit level monsters came here, and two spirit level monsters didn''t follow. They need Luobai and others to look for them. "You must be recognized by those two spirit level monsters." This is what Li Taibai said to Luo Bai and Ou Yangli. "Me too." Ouyang said from the mouth, turned to leave in the opposite direction of Luobai. According to Li Taibai, those two monsters are a little special. They won''t come here. They need to go to find them by themselves. "Let''s go together." The eyes of Zhang Dafei and others look at Guozi face youth and others. "Good." The boy with national character face and others nodded their heads. "I''m going to find the weapon war." Zhang Tingting opened her mouth and said, moving in the direction of weapon war. The forbidden area is extremely dangerous. As Li Taibai leaves, no one knows when there will be danger. It is the best choice for everyone to be together. This is the idea of Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou. "Start thinking about how to train." "Since the boss says he can practice, he can." The red monkey said. ... over the forbidden area, Li Taibai''s body is invisible and stands in the void. Looking at the conversation between several people, his face has not changed. He has handed over the training method to Zhang dafui and others. They can only understand it by themselves, and what he teaches is only suitable for him.The key to training is the general''s soul. The general is the soul of a soldier. If he teaches the general by hand, he can train his soldiers, but he can never form his own style. After seeing Luobai leave, Li Taibai follows Luobai and secretly guards Luobai. In this forbidden area, the biggest danger has been cut off by him, but no one knows if there will be any other danger. The disappearance of black water is something that Li Taibai can''t understand all the time. Zhang Dafei and others have Dongfang Xianyun to watch, and there won''t be too big a thing. As for Ouyang Li, Li Taibai doesn''t worry. Ouyang Li comes from that place, and his life-saving ability is enough to survive in this no longer dangerous place. What''s more, in Ouyang Li''s side, the invisible monster in the holy realm is following the guard, and will not leave until Ouyang Li finds her. ... when Li Taibai began to accumulate his own information, a great event happened in the Baidi sect, which was originally the shifangzong sect. Luogui, with some villagers of Luojia village, came to Baidi gate. "We are here to meet uncle and aunt Lowe." Luo GUI stood in the void, looking at Luo Fu and Bai Qiushui in the White Emperor''s gate, and said. "We''re not going with you." Love refused without hesitation. "You go, the people of Baidi gate are not taken away if you want. For the sake of you being villagers of Luojia village, I''ll spare you this time. Next time you come back, I''ll cut off your arms." A cold voice sounded from the White Emperor''s door, an old figure standing in the void, said indifferently. This is the king of God. Because of Li Taibai, Luofu and Bai Qiushui were in an extraordinary position in the Baidi sect. Even the God King was shocked. "God King, I can''t see you now. Have you fallen to this level? These are the people I brought. Are you sure you want to cut off their arms? " A young man in white came from afar. This is a strange young man with eyes and breath. It is the realm of the king of spirit. "It''s you!" Seeing the boy, the king''s face changed dramatically. "Qiushui, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect that after looking for you for more than ten years, you ran to this place." The young man''s eyes looked at the white autumn water in the crowd, with a gentle color on his face. "Come home with me now." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 369 Hearing the words of the boy in white, Bai Qiushui''s face became very pale, and his eyes were full of fear. A pair of wrinkled, rough hands at this time is holding her hand, this hand is very ugly, but this moment is full of warmth, Bai Qiushui turned his head, saw love''s smile. "It''s all right. I''m in charge of everything." Luo Fu whispered to Bai Qiushui. He took a step, stood in front of Bai Qiushui, looked at the youth in the air, and said, "who are you? What can I do for my daughter-in-law? " "Your daughter-in-law?" Hearing Luo Fu''s words, the eyes of the boy in white in the sky darkened. "Qiushui, how dare you With the cold voice of the boy in white, there is a thunder in the sky, a bolt from the blue! The cold air shrouded the Baidi gate, and countless people looked at the teenagers in the air in horror. Their bodies could not help kneeling on the earth. The boy in white is a king of spirit. "Stop it, Bai Li. You can''t move him." The king''s face changed, and his body stepped out in front of him. "Touch!" A violent explosion sounded, the king''s body suddenly back out, a mouthful of blood, even has been injured. A move to hurt the king! In the middle of Baidi gate, a pair of eyes are wide open, full of incredible. "I didn''t expect that your injury was cured." The young man in white looked at the king with a trace of sarcasm and said, "even if you get back to the peak, what? In those days, I could hurt you. Now, I still can. " The voice of the boy in white fell, and everyone was surprised. When the king of God was seriously injured at the peak, everyone didn''t know what happened, but they didn''t expect that it was the boy in front of them. "Brother, I''ll go with you, but I don''t allow you to hurt them. If they have an accident, I''ll kill myself immediately." Bai Qiushui stood in front of Luo Fu, looking at the young man in the air. "What Hearing Bai Qiushui''s address, the king''s eyes showed the color of consternation. "You are from the white family." God King some surprised say. Bai family, even in the hermit clan, is a powerful existence. "I''m sorry to hide from you." Bai Qiushui said apologetically, her eyes looking at Luo Fu, full of reluctant and sorry color, "brother Fu, I''m sorry, I''ve been hiding this from you." Listening to Bai Qiushui''s words, Luo Fu''s eyes showed a soft color. He gently rubbed Bai Qiushui''s head and said gently, "Qiushui, do you remember when I proposed to you, how did I answer the questions you asked?" "When you asked me, if one day you were in danger, would I save you or not?" "The answer I gave you at that time was that if I could save it, I would save it. If I could not, I would keep my useful body and avenge you later." "This answer was ridiculed by everyone, but everyone was surprised that you actually agreed to marry me. Have you ever thought about why I would answer you like this?" Hearing Luo Fu''s words, Bai Qiushui''s heart trembled. Luo Fu''s reply made her a little surprised and uncomfortable, but also relieved and relaxed. She thought that this was the choice that rational people should have. "At that time, I could see the difference between you. There was always melancholy and worry in your eyes. At that time, I swore that I would bring you happiness. When you asked me this question, I knew in my heart that you must have a strong enemy. You would ask this question. If I said I would fight to protect you, you would definitely not marry me." There was a smile in Luo Fu''s eyes. He said with a proud smile: "you often say that I don''t know how to use my brain, but in fact, I have used my brain. When I proposed to you, I was extremely smart, and no one else could see through this layer." "It''s just..." Luo Fu looked at Bai Qiushui, his eyes full of tenderness, and said softly: "sorry, I lied to you, you are my daughter-in-law, how can I let you bear the danger alone." "Brother Fook." Bai Qiushui was interrupted by Luo Fu before he finished speaking. "Qiushui, in fact, there is another point. Do you think if you leave, they may let me live? I don''t know what influence the Bai family belongs to, but it can be seen from the eyes of the God King that the Bai Di gate can''t protect me. If you leave, they want to kill me, I have no resistance at all. The only way is to go together and protect me. " "Even if they didn''t kill me, do you think I could be happy alone? I don''t want a moment without you and me "In the future, no matter in the world, heaven or hell, I want to be with you. Even if there is no way out, we are not alone." Looking at the look of Luo Fu''s expression, Bai Qiushui was silent. Then, a radian appeared in the corner of her mouth and a soft color appeared in her eyes. She said, "brother Fu, you have said all the ways I can refuse once. Are you ready to go to hell with me?" "Ready." Love nodded his head. "Brother, you also heard that you want me to go back with you. Unless you take brother Fu with you, I won''t go back with you. Even if you force me to go back, I will commit suicide." Bai Qiushui''s eyes are full of firmness and more happiness."You threaten me?" Bai Li''s eyes are cold and incomparable, and his breath comes out. "Click!" The Mountain Gate of Baidi gate collapsed. Countless weak people fainted on the ground and were seriously injured. "If you want to die, I''ll let all the people in Baidi gate bury you with me." Bai Li said coldly. Hearing Bai Li''s words, Bai Qiushui was at a loss. She had made up her mind, but now she didn''t know how to choose. She knew her brother''s style very well. What she said would be done. "You may not be qualified." At this time, a figure from afar, this is an old figure. "Hum." Bai Li Leng snorted, a knife light across the sky, colorful light shining, his eyes full of killing, in this small clan, someone dare to disobey his words again and again. At the moment when the knife light appeared, it had already reached the old man''s body, but at this time, the old man''s body sent out a black light, and a black long gun appeared in the old man''s hand. The spear was in front of the knife. A huge impact sound sounded, the light of the knife disappeared, revealing a long silver knife. Bai Li''s body didn''t know when it had reached the old man''s body. "King of the realm." Bai Li''s eyes show strange color. In addition to the Tangmen guy, there is a spirit king in Tianlong. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 370 "What about the king of spirit?" White from the eyes of disdain. At that time, he did not have the strength of the realm of the spirit king, so he seriously injured the God King of the realm of the spirit king, and almost lost his body. Now he has entered the realm of the spirit king, how can the spirit king compare with him. White from the eyes, pupil jitter, eyes four pupil, at this time exudes a demonic light. "Don''t look into his eyes!" Bai Qiushui''s voice suddenly rang out, "that is the pupil of the emperor." The emperor''s pupil is the magic power of Bai family''s inheritance. In every inheritor of Bai family, there will be a inheritor of the emperor''s pupil. The one who owns the pupil is the future owner of Bai family. The strength of the emperor''s pupil lies in that all the people who see his eyes will be controlled by him, just like the emperor, and all the people in the world follow him. "It''s late." White from the corner of the mouth slightly arc, the air of the old man stopped in place. "Who are you?" Bai Li asked. "Ordinary. "Some dull voices came from the old man''s mouth. "Ordinary?" The corner of Bai Li''s mouth curved slightly. He shook his head and said with disdain, "look at the power color on your body. It''s supposed to be the killer of the spirit king in the outside world, isn''t it? I don''t think so. After all, the strength of the outside world is too weak. " "Kill yourself." Bai Li said coldly. "Yes, sir." Ping Bufan nodded, the long gun sent out colorful light, stabbed into the body. A mouthful of blood spits out from Bai Li''s mouth. Looking at the long gun inserted in his abdomen, he widens his eyes. "Is this the strength of the hermit clan? Sure enough, it''s the same as the legend, arrogant and stupid. " Pingbufan light said, the body''s power surging, will be white from the viscera annihilation. "Stop it Bai Qiushui opens her mouth and cries. Looking at Bai Li who is seriously injured, her eyes are full of complexity. Once Bai family was her pride, and Bai Li, who had the pupil of the emperor, was her elder brother. She always believed that Bai Li must be invincible with the pupil of the emperor, but now Bai Li is so simply defeated in this place. "He is the future master of the Bai family. If you kill him, the Bai family will not let you go." Ping Bufan frowns slightly when he hears Bai Qiushui''s words. He knows that Bai Qiushui''s words are correct, but he knows better that if Bai Li is let go, there will be an accident in the Baidi gate. The future owner of the Bai family is seriously injured in the Baidi gate. May Bai Li not retaliate? Even if Bai can''t do without revenge, Bai Qiushui is here, and the Bai family is bound to come. This is a matter without any tactful space. Ping Bufan came to Baidi gate long ago, but because he didn''t like the bustle, he had been hiding in today''s Baidi City, once the shifangzong market. It has been nearly nine months since Li Taibai left. With the help of baidimen, the original shifangzong market has been built into a city with more complete living facilities. During the past few months here, Ping Bufan felt different from other places. There was no so-called "strong man" here. Everyone lived in harmony. The strong men of Baidi gate traveled to Baidi city and often helped the residents of Baidi city. Ping Bufan felt very comfortable with this feeling. After inquiry, he knew that all these were the reasons for Li Taibai. This makes him more optimistic about Li Taibai. "Bai Li, brother Fu and I will leave with you. As a price, you are not allowed to hurt Baidi gate, nor to mention the situation of Baidi gate with others." Bai Qiushui looks at Bai Li and says. "Good." Bai Li nodded. "No way!" Ping Bufan refused even if he didn''t want to. With Li Taibai''s attention to Luo Bai, Ping Bufan knows very well that if Luo Fu and Bai Qiushui are taken away by Bai''s family, Li Taibai will go crazy and even make some irrational moves. "Old man, this is for everyone''s sake. If I stay here, the Baidi gate will suffer. The final result is that I will be taken away or die here. Although Bai Li is arrogant, his words will definitely be done. He promised not to hurt the Baidi gate, he would not hurt the Baidi gate." Bai Qiushui explained seriously. "Old man, I know you are worried about us, but we can''t let the whole Baidi gate suffer together because of us. Qiushui is right. This is the only way." Luo GUI also nods to say. Looking at Bai Qiushui and Luo GUI, Ping Bufan frowned slightly. Finally, he sighed and put away the spear that pierced Bai Li''s abdomen. "I can promise that they will leave with you, but I advise you that you''d better protect them, otherwise, when that person grows up, the Bai family inherited from ancient times will disappear." Ping Bufan looked at Bai Li and said seriously. "No, if you leave, how can we stand up to Li Taibai?" Zhao Jianxin''s voice rang out. He stood in front of Bai Qiushui and Luo Fu, with a decisive color in his eyes. "In the past nine months, shifangzong has become baidimen. Everyone knows the changes in baidimen. Compared with the past nine months, everyone has lived a very full life and even felt extremely happy. These are all given by Li Taibai. We can''t let you be taken away. Besides, if it wasn''t for Li Taibai, our sect would have perished.""Even if you want to leave, ask the disciples of the Baidi sect. May I see you taken away?" Zhao Jianxin''s voice floated in the Baidi gate and rang through the world. "Yes, even if we die, we can''t let you be taken away like this. Otherwise, when Li Taibai comes back, how can we face Li Taibai?" Wu Tian, the elder of Yuanwu Pavilion, nodded and said. "God King, your God gate was merged into shifangzong later. You are not familiar with Li Taibai, so you can leave." Zhao Jianxin looked at the king and said. Determined to fight with the Bai family, Zhao Jianxin is ready to die. "The rest, if they want to leave, can also leave." Listening to Zhao Jianxin''s words, the God King showed a smile on his face. He raised his head haughtily and looked at all the people present. "Shenmen disciple, who is willing to leave?" "No one!" A huge roar rang through the world. The original disciples of Shenmen have a firm and decisive color in their eyes. They come from Shenmen. They were once the first sect in Tianlong continent. What they flow in their blood is their own pride. In those days, the gate of God was broken and faced with the destruction of the sect. They didn''t leave. How can they be afraid now. "I''m sorry, I asked the wrong question. Ask it in another way." The corner of the king''s mouth curved slightly, and he spoke again. "Tell me, are there any Shenmen disciples here?" The king''s voice fell, and everyone became very quiet. A pair of eyes looked at each other. They didn''t understand the meaning of the king. "No One step out, this is the original master of the gate of God. "There''s only Baidi gate here." "Yes! There are no Shenmen disciples here. We are Baidi disciples! " One voice roared. The disciples of the sect who had to leave had already left when the sect was in great trouble. When they left the sect, some who didn''t want to leave also stayed in the sect. Now all those who stay here are those who really follow the king. In the past few months, they felt very rich and recognized Baidi gate for a long time. "How can a disciple of the Baidi sect abandon any of his companions?" The God King looked at Zhao Jianxin and said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 371 As early as these years, the weak willed people in the sect almost left and followed the king to shifangzong. The rest of them didn''t follow. Shifangzong was also intimidated by the emperor Daoling not long ago. The people who were afraid of it left long ago. Now all that is left is the existence of sharing life and death with shifangzong. "Good." Zhao Jianxin smiles. "Master, thank you for your kindness, but no need. Qiushui and I decided to go to Bai''s house." Love''s voice interrupted the conversation, and his eyes were filled with gratitude. Luo Fu and Bai Qiushui express their gratitude to Zhao Jianxin and others for their intentions, but they are determined to go, and Zhao Jianxin and others simply can''t stop them. "After such a long time, it''s time for me to meet my father-in-law. Qiushui wants her father too." Luo GUI with a smile on his face, with Bai Li and others to leave. "Master, are you really OK? Just let them go? " There is uneasiness in Wu Tian''s eyes. "Do you really want to be buried with the White Emperor?" Zhao Jianxin''s eyes looked at Wu Tian, and he sighed. "With our strength, if master Ping didn''t show up, even Bai Li couldn''t stop him, let alone the whole Bai family. If Luofu and Bai Qiushui didn''t want to go, I would protect them even if they paid for the whole Baidi gate, but they were afraid that Baidi gate would be hurt, so they could only choose to leave." "But I''m sorry for Li Taibai." Wu Tian felt a little uncomfortable. Listening to Wu Tian''s words, Zhao Jianxin sighed. He didn''t know that he was sorry for Li Taibai, but he had no choice. "Wu Tian, you have to remember one thing. I am now the leader of the Baidi sect. My words represent all the life of the Baidi sect." Zhao Jianxin''s eyes are very serious. He is the leader of the White Emperor sect. He is not carrying the fate of two people, but the fate of all the people in the White Emperor sect. Hearing Zhao Jianxin''s words, Wu Tian calms down. He is still uncomfortable, but he can''t refute Zhao Jianxin. "Wutian, you grew up in shifangzong. This white Emperor gate is the continuation of shifangzong and our home. You should remember to protect our home." Zhao Jianxin patted Wu Tian on the shoulder again and said. "I understand." Wu Tianying said. But he is still confused, don''t know Zhao Jianxin''s practice is right or wrong. With the departure of Luofu and baiqiushui, Baidi gate became silent and everyone gradually dispersed. ... "the Lord has run away!" Soon after, Wu Tian heard a news that Zhao Jianxin''s men ran away, leaving only a letter to pass on the title of the White Emperor sect to Wu Tian. With the disappearance of Ping Bufan and the God King who appeared not long ago, as well as the former patriarch of the God gate. "Lord, you''ve gone too far!" Wu Tian looked at the letter in his hand and cried bitterly. The letter tells Wu Tian that Zhao Jianxin is no longer the leader of the White Emperor sect since Wu Tian is the leader of the sect today. Since he is not the leader of the sect, he does not have to bear the future of the whole white Emperor sect. He goes to protect Luo Fu and Bai Qiushui and repay Li Taibai''s kindness. As for the reason of the God King, like Zhao Jianxin, he wanted to repay his kindness. The reason of the former patriarch of Shenmen is more simple. He wants to serve his master. Ping Bufan didn''t even keep his words. In this way, the most powerful fighting force of baidimen is directly running, leaving only Wutian who has just stepped into the realm of half step spirit king. Wu Tian finally understood why Zhao Jianxin had to teach himself such a serious lesson. It was Tuogu who entrusted the White Emperor''s gate to him. "Lord, come on." Yuexin is a little bit embarrassed. She comes to Baidi gate. Because of Li Taibai, she has been specially cared by Baidi gate and is already a core disciple. "Well." Lin Xiaodan touched his chin. He was thinking about whether he wanted to go back. "You are not allowed to leave." Wu Tian''s eyes look at Lin Xiaodan and says angrily. It seems that he can see through Lin Xiaodan''s thoughts. If Lin Xiaodan also leaves, he will be the only one to support the whole Baidi sect. With the emergence of the hermit sect, Lin Xiaodan''s identity is not hidden from Wu Tian. Lin Xiaodan is from the hermit sect, which specializes in refining pills. "Good." Lin Xiaodan nodded his head. He was a little sorry. He can''t go back now. Now he can''t protect Bai Qiushui and others. He may also be dragged into the water. "Report to the Lord." Just at this time, a figure outside the hall called, "there is a man who claims to be the apprentice of elder martial brother Li, asking to join the sect." At the foot of baidimen mountain, a young man was waiting in ragged clothes. His eyes were full of light. After several months, he lost his way many times and finally found the place where master wanted to come by himself. Before entering the holy Road, Li Taibai found that he was a mute boy with strong spirit in the villa. Around the mute boy, a spirit general''s eyes were full of tears. He escorted the boy to the Baidi gate according to Li Taibai''s instructions. He finally completed his task. God knows how he came over these months.The meeting of two road crazies and the journey of finding their way made him think it was not easy. ... after leaving Baidi gate, Luofu and baiqiushui sit on a huge black carving, which is the spirit beast of Bai family. Except Luofu and baiqiushui, none of the other villagers in Luojia village is found. After leaving Baidi gate, all these people have been killed by Baili. "To hide information, these people are loopholes." After killing these Luojia villagers, this is Bai Li''s explanation. There is sadness in Luo Fu''s eyes. These villagers grew up with him, and some even watched him grow up. Now they die like this. "Brother Fook." Bai Qiushui looks at Luo Fu with some worry. "Nothing." Luo Fu shook his head. He looked at Bai Qiushui with a smile on his face. What''s more, the villagers of Luojia village, who brought Bai Li, are not friendly to them. Now they have come to this end, but they just suffer for themselves. What he can do now is to protect Bai Qiushui, Luo Bai and Li Taibai. They chose to leave not only for the sake of Baidi gate, but also for Li Taibai and Luobai. If the Bai family entered Baidi gate, they would know the existence of Luobai and Li Taibai. The crystallization of the two, lobai will be captured by the Bai family. Looking at Luo Fu and Bai Qiushui sitting together, Bai Li looks into the distance. There is a trace of doubt in his eyes. He doesn''t know why the emperor''s pupil is useless to Ping Bufan. This has never happened in the history of Bai family. The emperor''s pupil was restrained, which was a disaster for the Bai family. And who is the existence that pingbufan said? Even let Ping Bufan have fear in his heart. If Li Taibai is here, he must know this. Pingbufan is the object chosen by heaven. He was once the protagonist of an era, the embodiment of the heart and will of the world. He has the breath of the heart of the world. How can the pupil of the emperor compare with the heart of the world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 372 The battle between the demon land and the Terran continues. The battle between the two sides is on the fifth defense line. The blood has dyed the land red, and everywhere is full of the smell of flesh and blood. The battle fell into a stalemate. "On this day, countless strong people stepped into the fifth line of defense. The colorful colors dazzled the whole sky. The powerful forces of the human race finally discussed the division of interests and started their attack." In the holy land, countless people looked at the scene in the air and were relieved. "It''s a pity." Looking at the changes in the void, Li Taibai sighed in silence. This is the last play of Tianlong. The time of each battle is clearly recorded. In his memory, the second stage of the battle between demon land and Terran will begin. This is the last straw that crushed the Tianlong people in the previous life. Although there has been a change in this life, according to his inference, this big play will start. The previous life is just the last straw to overwhelm the Terran. This life will become a magic trick to control the Terran power because of Li Taibai''s change. The fight between traitors and spies. "What happened!" Someone suddenly exclaimed that the original calm picture over the holy land had suddenly changed. Fierce fire filled the sky and the earth, endless toxins enveloped the earth, and countless people fell to the ground on the fifth line of defense. In the direction of demon land, demon soldiers stand on the earth one by one, their eyes are very cold. In the void, ten huge figures are with a wild smile. This is the top ten general of demon land! Each one is the realm of the spirit king. On the fifth line of defense, it brings great fear to the Terran and kills countless Terrans. In the fire, countless Terran figures are wailing. The fierce toxin erodes their power and makes them unable to use their power. This is a picture of hell for Terran. The people of demon land are laughing wildly. In front of them, the people of human race are wailing in pain in the fire. "The fifth line of defense has collapsed!" Everyone knows that when the fire dissipates, the demon soldiers will step into the Terran land without any obstruction, enter the most important Terran land, and the Terran land will be separated by the demon land, and fight separately from then on. "The Terrans are dead." One by one, thoughts passed through the hearts of the people. "The Terran is invincible!" At this time, several voices resounded between the heaven and the earth. In the fire, several figures staggered. This is the spirit king on the fifth defense line of the Terran. Countless poisonous gas was emitted from these spirit kings. This is the poisonous gas from the first few defense lines, which can stop the attack of the demon people. At this time, these spirit kings used their last strength to protect the poisonous gas and distribute it to the fifth defense line On the line of defense. In order to gather the last strength of the Terran, but also for the withdrawal of the Terran after the fifth line of defense. In the process of the extinction of the race, the power of the human race is always beyond everyone''s imagination. With the rise of poisonous gas and the change of the spirit king of the human race into ashes in the fire, the ten generals of the demon land with the demon soldiers withdraw and end up. In the sky of the holy land, the picture scroll that lasted for several months disappeared and replaced by the familiar sound in the holy land. "The Terran is facing the danger of extermination. Everyone of the disciples of the holy land must go to the mission hall to accept the final struggle of the Terran. The holy land will be closed in seven days." This is the voice of the holy land. Listening to the sound in my ears, the Holy Land disciples fell into silence. The mission of holy land seems to imply something to them. "The last struggle of the Terran shows that the holy land has understood that the Terran will be destroyed by demons?" A voice wailed. When they heard this cry, no one criticized them. They were also thinking about it in their hearts. They wanted someone to give them hope. They wanted to hear someone say that the Terrans would not perish. "Terrans will not perish!" A voice sounded in the void. Over the holy land, a figure appears in the void. This is a gorgeous woman with snow like skin and graceful appearance. There is a crescent shaped sign on the seal hall, which is Yuelan. At this time, Yuelan''s body is emitting white light, holy and incomparable. "I''m from the crescent!" Hearing Yuelan''s voice, a pair of Holy Land disciples are staring big. Yuezu is a legend in the Terran land. It is said that among the Terrans, there is the power to protect the race, which is called Yueya. Red moon, human tusks. "Has it begun?" Li Taibai''s eyes look at Yuelan. In the previous life, because of the death of the crescent, the crescent tribe rushed out to find the murderer of the crescent, and was finally offended. Countless girls of the crescent tribe were cheated, died and suffered inhuman treatment. The crescent tribe almost destroyed the Terran continent, and the power of the eruption shocked all the people in the Tianlong continent People. In the end, it was the hermit clan that destroyed the crescent, but the Terran also suffered a lot. This turmoil was later called the beginning of the Terran disaster by the Terrans in Tianlong.The fangs of the human race are destroyed by the human race, and the power to protect the human race is no longer in this world. This should have happened a long time ago, because with the arrival of Li Taibai, Yuelan did not die, so it did not happen. "It''s said that the temple of saints is the first one built in the holy land, which contains amazing secrets. I didn''t expect that the temple of saints was built by the crescent tribe, which contains the protection power of the human race." Someone said excitedly with a bright light in his eyes. "The actions of the demon land, I, the crescent, have long been aware that this time the crescent was born, in order to find the Terran to inherit the guard force, the Terran will not perish, will be reborn in the destruction, and become a more powerful race! You can rest assured. " The eyes of Yuelan are shining. "I don''t know if your Highness has found the human race that inherits the guard power this time." A voice rang out, and nine figures stepped into the void. None of them was not the half step spirit king, but the principal of the other nine halls except the White Emperor hall and the saint daughter hall. The speaker is a man with short fire red hair, who exudes a hot breath. This is the Lord of the flame hall, fire penalty. The third place in the holy land. "Yes." Yuelan''s eyes looked at Li Taibai and said, "I don''t know if Li Dianzhu, for the sake of the human race, would you like to agree to my proposal to you at the beginning?" "Your Highness, are you in a hurry about this?" A voice rang out. In the Golden Dragon hall, the current principal said that with Wu Yidao''s departure, the other two half king of Bu Ling died. At this time, the last half king of Bu Ling in the Golden Dragon hall. A five spirit king, which is the proud place of the Golden Dragon hall, but in just a few months, Chu Yu didn''t know whether to live or die in the Golden Dragon hall. The two spirit kings died, and Wu Yi stepped into the realm of spirit king and left. Only the last spirit king was left in the Golden Dragon hall. "Your Highness, the guardian force should be the most powerful talent of the human race. The Lord of the Golden Dragon hall should have this Guardian force. Li Taibai is just a rising star. Although he is powerful and makes rapid progress, his realm is too weak in the end." "The Terran has not been waiting for Li Taibai to grow up for a long time." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 373 "Li Taibai, for the sake of the human race, I think you should persuade your Highness the virgin to give up." The banbuling king in the Golden Dragon hall looked at Li Taibai and said solemnly. Looking at the banbuling king in the Golden Dragon hall, Li Taibai felt funny. These people really become idiots. They can''t even bewitch people, so they stand up. "No wonder, in the Golden Dragon hall, even the banbuling king, you are still the one who doesn''t pay attention to the most." Li Taibai sighed and looked at the banbuling king in the Golden Dragon hall, showing his pity. "What do you mean?" The half step spirit king in the Golden Dragon hall was discontented. "What''s the matter?" At this time, the half step spirit king in the Golden Dragon hall had an idea in his mind. Endless sadness enveloped his body. At this moment, he felt his heart broken, as if he had encountered the saddest thing in the world. The sadness hidden in the deep memory came out one by one. "No way." Soon, the half step spirit king of the Golden Dragon hall responded, and his endless sadness dispersed. His consciousness was controlled by himself again. When he came to his senses, what he saw were Li Taibai''s cold eyes and the cold sword on his throat. In everyone''s eyes, all they saw was that Li Taibai stepped across the sky, his sword came out of the sheath and put it on the throat of the banbuling king of the Golden Dragon hall. In the process, the banbuling king of the Golden Dragon hall didn''t make any resistance. "My name is Li Taibai." Looking at the half step spirit king in the Golden Dragon hall, Li Taibai turned his eyes and looked at other people in the holy land. His voice said without any emotion. "Sixteen years old, now is the existence of Lingshuai realm. I want to be the guardian. If you have any opinions, you can come to my sword and say that if you feel unconvinced, you can go up together. One of all the people in the holy land is one, and I will take it all." Arrogant! Domineering! This is everyone''s idea, today''s Li Taibai, is arrogant to the extreme, this is a declaration of war with all the people in the holy land, a pair of eyes showed anger. But no one dared to move. From stepping into the holy land, no one knows where the limit of Li Taibai''s power is. Banbuling king is like a baby who can''t resist in front of him, and the existence of Wuwang realm is like nothing. The battle of the White Emperor''s palace, which fell to the ground like dumplings, and the dead attackers, like nightmares, hovered in people''s minds. "Arrogant? Domineering? " Li Taibai didn''t care about these views. He just chose the simplest method and the one that didn''t waste time. He expressed his will and made everyone shut up. "If you are like this, brother Chu will not let you go when he comes back." Qian Tian''s voice trembled in the Golden Dragon hall. "Chu Yu?" Li Taibai said with disdain, "in tianlongjiao, I couldn''t kill him with a sword. I wasn''t afraid of him in those days, and now I''m not afraid of him. If he comes, I''ll solve it with a sword." "I promise you when you say that." Li Taibai looked at Yuelan and said. "This token is for you. Then, when time comes, I will meet you. This time, you are not the only guardian. There will be others competing with you. We need time to prepare." In Yuelan''s hand, a silver token with a crescent moon is thrown to Li Taibai. Her eyes are full of sighs. When she first met a teenager, although Li Taibai was strong, her realm was too weak. Facing the existence of a nine level realm of Lingshuai, she needed a lot of strength. She was optimistic about it, but she never thought that in a few months, the teenager could reach this realm. Now no one in the Holy Land dares to refute his words, It''s even easier to kill the existence of banbu Lingwang realm. "But who poisoned me when I arrived?" Yuelan''s heart crossed an idea. If it wasn''t for the unknown toxin, with her power, it would not have been chased by a little Lingshuai. However, we should also thank the poisoner. If she had not been poisoned, she would not have met Li Taibai. ... in the forbidden area, in a forest, a small figure was standing in the forest, with a package in his hand, which contained 15 golden fruits with sweet smell. This is the forbidden area spirit fruit. After many inquiries, the red monkey finally found out the existence of the invisible spirit level monster, which is called chameleon. What he likes most is this fruit. It''s just that this fruit is extremely rare, and it''s not in the forbidden area forest, but in the second area of the forbidden area, near the abandoned city of the forbidden area. It''s the forbidden area where monsters dare not go. As for the red monkey, he didn''t dare to go. He cared more about his life than anyone else. When he mentioned this problem, Dongfang Xianyun said that she could get it. At this time, there were countless wounds on Zhu''s body. His body was covered with blood, and his face was full of dust. He looked like he had gone through a fierce battle. Even if there is no hard work, but let others know that they have hard work is not it?"Yingsheng, I''ve brought you something you like to eat." The voice of the red monkey was feeble. Shadow saint is the name of the chameleon. There was no sound in the forest. "Isn''t it?" The red monkey''s eyes were puzzled. "Click." At this time, a chewing sound sounded in the ear of the red monkey. He did not know when a fuzzy figure appeared around him, and the package in his hand did not know when it fell into the hands of the fuzzy figure. "Yingsheng, you are finally willing to come out. Can we have a talk?" The scarlet monkey''s face was flattering. "You picked it?" A sound, like the friction of pig iron, sounded in the ear of the red monkey. "Yes, I heard that you like the fruit, so I went to look for it. I didn''t expect it to be so dangerous in the forbidden area. I almost died." Zhu monkey wiped the sweat on the forehead, some scared said. Then he said with a smile on his face, "but fortunately, I found it in the end. It''s not in vain for me to take a risk." "Yingsheng, as long as you are willing to cooperate with me, I can pick this fruit for you every day in the future." The red monkey is discussing. After the red monkey''s voice fell, the forest became quiet, leaving only the sound of chameleon chewing the forbidden area fruit. "No, these fruits are enough. I like this fruit just because it can cure some of my old wounds." After a long time, the chameleon said. Hearing the chameleon''s words, the red monkey''s face looked dejected. "After all, it still can''t work?" "However, you dare to enter the forbidden area. Your courage is stronger than mine. You make me look at you with new eyes. I can follow you. This is respect for the strong." The chameleon said, his figure standing behind the monkey. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 374 "Boom!" There was a violent crash. A strong boy, like a stone, fell from the air, hit the ground and fell into the earth. A deep pit appeared on the earth. "Ha ha ha ha!" A laugh rang out from the pit, and the strong boy ejected from the pit. "Master, let''s come again!" The strong boy, looking at the golden tiger with wings on his back in the air, said excitedly. In the forest not far away, countless monsters lie on the ground lazily. If you look carefully, you will find that although these monsters lie on the ground lazily, their eyes are extremely sharp, emitting hot color, watching the fight in the air. A woman with freckles, like a girl next door, is standing in front of the monster, watching the battle in the distance, with a smile on her face. "Big brother, I really like fighting." Zhang Tingting said softly. Since finding the tiger king, Qizhan will fight with the golden winged tiger as soon as it has time. The powerful one with holy spirit can give full play to his strength. His power control increases with the speed visible to the naked eye. After nearly a month''s cultivation, the body of weapon warfare is much stronger than before. "Have you forgotten something?" Looking at the weapon war, the voice of the golden winged tiger sounded strange. "What''s the matter?" Qizhan blinked. "What''s your purpose here?" Golden winged tiger reminds a way. When he heard the words of the golden winged tiger, Qizhan responded. He scratched his head and said, "how can the elder be so powerful that he submit to me? I''m very grateful that he can be accompanied by me. How can I embarrass him?" "It''s impossible to submit to you." Golden winged tiger''s voice rang out, its eyes staring at the weapon war, said, "however, with you, it''s OK, your desire to fight, I like, your temper to my appetite." The fighting time after time, the indomitable spirit of the weapon war, moved the golden winged tiger. On the earth where Li Taibai left, fifteen teenagers were running. Behind them, countless monsters followed closely. The heaven and earth vibrated, and a strange breath came out among the fifteen people and monsters. "Roar, roar!" The roar of beasts makes the world change color. "These people are really stupid." Standing not far away, a fat boy was lazily leaning against a big round white pig, holding a red fruit in his hand and putting it into his mouth. "Hum hum." The big white pig hummed and opened his mouth. In front of him, a bunch of purple grapes entered his mouth. "Life should be enjoyed." The big white pig''s voice sounded lazily. "Big pig, you really only cultivated to the holy realm in order to eat delicious food?" Zhang Da Pang asked. "Of course, I was just an ordinary little wild boar. I had to escape the pursuit of all kinds of predators every day. I was afraid that if I died one day, I would not be able to eat. One day, I suddenly came up with a trick. If I was not afraid of these predators, would these predators not dare to pursue me? I began to practice, and after countless dangers, I reached this level. " Big white pig''s eyes are full of sighs. "Only live, can eat more delicious, did not eat to satisfy, I do not want to die." "Wonderful, big pig, from today on, you are my idol." Zhang Da Pang gives a thumbs up. This is the model of our generation. In order to have more time to eat delicious food, he practices to the holy realm. It''s a potential to eat. Death is something Zhang is afraid of. Eating is something Zhang likes. If both things can be solved perfectly, it will be a hundred times of happiness. "Hum hum." One by one, the voices rang out around Zhang DAPAI. Beside him, a monster was lying on the ground lazily, unspeakably comfortable. They had been perfectly assimilated by Zhang DAPAI and big pig. "You can start to practice." Big white pig''s voice said lazily. "Indeed, enough rest. In order to live longer, it''s time to start practicing. "Zhang Da Pang nodded his head and stood up. As Zhang Dafei stood up, a monster stood up behind him. Their lazy breath disappeared and replaced by the fierce breath. Beside Zhang Dafei, big white pig also stood up lazily. "Big pig, what are you doing?" Zhang Da Pang''s eyes showed a puzzled color. These days, it was the first time he saw the big white pig move. "If you meet someone who has the same idea as me, I''ll cooperate with you. If you can live longer, that''s good." Big white pig stretched a waist to say. A pig stretching, how to see, how strange, just at this time, Zhang Dafei has ignored these, his eyes full of excitement. The way of military training is to train the general for the soul and the soldier for the body. The soul is not there, the body is decayed, the body does not exist, and the soul has no place to parasitize. A general should know his own soldiers and concentrate on them, so that he can become a powerful army.What Li Taibai once said suddenly appeared in Zhang Dafei''s heart. He felt that he understood something. "Well, let''s come together. After a while, I''ll show my boss how good I am." He said happily. In the forbidden area, Li Taibai saw the changes of Zhang DAPAI and others. His mouth curved slightly. Although Zhang DAPAI and others were slow, weak and lucky in training, he didn''t stop them. Only the most suitable way of training can we become the most suitable arms and give full play to our own strength. Although there is no change in the strength of these monsters, Li Taibai can already feel the existence of the soul of the soldiers. Taking the beast as a soldier, Zhang Dafei and others have been successful. At the last moment, Zhang Dafei and others have finally completed their training. Ouyang Li and Luobai are standing in the void at this time. Under them, a monster squats down with sharp eyes and great prestige. In the void, a Golden Phoenix flies around Luobai. In Ouyang Li''s place, a peacock is staring at the Golden Phoenix. They are enemies and refuse to go to find Li Taibai. If it goes and its dead teammates don''t, doesn''t it mean that it has been compared? It''s more important than their lives. "The dead yellow bird, how to see, is our Ouyang from the training of the soldiers more powerful, you those soldiers, strong in the outside, not in use." Peacock looked at the white side of the monster, said sarcastically. "Stray bird, are you blind because of your stray hair? Whoever comes to see, it''s our Luobai soldiers who are more powerful. " Phoenix counterattacked. For their quarrel, Luo Bai and Ou Yangli take a look at each other, and they are helpless. During this time, they are used to it. Let them help them, and they also borrow the reason that they are dead enemies. As long as the soldiers trained are stronger than those on the opposite side, they will win. These days, they also try to make two birds make up, but it doesn''t work. "Well." Suddenly Luo Bai is tiny a Zheng, her eyes looked toward Ou Yang to leave. "It''s time for us to go." Luo Bai opens his mouth and says that Li Taibai''s voice is heard in her mind. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 375 After the final struggle task of the Terran was released, the number of disciples in the holy land decreased at a visible speed. "I can leave this place at last. I don''t know if I''m alive." There are old people wailing in pain. When they were young, they stepped into the holy land full of confidence, but now they have reached this age. Life has come to the twilight years, countless fantasies to leave the holy land, now finally have a chance. "Home has been destroyed. I don''t know where you are now. If you are dead, I will avenge you with my flesh and blood." There are men who are uneasy in their eyes. The clan they are in has been occupied by demons. The brothers in the clan don''t know where they are. "Is it really of any use for our holy land disciples to go out in this battle?" A voice sighed. The battle between the demon land and the hermit clan, the colorful arms, the terrible demon soldiers, is not something they can intervene in. With blood, fear and doubt, one by one the disciples of the Holy Land disappeared in the holy land. When Li Taibai and others entered the mission hall, there were not many holy land disciples in the mission hall. Except for the Baidi hall, the other ten halls had already left. "It''s from the White Emperor hall." See Li Taibai and others appear, someone whispered, opened the distance. "How do I feel like these people are a little afraid of us?" Zhang Da Pang''s eyes showed a strange color. "Not afraid of us, but afraid of the boss. Don''t you see that their eyes are fixed on the boss?" Zhu added. Not long ago, Li Taibai''s arrogant behavior made all the disciples of Holy Land see his hegemony. At the same time, he was even more afraid. This is what the strong deserve. "Boss, what are we going to do?" Looking at the mission in the mission hall, the weapon war asked. The last struggle task of the Terran is a large task, which is divided into three types: exploration task, investigation task and combat task. The three types of tasks are divided into countless branches. The task of exploration is to explore the place occupied by the demon land and find out the truth of the demon land. The investigation task is to investigate the traitors among the Terrans. The combat mission is to enter the military camp where the Terrans gather for training, arms training and fighting. The holy land will provide convenience for all people''s tasks. Quest: holy land will give you the way to enter the demon land and some ways to hide your breath. Investigation task: the holy land will give the tools and ways to investigate the people in the demon land. Combat mission: holy land will also instill knowledge into the Holy Land disciples who choose the mission, so that they can have some training ability. These three kinds of rewards are instilled directly by the holy land, and can be learned directly without learning. How can the appearance of Holy Land disciples be ordinary? If you are like ordinary people, how can you be called the Holy Land disciple? This is the pride of the holy land. For nearly ten years, the former Terran can resist the attack of demons, because of the convenience given by the holy land. "Investigation mission." Li Taibai said. Among the three missions, the exploration mission is too dangerous and unsuitable. Although the combat mission is not dangerous, it can quickly get attention with its ability, but it is not free. Moreover, it does not play a significant role when the fifth defense line has not collapsed. The investigation task is Li Taibai''s choice of the most suitable task for them now. He has absolute freedom and is also the most active task in this month, which can let him quickly gain the attention of the heart of the world. After Li Taibai chose the investigation task, a light golden light appeared, and a compass appeared in Li Taibai''s hands. It was a sacred place for people to investigate the demon land. At the same time, a spiritual wave appeared in Li Taibai''s spiritual world. Li Taibai spread out the scope of the spiritual world, and the way to distinguish the people in the demon land appeared in his mind. After Li Taibai chose the investigation task, Zhang Dafei and others also made the same choice. They all had compass and method of identifying the people of demon land on their hands, and a golden gate appeared behind several people. This is the gate to the holy land. After waiting for Li Taibai and others to leave, there was a burst of exhalation in the mission hall. "Li Taibai is so terrible. I feel scared when he stands here." Someone said. "It''s not only Li Taibai, but all the people in the White Emperor hall give me this feeling. They seem to have a strange smell, which makes me have an impulse to surrender." "I also have this feeling. It''s probably a matter of realm. I don''t know if you have found the realm of Baidi hall and others?" Questions were raised. "Realm?" A pair of eyes show the color of doubt. "I didn''t dare to see them at all. I didn''t pay attention to their realm. Did their realm reach the Ninth level of Lingshuai?" Someone said. "It''s hard to believe that Ling Shuai has been on the ninth floor. You know, they''ve only been in the holy land for a few months. When they entered the holy land, they''ve got the strength of Ling Shuai''s ninth floor." "Tang Qian is no more than eight stories of Lingshuai now." Someone said it in silence.Mission hall quiet down, but soon, the voice of the question sounded again, "you make a mistake, the White Emperor hall, in addition to Li Taibai, everyone entered the realm of Wuwang, including Zhang Tingting and Qian Shu who joined the White Emperor hall not long ago." Wuwang realm! Hearing this figure, a pair of eyes looked at the speaker, eyes full of disbelief. It''s just like a legend to enter the realm of Wuwang within one year after entering the holy land. You know, even if a genius is like Chu Yu, it was only at the end of one year that he entered the realm of Wuwang. In particular, Zhang Tingting and Qian Shu, who were originally mediocre in the holy land, entered the White Emperor hall and stepped into the realm of Wuwang. Their talents have reached the top of Tianlong. "No way!" Someone shook his head and didn''t believe it. "If everyone else reaches the realm of Wuwang, how can Li Taibai not reach the realm of Wuwang?" ... on the third day of the mission in the holy land, they set foot on a strange mountain peak. "Is this Qizong?" Looking at the mountain in the distance like a huge hammer hanging upside down, Zhang said. Looking at the weapon war, he said, "this is your territory. You have to prepare some good weapons for us." "Boss, do you really want to go to my family? I think we can change places. " He didn''t answer Zhang dafui''s words, but Qizhan said in a low voice. "What''s the matter with you? How do you feel that you''ve been scared since the boss said that he would come to your family? Is your name of genius false? " Red monkey some strange said. "I''m naturally a genius, but Qizong is different from what you think." Jizhan shook his head and said. "Do you remember what I said to you?" Li Taibai didn''t pay attention to these people. Instead, he looked at Qizhan and asked. "I remember." When he heard Li Taibai''s words, Qi Zhan nodded his head, but there was a little doubt in his eyes, because what Li Taibai told him was too strange. According to his understanding, it was nonsense. "Just remember. You don''t have to worry. Just do what I say." Li Taibai said lightly. The trip to Qizong is imperative. There is one thing he needs in Qizong. Li Taibai had planned it when he asked Qizhan to follow him. It is very important for him. Moreover, in the last life, when the Qizong was burned down, it was when the Holy Land disciples returned to the earth. In those years, Qizhan became Ouyang Mingyue''s subordinate after the Qizong was destroyed, which was very strange. In this life, he would not let this happen when he came back. Qizhan was already his younger brother. After being called the eldest brother by Qizhan so many times, how could he let the world of the previous life start again I''m a student. Since we want to take the place of heaven, if we can''t even take care of the people around us, how can we call it heaven. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 376 "The weapon war is back!" When Li Taibai and others stepped into the Qizong, they obviously felt strange eyes staring at Qizhan, which contained both disgust and fear. "Have you done anything before? Let the sect disciples dislike you so much? " Zhang said in a low voice. "You did the wrong thing." Qi Zhan stares at Zhang Da Pang. "How do I feel? It''s like you''ve insulted their goddesses to make them look like this." Red monkey also said. "Zhu Hou, Zhang Dafei, don''t be kidding. How could brother Qizhan do such a thing?" Zhang Tingting said. "Sister in law, you''re still fighting with the weapon, so you help him talk? If I have an affair in the future, I really love your parents. They have raised such a big daughter for others. " Zhang Da Pang sighed and waved his hand in sadness. "What are you talking about?" Zhang Tingting rolled her eyes and said angrily. "I don''t know." The sound of weapon war is strange. "Brother Qizhan, you''re kidding too!" Zhang Tingting angrily looks at Qizhan, but soon she reacts. This is not what she said to Qizhan. Everyone''s eyes on the scene become strange. "Weapon war, you can''t really insult other people''s goddess!" Zhang Da Pang''s eyes widened. "You know people, you know faces, but you don''t know hearts. Qizhan, I didn''t expect you to be such a person." Zhu Hou shook his head, put his hand on the shoulder of Qizhan and said, "next time there is such a good thing, you should remember to call me brother. We brothers will share happiness." "Bah, what are you talking about? I don''t know what''s going on." Take away the red monkey''s hand. "So I really don''t want to come back." Qizhan shakes his head, and his eyes show helpless color, saying the reason why he doesn''t want to come to Qizong. "The course of the matter is very simple. When he accidentally took a pink fruit, he lost consciousness. When he woke up, he and his younger martial sister had been lying on the bed with a pool of blood on it." "They wanted to hide it, but unfortunately, the elder martial sister''s brother just came to him for something, and then it got out of hand, and the whole Qizong knew about it." "Is that younger martial sister very beautiful?" Zhu monkey asked curiously. "I don''t know how to describe it." Qizhan''s face is a little strange. "Elder martial brother, you are back at last." A sweet voice sounded in the ears of Zhu Hou and others. A woman ran down the mountain, her eyes full of joy. When she saw the woman, Zhu Hou and others finally understood the reason why Qizhan''s face was strange. This is a girl with a devil''s figure and an angel''s face. She is absolutely beautiful. However, she looks only 11 or 2 years old. She is only about 1.12 meters tall. She is not a girl at all, but a little girl. "I didn''t expect you to have such a hobby. However, such a small appearance, plump figure and a child''s face are really killing weapons. Your younger martial sister is absolutely beautiful. Even in some people''s eyes, your younger martial sister is absolutely the most beautiful existence in the world." Zhang Da Pang patted the weapon and said. "Shut up." Qizhan rolled his eyes and looked at the girl walking in front of him. He had a gentle smile on his face. "Younger martial sister, long time no see." "Elder martial brother, I miss you so much." The girl hugged the weapon and her eyes were full of dependence. "Younger martial sister." There was a trace of helplessness in Jizhan''s eyes. He gently rubbed the girl''s head and said, "my boss and I have something to do when we come back. Let''s talk about it later." "Good." The girl cleverly nodded her head and stood aside. "By the way, elder martial brother, I need to tell you something. My father is very angry. He said that as long as you come back, we will get married." The girl said softly, with a look of regret in her eyes, "I always said that it was just the unintentional fault of the elder martial brother, but my father and my brother didn''t agree. You must be responsible." "Well, I see." Qi Zhan nodded his head and took Li Taibai and others to the door. Following Qizhan and looking at the girl beside him, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. There was something strange in his eyes. He found a very interesting thing, but he didn''t intend to say it. He needed to see the idea of Qizhan. The peak of Qizong is very huge. The peak is a city. There is only one entrance in the gate of Qizong. After entering it, you will arrive at Qizong''s air soldier pool. The air soldier pool is a bazaar according to shifangzong. Qizong''s hanging pool is a place that anyone can enter. It is used to buy and sell goods refined by Qizong. In the past, Qizong''s hanging pool was one of the most lively places in Tianlong. But now in the era of war, coupled with the possible existence of traitors in demon land, the pool has been closed. Without permission, no one can enter the pool. Nowadays, except for a few people who are familiar with Qizong, or who live in it, there are no outsiders. Li Taibai and others, with the leadership of Qizhan, are naturally qualified to enter the Qibing pool, which is also the place where they live in Qizong."Boss, today we live here. I''ll report to the patriarch and my grandfather. Tomorrow we''ll talk about the task." "Good." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. Every clan has its own rules. Watching Qizhan leave with the girl, Li Taibai''s eyes flicker. His spiritual world is scattered. Within a kilometer range, all information can''t escape his monitoring. Since he entered Qizong, he has used the spiritual world. He already knows about Qizhan and Qizong. The girl''s name is Lu Xueer, the daughter of the second elder of Qizong. Her brother, Lu Tiancheng, is the most brilliant genius of Qizong. Now he is 25 years old, and he is the second-class craftsman of Qizong. This is unprecedented in the history of Tianlong, and it is hard to see anyone coming. He is known as the most gifted craftsman in history. Lu Xueer is the mascot of Qizong. She is loved by countless people of Qizong, and she is also the goddess in many people''s hearts. The existence she wants to protect is just one day. This mascot, which is loved by countless people of Qizong, has been tarnished. You know, Lu Xueer was only ten years old that year. She could hurt a ten-year-old girl. This kind of person is absolutely inferior to a beast. The existence of the beast that defiled Lu Xueer was Qizhan. At that time, Qizhan was almost killed by the angry Qizong people. It was only Qizhan''s grandfather''s plea and Lu Xueer''s plea that Qizhan avoided the worry of life. But it was also disliked by all the people of Qizong. It seems that there is nothing wrong with everything. The reason for all this is the weapon war. But in Li Taibai''s eyes, this situation is very wrong. How can a 10-year-old girl be liked by the whole clan and become the existence that many people want to protect. Of course, more importantly, Li Taibai found that this little girl named Lu Xueer was perfect. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 377 "Qizhan, that Lu Xueer, though small, can be seen to be a beautiful child now. She must be the top beauty in Tianlong in the future. Why don''t you want to marry her?" "Even if the age gap is here, after a few years, she will grow up. You are not a pedophile. Why do you want to run away?" In the evening, Qizhan returns to the place where he lives. Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou look at Qizhan curiously. With their understanding of weapon warfare, it''s very strange. Even if Lu Xueer is young and has the temperament of weapon warfare, since she has done something she shouldn''t have done, even if she doesn''t care, she will surely be responsible for it. "I don''t know." Qi Zhan''s brow wrinkled slightly. He sighed and said, "younger martial sister is very nice and lovely. Normally, I shouldn''t do this kind of thing, but I don''t know why. I''ve been scared since I saw her." "What are you going to do about this marriage?" Zhang Tingting''s voice rang out, her eyes complex staring at the weapon war. "What can we do? I''ve already run once. My younger martial sister is very kind to me. I can''t hurt him again. " There was a bitter smile on Qizhan''s face. "What if you didn''t hurt Lucille?" At this moment, Li Taibai''s voice rang out. He looked at the weapon war and said, "what if Lu Xueer is still perfect?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Qizhan widened his eyes. He suddenly stood up, "boss, do you mean I didn''t hurt my younger martial sister?" "That''s right." Li Taibai nodded his head, and a smile appeared on his face. When he found that something was wrong, he combined what happened in his previous life with the thing that had been collected. He had already realized the truth of some things. "It seems that this is the reason for the destruction of Qizong. The inferiority of human nature is ridiculous." Li Taibai shook his head. "Boss, are you serious? If it''s true, then why did Lucille cheat me? " The eyes of weapon war are full of doubts. "Do you want to know the answer? How about a play with me? " Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He looked at Qizhan and said, "your marriage with Lu Xueer should be held in seven days, right? I need you to go to the wedding. " "Yes." It''s a little bit of a fight. ... there are still seven days to go before Jizhan''s marriage. The next day, Li Taibai came. After breakfast, he was taken to the reception hall of Qizong by Qizhan. They were received by a strong old man. "Qizhan has already told us your mission. However, your mission is no longer needed for us. The demon people hidden in our Qizong have been found the day before yesterday. If you want to stay in Qizong for refuge, we can let you stay in your face as friends of Qizhan. "I said faintly. "Elder nine, I didn''t say that yesterday." There was anger in his eyes, he said. "Yesterday it was because the patriarch didn''t know these things. Today I heard about them, so the patriarch asked me to solve them." The strong old man said lightly. "I''ll disturb you." Li Taibai nodded his head and was about to leave. "Wait a minute." Just then, a disordered sound of footsteps sounded from the outside of the reception hall, and several men appeared in the reception hall. These are some men in their thirties. They are the first one, with red hair like a flame, hot breath and strong body. "Li Taibai, this is our first time to meet." The red haired man said with a smile on his face. "What''s the matter?" Seeing the red haired man, Li Taibai asked. At the sight of the red haired man, Li Taibai knows who the red haired man is, huochu, the Lord of the flame hall in the holy land of Tianlong. "Naturally, Li Taibai, if you come to our Qizong for shelter, why should you leave something to be grateful for?" Fire Chu said with a smile. Hearing huochu''s words, Li Taibai showed a playful look on his face and said, "then I don''t want to be sheltered. I''ll leave now." "Li Taibai, where do you regard our wares as? Come and go as you like? Now that you''re here, you have to leave a present, right? We don''t ask much. Leave the secret of your killing banbuling king in holy land. " Fire Chu light says. "Huochu, what do you want?" Qi Zhan widened his eyes and said angrily. "Weapon war, shut up to me." Huochu looked at Qizhan, and his eyes were full of killing. "If it wasn''t for the sake of my younger martial sister pleading for you, I would really kill you." "This is for the sake of our Qizong. The secret that Li Taibai has in the battle between the Terran and the demon land can make our Qizong people stronger. When the future war comes, there will be more living space." On the edge of the fire, someone explained. "You want my secret?" Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He turned his head, looked at the nine elders of Qizong and said, "is that what you mean by Qizong?" "The patriarch didn''t know about it, just for the sake of Qizong, I agreed with it." Nine elder nods to say. "I''m very curious. Only the master of Qizong is the realm of spirit king. You should know that banbu spirit king is not my opponent at all. What gives you the courage to rob my things?" Li Taibai said sarcastically."Li Taibai, if it was in the past, I would not dare to do so, but now, in this case, you have no choice." Huo Chu said, "Qizong is more powerful than you think. Even if the people of demon land attack, they can''t step into Qizong in a short time!" "Step, step." A pair of footsteps sounded, one by one in light blue armor surrounded the reception hall. "Kill A sound of Xiao Sha was heard all over the world, and a strange smell was emitted from the existence of each one wearing blue armor. At this moment, the world became extremely cold. "Blue of the seven color arms!" Seeing the existence of the living room, the weapon war was a little shocked. These people are the arms that appeared in the war between demon land and Terran. "Blue arms? This name is a bit novel. We belong to the heaven fire soldiers of the fire building of the hermit clan. " A haughty voice rang out. Among the soldiers, a man with a mustache said haughtily. "Qizong has now become the subsidiary gate of our fire building. We are the guard force of Qizong." "Are you the so-called Li Taibai, the first genius of all ages?" The eight character bearded man looked at Li Taibai, his eyes full of disdain. "As long as you leave your secret, even if the demon soldiers come, I will guarantee you nothing." "What if I don''t want to?" Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. "No?" A man with a moustache and a sarcastic look in his eyes. "Kill Around him, one by one, the sky fire soldiers stepped forward. The sound of Xiao Sha resounded through the heaven and the earth. In the void, a blood red fog suddenly appeared, which exuded a cold breath. "I can let you understand why the spirit king will die in the power of demon soldiers." The sound of the mustache is very arrogant. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 378 Looking at Tian Huo Bing, Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. The skill of military training is not the cooperation and array of the so-called cultivators, but a kind of momentum, a kind of power close to Tao. The will of countless people is able to understand and communicate the power of heaven and earth. This power can suppress spiritual power and spiritual power. Even his most secret wound sword, in the face of military training, did not have much effect. This is the reason why the art of military training almost dominated the divine world. "Li Taibai, don''t fight fearlessly. The soldiers trained by the hermit clan are not as powerful as you can imagine. This army can only kill any clan in Tianlong mainland." Huochu said. "Boss, what should we do?" Qizhan''s face was very embarrassed. He didn''t expect that the people of Qizong would fight against Li Taibai. Luobai and others were also dignified. After practicing the way of military training, they are more aware of the strength of this force, which is not something that individuals can resist. "Do you know how Tang Yuan got into the demon soldiers and killed the head of the demon general?" Looking at huochu, Li Taibai didn''t pay attention to the people of tianhuobing. He said. "You don''t want to compare yourself to Tang yuan, do you?" Huochu''s eyes were full of irony. "Tang Yuan is a rare genius in the history of the whole Tianlong continent. Even in the hermit clan, he can have a certain position. How can your talent match him?" The eight character Beard Man lightly says. "You are wrong. I never think of myself as Tang yuan." Li Taibai shook his head. He stepped towards the man with eight character beard. "Tang yuan, how can you compare with me?" "Boom!" Li Taibai''s strength, which belongs to the Ninth level of Lingshuai, comes out. Step by step, he steps on the man with eight character beard. "You want to die!" Looking at Li Taibai''s figure, the man with eight character beard was full of irony. With the existence of tianhuobing, Li Taibai''s spiritual power burst out, which was of no use at all. "Tie him up!" The eight character bearded man said, and his figure retreated into the sky fire. "How can a general put himself in danger?" The eight character bearded man keeps in mind the principles of training. He is the soul of these soldiers. If he dies, these soldiers will be dispersed, and the momentum formed by training will disappear. "Kill Tianhuo soldiers came forward, pointed a long gun at Li Taibai and stabbed him. Everything that Bing Feng refers to is destroyed. The aura in Li Taibai''s body is constantly dispersing, and endless evil spirit is pouring into his body. His soul is trembling. If ordinary people are not determined, they will be scared out of their wits in the face of what Bing Feng refers to. Li Taibai knew better that in this kind of momentum, if he used the wound sword, the wound sword would be instantly melted by the force of this soldier. As Bing Feng points out, all the forces of the outside world are banned, and all the strength disappears. Only the power of the body can be relied on. This is the strength of the art of war. Even if the spirit king appears, he will become an ordinary person in an instant. How can a spirit king, whose body is a little more powerful than ordinary people, defeat a trained soldier. "This guy named Li Taibai is dead this time." "The treasures of the world, those who are predestined to know that Li Taibai came to our Qizong. God specially asked him to send the treasures to us, but he didn''t know that he was looking for his own death." "Li Taibai, you''ve had an adventure for a long time. With your life experience, you can let the whole Tianlong continent know your name. In the records of Tianlong world, you can let your name spread throughout the world. You''re enough. You can give the adventure to our Qizong. Our Qizong will lead the human race and destroy the demon land." Fire Chu cold smile way. "Kill The sound of a Xiao Sha is all over the world. Looking at the spear stabbed at him, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly, and the military training method broke out the most powerful potential in Tianlong mainland. Unfortunately, no matter in the previous life or in this life, he was never afraid of the military training method. At that time, he directly crossed the demon soldiers, which made Zhuge Mingyue unable to resist. In this life, he didn''t need to do these things at all. He practiced the method of cultivating the body of the supreme Immortal Dragon. How strong is his physical strength? Even with his physical strength, he also reached the strength of the spiritual Shuai realm. "Touch, touch." Weapons stabbed Li Taibai. It''s a pity that all these weapons are ordinary weapons. How can an ordinary weapon pierce into Li Taibai''s body? At the time of shifangzong, Fang Tian, who practiced external skills, was not afraid of Li Taibai''s long sword at that time and practiced "the cultivation method of the immortal dragon body". How could Li Taibai be hurt by any weapon. "How can it be!" Eyes wide open. "No way!" The people of tianhuobing''s eyes were frightened. Their faces were red. They used all their strength, but they couldn''t penetrate into Li Taibai''s body. Even a trace of white didn''t appear. "Is this the so-called power of the Terran? Is this the power that you are proud of? I don''t think so. " Li Taibai''s eyes showed the color of ridicule, he looked at this time a face of panic, looked at his sky fire soldiers, eyes cold said, "kneel down, forgive you not to die."After they all looked at each other, their eyes turned to the bearded man. This is the direction of their generals, the spirits of generals and the will of soldiers. As long as they are not allowed to surrender, they can''t surrender. "Li Taibai, we are the existence of the hermit sect. To tell you the truth, this heavenly fire soldier is only the weakest team in our sect. It only uses tools. The stronger soldiers of the sect are coming to the Qizong sect. If you don''t want to die, that''s it. Your talent proves that you are qualified to have the adventure you have." The man with the moustache said. "So, I really can''t understand you. If I can''t beat you, I''ll move the soldiers. Is that the strength of the so-called big power?" Li Taibai''s eyes showed the color of ridicule. He stepped toward the man with eight character beard. "Li Taibai, you want to die!" There was anger in the man''s eyes. "Kill him! It''s harmful to aim at his eyes and throat. " Cried the man with the moustache. "Kill The man with eight character beard''s voice fell, and a long gun stabbed Li Taibai. "Hum." Looking at the spear stabbed at him, Li Taibai''s eyes flashed coldly. He stepped forward, grabbed the spear stabbed at him with one hand, and swung it. The soldier holding the spear was swung up and used as a weapon to hit other soldiers. How strong is the physical power of Lingshuai realm? Can easily smash a huge stone, let the earth break. This terrible force fell on the bodies of these soldiers. How could they resist it. "No!" The screams rang out, and the figures, like darts, were directly hit and flew. They hit the steel pillars, and the bones broke and fell on the ground, howling. Many more people were directly killed in the past. "How could he be so strong!" "What kind of body is this?" Looking at Li Taibai like a demon, Qi Zong''s eyes were frightened. He couldn''t believe everything in front of him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 379 Tianhuobing, in the battle between the Terran and the demon land, broke out a powerful force, shocked the whole Tianlong continent, but at this time, these powerful forces had no resistance in front of Li Taibai. The sky fire soldier''s eyes showed the color of fear, which was a power that could not be matched at all. "Li Taibai, do you know what you are doing?" Huochu''s voice was full of horror. "Tianhuobing is the strength of the Terran against the demon land. Every strength is a hope of the Terran. You dare to kill them now. You are ignoring the safety of the Terran." "Ridiculous, you started with the boss first. Do you want the boss not to resist?" Zhang said. "Li Taibai, what do you want?" A frightened voice rang out, and the man with a moustache exclaimed. Li Taibai is stepping towards him. A gust of wind blows up and Li Taibai''s figure disappears in the same place. When he reappears, he has reached the man with eight character beard. A sense of sadness permeates the man''s consciousness. When he comes back again, a long sword pierces his throat. The man with the moustache died. "Ho ho ho." His eyes were filled with fear of death and he fell to the ground. If you lose the heart of fighting, the sky fire soldiers have lost the power formed by the skill of training. This piece of heaven and earth can use the spirit power again. "How dare you Looking at the eight character bearded man who died on the ground, the nine elder of Qizong was frightened. This eight character bearded man is the noble existence of the hermit sect. His name is huobin. The existence of the general is extremely rare among the hermit sects, and each statue is an extremely precious resource for the hermit sects. "What happened!" A strong voice sounded from the sky, and a huge figure came from afar. This is a man more than three meters tall, like a little giant. His muscles are like stones. His structure is clear, and his dark skin exudes light luster in the sun. This man is the master of Qizong, tianhammer. Heaven hammer, the strength of the king of spirit realm, plus their own talent, except for Tang yuan, no one dares to say that they can beat him. Tang yuan once said that if tianhammer hadn''t been delayed by refining tools, he wouldn''t have been the opponent of tianhammer. When tianhammer was young, he had crushed all the talents of their time. At that time, Tang Yuan and Tian hammer were known as the peerless double pride of Tianlong. "Lord, Li Taibai killed huobin." Huochu said. "Huobin is dead?" Hearing Huo Chu''s words, Tian hammer''s eyebrows wrinkled, his eyes fell on the dead huobin, and looked at Li Taibai standing in front of huobin, his eyes flashed a chill. "Are you Li Taibai? Kill huobin, do you know the consequences? " Heaven said. "Lord, it''s huobin who starts first. Huobin and huochu have nine elders. They want to rob the boss, and even kill him. The boss just resists." Qizhan explained. "It doesn''t make any sense who''s wrong or who''s right. Huobin died in our Qizong. If we can''t give an account to huolou, even our Qizong will surely perish." The sound of sky hammer is extremely cold. Hearing the sound of the heavenly hammer, everyone became very quiet. When the hermit clan was born, the power that burst out was not what Qizong could resist. "Li Taibai, you caused huobin''s death. If you can keep our Qizong, we can ignore it. If you can''t, you will wait here and wait for the punishment of huolou." In the hearts of all people across a thought, the day hammer words, but let everyone stay. "Lord!" Huochu''s eyes widened. "When I speak, is it your turn to speak?" Sky hammer''s eyes look at the fire indifferently. Hearing tianhammer''s words, huochu lowered his head and apologized: "master, please forgive me." "Li Taibai, what do you say?" Tian hammer''s eyes turn to Li Taibai again. Looking at the indifference in tianhammer''s eyes, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He suddenly found that he underestimated Qizong and the current owner of Qizong. When he was young, he was as famous as Tang yuan, and even half of Tang Yuan''s head was suppressed. Tianhammer is not an ordinary person. "I have a condition." Li Taibai said. "How dare you have conditions?" The nine elder of Qizong opened his mouth, but he was interrupted by the sound of tianhammer. "He said Heaven said. "It''s very simple. Baidi sect still lacks a branch for refining utensils. If I can keep the branch, I need it to join Baidi sect and become the branch for refining utensils." Li Taibai said lightly. "You''re funny!" Huochu raised his head and his eyes were full of the look of a madman. "This is what you make. As long as you are handed over, Qizong will be fine. If you can join huolou branch, Qizong will be a member of the hermit sect." Huochu''s voice rang out in Qizong. This time, Tian hammer did not speak, just looked at Li Taibai''s eyes more and more indifferent."Boss, is that too much?" Qizhan said in a low voice. Ignoring the weapon war, Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the sky hammer. He said faintly: "Lord of heaven, you should know that no one can keep the weapon clan except me. Now the weapon clan is full of demons and ghosts." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, a smile suddenly appeared on Tian hammer''s face. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "OK, I promise you." With these words, Tian hammer turned his body and stepped far away. His voice rang out in Qizong. "From today on, Li Taibai is the guest Qing of Qizong. As long as it doesn''t damage the interests of Qizong, no one can resist." Hearing the words of Tian hammer, his eyes are full of inconceivability. Tian hammer''s words really make everyone confused. It''s just bullshit. "Boss, what''s going on?" Qi Zhan''s confused face. "It''s OK. I just found a hidden strong man." Li Taibai said with a smile, his eyes full of sigh. In the previous life, Qizong lost too quickly, and tianhammer died early, leaving no brilliant deeds in Tianlong mainland. But now, Li Taibai finds that no one in Tianlong mainland, including yinshizongmen and Tangyuan, can match tianhammer. In the last life, Qizhan became Zhuge Mingyue''s subordinate, which must be the master''s work. However, this life, their own existence, so that the idea of day hammer has changed. ... "Lord, what''s the matter with your order?" Qizong elder qihammer appeared in a cave. Looking at tianhammer, he asked suspiciously. "Martial uncle, I just want to find a way." Heaven said. "Ah." When he heard tianhammer''s words, qihammer sighed. He said helplessly: "Lord, you''re the one I grew up with. Everyone is saying that Tangyuan is powerful, but only I know that Tangyuan can''t compare with you at all. It''s just for the sake of the clan. I don''t know what you''ve found, but if it''s what you want to do, martial uncle, I will support you." Listening to the distant footsteps of the hammer, Tian hammer raised his head, his eyes showed the color of regret, he opened his hands, a terrible force sent out from him, he stretched out his hand, at this moment, heaven and earth seemed to be under his control. If someone is here, he will be surprised. The strength of tianhammer has reached the realm of Lingwang. "What about strength? I still can''t see any way to live. Is the Terran really going to die? " The day hammer sighed, his eyes full of sadness. "I hope there''s a glimmer of light on this road." Tian hammer said in his heart that Tang Yuan came here a few months ago. "I want to learn from Li Taibai." This is the first thing Tang Yuan said to him when he came here. At that time, Tian hammer was full of surprise, but there was no accident. No one knew Tang Yuan''s heart of becoming stronger better than Tian hammer. He was a thorough cultivation maniac. In order to become stronger, he could abandon anything he didn''t need. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 380 "The chosen savior of the crescent." "Once in the holy land, the White Emperor hall was built." "The first day of all time, I ascended to tianlongjiao." "Even Tang Yuan is a young man who wants to be a teacher." Li Taibai''s rumor runs through his mind, and there is a trace of expectation in tianhammer''s eyes. This meeting with Li Taibai makes him know more about Li Taibai, and the meeting is more famous. Obviously, this young man has seen something wrong with Qizong. "Monsters?" The corner of tianhammer''s mouth arced slightly. This description is very correct. "Then can you save Qizong from these demons and ghosts?" "Lord, what do you mean?" An old figure appeared in the cave, this is an old man with scar on his face, strong body, triangle eyes with haze color. The old man is Lu chuxue, the second elder of Qizong. He is the father of Lu Xueer and Lu Tiancheng. "The people of huolou are coming here. This time they will be the soldiers who have fought in the demon land. They are several levels stronger than other Tianhuo soldiers. Lord, you are pushing the weapon clan into the iron stove." "Elder two, don''t you think it''s very powerful that you gave birth to Lu Xueer and Lu Tiancheng?" Day hammer looking at the old man suddenly asked. "What do you mean?" Lu Chu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "I just think that the second elder is very powerful. At this age, he gave birth to Lu Tiancheng, the most powerful genius of the clan, and Lu Xueer, the most lovely daughter of the clan. It''s just that the clan saved the world to have such luck. I envy the second elder a little." Day hammer exclaimed. "It''s no use to be envious, and don''t digress." Lu chuxue said discontentedly. After a slight pause, he shook his head and said, "come on, you little boy, you''ve been on your own since childhood. Even if I ask you, you won''t answer. This time I''m here, I mainly want to discuss with you about the marriage between Xueer and the beast. I think that seven days is too long. Let''s go tomorrow." "Tomorrow? Is it too urgent? " Sky hammer''s brow slightly wrinkled. "My family Xueer was insulted. If Xueer hadn''t pleaded with me, I would have killed that little beast. Would it be too early for you to tell me? Doesn''t my daughter''s reputation matter? " Lu Chu''s eyes showed anger. "Well, elder two, since you have said so, let''s go tomorrow." God, the hammer nodded his head. Looking at Lu chuxue who got a satisfactory reply and left, there was something in his eyes that he didn''t understand. "Elder two, why do I remember that your wife has never had a straight face?" The day hammer low Nan way, "two elder, don''t you think you give birth to of children too excellent?" "At the age of nine, the whole Qizong people like it, even I like it very much." ... "boss, what do you want these Tianhuo soldiers for?" Back at the place where the soldiers were living, Qizhan and others were full of curiosity. After leaving the reception hall, Li Taibai tied the soldiers here. Because the day hammer''s permission, even if the fire Chu heart is not willing, still can''t stop. "As a general, don''t you think it''s abnormal to have no soldiers? Although these soldiers are weak, they are ready-made. With a little training, they can become combat power directly. " Li Taibai said with a smile. "Don''t be paranoid. We are the heavenly fire soldiers of huolou. Even if you want to kill us, we can''t give in to you." There were voices in the sky fire soldiers, which were full of firmness. "Is it?" Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly, and his eyes were full of enchantment. "I hope you can stick to your ideas." "What do you want to do?" Looking at Li Taibai, a wave of uneasiness emerged among the sky fire soldiers, one body crowded together, but at this time, endless sadness poured into their minds. "No, mom." "Ah, sister, brother, don''t die." "I can''t die! I can''t die! If I die, what will my parents do? " One by one sad cry sounded, one by one sky fire soldiers with tears, suffering, their eyes full of pain. Looking at the sky fire soldiers who cry and scream suddenly, Zhang DAPAI and others look at each other, looking at Li Taibai''s eyes is like looking at the God. "Boss, what else can''t be done?" "Li Taibai." Ouyang Li''s eyes widened, full of shock. The scene in front of her made her totally unimaginable. As a special existence in the secret world sect, she knew very well the disadvantages of the secret world sect''s military training. All the people who can survive from military training are determined people. Everyone''s feelings have been basically lost, and they are a thorough fighting weapon. But these people shed tears. Looking at Li Taibai''s figure, her eyes were full of curiosity. She wanted to find out how the teenager did it and what secret he was hiding."He''s definitely not an ordinary teenager." Ouyang Li''s secret way in his heart. An ordinary young man, even if he encounters an adventure, how can he know about the hidden clan, even the crisis she encountered? In the holy land, when she tells Li Taibai, Li Taibai tells her that she doesn''t need to care, and tells her what happened to her clan. Even if you really encounter a great adventure, you can know these things, but the youth''s mind and temperament will inevitably become different, even arrogant, but the youth in front of her is completely different. She had no idea what the teenager thought or did. It''s arrogance. All the things that young people show and do are arrogant. But in the face of Zhang Dafei and others, they are very gentle. Even when they get along with themselves, they never show arrogance. This arrogant performance is more in the face of his enemies and hostile to him. But it''s wrong to say that teenagers are not arrogant. Dare to say, I first, you all fight for the second word guy, this is not arrogant, what is it? You know, there are people out there, there are days out there. He said that this young man was kind-hearted, but in the holy land, he didn''t feel soft in the face of attacking the temple. Within a second, the unconscious figure on the ground killed hundreds of people, and he didn''t give them the chance to leave. However, Ouyang Li knew that the young man was cruel. In Muzi City, facing strangers he didn''t know at all, he didn''t escape when he knew that something would happen to the devil. Instead, he stayed there and burst out his hidden power, which made countless people peep at him and put himself in danger. Can a person who can put himself in danger for the sake of a city be a cruel person? On the holy Road, in order to save the purple guard, the boy also put himself in danger. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 381 Good or evil? Ouyang Li can''t see through Li Taibai. The more he contacts with Li Taibai, the more mist he has in her eyes. For some people, the existence of youth is a saint, while for some people, youth is a devil. For example, today''s tianhuobing people are facing demons. The sound of pain gradually stopped, and the people of tianhuobing were staring at Li Taibai, full of fear and sadness in their eyes. Hurt sword, hurt people''s mind, can arouse the deepest sorrow of people. Endless sadness is shrouded in the sky fire soldiers. This is the sadness they don''t want to face. No one wants to face this kind of sadness for the second time. "Give me your answer." When Li Taibai''s voice fell, one by one sky fire soldiers did not hesitate to surrender. For those who did not surrender, Li Taibai once again let him understand the endless sadness. The cry of pain rang out again, and after the second time, everyone surrendered. Wound sword is the most powerful spiritual attack force, but also a powerful punishment, no one will want to face the kind of despair to unable to return to the sky of sadness, it is a time of unbearable sadness accumulated together. "I''ll leave these soldiers to you. Today, I need you to train them well." Looking at Ouyang, Li Taibai said. "Good." Ouyang left his head. Ouyang Li is also from the hermit clan. She is the best one to take these Tianhuo soldiers. Her eyes are full of excitement. This is her first real training for the Terran after training. These Tianhuo soldiers have their own foundation. She is confident that she can practice well. "It''s just a pity that these guys are just spirits." Ouyang Li sighed. The way of military training is that the stronger the natural soldiers are, the stronger the trained soldiers will be. If these people are all soldiers trained in the spirit and handsome realm, Li Taibai''s physical body can''t fight. It''s just that the soldiers trained by the strong in the spirit and handsome realm are very difficult. There are very few people in this world who can enter the spirit and handsome realm, and it''s even more impossible to train them. ... "weapon war, you prepare for it. The news that you are going to get married should come. We will do everything according to the plan." Li Taibai looked at the weapon war and said. "Isn''t there six days left?" Qizhan was slightly stunned. "Weapon war, come out to me!" At this time, a huge voice sounded outside the house, and a figure with long fiery red hair appeared in the front yard. This is a young man with hot breath all over his body. Every inch of his skin is emitting fluorescence, just like the simplest jade in the world. At his waist, a silver hammer hung. "Lu Tiancheng." Looking at the man who appeared in the front yard, Qizhan was a little surprised. "Tomorrow, you and my sister get married. If you run away this time, even if you run after the whole dragon world, even if you run into the demon land, I will find you and kill you." Lu Tiancheng''s voice sounded cold. He looked at Jizhan coldly. His eyes were full of disgust. He conveyed the words and left directly. "Boss, it''s really the same as you think." Weapon war looked at Li Taibai, some exclaim of say. "You go." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. "Luobai, take the fat man, monkey and Zhang Tingting with you. Let''s leave here first." After Qizhan left, Li Taibai said to Luobai and others. After leaving from Tianlong holy land, fifteen young people with Guozi face had returned to their own forces. At this time, they were only Li Taibai, Luobai, Zhang Dafei, Zhuhou, Qizhan, Ouyang Li and Dongfang Xianyun. "Brother Taibai, it''s dangerous here?" Lobai''s eyes were dignified. "It''s dangerous." Li Taibai nodded his head. The danger he encountered during his trip to Qizong was even more dangerous than he thought. When the battle began, he might not be able to protect lobai and others. "Well, brother Taibai, we''ll wait for you in a safe place. If you don''t come back, I''ll come to you." Said lobai. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Li Taibai said. Looking at Luo Bai leaving with Zhang Dafei and others, Li Taibai''s eyes flashed a cold light, his mouth slightly curved, so it''s time for the people of the world to know his existence, and the Baidi gate should be known by all the people in the world. The extinction of Qizong is doomed. It is the will of the world. If you pry this will, it is equivalent to beating the face of the people in the world. His name will be known to all. In this case, you will gain a great heart of the world. "Then, how can we find a piece of vitality from this dead situation?" Li Taibai was lost in thought. He had a plan in his mind. He just needed to check it. He couldn''t make any mistakes. Unfortunately, there is still not much control over intelligence. "It''s time to build an intelligence service." Li Taibai said in his heart that he already had a candidate, but this time is not the time to do it."Xian Yun, can you two help me to check outside the Qizong? I need to know something. " Li Taibai looks at Dongfang Xianyun. Looking at Li Taibai''s eyes, Dongfang Xianyun''s eyes are a little complicated. They don''t know how to face Li Taibai''s words when they travel in forbidden area, especially when this young man claims to be their brother. Their bodies can''t leave the holy land. They can only use their own strength to recreate Dongfang Xianyun and follow Li Taibai. "Good." With a little head, Dongfang Xianyun turns and leaves. Watching Dongfang Xianyun leave, Li Taibai''s figure disappears, invisibility starts, and his spiritual world disperses. Check all the conditions of the Qizong. "In the previous life, after the extinction of Qizong, there used to be divine birds taking off and heaven and earth wailing." In Li Taibai''s heart, there were thoughts. When the Qizong of the previous life perished, a huge divine bird took off and was seen by the people of the whole Tianlong world. The divine bird finally disappeared in the sky, and no one knew where it had gone. But after that day, the fire forces of Tianlong continent suppressed other forces, and the whole world became a world suitable for the existence of fire forces. This situation lasted for three days and three nights Turn around. Those three days were Carnival days for all those who practiced fire power, and countless people broke through their own realm. "The bird now thinks that it is not a real life, but a spirit of artifact birth." Li Taibai said in his heart. It''s just like the spirit in his holy sword, but the bird is more powerful. It''s very likely that it''s an artifact left by God. Even if it''s not an artifact or a spirit, it must be the power left by God. Even among gods, that power is extremely rare. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 382 "Well?" At this time, Li Taibai''s eyes showed the color of surprise, his body suddenly emerged a desire, his heart was trembling, as if he had met the most eager existence. "What''s the matter?" Li Taibai frowned slightly. "East, East." An intuition suddenly appeared in Li Taibai''s feeling. As long as he walked eastward, absolutely good things would happen. But at the moment, this intuition made him even more strange. His physical feeling made him walk westward. "To the West." Without any hesitation, Li Taibai believed in his body. There was something that could excite his body, and he was curious about what it was. Along the way, there are many Qizong disciples patrolling. Because of invisibility, no one found Li Taibai. "Where is this?" When Li Taibai stopped, a huge cave appeared in front of his eyes, in which a hot breath rushed towards him. What makes him even more surprised is that in his spiritual world, there is no cave at all, which has the function of spiritual shielding. "It''s really about the divine world." You should know that even in the divine world, the objects and existence in the spiritual world can be shielded, which is also a precious existence. However, with the haunted ship, Li Taibai was just a little surprised, not too surprised. After thinking for a moment, he stepped into the cave. "Who is it?" At this time, a voice passed through the power of the spiritual world and directly reached Li Taibai''s mind. "How can it be!" Li Taibai was surprised that even Dongfang Xianyun could not do these things. You know, he was the supreme reincarnation of the divine world. The mental power in his mind was so powerful that it was terrible. Although he could not use it, he would form an independent defensive force. "Master, I''m Li Taibai. I don''t know if I''m the elder of Qizong?" Li Taibai said. "Are you Li Taibai? The day hammer guessed that you might find here, did not expect as he expected Voice in Li Taibai some sigh of ring out. "Yes, I''m Li Taibai. I think master tianhammer asked you to tell me something." Li Taibai looks the same. "Sure enough, as he said, you will bring it up." The voice sighed again that its voice became ethereal, as if it had come to Li Taibai''s mind through endless time and space. "There are not many things I can tell you. I can only tell you that I used to be the God in your mouth, but because of some reasons, when I nearly died and escaped the chase, I fell into this world and was saved by a child, who was the first leader of the Qizong." "The first lord." Li Taibai''s face was a little strange when he came up with the information about the first leader of Qizong. The first leader of Qizong was born as a common man. He began to practice at the age of 30. Ten years later, he reached the peak of Lingwang and founded Qizong. Under his leadership, Qizong was absolutely invincible. Huoling king, this is the nickname of the first leader of Qizong. It''s just that a 30-year-old person, who is called a child, feels very strange. Of course, Li Taibai can understand that for the existence of being a God, 30-year-old is no different from a child. "That little boy created the Qizong because he wanted to protect my existence. In the past endless years, every leader of the Qizong didn''t need to be strong, but he needed my approval. The person I recognized was Qizhan." "I see." Li Taibai''s eyes were clear. "In that case, Lu Xueer and others want to marry Qizhan. It must be for this reason that they want to get your information from Qizhan." "Yes, my existence, even though it has been covered up by Qizong, there is still a trace left by the endless years. These traces are known by the human beings in this world. They have ideas about me. Everyone wants to obtain the power of God." The voice said sarcastically, "but what if you find me? The power of God is beyond the control of people in this world. " "Master, is your injury more serious than when you came to this world? I''m an alchemist. Maybe I can show you. " Li Taibai said suddenly. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the owner of the voice became silent. After a long time, the voice sounded again. "So, you Terrans are really terrible. I said one word and you guessed the truth." The owner of the voice sighed and said, "my injury is really serious, but you can''t cure it. Even in the divine world, only the top alchemists can cure it." "Master, even if I help you to have a look, it won''t get in the way. Do you think it''s a gamble, just in case I happen to know the way to cure the injury of my master?" Li Taibai said seriously. "You have a smell I hate, just like the world. Forget it." The voice sounded again. "The smell of disgust?" Li Taibai''s eyes flashed, and he said: "master, if I am not wrong, you should be mentally injured, and you have a breath of death. Obviously, your injury is in the abyss. According to my understanding of the abyss, only the abyss in the abyss can cause this kind of injury.""Boom!" Endless heat wave surging, heaven and earth become extremely hot. "Who are you?" A cold voice rang out in Li Taibai''s mind. "A creature from the divine world, just like you." Li Taibai raised his head. At this moment, his breath was noble and incomparable. It seemed that everything in heaven and earth could not enter his eyes. "The divine world?" The owner of the voice pauses a little, and it suddenly laughs. "I didn''t expect that there were other gods in this world. I can''t feel the breath of other worlds from you. Instead, it''s all the breath of this world. Are you reincarnated?" "The reincarnated?" Hearing the voice of the master, doubts flashed through Li Taibai''s heart. He has never heard of reincarnation, or even reincarnation. It''s just a legend of the divine world. The so-called reincarnation, he has never met in the whole divine world. Among the rumors about reincarnation, he has looked for them, and finally comes to the conclusion that these so-called reincarnation rumors are all false. "So, can you trust me now?" Li Taibai didn''t deny it or admit it. At this time, it''s better to pretend to know. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 383 "Since you are reincarnated, then naturally believe you, you come in." The owner of the voice was a little excited. As the sound fell, the endless heat wave dispersed. In front of the cave, a hot flame appeared, and then disappeared instantly. A hot cave appeared on the earth. This is a cave that leads to the bottom of the earth, and the stairs extend to unknown places. This is the mechanism to protect the voice owner. The cave on the surface is just a cover up. When Li Taibai arrived at the low end of the cave, the intense heat wave was enough to scald ordinary people. Endless magma was rolling. Under the cave, there was a pool of magma. Qizong is actually built on a volcano. "Reincarnation, please." A clear voice sounded in Li Taibai''s ear. In the magma, a golden bird was floating. It was a rotten bird, and its breath was noble. "Gulu." Li Taibai swallowed a mouthful of saliva. At the moment he saw the bird, his body was shaking, and his cells were smelling of greed. "So hungry, so hungry, eat it, eat it!" Li Taibai seemed to hear his body shouting excitedly. "Phoenix family!" Li Taibai didn''t expect that the bird lurking in the mainland of Tianlong was actually the most powerful Phoenix family in the divine world. The Phoenix family is the symbol of the Phoenix family. In the divine world, there are ancient beasts in the Phoenix family. The blood of the Phoenix family is very powerful. This phoenix is not the one in the forbidden area of Tianlong holy Road, which only has the power of blood. The blood of that Phoenix has even disappeared. It''s said that before endless years, the Phoenix clan could compete with the Tianlong clan. But in the end, because of the scarcity of their own race, the Phoenix clan was killed by the Tianlong clan, which ushered in the era of the Tianlong clan ruling the divine world. "No wonder I have this kind of change in my body." Li Taibai said in his heart. The Phoenix clan has the blood of the Phoenix clan. For Li Taibai, who used the dragon ball, the power of the blood is too attractive for him. The Tianlong clan absorbed the blood of the Phoenix clan and became stronger. "What are you doing?" A clear and sweet voice sounded. The feng people in the abstaining magma looked at Li Taibai on guard. She felt that Li Taibai had a strange feeling. The smell still disgusted her. "I''m looking at your injuries." Li Taibai suppressed the desire in his body, he said. "My body is too fragile to bear the power of magma. Please come up. I need to have a more comprehensive examination of you." "Good." The feng people in the magma opened their mouth to answer. After looking at Li Taibai, she hesitated for a while and finally nodded her head. Endless years, its injury not only did not recover, but more serious, now she did not dare to leave this cave, as long as she left, she would die in an instant, even if she did nothing, it also knew that at most ten years, it would also die. Looking at the golden bird lying on the ground, Li Taibai''s hand touched the golden bird to find out its injury. "What are you doing?" The voice of feng people is a little strange. "Check the injury. The injury in your body is too serious. I need to be more sure how serious your injury is." Li Taibai explained. From time to time, his spirit was explored in the Phoenix family. The medical skill was a branch of alchemy, which was the pride of Li Taibai. His attention was focused, but he didn''t find that the look of the Phoenix people was more and more strange, and there was a kind of shame and anger in his eyes. "The power of death of the Lord of the abyss, the spiritual power of the fear demon king, and the physical curse of the curse family..." Li Taibai''s face became very serious. He didn''t expect that the injury of feng people was so serious. "Did you break into the abyss hall? I have suffered all the strength of the abyss once and for all. " Li Taibai said strangely. "How can there be so many injuries." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the golden bird blinked. It was a little surprised and seemed incredible. "..." looking at the surprise in the expression of the Phoenix people, Li Taibai was silent for a moment. He understood that the Phoenix people were idiots. In a better word, they were natural idiots. "Can''t it be cured?" The voice of feng people is a little low. "If it''s someone else, I can guarantee that no one in the whole divine world can save you, but you are lucky to meet me." Li Taibai''s eyes were full of arrogance. With alchemy, in the whole divine world, he dares to be the second, and no one dares to be the first. In order to find a way to revive lobai, he never stopped studying life. In the abyss is the place where the undead and the devil are located, and the place where life ends. He has a deep understanding of it. "Only, I can save you, but your strength can''t reach the peak, at least not before you enter the divine world." Li Taibai said."Please." Feng people said. There is no hope of life, now there is a chance to live, which for it, has been a miracle. What''s more, after learning about its injury, it has no hope in its heart. As long as there is one kind of power in the abyss, it will be extremely difficult to cure. If there are two kinds, it will basically declare death. Li Taibai said that it can cure her, which has filled her heart with shock. "Who were you in your previous life?" He asked curiously. "You don''t have to know that." Li Taibai shook his head. "Also, reincarnation shoulders the mission of heaven and earth, can''t let others know where they are, I''m abrupt." Feng people''s humanitarian apology. "How much do you know about reincarnation?" Li Taibai asked, his eyes indifferent incomparable, as if to ask other people, know how many things. "I don''t know much about it. This is some information circulating in our family. Since the fall of the Tianlong clan, reincarnation has begun to appear. Every reincarnation is the most powerful existence in the divine world. They have their own mission. It is said that they are looking for their dominion." "Are you really looking for your commander again?" The eyes of feng people are curious. "You don''t need to know too much about these things. It''s not good for you to know too much." Li Taibai did not answer, it will be reincarnated things in mind. He will return to this era, and is likely to have contact with these reincarnated people. Li Taibai always knows that it is not a simple thing to be able to travel through time and space and return to this era. There must be a big conspiracy in him. But this matter, he has no time to think, no matter what plot, can let him come to this era, his heart thanks, but if you want to hurt lobai and others, he is impossible to allow. Today, he can only move forward step by step in accordance with his own steps. Only when the master behind the conspiracy appears can he take the next step. Today, he can not participate in that step. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 384 The injury of feng people is very serious. What Li Taibai can do now is to slow down the injury. Among the injuries, the power of death of the Lord of the abyss is undoubtedly the most serious. And the mental trauma of the fear demon is the most tormenting. The curse power of the curse family is the reason why it can''t recover. There are many other abyss powers, but they are weak. As long as these three kinds of injuries are cured, the other injuries can be recovered slowly with the body of the Phoenix family. In an instant, Li Taibai was clear about the injury condition in the body of the Phoenix family, and thought of a good treatment. For others, it is very difficult to cure the injuries in the Phoenix people''s body, and even the whole divine world is difficult to find something that can be cured. This requires the understanding of the spiritual strength, the understanding of the human structure, and more importantly, the power of the origin of life. Coincidentally, Li Taibai''s wound sword itself is spiritual power, which is the power he once shared with alchemists. He is good at spiritual power. Although with his current strength, he can''t immediately relieve the mental trauma of the Dreadlord, but it can be reduced a little bit, and can be removed a little bit slowly. The power that can''t be recovered is the power of curse. The power of curse, for the understanding of the origin of life, Li Taibai is not afraid. As for the final power of death, it is also restrained by the source of life. But now, Li Taibai does not dare to move the power of death. The master of the abyss is the master of the abyss. Even the most top beings in the divine world dare not easily provoke him. Although the power of death on the Phoenix people is only a little power of the master of the abyss, it is not what Li Taibai can move now. If he moves the power of death, then the power of death will explode. Not only the Phoenix people will die, but even he will die instantly in the power of death. "Fortunately, the power of death is only a glimmer, and will not take the initiative to break out." In his heart, Li Taibai said in secret that his spirit was surging. He put his hand on the belly of the golden bird. Feeling Li Taibai''s hand on his stomach, feng people''s body became very stiff, but soon, a trace of joy appeared on his face. It felt a strong vitality pouring into his body, which made her body unable to recover. She felt the curse of suffering all the time, but it weakened a lot. It was originally from the spirit of the injury, but also become weak. The weakening of this injury made her bear endless years of pain, weakened countless, this kind of feeling is particularly comfortable. "Worthy of the legend of reincarnation." Feng people''s heart secret way, looking at Li Taibai eyes have a trace of worship color. Reincarnation, each is once the existence of the divine legend. Just as he was looking forward to the elimination of all the injuries in his body, Li Taibai stopped. "The injury in your body is too serious. I can only reduce the injury in this way. After ten days, you can go out for a walk, but you can''t use your strength." Li Taibai said. There is a trace of sweat on his forehead. For him today, the treatment of this kind of injury requires a lot of energy. "Well, thank you, master." The people of the Feng clan felt sorry in their eyes and soon felt ashamed of their greed. It was a great miracle that the wound in her body could be cured. Although the reincarnated one was powerful, his strength would disappear when he was reincarnated. He needed to start training again. How could he remove the wound in her body at once. "Master, my name is Fengyu. The phoenix of the Phoenix family, the rain of the rain. " "Well." Li Taibai nodded his head, he said: "you should be able to contact tianhammer?" "Yes." Feng Yu replied, "master, do you need me to call him?" "No, you will tell him that there will be a disturbance in Qizong tomorrow. Let him come to my place to find me." Li Taibai some tired said, "I first go back to rest, tomorrow I should not come, the day after tomorrow to give you a second treatment." "Good." Feng Yu''s head is dripping. When Li Taibai''s figure disappeared, there was a trace of doubt in his eyes. "Why did you call me master when you just came in? I don''t want people to know that he is a reincarnation. Reincarnation contains the secrets of heaven and earth. It is said that reincarnation doesn''t like to contact with other beings. " Feng Yu said in a low voice. "However, it''s very comfortable now. I haven''t felt this way for tens of thousands of years." Feng Yu''s eyes showed the color of pleasure, her mind suddenly sounded Li Taibai to his treatment. "But this elder, good or bad, knows that I''m not dressed now, and I''ve touched others clean." Feng Yu''s face showed the color of blush. Her body changed and gradually shrunk. A girl with golden hair appeared in the magma cave. This is a naked girl. Every inch of her skin emits a faint halo. There is no flaw in her body. She has a noble temperament. Her long and tight legs bend slightly. The duck sits on the ground, exuding an attractive luster.Thinking of Li Taibai''s action not long ago, the girl''s face turned red, and the fire element between heaven and earth was boiling violently. She jumped into the magma and buried herself in it, as if she could forget the shame not long ago. "I''m sure you know that if the feng people are seriously injured, their feathers will fade away, leaving only a phantom of their senses and reality." "The elder is lustful." "My mother said that human beings are super colored, and really did not cheat me." "Master, I''m sure you can see through my mirage by virtue of the mysterious power." "Ah, I don''t want to live!" In the middle of the magma, there was a wave of magma. ... Li Taibai naturally doesn''t know the idea of Fengyu. If he really knows, he will cry out for injustice. If he is a reincarnated person, he must know about Fengzu. However, in the previous life, although Li Taibai was famous in the divine world, he didn''t know anything about Fengzu. It was a place where human beings were forbidden to enter. Fengzu people were full of disgust for human race Evil. Even the people of the Phoenix clan had closed the passageway between the Phoenix clan and the human race at that time. Li Taibai could not find the trace of the Phoenix clan, let alone know the secret of the Phoenix clan. After he left Fengyu, he suddenly felt a little strange. At this time, Qizong was full of people everywhere. In the distant world, there was a piece of precious light. That piece of precious light was the place he intuitively sensed not long ago. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 385 "There are treasures in Qizong." Li Taibai raised his head. Looking at the Baoguang, he frowned slightly. At this time, the appearance of Baoguang in Qizong is obviously unusual. The appearance of treasure will cause the greed of countless people. Even in Qizong, it can''t stop these greedy eyes. And this piece of Baoguang is too dazzling, not ordinary Baoguang can compare, enough to let everyone see. "Ha ha ha, it''s better to be here early. Unexpectedly, this time I went out, I could meet the treasure." A rough laughter rang out between heaven and earth, and a figure appeared in the distant sky. This is a man wearing a light blue strong clothes, his clothes, written with a word of ice, the body exudes a cold breath. Yipinzongmen, the people of bingmen, the zongmen of Shuijia in muzicheng. "Sun binghe, this is my family." The sound of sky hammer rang out from the void, and he stared at the Iceman with a cold face. Sun binger, elder of bingmen Wuge, is half a step away from the realm of the king of spirit. "Lord of heaven, you can''t say that. Now the demon land invades, and the human race is facing the disaster of extinction. At this time, the birth of the treasure is a blessing for the human race. How can you say that this is Qizong?" Sun binger said with a smile on his face. "If you can really save the Terran, our Qizong will naturally take it out, but do you despise our Qizong when you intrude into Qizong without permission? Or, in your eyes, I am your back garden? " The sound of sky hammer is full of anger. The terrible pressure emanates from the sky hammer. The pressure of the spirit king realm, endless killing, is intended to surge in the sky, indicating the position of the sky hammer. If sun glacier does not give a reason, the sky hammer will kill him. In the face of tianhammer''s pressure, sun binger''s face did not change. He still said with a smile, "Lord Tianzong, don''t be angry. This time, I''m not the only one who came here. We''re guided by xingsuan sect. This time, I''m not the only one who came here. There are other sects." "Lord of heaven, long time no see." In the distant void, three old figures come slowly, and each one exudes the power of terror. These people are all strong in the realm of spirit king. "You are still alive." Looking at the old figure, Tian hammer''s face was cold. These old people are said to have been dead for a long time. Each one is a living fossil of Tianlong. "Lord Tianzong, you said that we are old and undead. In order to live longer, we dare not use our strength at will, so we didn''t appear in front of the people. But now, the human race is facing the disaster of extinction. For the sake of the human race, we are old and undead. We just don''t know whether the Lord Tianzong will think about the fate of the human race?" An old man said. "There is a human race in our Qizong nature, otherwise we would not give away the equipment refined by Qizong for free." Day hammer mouth says, just his eyes more and more haze. "In this case, the Lord of heaven should not stop us, or even let everyone enter the Qizong." "The world''s treasures, who have virtue, have their own aura, they will choose their own owners, only the owners of their own choice, can give full play to their due strength." "Lord of heaven, from the perspective of this piece of treasure, this treasure is bound to be extremely powerful, even ancient treasures, which contain great power. We should let them choose their own masters, don''t you think?" The three elders have a compassionate look on their faces. Listening to the words of the three elders, Tian hammer didn''t speak. There was endless chill in his eyes. He doesn''t care about the three old men. The strength of the three dying old men, even the king of spirit, has fallen. How can they be his opponents? They can be killed at will, but the power represented by the three old men is unusual. Behind them are three yipinzong gates. Are there really only a few people here this time? Sky hammer''s eyes looked into the distance, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. He couldn''t do it, and even more couldn''t refuse. It was a dead end. Most likely, these people are just dead men. If you refuse, it means that Qizong is standing opposite the Terran. At this time, it is enough for the whole world to encircle and suppress. But if you don''t refuse, there will be countless people entering the Qizong. At this time, as long as something is wrong, it will be enough to detonate the Qizong, and the secret hidden by the Qizong will be exposed. "I can only promise." God sighed. He was a little exhausted. He had already thought of all ways for the sake of Qizong. But this time, the enemy was not comparable to Qizong. It came from a more powerful force that could easily destroy Qizong. There is only one power, which comes from the power of the hermit sect. "Old man, I think what you said is quite right. The treasures of the world are those who have virtue." At this time, a voice rang out, a young man walked into the crowd, his face with a faint smile, appears to be light, let people see a comfortable feeling."Hahaha, young man, you are good. If you can understand this, I am optimistic about you." Looking at the young man, an old man in a purple gold robe said, his eyes with a kind color. There is a Sui character on the old man''s purple and gold robe. Yipinzong gate, Sui gate. Muzicheng, the ancestral gate of Muzi family. The old man is the old immortal of Sui clan, Yang Li. "Old man, I like your words, and I''m very optimistic about myself." There was a bright smile on the boy''s face, which seemed innocent. "Hahaha, Heavenly Lord, I didn''t expect that there was such a sensible disciple in your clan. I think you should learn more from your disciples." Yang Li''s eyes were full of kindness, as if he were teaching the younger generation. Just hear Yang Li''s words, day hammer face is appeared strange color, this youth is Li Taibai. After Tang Yuan said that he wanted to learn from Li Taibai, Tian hammer had already investigated Li Taibai''s affairs clearly. He was a man with a black stomach. At that time, the four families in muzicheng could be grateful to Li Taibai, but in the end, they were empty. Looking at the innocent smile on Li Taibai''s face, Tian hammer didn''t speak and gave everything to Li Taibai. "Old man, since those who have virtue get it, can I fight for this treasure?" Li Taibai''s eyes showed the color of expectation, just like a teenager who has not been successful all the year round. Now he meets an opportunity. "Of course." Yang Li said with a smile, "don''t worry, the people of Qizong never dare to do anything to you. Go and have a try." "Well, thank you, old man." The smile on Li Taibai''s face is even more happy. Looking at the smile on Li Taibai''s face, the corner of Yang Li''s mouth curved slightly. His eyes looked at Tian hammer and said with some exclamation, "master Tian, your Qizong is too eccentric. You see you''ve forced this little doll to death." "Old man, if I get this treasure, will it belong to me? Or should I hand it in? " Li Taibai glanced at Tian hammer, as if worried that Tian hammer would not be taken away by him. "Ha ha, don''t worry. As long as you can get this treasure, it must be yours. It''s a blessing for the whole world. Xingsuan gate once said that the one who can get this treasure will be the Savior of mankind." Yang Li said with a laugh, but his eyes were full of fun. In his heart, he is 100% sure that this baby Li Taibai can''t get it. It''s a plan for that person''s existence. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 386 The birth of Tiancai and Dibao is bound to be accompanied by the existence of guard treasure. The treasure of Qizong is a compass. The compass is suspended in the void, emitting colorful light. Countless mysterious words are depicted on the compass, and the fluctuation from the way of heaven can be faintly felt. Within 10 meters of the compass, there is no living person, only a dead body of Qizong disciple. Li Taibai could feel that the surrounding Qi sect disciples were deliberately away from the compass, and there was a color of fear in their eyes. "It''s strange that the compass was born. In all the places of Qizong, there can''t be any relics. If there were, it would have been discovered by Qizong long ago." The sound of the sky hammer sounded in the air. "The compass appears out of thin air. There is a strange force around it. If you take it by force, you will be seriously hurt by this strange force." Tian hammer had a dignified look in his eyes. When the compass was born, he had already come. The Qi sect disciples who fell to the ground had already died before he came. According to the people around him, the dead disciples died because they took the compass inexplicably. The disciples who wanted to collect the corpse didn''t have any problems when they touched the dead disciples Those who live die. After learning about the situation, tianhammer also took the compass, but when he came within 10 meters of the compass, he felt a wonderful force enter his body. If he didn''t have a secret body protector he got when he was young, he would have died. He didn''t die, but the secret weapon has been destroyed. Day hammer in remind Li Taibai, he knows, his words, Li Taibai must know the meaning. "This compass has the power to save the world. Only the Savior of the human race can live. Naturally, other people can''t get it. If they take it by force, they will be killed by the power of saving the world." Yang Li explained with a smile. "Little doll, as long as you can get this compass, you will be the Savior of the human race. This is your chance to turn over." "A chance to turn over?" Li Taibai''s eyes sparkled with light, and the corners of his mouth arced slightly, with some fun in his heart. He was very curious. If he got the compass later, would these people really treat him as the Savior of the human race and treat him as the Savior? When he heard Yang Li''s words, he would have understood the idea of the people who secretly planned this matter. When the compass was born, it laid out the power that only the planner could crack, and then publicized it with the reputation of xingsuan gate. The name of the compass''s salvation attracted the eyes of all people in Tianlong continent. Finally, when all people could not get the compass, the planner was born, captured the compass and returned to the world. Then, in the name of salvation, I learned from the compass that there were treasures of salvation in the Qizong, and found out the existence of feng people. This kind of stratagem is honest and upright, without any side door. As long as no one gets the compass, no one can crack it. It''s just a pity that in this life, these people met Li Taibai. Once the supreme existence of the divine world and the power of Tianlong could not stop him. As early as he saw the compass in the distance, Li Taibai''s spiritual world had already seen everything around the compass. This so-called guard force is also a coincidence. These guard forces are exactly the power of death, but the power of death is infinitely weaker than the power of death of the Lord of the abyss. People can live because of the power of life. The power of death happens to be the existence of the power of swallowing life. As long as we can''t resist the invasion of the power of death, the power of life will be swallowed up instantly. Only God can resist the power of death. Li Taibai knew in his heart that the person who planned this event must have something that could resist death. It was something from the divine world. He had great confidence that no one could take it except him. But, coincidentally, for the understanding of the source of life, Li Taibai is most afraid of the power of death. In everyone''s eyes, Li Taibai did not stop, directly stepped into the compass 10 meters distance. "I like this little doll very much, but I have to sacrifice you for the sake of the master''s plan. It''s a blessing that you can''t get to be the victim of the master''s plan in your life." Yang Li''s mouth curved slightly, waiting for Li Taibai''s death. But, soon, he opened his eyes, in his eyes, Li Taibai did not fall on the ground, still walking, easy to go to the compass side, reaching out to take off the compass. "Stop it A voice rang out, sun glacier face embarrassed staring at Li Taibai. "Boy, that''s not what you can take." However, Li Taibai didn''t pay any attention to sun binghe''s words. He took down the compass directly, then turned his head and raised the compass in his hand. With a bright and innocent smile on his face, he looked at Yang Li. "Old man, I will be the Savior from today on." Listening to Li Taibai''s words, Yang Li''s face turned black, but soon, his eyes showed a ferocious color. "Who is it! There are people from demon land here. They want to kill our Savior and protect him. " Yang Li''s eyes showed anxious color, his body across the void, a face anxious to protect Li Taibai.Between his fingers, a few silver needles with green light were shining. As long as the Savior is dead, then it''s natural to look for a second Savior. "Protect the Savior!" Sun glacier immediately reacted, his body across the void, the same step toward Li Taibai, vaguely blocked everyone''s route. The other two are immortal. They have lived for countless years. When Yang Ligang had an action, they reflected that they were faster than sun glacier. Just before everyone started, a figure had stepped out and blocked everyone''s body. Tianhammer''s figure didn''t know when it appeared in front of Li Taibai''s body and blocked four people. "Tianhammer is a spy of demon land. He wants to kill the Savior. Please protect the Savior with me! Kill this demon spy. " Yang Li yelled, his body didn''t stop, the silver needle shot out, the hammer toward the sky. The green silver needle disappeared when it was shot. Shadowless needle: Lingwang level martial arts, after shooting, it will hide its own existence. Looking at the sky hammer standing in front of him, Yang Li''s eyes show a grim smile. The shadowless needle matches the silver needle he got from the ancient relics, plus the strongest poison in the whole Tianlong continent. Even if Tang Yuan gets the needle, he will die. This is his housekeeping skill. "Kill The other three also cried, releasing their proudest strength to kill Tian hammer in an instant. As long as tianhammer dies, Qizong is not worried at all. He can also push the death of the boy who took the compass on tianhammer. There was a smile in their eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 387 A spirit king, four people have enough confidence to kill. Looking at the people who attacked him, tianhammer showed disdain in his eyes. He stretched out his right hand. In a moment, his right hand turned red, the flame burned in his hand, and a burning red hammer appeared in his hand. Flame hammer: the hammer used by every master of the vessel clan. It is said that flame hammer was once a holy instrument, but it was reduced to the first grade because of the disappearance of the spirit in the body. Tianhammer steps out, and the Red Hammer in his hand suddenly dances, and the red flame sways and keeps turning. Soon, a red flame appears on tianhammer. The flame is like silk, spinning, and a fierce heat wave is sent out. It seems that heaven and earth are trapped in a fire. The heat wave and flame exploded in an instant, wrapping the four of Yang Li in. A shrill scream came from the fire. A figure exudes a golden light and escapes from the fire. This is sun glacier''s voice. He has something to protect himself. The flame dispersed, the three immortals had fallen to the ground, their clothes had disappeared, their naked bodies were as black as charcoal, and their breath was faint. With one move, three of them were dying, and one of them fled. The power of sky hammer, after depositing endless years, burst out real power in front of people for the first time. "King of the realm! How can you be the king of the realm of spirit? " Sun glacier''s eyes were full of fear. He stood in the void. After seeing the cold look of the sky hammer, without any hesitation, he turned and ran away. "Savior, are you all right?" Tian hammer turned around and looked at Li Taibai, who was standing in the same place at this time. He showed concern in his eyes and said with concern, "just now I felt the intention of killing, so I made an opinion without authorization and stopped all the people who were close to the Savior. Fortunately, the Savior is OK. This is the great fortune of our people." Looking at the concern in Tian hammer''s eyes, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. Take advantage of it? This day, hammer is worthy of his detection of the existence of the strongest Terran, whether it is intelligence or strength, among the Terrans are the top. Without any discussion at all, he understood what he meant and put it into practice. This is an account to the Terran and also an account to the Qizong. In this case, he will continue the play. The title of the Savior of the Terran is very suitable for him. No one can save the world except him. "Nothing." Li Taibai''s face was calm. "It''s OK." Tian hammer breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes looked at all the people present, his eyes showed the color of fanaticism, and said aloud, "Li Taibai is the Savior, from today on, the people of our Qizong will fight for the Terran, protect the Savior, and the Terran will be able to stand on the top of heaven and earth again!" "The people of Qizong are willing to protect the Savior with me! Protect the hope of the Terran Hearing tianhammer''s words, the people of Qizong had a fanatical look in their eyes. "Obey the orders of the Lord!" "Fight for the glory of the human race!" The voices were full of excitement, and their eyes were full of surprises. As the Savior and the hammer of heaven, no one thought that their patriarch was a spiritual king of the realm, one of the most powerful beings in the whole Tianlong continent. Standing in the distance, a figure showed the color of excitement in his eyes. The Terran earth, the Terran wails, half of the land has disappeared, and now the remaining half of the land is also in danger. The calculation of the astrolabe gate has been spread all over the Terran earth for a long time. The human race will not perish, and the Savior will be born in the dilemma. In the river of time, we see a great figure. He holds the compass of heaven and earth, steps on the mountains and rivers, and leads the human race to kill evil and establish world peace. Xingsuan sect is a special sect in Tianlong continent. They have no rank. They can see through the rivers of the world, discover the genius of the human race, and show people the dangers they may encounter later. There has never been a mistake in the news coming out of the gate. Baoguang of Qizong was born. The huge Baoguang has attracted many people''s attention for a long time. Now many people outside Qizong have seen this scene. With the intention of Yang Li and others, they have already spread the news that there will be a savior in Qizong. "The Terrans are saved!" Countless people cried with joy, looking at Li Taibai standing in the void with an excited face. At this time, Li Taibai, holding a compass and standing in the void, is not stepping on mountains and rivers. "I know him. He is Li Taibai. He is the first genius in Tianlong continent. He once fought with demons in Muzi city and guarded Muzi city." Someone cried. "Is Li Taibai the first genius of Tianlong in a recent book by Bai Xiaosheng?" Someone took out a book and read a name on the first page. "When Li Taibai was born, the heaven and the earth thundered, the dragon and the Phoenix became auspicious. He was born with the vision of the gods. After he was born, he lived in shifangzong, which is now the Baidi sect. He didn''t fight with others. He would help anyone who met with difficulties, no matter how strong or weak. He could know the world at the age of three, and he was good at medicine at the age of five, Li Taibai never practiced. One day when he was 15 years old, because of the insults of his classmates, he crushed and humiliated him with strength and threatened his lover. Li Taibai finally understood that the world still needs strength. In order to protect the existence he wanted to protect, he stepped into the path of cultivation at the age of 15. ""But in this year, Li Taibai broke out his talent of cultivation, which made everyone astonished. In a short period of three days, he became a spirit from a spirit disciple. After entering the spirit realm, because of the order of the sect, he stopped his cultivation and entered the spirit secret realm..." listening to the distant reading, Li Taibai''s face was strange, and he suddenly remembered the time when he left Xiaosheng''s strange smile. "I will give you a very dazzling record when I thank you." "I don''t know. My experience is so legendary." Li Taibai had a funny look on his face. However, he was very satisfied with the record. He felt that the birth was barely worthy of him. "I''m the Savior of the human race. I''m destined to be at the top in the future. How can my experience be ordinary?" Feeling the concern of the world heart gradually gathered in the void, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly, his unusual life experience and the title of the Savior of the human race. When all this spreads, the concern of the world heart will ferment. However, now this matter is not over, and the attention of the heart of the world has not fallen into his body. Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Tian hammer, and a paragraph of words rang out in Tian hammer''s mind. "Well." Hearing the sound in his mind, Tian hammer''s eyes were surprised. Then he showed a strange color on his face and nodded his head slightly. He looked at all the people present and said. "Ladies and gentlemen, I hope you can spread the news that Li Taibai is the savior to the whole Tianlong continent, so that everyone can know that the human race can be saved." The day hammer says aloud. "Heavenly Lord, don''t worry. This is a happy event for the human race. If you don''t say it, I will do it, and I will let my son protect the Savior." An old man said, his eyes full of excitement. "That is, Lord Tianzong, we will do this to make everyone happy. Recently, the Terran is too lifeless." One by one, the voices kept ringing. Looking at the crowd is about to leave, Li Taibai''s eyes flash, his spirit surging, at this moment, many people''s minds sounded an old voice. "Ladies and gentlemen, since we want to publicize the Savior, we need an organization. I have an idea here. I used to watch Li Taibai grow up. I am his secret guardian. How about we get together?" "Don''t make it public. Don''t let Li Taibai know about it. He is too kind. He will definitely refuse and think it''s too much trouble for us." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 388 Looking at the disappearing figures, Li Taibai left after discussing with Tian hammer about tomorrow''s affairs. After he left tianhammer, he could feel that Lu Xueer and Lu Tiancheng, standing in the distance, looked at him with a sense of killing, and many unknown Qizong disciples stared at him with hatred. "Tomorrow, these monsters will be in force." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. When he returned to his residence, he could feel that countless pairs of eyes were staring at him secretly, some for protection, and some for surveillance. After closing the door, Li Taibai began his make-up. Soon, his body changed, and an old man appeared in the bronze mirror. Looking at himself in the bronze mirror, Li Taibai used stealth, his figure disappeared, quietly left his residence. And all of this, at this time, were two pairs of eyes to see in the eyes. "Laozu, is Li Taibai really so important?" Day hammer respectfully standing in the Phoenix rain side, his eyes have the color of shock. Tianhammer is full of respect for this ancestor. He knows his erudition and power better than anyone else. But just now, this ancestor told him that the only way out for Qizong is Li Taibai, which is the only way to save Qizong. Even, say, if he wants to become a God, only closely follow Li Taibai''s steps. "Become a god!" This is the legend of Tianlong continent. For endless years, everyone knows that God is above the Holy Spirit, but in today''s era, there is no holy spirit, and God has long been a puzzle in everyone''s heart. "Does God really exist?" If it wasn''t for the ancestors, tianhammer would doubt the existence of God. "You are stronger than you think." Feng Yu''s voice rang out in Tian hammer''s mind. Hearing Feng Yu''s words, Tian hammer widened his eyes. With his intelligence, he naturally understood the meaning of Feng Yu''s words. Li Taibai must have a noble identity in the whole divine world. "Only in this way can we reach the present level at the age of 15. No, it''s 16 now." A thought crossed my mind. ... not far from Qizong, there are mountain roads and forests. Thousands of meters away, there is a dilapidated ancient temple, in which there is a headless statue. At this time, in this ancient temple, countless people are talking excitedly. These are the onlookers who saw Li Taibai become the Savior in Qizong not long ago. "Don''t brag, old man. How strong can your son be in terms of your strength? And let your son protect your Savior. " A sarcastic voice rang out in the crowd, and a middle-aged man looked at a white haired old man in the crowd with a face of ridicule. The old man''s face turned red, and he said angrily: "I didn''t cheat you. Although I''m not talented, my son is very powerful. Even the people of Tangmen invited him to join in that year, but he refused." "Hahaha, old man, if I didn''t have a brain, I would have taken it seriously. Can you make up a lie more seriously? The Tang clan refused all the invitation. Did he join the hermit clan? " The middle-aged man who spoke said with a laugh. "Good evening, everyone." At this time, an old voice rang through the ancient temple, and an old figure came in from outside. "Are you the one who claims to be the guardian of the Savior?" As like as two peas in the old man''s face, someone asked, this voice is exactly the same as the voice that had been in their minds not long ago. "That''s right." Li Taibai nodded his head, his spiritual world spread, and soon determined the number of people here, a total of 120. "One hundred and twenty, not bad." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. "If you gather us here, there must be a plan. Talk about your plan and let''s see if it''s feasible." A middle-aged man with a dagger in his hand said. "Gathering you here is naturally to better publicize the Savior. I don''t think you know the deeds of the Savior. By the way, in order to show my identity, I decided to prove it?" Li Taibai said with a smile. After a slight pause, his eyes were shining. The whole world suddenly quieted down at this time. When the others opened their eyes again, their eyes suddenly showed the color of fear. They found that they had been outside the ancient temple. "Now you should believe that I am the guardian of the Savior?" Li Taibai''s body is standing in the void. He says with a smile that he uses the wound sword to make people unconscious, and then moves out of the ancient temple. This kind of power is enough to frighten these people. "This kind of strength is really qualified to be the guardian of the Savior." The middle-aged man, holding a dagger in his hand, said with a look of fear in his eyes. No matter where it is, strength is always the most powerful proof. "The main purpose of inviting you to come here is to create an organization with you. The purpose of this organization is to publicize the existence of Lord Savior and the kindness of Lord savior to all people." Li Taibai said sincerely, "I don''t know if you are willing to."When they heard Li Taibai''s words, they calmed down and looked at each other. An old man stepped out of the crowd and his face was full of excitement. "Lord guardian, my name is Yang Fugui. If this organization is really good for promoting Lord Savior, I''d like to join it." "My Lord, what are the advantages of this method?" Someone asked in a low voice, with fear in his eyes. "It''s for the sake of the whole human race." Li Taibai''s eyes were full of holy luster, "do you really think that the Savior is so simple to save the Terran? He needs assistants. Only when the Terran forces are integrated and all follow the steps of the savior can the Terran move on. " "With the strength of the Savior, it is extremely difficult to achieve this. Even after the integration of the Savior, it may be too late for the demon land to occupy the Terran. At this time, we need to use our strength to publicize the existence of the Savior and let the society go Some people belong to the Savior and save the Terran together. We preach that the Savior is not for the Savior, but for the whole Terran. " "We will be the last force to save the world." "For the Terrans! For the future of our people The old man played by Li Taibai has a color of excitement in his eyes. He raises his head and his voice is full of temptation. "It''s for the Terrans!" The eyes of the people who stayed here brightened up one by one. The people who can come here are in the heart of the existence of the human race. "If you have doubts, you can go to Baidi gate, which is the paradise established by the Savior, and also the future world that the Savior hopes for. There, you will understand the wisdom and kindness of the Savior, which is a happy country." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 389 "Well, we''ll go to baidimen. If it''s really like you said, we''d like to join your organization." One by one, the voices sounded, and the eyes were full of firmness. "It''s for the Terrans!" "In the future, our names will be engraved in history because of our existence." "My Lord, what''s the name of our organization?" Yang Fugui asked. "Storyteller." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly and said the name he had thought of for a long time. "Storytellers publicize the deeds of the Savior and guard the idea of the Savior. We are mortals walking in the world and the cornerstone of saving the world instead of the Savior. In the name of books, we write our ideal world and let everyone understand the idea of the Savior." "Do you have any paper? I will tell you the story of the Savior. You can write it down and recite it. Later, you can tell the story of the Savior everywhere in the world. " "I have it here." Yang Fugui took out the ink and paper with a happy face. "Well, you can write down the story of Lord Savior. I''ll start from the beginning." Li Taibai pauses for a moment, his lips arc slightly, and he has already thought about the content of the story in his heart. "What you see in that book is just a little thing done by the Savior." "First of all, we have to talk about the birth of the Savior. When the Savior was born, it was not a little strange. He came from a more distant time." Li Taibai''s voice became ethereal. At this moment, everyone''s consciousness sank, as if a picture appeared in his mind. "Before endless years, Tianlong continent was nothing, but there was a piece of life in it. One day, this life woke up and saw the nothingness around him. He split the nothingness with one axe. From then on, Tianlong continent was born. This is the origin of Tianlong continent, and that life is the first form of the Savior, he said It''s the Lord of the world. " "Lord Savior, after splitting the heaven and earth, there is only one life in the world. He feels lonely and covers his own appearance. He pinches a person with mud and gives him life power. The first person is born, which is the origin of the human race." "After the creation of the first man, the Savior created many more people, and heaven and earth became lively. The Savior stood in the supreme realm, watching the growth of the human race, full of care. Occasionally, he would turn into human beings, educating human beings to practice, hunt, plant, and give them the skills of how to survive." ... in Li Taibai''s voice, people seem to see the scene of the beginning of heaven and earth, the prosperity of the human race, but at this time, Li Taibai''s voice changed and became dignified. "Alien invasion, with the ability of the Savior, enough to kill this alien, but unfortunately, the Savior happened to be in seclusion. After sensing the fear of the Terran, he forced himself to wake up from the seclusion, and suffered a heavy blow. If the Savior ignored the Terran, and when his strength recovered, he was able to destroy the alien, but the Terran must have been destroyed long ago Without any hesitation, the Savior, at the cost of his own life, drove the alien race out of the Terran land and sealed the passage for other worlds to enter the Terran world with the remaining strength. " "Is Lord savior dead?" A voice sounded a little worried. "No, although the Savior paid the price of his life, his soul did not die. He sensed that there were aliens in the Terran land. These aliens lurked up, waiting for the return of the earth one day, worrying about the Terran. He knew that he could not die. In order to save the Terran, he reincarnated, reincarnated countless times, and each time was alien When we invaded. " "Every time the Savior defeated the alien race, but eventually he died because he exhausted his strength. The alien race never got rid of their worries about their own people, and the Savior continued to reincarnate for so many years..." in Li Taibai''s story, a savior image was born for the sake of the human race. Lord Savior, first of all, there must be a powerful and shocking background. How can ordinary background make people feel unusual? As for the grasp of human nature, Li Taibai is very clear about the ideas of these people in Tianlong mainland, and his spiritual guidance makes these people more trusting. Time goes by slowly. Soon, the moon is empty. Li Taibai stopped and finished the story. Outside the ancient temple, it is still very quiet. A figure is immersed in the story, with tears in the corner of his eyes. They seem to see a figure, countless times of reincarnation, in order to save the human race. This life is the last life of the Savior. Endless reincarnation has consumed all his original strength. When this life is over, the Savior will really die. " There was a tear in Li Taibai''s eyes. "Woo woo, Lord Savior is so great." The perceptual person cried directly. "If everyone has this kind heart of the Savior, why should the Terran worry about facing this situation? The demon land has long been destroyed, and the Savior will not reincarnate again and again for the sake of the Terran, and finally fall to this situation." Someone sighed."What''s the matter?" Just then, a cry of surprise came out. Yang Fugui looks shocked and looks at the sheets of paper in his hand, which are full of hundreds of pages. "When the guardian told me, I was immersed in the story of the Savior and forgot to write. How did these words come out? However, even if I did write, I could not write so many words." Yang Fugui''s face is full of strange color. "This is the manifestation of the Savior''s will in the world." Li Taibai''s eyes were full of worship. He said with reverence, "only the savior can do this kind of thing." "Great Savior, you are so noble but friendly, powerful but kind, handsome but special. You are the most dazzling existence in the world. I am willing to fight for you all my life and publicize your greatness to the whole world." Li Taibai said with a fanatical face. "Great Savior, we are waiting for this life, willing to offer your heart!" Li Taibai put his right hand on his heart and swore feverishly. In Tianlong, there is a legend that the heart is the origin of life and the source of life. Dedication to the heart is equivalent to dedication to one''s own life and everything. "Great Savior, we are willing to offer our heart for you in this life!" Yang Fugui''s eyes are full of fanaticism. "Great Savior, we are willing to offer our heart for you in this life!" One by one, voices were heard above the ancient temple. "Sure enough, my life experience should be so great." Li Taibai nodded his head and thought that this was his correct life experience. Looking at the fanatical color in these people''s eyes, Li Taibai''s mouth shows a trace of radiance. The story, coupled with the guidance of spiritual power, and the desire of these people themselves, especially in this sad era, is the time when people are most easily guided. Of course, since he asked these people to help him, he would not be without reward. The harvest of these people would be the power they want most. Feeling the world''s attention gradually gathered in the void, Li Taibai''s face showed a smile. At this moment, the world''s attention in his body began to rise. At this moment, all the hilts turned purple. "As expected." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. "In the next seven days, in order to make you more in line with the image of the Savior, I will teach you to practice, so that your strength can be rapidly improved. Today is the first time to come here, and you will remember the deeds of the Savior." He opened his mouth, and when the crowd understood, he turned and left. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 390 The moon slowly dissipated, and the sun fell on the earth. Among the vessels, red strips of cloth hung high, full of festive atmosphere. Today is the wedding day of Lu Xueer, the favorite mascot of Qizong. "Tut Tut, it''s really cheap for this beast." "Younger martial sister Xueer is so kind-hearted that she is willing to marry this beast in order not to hurt anyone." One by one, the voices of discussion rang out in the Qizong. "Qizhan should thank Xueer for her kindness and God for meeting such a good girl." "Elder martial brother, I really want to kill that beast." A man beside Lu Tiancheng clenched his fist and showed his anger in his eyes. Listening to the voice of the man around him, Lu Tiancheng nodded his head and said with cold eyes: "I also want to, but Xueer is too kind, I don''t want to see Xueer sad. "Elder, we''ll be a family in the future. Although I''m not happy with the beast, since it''s already so, it can only be so. I hope we can protect the Lord and protect the beast together in the future." Lu Chu looked at the hammer with a smile on his face. "Well." Qi hammer nodded his head, and he sighed. He didn''t know whether the marriage was good or bad for Qi Zhan, but it was the abuse of Qi Zhan, and he couldn''t stop it. "It''s almost time." Lu Chu''s eyes looked out of Qizong. "Representatives of erpinzong and yangliezong came to attend the wedding." A voice came from outside. "Hahaha, elder Qi and elder Lu, congratulations. I didn''t expect that you two had formed a family. On this day when the human race is in trouble, your marriage is a great event, which tells us that the human race will have peace." An old voice rang out. An old man came in from the door. He said hello to them with a flattering face. When they answered, he found a seat to sit down. With the appearance of the first visitor, a series of reports soon rang out. "Master cunrenzong of erpin sect leads his disciples to attend the wedding ceremony!" "The representatives of erpin sect came to the wedding." "The master and his wife of sanpinzong and shuixinzong came to the wedding." Qizong is a famous sect in Tianlong mainland. The wedding ceremony of Qizong has been spread for a long time, and many people have known about it. Many people who want to have a relationship with Qizong come from afar. With a smile on his face, he said hello to the guests, but the face of the hammer became more and more strange. He felt something wrong. Qizhan and Lu Xueer''s marriage has been decided for a long time, but no one is sure when the wedding will start. Even he only knew yesterday that today''s wedding will be held. In principle, even if the invitation was sent out yesterday, it is impossible for so many people to come all at once, or even for many people to come in one day. "Lord, do you know anything?" Looking at the hall, with a smile on his face and a conversation with the guests, tianhammer said in his heart. "Yipinzong gate..." at this time, the voice of the disciples outside Qizong became a little strange. It seemed that something incredible happened. After a slight pause, they trembled. "Yipinzong gate, bingmen, on behalf of sun binghe, leads his disciples to attend the wedding!" "Bingmen, sun GLACIER!" Hearing this figure, qihammer''s eyes were shocked. "How dare he come to Qizong?" "Hahaha, Heavenly Lord, I was scared to death yesterday. I came to the wedding on behalf of bingmen, won''t you refuse?" Sun glacier''s figure appeared outside the hall, with a smile on his face, and a dozen ice gate disciples stood beside him. "Of course not." With a smile on his face, Tian hammer said, "yesterday, after all, we all wanted to protect the Savior. No one thought that the three immortals would be the spies of the demon land, right? They wanted to kill the Savior." Hearing the words of Tian hammer, sun binger''s face was very embarrassed. He said with a smile: "master Tian, you are really joking. How can we start with the saying of savior? It''s just to fight for ancient treasures, but it''s normal to fight for treasures and die. " "Is it?" The corners of the sky hammer''s mouth arc slightly. "Yinshizong gate, white family representatives come to attend the wedding!" At this time, a report sounded, interrupted the words of tianhammer. At this time, the figures stood up, and their eyes were full of shock. Unexpectedly, someone from the hermit clan came to see the wedding of the eldest daughter of Qizong. "I''ve heard that Qizong has joined the fire building of yinshizong gate, and now his status is much more noble than before, but I didn''t expect that even other yinshizong gates would give Qizong face." Someone whispered. When everyone was surprised, a young man in a white robe stepped in from outside the hall. His eyes were very proud. "I am tianhammer, the master of Qizong." Seeing the boy in white robe, Tian hammer, with a smile on his face, came forward to say hello."The White House is white." The white robed boy replied faintly. His eyes scanned the scene in the hall and turned to a place with few people. "You don''t care about me. I just came to have a look." "Hello, can I have it here?" Bai Li went to the corner, looked at a boy on the table at this time, and said, "in return, I can let you join the Bai family and become a servant of the Bai family." Hearing Bai Li''s words, a pair of eyes around him showed envy. Yinshizongmen, Baijia. Now Tianlong mainland knows something about the influence of yinshizongmen. Baijia is absolutely noble in yinshizongmen. Even the servants of Baijia are more noble than the general suzerain masters of yipinzongmen in Tianlong mainland. "This boy is really lucky." A pair of eyes looked at the lucky boy, full of jealousy. Looking at the domineering young man in front of him, Li Taibai blinked his eyes. He shook his head. He was too lazy to pay attention to the guy who was old and pretended to be young. He just wanted to wait for the show to start. After the play, Tianlong mainland will also usher in its real home, and baidimen will officially be on the stage. In the words of some people, the time is rolling, the great power of the whole Tianlong mainland is shining in the river of history, and it will officially be on the stage in the near future. "If you like this seat, I''ll give it to you." Li Taibai stands up lazily. He is not the protagonist who seems to be the boss of the day and my second child. As long as there is a little thing, he will make life and death. He wants to be the second child of the day. How can my boss care about such a small matter. After standing up, looking at Bai Li''s arrogant eyes, he said faintly: "it''s OK to give you a seat. As for being a servant of Bai family, it''s not necessary." Li Taibai''s voice fell, and the hall was very quiet. A pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai dully, and an idea crossed his mind at the same time. "This guy turned down the Bai family!" "Don''t you give me face?" At this time, Bai Li''s voice rang out faintly. He looked at Li Taibai, his eyes showed a playful color, and said: "if I want you to be my servant of Bai family?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 391 Pride, at this time, Bai li felt two words on Li Taibai. The boy had a strong pride. This pride didn''t even put him in his eyes. In the face of his words, the boy''s expression seemed to regard him as a child''s playfulness, which made him very unhappy. He wanted to see the young man in a rage. Hearing Bai Li''s words, everyone was stunned. No one thought that Bai Li would say it. His eyes looked at Li Taibai, and his eyes showed sympathy. He offered a toast instead of a drink, which offended the people of the Bai family. The future of this young man is gone. However, to everyone''s shock, Li Taibai did not stop at all. He walked directly to the table not far away. "What do you have to do with me?" Li Taibai''s voice rang out faintly, as if facing an innocent child. "Ha ha ha." Bai Li suddenly laughed and looked at Li Taibai playfully. He said, "little guy, I can give you another chance. If you kneel down in front of me and ask me to forgive you and become my servant, I will still accept you as my servant." After finishing this sentence, Bai Li did not continue to speak. Hearing Bai Li''s words, a pair of eyes showed a strange color. When did the people of yinshizong be so kind? "He''s Li Taibai." Someone recognized Li Taibai and said in a low voice. "The first genius of all time? "The young genius who defeated Chu Yu with one sword?" "When I came to the wedding banquet, I heard a rumor that Li Taibai was the legendary savior of the human race." The prophecy of xingsuan gate has long been circulating in Tianlong, and many people know about it. "When I entered here, I heard Tian hammer talk about the Savior. It seems that he really said that the Savior was born. Is that Li Taibai?" A pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of curiosity. "The Savior?" Hear the words of people around, white from the corner of the mouth slightly arc. "That guy''s self-confident plan was destroyed before he started. After he went back, he could laugh at that guy." ... time flows slowly. Because of the appearance of Bai Li, no one in the hall dares to speak loudly, and the atmosphere is very strange. "The auspicious time has come. Let''s welcome the bridegroom and the bride." A voice was heard in the chamber. Lu Xue Er, led by a group of bridesmaids, stepped into the hall step by step. At this time, Lu Xue Er drew light makeup, lavender eye shadow, pink puff, and a slightly immature face. At this time, she had some mature taste. This make-up not only made Lu Xue Er strange, but more lovely, just like a goddess who lived in mortal dust. A pair of eyes looking at Lu Xueer, showing the amazing color. "This girl is so amazing when she is so young. In a few years, it is very likely that there will be many Wang Nuo who will be the number one in the list." Someone sighed. "This young man, who is called Qizhan, has been blessed for eight generations." Someone said jealously. "Elder martial brother." Lu Xueer''s voice sounded tender. Looking at the weapon battle coming out from the other side, she lowered her head, Xiafei''s cheeks, and a touch of shame belonging to the girl appeared on the girl, which stunned countless people who attended the wedding. "Weapon war, why don''t you wear wedding clothes." Lu chuxue sat on the high hall, staring at the weapon war with cold face. At this time, he was wearing a gray strong suit. "Father, the elder martial brother may have forgotten that the daughter doesn''t care about these details, as long as the elder martial brother feels good." Lu Xueer said in a low voice, looking at the weapon war with tenderness on her face. "Younger martial sister." At this moment, the voice of the weapon war sounded. "Younger martial sister, I won''t get married this time." Qizhan said. The whole hall was silent, his eyes were wide open, and a flash of light flashed in tianhammer''s eyes. He looked at Li Taibai sitting in the corner. "Weapon war, what are you talking about?" An angry voice rang out. Lu Tiancheng stared at the weapon war with a murderous face. His eyes were full of cold color. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" "I said, I won''t get married." Qizhan said, his eyes looking at Lu Xueer, full of complicated color. "Younger martial sister, you should know that it didn''t happen at all. I don''t know what happened to let you make such a decision, but this marriage has no reason to start." Hearing the words of Qizhan, Lu Xueer''s face became very pale, and Lu Tiancheng''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Elder martial brother, you are really stupid." Lu Xueer''s voice sounded helplessly, and her eyes were full of resentment. "Tut tut." As Lu Xueer''s voice falls, a figure stands out from behind Sun binger. This is a thin man. There is a enchanting feeling on the man. When all the people on the scene see this man, they even have the idea that this man is really beautiful. "Lord Tianzong, are you Qizong bullying my younger sister?" Enchanting man said with a smile."Who is your excellency?" Looking at the strong man, Tian hammer''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Fire building, fire does not dance." "What! It''s fire not dancing, my Lord Hear enchanting man''s words, a shocked voice rings out. "Huobuwu, when Tianlong mainland is facing crisis, is the first to arrive at the fifth defense line. It is also the existence of blocking the people of demon land in the fifth defense line. It is rumored that when the fifth defense line goes wrong, huobuwu happens to leave. If huobuwu is in the fifth defense line, those traitors have no chance to start." One by one, the voices whispered. Listening to the voices around him, his face was not dancing. He looked at Tian hammer and said, "master Tian, when I came to the mainland for training a few years ago, I once came to Qizong and met Xueer. At that time, I recognized Xueer as my sister." "Now you are bullying my sister. Is there no one behind you? If you say you''re married, you''ll get married. If you don''t get married, you won''t get married? " "We didn''t mean that, for a reason." Qizhan explained. "I don''t need to hear your reasons." Fire does not dance coldly said, "I only know that your behavior now, let my sister reputation damage, this marriage, you have to marry, do not marry also have to marry." "By the way, I came here, but I didn''t see huobin and the soldiers of huolou. I asked them to guard Qizong here. They should dare not listen to me. Do you know where they are now?" Fire does not dance eyes look at the sky. "Master Huo Buwu, it has nothing to do with our Qizong. It''s all Li Taibai''s fault. Master huobin was killed by Li Taibai." A figure knelt on the ground. Huo Chu''s eyes were full of fear. He said with a pleading face, "if you don''t dance, please blame Li Taibai. Qizong is innocent. The behavior of Qizhan must be due to Li Taibai." "Li Taibai?" Fire does not dance eyes to see the direction of fire Chu. "If fire doesn''t dance, master, Li Taibai can''t move. He is the Savior predicted by xingsuan gate." Day hammer mouth says, block in front of Li Taibai. "The Savior?" Fire does not dance, his face showed the color of ridicule, he went to Li Taibai, staring at Li Taibai, said, "without the approval of my hermit clan, what kind of savior are you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 392 "Heavenly Lord, do you know why I came here this time?" Huobuwu turned his head and looked at the sky hammer. He said, "I''ve come here for three things. " " first: for my sister''s marriage. " "The second thing: I got a rumor from xingsuan gate. The Shensuan son of xingsuan gate told me that before the real Savior was born, there would be a false Savior. That Savior was actually a spy of demon land." "The third thing: someone sent a message to me that there are demons in Qizong." Fire does not dance words fall, a pair of eyes showed the color of horror. Except for the first one, the last two, each one is extremely serious. "Today, I''ll finish these three things together. I believe the Lord of heaven doesn''t want Qizong to be wronged as a spy of demon land, does he?" Fire does not dance light said. "Somebody With the sound of fire not dancing falling, the figures in blue armor came in from outside the hall, each of them exuded a cold killing intention, and their eyes were extremely cold. "Where are my Qizong disciples?" Day hammer''s eyes show anger. When these people entered here, there was no movement from the outside. "Heavenly Lord, don''t worry. They just passed out in a coma. From now on, I will take over Qizong for the time being." "Just relying on the information of an unknown person, you doubt our Qizong. Is that what your hermit sect does? The people in the demon land of our Qizong have long been investigated and found out. They don''t exist at all. As you know, the Holy Land disciples come back and have a way to investigate the people in the demon land. " Heaven said. "Lord, this is my message. Qizong really has the smell of demon people. I want to check it, but in some places, you don''t allow me to go in. For the sake of the human race, I can only do this kind of thing." Huo Chu''s voice sounded a little sorry. "I should have known for a long time that there is no fire surname in Tianlong." Qizhan shakes his head. He doesn''t have any accident. He knows it all by himself, but he doesn''t know how to do it. There are no other people. "Lord, is there anything else you want to say?" Fire doesn''t dance and says. "Yes." Just then, a voice came out. Li Taibai looked at the fire and didn''t dance. He said seriously, "according to the hint given by heaven, there is no demon land in Qizong." In Li Taibai''s hand, a compass turns gently. "Do you really think you are the Savior? Haven''t you heard of me? Before the real savior comes out, the other saviors are false. " Fire does not dance eyes cold. "I know, so I''m the real Savior, and my words are the message from heaven." Li Taibai said seriously, "do you want to go against God''s will?" Looking at Li Taibai''s serious appearance, his eyes were strange. No one thought that Li Taibai could speak at this time. Bai Li looked at this scene, and a glass of wine in his hand was almost overturned, and his face showed the color of ridicule. "I turned out to be a fool. I couldn''t see the situation clearly. I thought too much about it." He shook his head and went on drinking and going to the theatre. "Ha ha ha ha!" Huobuwu suddenly laughed. His eyes were full of sarcasm. He held out his hand and looked at Li Taibai. He said, "bring the compass in your hand. I''ll show you who is the Savior." "Not everyone can touch this compass." Li Taibai said seriously. "I told you to bring it." Fire does not dance, said coldly. "But you may die." Li Taibai is still serious. "I don''t want to say it a third time." The fire doesn''t dance, the eyes are cold. "If you want to take it, take it." Li Taibai put the compass on the table. Looking at the compass on the table, fire does not dance to walk past, his mouth showed a sarcastic color, said: "I let you see, the so-called Savior, in the end how to be the Savior." Fire does not dance hand holding the compass. "Pop." At this time, the fire does not dance, the body''s breath dispersed, he fell to the ground, the body''s life disappeared. "Fire is dead if it doesn''t dance!" Looking at the fire on the ground does not dance, a pair of eyes stare big, white from is to stand up, eyes full of horror color. "You see, I said it. Only the savior can touch this compass. He doesn''t listen. It''s none of my business." Li Taibai said with an aggrieved face that he took down the compass from huobuwu''s hand and held it in his hand. "Boom!" At this time, the endless flame burned the heaven and earth, and the fire did not dance body burned the flame. A talisman of the word of life appeared in the air. The next second, the talisman was broken, and the flame disappeared after the fire did not dance. He opened his eyes, and their eyes were full of fear. In a flash, he was dead. "No way! I put this compass here with my own hands. How can it be harmful to me! " Fire does not dance sound full of anger, his eyes staring at Li Taibai, full of cold color. "What did you do?""I didn''t do anything. It''s just that the compass is really the Savior''s ability. I''m the Savior of the world. Naturally, I''m the only one who can take the compass." Li Taibai said seriously. "As I said, I set the compass." Fire does not dance, cold said, looking at Li Taibai full of killing. In this place where there was no danger at all, he lost one life and could not have another chance. His anger was full of fire. He is too lazy to pretend. Since the plot fails, it is better to seize it directly by force. "Boom!" Fire does not dance on the body burst out the power of terror, this moment heaven and earth change color, hall tremble, he a hand to Li Taibai. "Stop it." A flame appeared in front of huobuwu''s body. Tianhammer''s body exuded the power of the spirit king of the realm. Looking at huobuwu, he said, "what do you want to do to the Savior?" "It''s a pity that Wang jingling is too stupid to see through the situation." Fire does not dance of body back, looking at day hammer eyes showed disdain of color said. "Array, arrest them." "Kill One by one, the sky fire soldiers in blue armour set foot on Li Taibai and others, and their endless killing intention surged all over the world. At this moment, the aura dissipated, and it became a forbidden area. "Fire doesn''t dance. What do you want to do?" At this time, a clear voice, countless footsteps, appeared behind Li Taibai, surrounded him. Ouyang left with good training of the sky fire soldiers appeared. "Do you think these people with me will obey your orders?" Fire does not dance, the face showed the color of irony. "Kill them for me, I can forgive you for not protecting huobin." Fire does not dance, looking at the sky fire soldiers said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 393 Listen to the fire do not dance words, protect Li Taibai''s sky fire soldiers have no words, they stand in place motionless. "What''s the matter?" Looking at these indifferent sky fire soldiers, fire does not dance, the color of doubt appears in his eyes, and Bai Li also squints his eyes. The art of military training is a powerful force, which is bound to be in the hands of the trainers. Although we don''t know where the principle is, everyone in the hermit clan knows that people who have experienced the art of military training have no feelings and will only obey the orders of the trainers who control them. The controller of the sky fire forces is naturally the existence of the fire building. "No way." Suddenly fire does not dance eyes to see to Ouyang leave. "Yinsheng, how can you be here?" The voice of Bai Li rings. "It''s no wonder that if you are here, it''s possible for you to control the training people. After all, the secret place of the training skill is in your Yinsheng building. The first person who controls the training skill is also in your Yinsheng building." The fire doesn''t dance of the look in the eyes is strange, he Yin Yin of say, "you sound Saint gate left this one hand, is want to do what?"? I''ll talk to the managers about it. " The manager is the organization selected by all the clans of the seclusion clan to manage the seclusion clan. There are strong people in each clan. "There is no secret in yinshengmen." Ouyang said. "It doesn''t matter whether there is a secret. You can go to yinshengmen and tell the manager about it. And do you think you can defeat me with the help of this weak traitor?" Fire doesn''t dance and says. "Kill As the words of "fire does not dance" fall, the soldiers of the heavenly fire step out again and dance with long guns to kill the rebellious soldiers in front of them. They have pride in their eyes. Among the arms, these soldiers of the heavenly fire are just their inferior products. The battle is imminent. The moment of contact, flesh and blood, a body fell to the ground. It was supposed to be a one-sided battle, but what shocked huobuwu was that the fighting power of the Tianhuo soldiers on both sides was almost the same. Even on the whole, the defective products led by Ouyang Li were more powerful. "No way!" The fire does not dance, widens the eyes. There is only one reason for this, which shows that Ouyang Li''s training skill is more powerful than his. "Kill At this time, the sky fire soldiers over Ouyang Li''s side changed again. Their steps changed. At this moment, the sky and the earth changed, and the strong evil spirit came out. At this moment, the momentum of these sky fire soldiers took the initiative, surpassing the soldiers led by Huo Buwu. "Pop up!" Bai Li stands up and looks at the scene in front of him in disbelief. It''s a legend known to all the people who train. But no one has ever arrived except the first one who understands the existence of the way of training. At this time, it appears again. Looking at this change, Li Taibai points his head. Ouyang Li is stronger than Zhang Dafei and others in the way of training. The way of training is to focus on momentum. If the momentum of the two is different, the strength will break out different forces. The Tianhuo soldiers, led by huobuwu, are extremely arrogant. In the face of Ouyang''s separated arms, they have psychological advantages. They think they can easily defeat them, but they are blocked. This makes their psychological advantages become weak and their momentum weak. A strong face of the weak, but found that the strength of the two are almost the same, will have doubts about themselves. The arms led by Ouyang Li are just on the contrary. Those who could not be defeated in the past can now compete with each other. Their confidence rises and their momentum becomes stronger. At this time, Ouyang Li''s soldiers explode and burst out with 200% of their own strength. As long as the explosive power is precipitated, they will be promoted to become more powerful Tianhuo soldiers. This is the strength of the way of training. The more battles you fight, the more victories you win, the stronger your strength will be. "Fire doesn''t dance, lose." Bai Li knows this. Everyone present can see it. "Ouyang Li, stop it." Just then, a voice sounded, and a figure appeared in the void. It was an old figure. His eyes were full of fatigue, and every step seemed to have exhausted all his strength. "No dancing, I once told you that when you do things, you should not only use your strength, but also use your brain. You let me down." The old man said with disappointment. "Master, I''m wrong." The fire does not dance, lowers the head. "Ouyang Li, do you know that Qizong contains the power of becoming a God? This is the will of all my hermit sects, and your master agrees with it." The old man said lightly. "Master, I agree too!" Hearing the old man''s words, Ouyang left his eyes wide open. "Yes, this is the only hope to save your clan." The old man nodded and said, "now get out of the way." Looking at the old man, Ouyang Li fell into silence. On the one hand, he was ordered by the master, and on the other hand, he was Li Taibai. "It''s OK. You''ve done enough. Step back." Li Taibai''s voice rang out in Ouyang Li''s mind. After hearing Li Taibai''s words, Ouyang Li clenches her fists tightly and shows the color of struggle in her eyes. After all, she shows the color of regret in her eyes."Sorry." Ouyang Li apologized. Seeing Ouyang Li''s choice, Li Taibai didn''t have any accident. That''s what it should be. Ouyang li himself was with him just to save zongmen. Now before zazongmen and him, he chose zongmen, which is right. However, his heart is still very uncomfortable. "You''re Li Taibai. Now I can give you a chance to join my huolou. I''ll let bygones be bygones, find out the secret of becoming a God, and let you understand it together." The old man looked at Li Taibai and said. "You should know one thing." Looking at the old man in the air, Li Taibai suddenly said. "What?" The old man was slightly stunned. "I said, I am the Savior, how can the Savior submit to others." Li Taibai said seriously, "the Savior is not happy, so you are going to have bad luck." "Well, I don''t know what to do." The old man shook his head and looked at the fire. "Kill With the order of fire not to dance, one by one soldiers stepped on Li Taibai. Their eyes were full of killing intention, endless killing intention surging, the aura of heaven and earth dispersed, and the long guns in their hands burst out with silver luster. But soon, one by one, the soldiers fell to the ground. Li Taibai is still standing in the same place. A pair of eyes looking at Li Taibai, as if looking at the devil. "Invincible flesh!" Looking at Li Taibai''s performance, the old man''s eyes showed a dignified color, more is the color of greed, this kind of flesh, if practiced, in the way of training, like invincible. "Come with me." The old man steps towards Li Taibai, opens his palm and grabs Li Taibai. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 394 The old man walked towards Li Taibai, avoiding everything he had passed. Like the king of all things. Half spirit saint! This is the realm of the old man. The realm above the spirit king is half spirit saint, and the realm above the half spirit saint is spirit saint. This is the highest realm that Tianlong can reach. Looking at the old man, Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed and his face was calm. "Master Huo, wait a minute." At this time, Bai Li said. "What''s the matter?" Come here, stop and look at Bai Li. "I didn''t expect you to be that Li Taibai." Bai Li''s mouth curved slightly, his eyes fell on Li Taibai, the name he had heard in Baidi gate. "The opportunity I gave you not long ago is still useful. As long as you kneel down and beg me to be your servant, I can protect you." Hearing Bai Li''s words, the old man frowned slightly, but said nothing. "No need." Li Taibai said lightly. "I''m really looking for a dead end. I thought Li Taibai, who is highly praised by the Baidi sect, was very clever, but that''s all." Bai Li shook his head, he sat back, "since you want to die, go to die." Hearing Bai Li''s words, Li Taibai frowned slightly. Just then, a gust of wind came. When Bai Li gave up Li Taibai, the old man had already moved. "Sure enough, everything is the same as you said yesterday." A figure stepped out. Tianhammer''s body crossed the void and stood in front of Li Taibai. The fiery red hammer appeared in the void and hit the old man. "Hum." The old man showed disdain in his eyes and didn''t put his hand away. In his eyes, the realm spirit king is just like this. He is the top existence in the world, half spirit saint. "Boom!" But just then, the power of terror spread to the sky, and the power of tianhammer burst out suddenly. At this moment, tianhammer was shining with golden light, noble and unspeakable, just like an emperor. He advanced to the semi holy state. "How can it be!" The old man widened his eyes, his heart suddenly surprised, his body suddenly retreated, to avoid the attack of tianhammer. "Half spirit saint!" The hall became very quiet. His eyes were wide open. Bai Li had stood up, and his eyes were shocked. This had been his shock many times in this day, more than all the shock in his previous half life. "How can you be a semi saint!" The old man said. "The only way to become a semi spiritual saint is in the hermit sect." Looking at the old man, the corner of tianhammer''s mouth arced slightly. He looked at all the people present and said, "so I told you that Li Taibai is the Savior. Naturally, he told me the way to become a semi spiritual saint." Yesterday day hammer listen to Feng Yu''s words, find Li Taibai, and then Li Taibai told him, become half spirit Saint method. The talent of the Phoenix family is too strong. They were born to be gods. Fengyu didn''t know much about the cultivation methods below gods. It was just a few words. But even so, the first master of Qizong, relying on a few words, still established yipinzong. "He?" A pair of eyes looked at the young man standing in the same place, calm face, eyes showed the color of doubt. "Do you think it''s my opponent to be a half spirit saint?" The corners of the old man''s mouth showed disdain. "Boom!" A fierce flame burned heaven and earth, a fire dragon appeared in the flame, golden eyes staring at the sky. "Even if people from outside are promoted to the semi spiritual saint, do you know the semi spiritual saint''s skill?" The old man''s eyes were full of pride. "Even if you are both half spirit saints, you people from the outside world are still like ants in our eyes. You should be glad that you can die under my power." "Ouch!" The fire dragon roared, and fierce flames shot out of the fire dragon''s mouth and blasted toward the sky. In the endless void, the flame is burning, the space is burning, and everything is burning out in the flame, which is the martial art of the semi spirit saint. The sky hammer''s eyes showed a dignified color. Eighteen hammer shadows appeared in his hands. Heaven and earth trembled, and cracks appeared in the void. "Qizong''s most important martial art is to fight. Lingwang''s martial art: Eighteen random hammers!" Eighteen hammer shadows, towards the flame, smashed the space, but under the flame, everything disappeared, the broken space disappeared, eighteen hammer shadows disappeared, and the flame surged towards the sky hammer. "Can''t you fight the enemy after all?" Sky hammer''s eyes show the color of lament. Stepping into the half spirit saint, this has been his unexpected joy, but the gap in martial arts, he did not have the slightest resistance. "Take three steps on the right, lean 45 degrees, use eighteen random hammers, and hammer upward." Just then, a voice rang out in the main hall. "What''s this guy doing?" Hearing Li Taibai''s voice, an idea flashed through everyone''s heart in the hall. What Li Taibai said is the place where the flame is the strongest. Those who enter will surely die.But at this time, Tian hammer had already moved, and his eyes were full of perseverance. The words of Lao Zu could be seen clearly in his ears. Li Taibai was an extremely noble existence in the divine world. The hot flame is burning the body of tianhammer, and the power in his body is rapidly disappearing. If he hadn''t stepped into the holy realm, he would have died long ago. Even so, the power in tianhammer''s body has been exhausted in just three steps. With his last strength, he tilted 45 degrees and used the eighteen random hammers. The eighteen hammer shadows went into the air, and there was no one there. Endless wind comes out at this moment, the heat wave is surging. At this moment, there is a strong heat wave on tianhammer, the endless wind is blowing. "This power!" Day hammer clenched his fist, at this moment, he felt eighteen random hammer, advanced, stepped into the realm of half spirit saint. "Touch!" Day hammer fell to the ground, he used up all his strength. "How can it be!" A scream sounded, the figure of the old man appeared from the fire, the heat wave surging, eighteen hammer shadow fell on him, solid hit on his body. Blood from the old man''s mouth spit out, his body sounded the sound of broken bones, fell on the ground, directly into a coma. "The half spirit saint of yinshizong is defeated." "Master lost!" "How can it be!" Fire does not dance, white from, inconceivable looking at the scene in front of me, looking at the scene at this time a face indifferent youth. Bai Li''s mind suddenly rang out the sentence Ping Bufan said, provoked the existence, even the white family can''t bear the anger of the existence. "Who the hell are you?" Fire does not dance in the eyes of a dignified color, a word let eighteen disorderly hammer promoted half spirit saint, knocked down his master, this kind of existence, can''t be the outside world can have. "Savior." Li Taibai said. "Hahaha, yes, yes, brother Huo, I didn''t expect you to be so miserable, worthy of being the weakest among the managers." A wild laughter rang out. In the void, five figures appeared, and each one exuded the realm of half spirit saint. "So, dear savior, what do you do now?" A gray haired old man looks at Li Taibai with a smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 395 Five half saints. Look at the five half spirit saints in the hollow, the whole world becomes very quiet. A pair of eyes pity to look at Li Taibai, sky hammer''s eyes showed the color of despair, five and a half Holy Spirit, Qizong''s life does not exist at all, he believes in the words of the ancestors, believe that Li Taibai will be very powerful in the future, but today''s Li Taibai, but the spirit handsome nine layers. "An outsider even has the way to become a half spirit saint, and the way to upgrade the king''s martial arts into a half spirit saint. This trip is not a loss." Five half spirit saints, one of them said. "Boy, please come with us. We are very interested in your secret. But now, wait a moment. Let''s destroy this Qizong and find the secret of the suspected God in Qizong." Another burly old man said in a gruff voice. "Heavenly Lord, I believe you don''t want to let Qizong perish, let all these disciples die? If you don''t want to, you can hand in the secret of your Qizong. " "Thirty thousand years ago, the first patriarch of Qizong was born. He once entered our world and fought. We felt an unusual breath from him. It was a power that did not belong to Tianlong continent at all. The breath was more like the breath of God recorded in the legend. In the past thirty thousand years, we have been secretly investigating and finally discovered this secret." "The existence of Qizong is a treasure related to gods." Looking at the five half spirit saints, Tian hammer clenched his fist, and there was despair in his eyes. "Do you really think that only you, the hermit sect, are aware of it?" At this time, Li Taibai said. "What do you mean?" The five half spirit saints had doubts in their eyes. "Demon land guy, you''ve been watching the play for a long time, it''s time to come out." Li Taibai''s eyes suddenly turned to the void. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the people present were shocked and looked at the place where Li Taibai was looking, but there was no one there. "Ha ha ha ha, fun, fun." All of a sudden, a thick voice sounded, a ripple appeared in the void, and a figure appeared. This is a red, black haired, black winged creature with human body and facial features. "Red Devils!" Seeing this figure, the five half spirit saints showed dignified color in their eyes, and the people who came to the wedding even showed the color of fear in their eyes. Red Devils, before the demon war, had been known by the high-level Terran The depth of the demon land is the realm that the Terran can''t set foot in, and the reason for all this is the existence of the red devil. In the demon land, every hundred years, the red devil must step out of the demon land and kill all the people he has seen. It is a terrible disaster, and no one can resist the power of the red devil. For the Terran, the red devil is the most terrifying existence of demon land. "Red devil, you dare to enter the Terran. It seems that this time, we can kill an enemy general for the Terran." "In the demon land, you can follow the power of the demon land, enhance your own power, and step into the Terran land. Do you still have that kind of lawless power? " five half spirit saints stand in front of the red devil and surround the red devil. "The Terran, as expected, is a cowardly race. When you see the benefits, you want to get them. In the face of a strong enemy, you will only fight more and less." The red devil shook his head, his mouth curved slightly, looked at the five half spirit saints and said, "even if it''s not in the demon land, your Terran will still not be my opponent." "Lord of heaven, right? Seriously, I think these people are very upset. As long as you ask me, I can save your life, take you into the demon land and become a member of my demon land." The red devil looked at the sky lying on the ground and said. "To die!" In the eyes of the five half spirit saints, there was a sense of killing. The power broke out, the heaven and the earth vibrated, and the void was broken. At this moment, the hall was smashed, and countless figures howled in pain and fell to the ground to die. Not long ago, the old men of tianhammer and huolou constrained their own strength, and the battle ended too fast, so they didn''t have the chance to release all their strength. Now, facing the red devil in the demon land, the five half spirit saints dare not keep their hands. This is the only chance to kill the red devil. If they fail, several of them will even die. The full force of the half spirit saint can''t be borne by those who can''t even reach the spirit king. Li Taibai''s body blocked in front of the hammer, blocking all the attacks. "No!" There was a howl. Lu Xueer''s eyes are full of fear. A mouthful of blood spits out from her mouth, and the brilliance in her eyes disappears. The girl destined to be gorgeous in the future will lose her fragrance and jade. "Cher." Lu Tiancheng falls beside Lu Xueer, his eyes are full of tenderness. The power in his body is surging to resist the power from the half spirit saint. At this moment, the power burst out of him is in the realm of Wuwang. Unfortunately, the power of Wuwang realm can only resist for a moment, and his breath is rapidly weakening. Looking at the hammer standing behind Li Taibai, Lu Tiancheng''s eyes showed a look of surprise. This young man could block the power of the half spirit saint, but soon these surprised colors disappeared and replaced by endless tenderness. He whispered: "younger martial brother, Xueer really likes you. Originally, our plan was to kill the weapon sect directly and seize your secret, She opened the secret of Qizong, but she was stopped by Xueer. She said that she could get the secret of Qizong peacefully. She wanted to use her own talent to move you, and then hand over the secret of Qizong. Unfortunately, everything was destroyed by you. ""I hope you don''t hate her. She has no choice." Lu Tiancheng''s eyes looked at Lu Xueer and gently hugged the girl''s body. "Xueer, my brother has always liked you. I hope we are not brothers and sisters in the next life." Lu Tiancheng said softly. He closed his eyes. One by one, the disciples of Qizong fell to the ground. The two elders'' eyes flashed with pain. He suddenly remembered that he had no children or even married. Everything was a false memory. "I''m sorry." Looking at a fallen body on the ground, Li Taibai''s eyes showed apology, his eyes looked coldly into the void. He deduced everything, but in the end, he didn''t infer that the five half spirit saints would fight directly if they didn''t agree with each other. Even among the people present, there was the hermit sect. "Hoo." Li Taibai took a deep breath. He closed his eyes, and the power in his body surged. Heaven and earth change, and his plan will change with the change. At this time, the battle in the void will also change. At this time, the red devil breaks through the blockade of the five semi spiritual saints, and his body appears beside Li Taibai. "This boy, I took it with me." With a smile on his face, the red devil grabs Li Taibai. Li Taibai''s performance made him interested. He was able to disrupt the plan of fire not dancing, and he was able to have the secret of becoming a half spirit saint. In a word, his martial arts at the level of spirit king became a half spirit Saint martial arts. There must be a big secret in this young man. "Kill The power of terror surging, five half holy eyes shining with the intention of killing, directly to Li Taibai. They know that they can''t stop the Red Devils, so they will kill Li Taibai directly. What they can''t get, no one else can get. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 396 No one can resist the attack of the five half spirit saints. Looking at the power of terror in the air, the eyes of weapon war showed the color of despair. "Hoo." At this time, Li Taibai breathed. He opened his eyes and looked at the attack in the air. The purple light in his eyes was shining. At this moment, the world was shaking. Endless aura surged into Li Taibai''s body. In the heaven and earth, the endless sword air surged. All the swords on the scene trembled and kept shaking in the direction of Li Taibai, as if they were in submission to their own kings. "The power of kingcraft!" At this moment, Li Taibai formally advanced to the realm of Wuwang. "What about the realm of advanced Wuwang at this time?" In the face of the attack of the half spirit saint, the strength of Wuwang realm has no use at all. The five half spirit saints have no intention, but at this time, a thunder rings in the void. Endless clouds emerge in the void. "Boom!" Thunder, Silver Snake flying, thousands of miles silent, at this moment, thousands of miles, countless people raised their heads, looking at the distant sky dense clouds, looking at the layers of lightning, eyes showed the color of excitement. Thunderbolt! This is a disaster that you can only have when you step into the realm of the king of spirit. After thunder, you step into the realm of the king of spirit. You can see all the small mountains at a glance. If you don''t pass thunder, you will be destroyed at the expense of others, and everything will disappear. "Someone''s gone through the thunder." Countless eyes are wide open, one by one figure cuts through the void and goes to the place where Li Taibai is located. It''s extremely difficult to meet the thunder robbery of the king of spirit. All those who watch are likely to get great benefits, and also have great benefits for them to cross the thunder robbery in the future. "No way!" Looking at Li Taibai standing in the same place at this time, the five half spirit saints showed an incredible color in their eyes. On top of the realm of Lingshuai, there is the realm of Wuwang, half step into the realm of Lingwang, and then step into the realm of Lingwang. "Interesting! Ha ha ha, it''s really interesting! There is such a weird monster in the human race. If your highness knows it, it will surely be interesting. " The eyes of the red devils were full of smiles. "Of course, the premise is that he will get through the thunder." "Boom!" A thunder fell on Li Taibai, but no one else was hurt. This is thunder robbery. It''s only aimed at one person, but others can''t do it. If you do it to the person, the punishment will be reduced. The power of the five half spirit saints has long gone, and people are staring at Li Taibai in the field. "He can''t survive the thunder." An old man said. Half step spirit Wang Fengfeng, also dare not say that he can cross thunder robbery, not to mention this young talent Ling Shuai nine levels, a difference of two levels, it is impossible to cross. "Boom!" Tianlei falls on Li Taibai again, blood splashes. Intense pain, let Li Taibai bite tight to tube, eyes round stare, blue muscle burst up. The power of Tianlei is too strong. "Is this guy crazy? Is he looking for death? " Someone appeared in the distance, looking at Li Taibai in the field, some shocked said. Thunder is a kind of natural punishment, which cannot be countered by human beings. The purpose of Tianlong''s thunder robbery is to use his internal strength and martial arts to fight against Tianlei and counteract the power of Tianlei. In total, he escaped and resisted nine Tianlei. Now, Li Taibai directly bears the power of Tianlei in his physical body. "Pain, pain, pain." This is Li Taibai''s only thought. Apart from the pain, he can no longer feel anything. The power of Tianlei was originally his power. He intended to cut it directly with the wound sword. However, when Tianlei was born, his body had a strong desire. He practiced the method of cultivating the body of the Immortal Dragon, which can absorb any energy and turn it into his own physical power. Feeling the desire of the body, Li Taibai takes a deep breath. He makes an instant decision to bear the thunder with his body. "Boom!" Tianlei constantly falls on him. The blood in his body is evaporating and his muscles and veins are broken. Even his internal organs have been damaged. The only thing li Taibai can do is to stick to his consciousness. "The supreme immortal dragon body cultivation method" is in rapid operation. The Tianlei falling on him is constantly absorbed by his body. The evaporated blood is constantly producing fresh blood in his body, but it soon evaporates again. Broken veins in the constant rebirth, but immediately broken. The five zang organs and six Fu organs are constantly being repaired. Endless thunder is shining on Li Taibai. His body has been shrouded by thunder. From the appearance, his body has become coke, and the blood has long disappeared. "Dying?" "This is the sixth thunder." Standing in the distance, someone whispered. "It''s a pity that he still has a lot of secrets that we haven''t got." Five half spirit saints communicate with each other, and their eyes are full of regret. "Boom!" The seventh sky thunder falls, the thunder on Li Taibai is more intense, and the vitality he exudes becomes extremely weak, almost unable to feel."The eighth thunder is the end." "To fight against the eight heavenly thunders with his body, his physical skill must be extremely powerful, but it''s a pity that he didn''t get it." The five half spirit saints spoke again. "Boom!" The eighth sky thunder fell, and Li Taibai''s thunder was shining with white luster, gorgeous and incomparable. His body was shaking in the thunder, but he didn''t fall down. "Not dead!" The five half spirit saints spoke again, a little surprised. "This method of physical cultivation is comparable to the legendary divine level skill." "If you have a physical cultivation method, under the double cultivation of spiritual power and physical body, you are likely to be able to create a new path, step on the spiritual holy realm, and even become a god!" "I hate it. If I had known it would be like this, I would have arrested him directly." "Ninth thunder, this Terran boy is dead." The red devil shook his head and sighed in his eyes. The ninth thunder is the most powerful one. In the history of Tianlong, almost all the people who were promoted to Lingwang died under the last thunder. The red devil lived through this thunder in those days, but he still can''t forget the terror of that thunder robbery until now. "Boom!" A bucket of thick thunder fell from the air and blew on Li Taibai. The intense thunder light flashed the sky and the earth, and the huge thunder broke the earth. "Ah In the distance, countless small and weak people are crying bitterly, their eyes and ears are bleeding, unable to bear the thunder and thunder. "Is it over?" A pair of eyes looked into the thunder, but they soon widened their eyes. In their eyes, Li Taibai was still standing, his body was shaking, as if he could be knocked down by a drop of water, but he was still standing. "Not dead!" "Did it work?" "Boom boom!" At this time, the endless void, thunder rolling, all raised their heads, looking at the sky gradually turned into purple tears. "Lifeless thunder!" "It''s no life thunder!" One by one, the voices sounded in shock. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 397 No life, no life. "There''s wushenglei. What kind of abuse has this guy made? He''s going to die." Looking at the purple thunder in the air, one by one, the voice sounded, and the look of despair appeared in the eyes of weapon war. Without thunder, there was no life at all. In the history of Tianlong mainland, there are many people who have been promoted to the rank of the half step spirit king, but they are rare to meet the lifeless thunder. No matter how talented or gifted they are, under the lifeless thunder, they will only turn into ashes. Once upon a time, there was a peerless genius in Tianlong continent. Now Tianlong horn ranks fifth and once ranked second. It was the existence that died under the lifeless thunder. In those days, it was the most powerful existence in the history of Tianlong continent. Everyone believes that this existence must be Tianlong in the future The top presence of the mainland will suppress Tianlong I. Even the hermit sect broke the rules and invited him to join the hermit sect. But at the time of promotion, in the eyes of countless people, this statue is destined to be invincible in the future. In the face of lifeless thunder, it can''t even use any resistance, and it''s gone. At this time, Li Taibai''s body has been in a state of disrepair, and "the supreme immortal dragon body cultivation method" has reached its limit. The blood has just disappeared, the internal organs have been full of holes, and the muscles and veins have disappeared. At this time, his body can''t be controlled by him at all. After the ninth thunder, his body almost broke and finally survived. "Hoo, that''s dangerous." Li Taibai was relieved. After Jiudao Tianlei, he will be promoted to Lingwang. All wounds will be restored by the power of Tiandao. This is the rule of the world. But at this time, he heard the thunder in the void. "And the tenth thunder!" Li Taibai''s heart beat violently. In the divine world, there is also the theory of the tenth sky thunder. But as long as the tenth sky thunder appears, no one will survive. The tenth sky thunder is the thunder of killing, killing all existing sky thunder. No one knows the beginning and end of the appearance of the tenth sky thunder. Everyone can only look at his luck. If he meets the tenth sky thunder, he can only ask for more blessings. In the previous life, when Li Taibai stepped into the realm of the spirit king in the divine world, he met only nine heavenly thunders. "Are you going to die here?" Li Taibai was in despair. Rebirth of this era, want to change everything in the previous life, but now he met this no one can cross the ten thunder, as if the world played a joke on him. "I can''t die." Li Taibai''s eyes were crazy, and his heart was shouting. He can''t die, he died, everything is over, lobai will eventually die, even don''t need to wait ten years later, after he died, so like his lobai, also must be in sorrow all day. In a previous life, the girl died to protect him. In his previous life, after meeting with a girl, his mind was full of cultivation, so that his parents could identify with her. He just wanted to wait for her to get better, and then care for her and ignore her. But in the end, none of this can be given. All the previous life can not be made up, the girl died in regret, this life, is he going to continue to let the girl die in sorrow? "I can''t die!" Li Taibai clenched his fist. He raised his head, and the wound sword was surging. But the wound in his body, today''s him, can only stick to his mind, and he can''t control the wound sword at all. "I can''t die! You can''t die Li Taibai screamed wildly in his heart. Countless thoughts crossed his mind, one plan after another, one possibility after another, but there was no way to get through the tenth thunder. "Whew!" In everyone''s eyes, the dark clouds in the sky, a purple sky thunder fell from the sky, blew into Li Taibai''s body, this thunder did not make any sound, or even cause any sound, fell on Li Taibai. Li Taibai''s body fell to the ground, without a breath. "It''s a pity." The corners of the red devil''s mouth arc slightly. This kind of genius is the best for the demon land. "It''s a pity." In the eyes of the five half spirit saints, they were angry. Li Taibai didn''t leave his secret. It was the body that could resist the nine heavenly thunder. "It''s a pity." In the distant sky, countless people are shaking their heads. After all, no one in this world can pass the lifeless thunder. "No!" Qi Zhan cried in horror. His eyes were full of tears. He couldn''t believe everything in front of him. "The boss is going to die. It''s all my fault." Qizhan kneels on the ground. If it wasn''t for him, he believes that Li Taibai won''t come, so he won''t try to save them. If he wants to cross the realm and enter the realm of the king of spirit, he may not encounter wushenglei. Qi Zhan''s eyes are full of regret. He thinks that he has done harm to Li Taibai. If Li Taibai practices step by step, he will probably not die. "Li Taibai..." standing under the protection of the Tianhuo soldiers, all the aura can''t enter. Ouyang Li looks at Li Taibai lying on the ground, and a trace of complex mood rushes into her heart. Her heart is beating slightly. During these days, Li Taibai teaches her how to practice and how to train.This is a genius beyond the times. She believes that Li Taibai will be invincible in the future, but she never thought that Zuntian would die like this. "Lord Savior." In the distant sky, the shadows looked not far away, and their eyes were a little scared. "Will Lord savior die? The dead Lord Savior, or Lord savior? " Yesterday, they believed Li Taibai''s words. At this time, they were full of confusion. "Lord Savior will not die." A figure knelt on the ground, Yang Fugui''s eyes full of tears, his eyes full of firm color, lying on the ground. "Lord Savior will not die, because he is Lord Savior. For the sake of the human race, he will not let himself die. "Yang Fugui''s voice rang out in people''s ears," Lord Savior, if you still have a human race in your heart, please wake up and lead us forward. " Looking at Yang Fugui kneeling on the earth, everyone looked at each other and knelt on the ground. "Lord Savior, if you still have the human race in your heart, please wake up and lead us forward." Thousands of miles away from Qizong, several figures look at the distance, looking at the disappearing thunder. Luo Bai''s heart suddenly beats up, and she is uneasy. "It''s impossible. Brother Taibai is only the ninth floor of Lingshuai. He can''t survive the thunder disaster." Lobai said to himself in his heart. "The boss will be fine." Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou are full of firmness in their eyes. They believe in Li Taibai, the boss who has been almost omnipotent since he met them. "I''ll go back and have a look." She was still uneasy, as if she had lost something important. "You are not allowed to come here." With these words, Luobai''s figure crossed the void and stepped towards the place where Qizong was. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 398 "After all, no one can save Qizong? Lao Zu, I''m sorry, I can''t protect you. " Day hammer''s eyes showed the color of despair, his eyes looked to the direction of the cave. The way of heaven is so. The existence respected by our ancestors met wushenglei. This is the meaning of heaven. "After all, man cannot resist the power of heaven." Sky hammer showed the color of a bitter smile. "Click." Just at this time, a sound of broken objects sounded in everyone''s ears. "So it is. No wonder no one can get through it." A voice rang out in everyone''s ears, Li Taibai''s body stood up, and his scorched skin fell off one by one, just like peeling off skin, revealing the skin emitting the glittering and translucent light. "Hum!" The mysterious voice sounded in the void, and endless aura poured into Li Taibai''s body. At this moment, he stepped into the realm of spirit king. "No way! You''re not dead There was an unbelievable voice among the five half spirit saints. Under the lifeless thunder, there is death but no life. He has gone through the lifeless thunder. "No way! How did he do that? His highness once said that even if there is no thunder, even if God is unable to face the end of the loss, it is impossible for her to be mistaken. The red devil stood in the void, his eyes full of shock. In his mind came the figure of a beautiful girl. "What the Buddha said can never be false." "I''ve gone through the thunder of killing." In a cave full of magma, a young girl in red clothes bathed in the magma, her eyes twinkling with light brilliance, a little shocked. The tenth thunder of thunder robbery is the thunder of killing. No one can cross it, but today, this rule has been broken. "What is the reincarnation of this existence?" Feng Yu clenched her fist. Looking at Li Taibai standing up, all the people who look at the existence of this scene are full of shock in their hearts. Wushenglei is broken. "The Savior, indeed, is the Savior." Yang Fugui and others knelt on the ground, and their eyes were full of worship. There was no living thunder, there was no life, there was death, there was no life. All people could not resist the thunder robbery, and only the Savior had this ability. At this moment, everyone believed that Li Taibai must be the Savior of the human race. "The physical power has reached the divine body, the realm has also reached the realm of the spiritual king, and most importantly, the spiritual power has changed." Li Taibai looked at the changes in his body. After ten times of thunder, he has stepped into the realm of spirit king. as like as two peas in his mind, the mental force that had been gathered in the group had changed form. Li Taibai could see that there was a little man in his mind. This was the same person who was mentally identical to him. "Spiritualized people, did not expect that the previous life can not reach the realm, this life has arrived." Li Taibai clenched his fist. Spiritual power is a rare existence in the divine world. It can even be said that it only exists in legends. Even those who have established a country have not transformed spiritual power into human form. "Thanks to miesha Lei for all this." Li Taibai said in his heart. Just when the tenth thunder fell on him, he really thought he was going to die. At that time, he was on the verge of collapse. Even if the simplest first thunder fell, it was enough to crush him. But after the tenth ray fell on him, it didn''t smash his body, but directly rushed into his consciousness sea and attacked his mental power. The tenth thunder is not a physical thunder robbery, but a direct attack on consciousness, that is, the thunder robbery where the spiritual power lies. This is the secret of the tenth thunder. This kind of contrast is unexpected to all of us. When all of us are constantly strengthening our bodies against physical injury, there is a sudden attack of mental strength. Even if we are gifted, it is enough to be destroyed. What''s more, the spirit attack of the tenth ray is very powerful, even God will die, not to mention the existence of ordinary duling king. It''s a pity that he met Li Taibai, a freak. In his previous life, his mental power, under the cultivation of the wound sword, was the top in the whole divine world. Although he can''t use too much now, these mental powers will automatically guard against attacks. For him, the tenth thunder has become his Tonic, swallowed by his mental power. "Ha ha ha." An excited laughter rang out, and the eyes of the five half spirit saints were excited. Their eyes were shining with greedy color, staring at Li Taibai. "I didn''t expect you to survive the thunder disaster of lifeless thunder. You really contain a big secret." "We are very interested in the secrets of the powerful body, the secret of passing through the lifeless thunder, and the way to promote to the semi spirit saint. In a word, we can upgrade the martial arts of the spirit king realm to the semi spirit Saint martial arts." "This is God''s gift to us. To keep you alive is to let you hand over your secret to us. I really appreciate God''s gift to me.""Now the Terran is in a dilemma, Li Taibai. For the sake of the Terran and world peace, your secret is very likely to benefit the whole Terran and make everyone stronger. Please come with us and hand in your secret. We will study it carefully and benefit the whole Terran." Looking at the five half spirit saints, Li Taibai turned his head. "Boom!" Endless sword Qi surging, at this moment, between heaven and earth, the sword Qi is wanton, and all the power of kingcraft is dissipated under the sword Qi. Stepping into the realm of the king of spirit, the body reaches the body. Now the power that Li Taibai can use has become more powerful. "Do you think you can resist us if you are promoted to Lingwang?" There was disdain in the eyes of the five half spirit saints. But at this time, Li Taibai''s sword Qi changed. A mysterious wave appeared on Li Taibai. The sword Qi in the void fell into silence. At this moment, heaven and earth trembled and suddenly broke. In the middle of heaven and earth, the sword Qi disappeared, but the eyes of the five half spirit saints were frightened. When the red devil saw the change of the sky, his eyes showed the color of horror. His back wings flapped and his body fled to the distance. His eyes were full of unbelievable color. "No way! impossible! He just stepped into the realm of spirit king! How can you understand this power! " "Run The five half spirit saints were about to run away, but their bodies were in the middle of the air. They had stopped and fell to the ground one by one. They were dying. "No way! How can you understand that power? " The five people''s eyes were full of fear. Their pupils widened and gradually lost their color. Their breath disappeared and they were dead. In one move, five and a half spirits are destroyed. Looking at the five half spirit saints lying on the ground in the distance, Tian hammer clenched his fist. His eyes were full of horror, but he felt that it should be so. The existence respected by the ancestors should have such a miracle. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 399 "Sword meaning!" "It''s the sword Fire does not dance, Bai Li and others stare big eyes, eyes full of shock color. The way of understanding Qi is king, and the way of understanding meaning is holy. The meaning of sword belongs to the power possessed by the spirit saint. The reason why the half spirit saint is called the half spirit saint is that they have realized the power of the meaning, the meaning of Dao, the meaning of fist and the meaning of fire. Everything in the world has its meaning. Only by looking at its mystery can they become a saint. But the sword meaning that Li Taibai uses now is not a little bit of sword meaning, but has reached the perfect sword meaning, which belongs to the real power of the Holy Spirit. "In the realm of Lingwang, how can we comprehend the perfect meaning of the sword?" Ouyang stood in the same place, her eyes trembling. "Did I make a wrong decision?" Ouyang Li had an idea in his mind. She knew in her heart that when she chose to sit on the wall and watch, her relationship with Li Taibai could not be restored. ... a battle that shook the world ended with the destruction of the five semi spiritual saints. Huobuwu and others left the compensation, and the half spirit saint of huolou was imprisoned in Qizong. They need to prepare better compensation to redeem it. "Li Taibai." Bai Li came to Li Taibai''s side, and his eyes were shining. "Ha ha ha, it''s good to come here this time. After a while, someone from Bai family will come to you. You should remember to be tough." Bai Li left a paragraph of inexplicable words, he turned and left. "Brother Taibai." A graceful figure fell from the void and rushed into Li Taibai''s arms. "Brother Taibai, are you ok?" The girl checks Li Taibai''s body. Along the way, she already knows about Li Taibai''s entering the realm of the king of spirit. "Nothing." Li Taibai gently rubbed the girl''s head, he said with a smile, "you Taibai brother, have not married Luobai home, how can something happen?" "Brother Taibai, you are like this again." Luo Bai''s face turned red, his head lowered, but he was relieved. "Is he lobai? My sister gave birth to a good daughter. She can get Li Taibai''s love and give your family a chance. " Standing in the distance, white from the corner of the mouth slightly arc. Luo Fu and Bai Qiushui think that if they leave with them, the Bai family will not know about Luo Bai, but they don''t know the power of the Bai family. After they know the existence of Bai Qiushui, they have found out everything. Now, the reason why the Bai family didn''t pay attention to lobai was that he just suppressed the news. "You are my sister after all. How can I have the heart to fight you?" Bai Li dark sighed, and he had a bitter smile on his face. Even as the next head of the Bai family, many things were not up to him to decide. If it wasn''t for him, how could Bai Qiushui have come to Tianlong for so many years with the energy of Bai family. ... a personal figure left Qizong. The original lively Qizong suddenly became silent, and everyone became extremely silent. The breath of sadness surged up and down the Qizong. With the power of five semi spiritual saints, more than half of Qizong died. The original friend died so inexplicably. Weeping was heard everywhere. "Thank you." After burying Lu Xueer, Qizhan kneels in front of Lu Xueer''s grave and whispers. The little girl suffered all the pressure alone for her own sake. His death was also caused by her refusal. Qizhan was full of complicated feelings. "Brother Qizhan, it''s OK. I''ll be with you in the future." Zhang Tingting looked at the war, she took a deep breath, eyes full of tenderness said. "Well." Qi Zhan nodded his head, and his eyes looked at a young figure standing in the distant void. His eyes were full of firmness, and he said, "OK, we''ll stay with the boss and follow him in the future." "That''s not what I mean." Zhang Tingting is a little silly. "What?" He turned his head. "It''s OK. It''s OK." Zhang Tingting shook her head, but she didn''t say what she thought. Standing in the distance, looking at their performance, Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou took a look at each other, and they turned their heads at the same time. "All of a sudden I don''t want to set them up." "I think so, too." "Don''t tell him what Zhang Tingting really thinks." "Absolutely can''t tell, let them two miss good, we can''t anyone like." They clenched their hands. At this moment, they stood on the same front. In the void, Li Taibai closed his eyes, his spiritual power came out, feeling the changes after the spiritual power advanced. After spiritualizing people, he found that there was a little more spiritual power he could control. The spiritual world increased by 500 meters from the original square kilometers. Now his spiritual world has reached 1500 meters. In addition, mental power has become more pure.In the spiritual world, the observation of the world becomes clearer. All the places where the treasures are hidden in Qizong are clearly observed by him, and the beautiful girl in the lava world in the cave is also clearly seen by him. Li Taibai can feel that a mysterious force is in the little human body, but his power is too weak to find out what is special about the spirit of the villain. In this trip, the harvest of Qizong exceeded Li Taibai''s imagination. The original plan became simpler. The ten-year plan was still extremely difficult in his mind, but the harvest in Qizong was enough for him, even more. "One year at most, the world will be for my use." Li Taibai''s eyes were full of light. In the void, the endless heart of the world falls. With the spread of these things, Li Taibai''s reputation must shock all the people, and even let the people of demon land know that Li Taibai exists. Li Taibai''s heart of the world is growing. The color of the wounded sword is also constantly extending. The purple light soon covers the body of the sword, and only the tip of the sword is not covered. The tip of the sword is a realm of the wounded sword, which needs the least and the most time to cultivate. "Almost." When all the world''s attention falls into Li Taibai''s body, the wound sword is still not completely covered by purple. "Click." At this time, the imperial seal broke in Li Taibai''s body, and the world''s attention soared. In an instant, Li Taibai''s heart of the world attention reached 50%, which occupied half of the heart of the world in Tianlong continent. At this moment, the wound sword in his body was covered with purple, and the colorful light appeared on the hilt, shining with dazzling luster. "A new era has begun." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 400 Seven days after the end of Qizong''s trip, Li Taibai, Luo Bai and others returned to baidimen. Together with Qizong, Qizong became the refining branch of baidimen. "It''s Mr. Li Dan who''s back!" "Master Li Dan is back!" Someone saw Li Taibai''s figure and exclaimed excitedly that the news of Li Taibai''s return spread all over the Baidi gate in an instant. When Li Taibai and others arrived at the location of Baidi gate, countless people stood in two teams and left a road to Baidi gate. They looked at Li Taibai with adoring eyes. "Welcome home, Mr. Li Dan." Looking at the spontaneous welcoming scene of the people, Qizong and others were shocked. Qizong belonged to a gentle sect in Tianlong continent. Under the leadership of tianhammer, they were friendly to the residents in the air pool and nearby residents. But even so, when the residents see them, they just show fear, let alone welcome this kind of thing. "How is this done?" One by one, thoughts passed through the hearts of the people. "Taibai, Luobai." Just then, a figure came from afar. This is a graceful girl. Beside her, a burly young man followed closely. They are Luo Xuan and Luo laizi. "What''s the matter?" Li Taibai saw the color of fear from the two people''s eyes, and his heart rose a burst of uneasiness. "Uncle and aunt were forcibly taken away by a man called Bai family." Luo Xuan ran to Li Taibai and looked at the people around her. She said in a low voice. This incident did not spread out in Baidi gate. "White house?" Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed. "It''s OK." He shook Robey''s hand, and he could feel it trembling slightly, and it became very cold. "Let''s go back." Li Taibai said in a low voice. "Good." Looking at the reassuring color in Li Taibai''s eyes, Luo Bai nodded his head. ... "Taibai, this is everything." In the middle of the Baidi gate, Wu Tian told the story. "Brother Taibai, my mother, are they going to be ok?" Lobai''s eyes were full of worry. "Don''t worry, it''s OK. In a few days, the Bai family will send back their uncle and aunt." Li Taibai gently rubbed Luo Bai''s head and said in a low voice. "What Eun Gong said is right. In a few days, the Bai family will surely send the two of you back." Tian hammer said that with Li Taibai''s power in Qizong, it can almost be called the first existence in Tianlong continent. If the people of Bai family knew it, they would not dare to offend. "Well." Luo Bai nodded her head. She believed Li Taibai''s words, but she was still worried. "Taibai, now that you are back, I will give you the position of the leader of the Baidi sect." Wu Tian looked at Li Taibai and said that his eyes were full of resentment. Thinking of the irresponsible behavior of the former patriarch, he wanted to go crazy. "I''d better leave it to you. I''m not very good at management." Li Taibai shook his head and said. "You''re not good at management?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, all the people in Baidi gate on the scene were wide eyed. "If you''re not good at management, no one in the world is good at it." Wu Tian''s voice is full of resentment. The change of Baidi gate is all due to Li Taibai''s suggestion. If they are not good at management, who else is good at management in Tianlong? "I''m really not good at it." Li Taibai shook his head and showed a helpless color on his face. He was really not good at management. In his previous life, he had been alone and never managed at all. He can make suggestions only because he has been well-informed in the divine world in his previous life. If he is really allowed to manage a sect, although he is confident, it is a waste of time for him. "You''d better be the Lord. If you don''t understand anything, you can ask me, and you can give me any position." Li Taibai light said, made a decision. "All right." Wu Tian shakes his head helplessly. Li Taibai doesn''t want to be the patriarch. He has no way at all. However, what reassures him is that Li Taibai''s return brings back the existence of Qizong. He knows the name of tianhammer very well. It''s the top existence in Tianlong mainland. In baidimen, it''s also reassuring for the high-end power to leave. God knows, during this period of time, how worried he was, for fear that one day, a strong enemy would attack, and the White Emperor gate would be destroyed in his hands. The gate of the White Emperor is on the mountain far away from the main hall of the Lord. At this time, a young girl is sitting quietly on the mountain. Her eyes are watching the location of the main hall of the Lord, Li Taibai entering the hall and Li Taibai leaving the hall. "Won''t you go and say hello to him?" Behind the girl, a voice asked. "No, as long as I can see him, I''m at ease." The month LAN face peeped out a smile, she open mouth to say."You, if you don''t work hard, how can you know you won''t have a chance?" Behind the girl, a woman said something unwillingly. "You don''t understand. I don''t have that kind of feeling for him. I just have a heart of gratitude." Yuelan shakes her head. She looks at the girls behind her. She smiles and walks down the mountain. "That''s good." The month LAN in the heart secret way, in her mind once delimited Luo Bai''s figure. "There is that girl, and no one can walk between them." "It''s not that we don''t understand, it''s that you''re stupid." Looking at the back of the moon LAN, behind her, a girl some helpless said. When Yuelan turns away from the mountain, Li Taibai''s eyes look at Yuelan''s location. He sighs secretly. With his spiritual world, he saw Yuelan as early as he entered the hall. In Yuejia, he knew Yuelan''s emotion to him, which was between like and dislike, between occupied and not occupied. As the Supreme God, how could he not see the feelings of these little girls. He is more aware that if he contacts Yuelan too much at this time, it is a very unfriendly behavior for Yuelan, which is likely to make Yuelan more deeply involved. All he can do is to ignore it and support and protect it in secret. After leaving the main hall of baidimen, Li Taibai did not live in the main hall. Instead, he entered the original shifangzong market, which has now become the city of baidimen, where he lives. Living in the city, Li Taibai narrowed his eyes slightly. The figure of Bai Li in his mind sounded the last words of Bai Li. "If there is no accident, the Bai family will appear tomorrow." Li Taibai said in his heart. ... ten thousand meters away from Baidi City, a group of people were living in a village. They were wearing white robes and had noble atmosphere. Not far away, groups of villagers crowded together and looked at them with fear. "Lao Si, Li Taibai is back. Do we really want to do this?" An old man looked at another old man with some embarrassment and asked. "Are you not curious about the adventures of this outsider? If we get his secret, our Bai family will become the real master of Tianlong, and even rebuild the scenery of Xuanyuan family An old man with gray hair and delicate skin like a baby is full of excitement in his eyes. "Don''t worry. According to my observation of Li Taibai, although he is arrogant, he attaches great importance to Luo Bai. Now Luo Bai''s parents are in our hands. He has to be obedient if he doesn''t want Bai Qiushui and Luo Fu''s life." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 401 "Master." The next day, Li Taibai opened the door and saw a teenager staring at him. His eyes were full of pitiful smell, as if a pet had been abandoned. "When did I become your master?" Li Taibai blinked. This young man, he naturally knew, was a boy with super mental strength. At that time, he asked this young man to come to baidimen, but he had cured him. "Master, don''t you want me?" The young man was in tears. Looking at the young man''s face as if he had been abandoned, Li Taibai rolled his eyes and didn''t refuse any more. The young man''s spiritual strength is strong, and his future is destined to be extraordinary. Even in the divine world, he can become a genius, and it''s not impossible to be his apprentice. "I''ll be very tired when I''m an apprentice." Li Taibai said. "Master, I''m not afraid of tiredness." The youth''s eyes are full of firmness. "OK, take this secret book to practice first. If you don''t understand it, ask me again." Li Taibai lost a book to the youth, which is about the cultivation of spiritual power, with the method of using spiritual power. Nowadays, spiritualized people are much more powerful than before in the use of spiritual power. "Good." With a smile on his face, the boy took the secret script from Li Taibai, bowed to Li Taibai, and turned to leave. "Uncle fan, you are so smart. I sell cute and pretend to be poor. Shifu really accepted me as an apprentice." In the middle of the corner, a middle-aged man was waiting. The young man said with excitement on his face. "I''m really worried that Shifu doesn''t want me to be an apprentice." "Now, you are Li Taibai''s Apprentice. He admitted it himself. No one dares to provoke you in the future." The middle-aged man said with a smile that the middle-aged man was the spirit general who sent the boy. "No The boy shook his head and said, "I don''t think that no one dares to offend me. I just want to be master''s apprentice and take care of him in the future." "Unfortunately, master didn''t invite me to live with him." Their whispering did not escape from Li Taibai''s spiritual world. When they appeared, he had known for a long time, but he did not break it down or stop it. In his eyes, the youth is too naive and simple. This kind of temperament is a very bad character for the future life, and will suffer a lot. The middle-aged man has been grinding in the mainland for many years, and he can teach his cheap apprentice something he can''t teach himself, but this middle-aged man can teach him. For Li Taibai, he doesn''t need to be careful about whether the youth will get bad. If he can change easily, he will be bad for a long time. A mute boy, in this world, must face more torture than all people, but this boy, today''s temperament is still very pure. Watching his cheap apprentice disappear, Li Taibai turns his head and looks at the corner in the distance. At this time, a group of people in white are coming slowly. "Two and a half spirit saints, three spirit kings, ten and a half step spirit kings." Li Taibai instantly saw the strength of several people. "Sure enough." Li Taibai''s eyes flashed cold light. Among these people, he didn''t find Bai Qiushui and Luo Fu, "did you choose the most stupid way in the end?" "Li Taibai, we are from the Bai family." Looking at Li Taibai, one of the old men with white hair and delicate skin said, "my name is Bai Dao, the fourth elder of Bai family." "My name is Bai Ren, the third elder of Bai family." Beside Bai Dao, a little old man said. "Where are my uncles and aunts?" Li Taibai looks at two people light ask a way. "My niece Qiushui and nephew Luofu are visiting my Bai family now, so it''s impossible for them to come back so soon." Bai Dao said with a smile. "Didn''t the five old people''s deaths scare you Bai family?" Li Taibai''s eyes look at Bai Dao. "Ha ha ha, Li Taibai is indeed a miracle genius. He should have such pride." Bai Dao''s face showed a smile. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "but my Bai family is very curious about what it is that enables you to create such miracles. I don''t know if you can explain it to us. I believe my niece Qiushui will be very happy and will come back early to join you." "Is that what you mean by Bai Jia or by yourself?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the white knife, cold and incomparable. "Taibai, you have misunderstood that Bai Qiushui is our niece. If you marry my niece''s daughter in the future, you are also a member of the Bai family. How can you mean that? Will not your things be mine in the future? " Bai Dao''s face was still smiling. "Of course, if you don''t want to take it out, there''s nothing we can do, but there''s another reason why we''re here. My niece Qiushui misses her daughter a little. I think lobai wants to see her parents, too? Would you like to meet your niece with us? " Bai Dao''s eyes looked behind Li Taibai. Behind Li Taibai, Luo Bai stood behind several people. When she heard Bai Dao''s words, her face became very pale."Do you know you''re looking for your own death?" Li Taibai''s voice became very cold, and his eyes were full of killing. Feeling Li Taibai''s intention to kill, Bai Dao and others were shocked. At this moment, they were uneasy. "Taibai, we are all from the Bai family. We just want our niece Qiushui and our daughter to be members of the league. Is that wrong?" Bai Dao said. "By the way, I forgot to say one thing. When I left, the owner was afraid that we would have an accident. He once told us that if we didn''t give him a message one day, it would be an accident. He might make an irrational impulse to let us give him a message every day. Bai''s Zhibao, Wanli Chuanyin, was regarded by him as a way to check the life and death of some of our old people It''s a waste. " Listening to the words of Bai Dao and others, Li Taibai fell into silence. Luo Bai stood in the distance and didn''t speak, but his face became more and more pale. "Boss." Zhang DAPAI and Zhu Hou''s figure appear, looking at Li Taibai, their eyes are full of anger, but they don''t know what to do. The fate of Bai Qiushui and Luo Fu is the key to this matter. Their lives are in the hands of Bai family, and Li Taibai can''t refuse them at all. But if they agree, everyone will know that if Li Taibai''s secret is exposed, the Bai family will be stronger in the future. Only Li Taibai in the realm of the king of spirit, in addition to being a member of the Bai family, has to die. "Li Taibai, what do you say? You know, niece Qiu Shui and nephew Luo Fu miss their daughter very much. " Bai Dao''s eyes were filled with disdain and pride. What kind of miracle genius, the first genius of all time, but what about an outsider, even if he is lucky? After all, it''s just a baby boy from the white family. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 402 "Hoo." Li Taibai let out a breath, he shook his head and said, about my secret, I can tell you naturally. "Ha ha ha, wise choice." Bai Dao said with a smile, "niece Qiushui, they will be very grateful to you." "Boss." Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou look at Li Taibai with worried eyes. Luobai looks at Li Taibai and clenches her fist. She is moved and blames herself. If it wasn''t for her, Taibai would not have faced this choice. "As for the secret of Lingsheng, I can tell you that I have no way to upgrade the Heavenly Master''s skill in Qizong. I have seen the advanced skill elsewhere, so I know it." "Just tell us what you know." Bai Dao nodded his head and said. "The secret of the Holy Spirit, you people of the seclusion sect should know that as long as you practice your mind perfectly, you can advance to the Holy Spirit with the strength in your body. But it''s very difficult to understand your mind, and you don''t even know how to do it." Listening to Li Taibai''s story, Bai Dao and Bai Ren nodded their heads. As the existence of the half spirit saint, they knew more than everyone how difficult it was to understand the meaning. Since they stepped into the half spirit saint for more than ten years, their internal strength has not increased. Almost all of them are in this situation. Only a few of them will increase their strength, but only a little. "Meaning is the way of heaven and earth, the meaning of heaven and earth. It is extremely difficult for ordinary people to understand nature, but I know that a place where people can understand meaning is in the hermit sect. As long as they can enter there, everyone can understand the power of meaning." "I got the sword spirit from that place at that time. I didn''t know what happened. I went into that place, and then came out from there inexplicably." Li Taibai said seriously. "But as far as I know, you have never entered the hermit sect." Bai Dao frowned slightly. "I went into the gate of yinshizong. When I was a child, I fell off a cliff once, but I don''t know why I appeared in the gate of yinshizong. I stayed there for a month. A month later, I mistakenly entered Shengyuan hall, passed out in a coma, and came here when I woke up again." Li Taibai said. "Have you ever entered Shengyuan hall?" A surprised voice rang out, and the white blade looked at Li Taibai in shock. Shengyuan hall is the most mysterious place in the hermit sect. Even he does not dare to enter it easily. There is a great fear that anyone who goes in may die, but there are also great opportunities. Some people once got the elixir to prolong their life, others got the supreme power, and directly reached the holy realm of the half spirit. At that time, they were the first to understand the existence of the way of military training. They also entered the Shengyuan hall to understand the way of military training. But it''s strange that all the people who get the benefits don''t talk about what happened in Shengyuan hall, and they don''t even leave a word. "To know about Shengyuan hall, you must have entered the location of yinshizong gate." White knife and white blade looked at each other. It is impossible for outsiders to know the situation in the hermit sect. "That''s a pity. You should have lived in the Yucun village near shengyuantang. Now there is no one there." Bai Dao shook his head and said with a sigh. "Is there a village around Shengyuan hall? I remember that near Shengyuan hall should be the base established by your hermit sect. " Li Taibai said with a wink. "Hahaha, I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I remember the wrong place." Bai Dao patted his head and said with a smile. Li Taibai dismisses Bai Dao''s little strategy. When he set foot in the hermit sect, the whole hermit sect was upset by him. Seeing him is like seeing a demon God. How could he not know about the hermit sect. "Now you believe I didn''t lie to you? I''ve told you my secret. When will you release your uncle and aunt Li Taibai asked. "We can''t pay attention to this. Niece Qiushui and nephew Luofu are not willing to leave home. Why don''t you come with us and meet him back?" Bai Dao looked at Li Taibai and said with a smile. Looking at Bai Dao''s expression, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly. These people really like to find their own way. "Well, I''ll come with you." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. "Brother Taibai, I''m with you." Luo Bai stepped forward and looked at Li Taibai. "Just wait here. I will bring my uncle and aunt back safely." Li Taibai looked at Luo Bai, rubbed the girl''s head, and said with a proud face, "and you see, my current strength, half spirit saint is not my opponent at all, no one can keep me in this world, I will not be in danger." Looking at Li Taibai''s complacency, Luo Bai''s face showed a smile. She cleverly nodded her head and said, "OK, brother Taibai, then you must come back safely. I''ll wait for you here obediently." "Well." Li Taibai nodded his head, looked at the Bai family and others, and said, "let''s start now and bring my uncle and aunt back as soon as possible.""Good." Bai Dao nodded. It''s good for him to take Li Taibai back as soon as possible. God knows if there will be any accident here. "When you enter the hermit sect, you will not be able to rely on everything." There was a smile on Bai Dao''s face. Several people left the Baidi gate and headed for the location of the heaven and earth imperial court, which was the entrance of the yinshizong gate. "What should I do, sister-in-law?" Zhang Dafei and Zhu Hou look at Luo Bai and ask uneasily. No one knows what will happen when Li Taibai enters the hermit sect. It is the most powerful place in the Tianlong continent. It has endless secrets. It may have the power of Holy Spirit, even the power of gods. "Practice, wait for brother Taibai to come back." Lobai said softly. She turned and entered the door. Her fists were clenched, her teeth were biting her lips, and a trace of salty blood flowed from her mouth. The severe pain did not make her look any different. Her heart, not as calm as she showed. "After all, I was too weak to let brother Taibai face so many dangers for me." "Choo Choo." A blue bird fell on lobai''s shoulder and rubbed lobai''s face. At lobai''s feet, a white cat with a king''s character on its head rubbed lobai''s feet. Seems to see the host''s unhappiness. In the distant sky, two figures stand in the void. "Lao Zu, are you really OK?" There is a color of worry in Tian hammer''s eyes. "He''ll be fine." Feng Yu shakes her head, her eyes are full of irony, "the white family brings this existence into the hermit clan, but they don''t know what they will face." "Alas." The sky hammer shook his head, and there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. "The Terrans are now facing a crisis of life and death. In this month, they don''t want to unite. Instead, they fight against internal forces for their own interests. Can the Terrans really tide over this difficulty?" "It depends on what the existence means. If he wants to preserve the Terran, the Terran will be OK." Feng Yu light said, her body fell, into the White Emperor door of a hidden place, there are countless flames. It is the place where she lives now, and the place where Hellfire used to punish shifangzong disciples. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 403 Flowers like the sea, trees like islands. The small world where the hermit clan is located is also known as the flower and tree kingdom. In the world of flowers and trees, the rich aura is even stronger than that of the outside world, and even more powerful than that of the holy land. The strong aura makes the flowers and trees grow fast in the hermit sect. There are flowers and plants everywhere. The air is full of sweet smell. Endless flowers are like the sea, which covers the whole flower and tree world. The woods are like islands in the flower sea. This is the origin of the name of the flower sea world. It even has the aura of the divine world. In the flower and tree world, you don''t need to enter tianlongjiao to be promoted to the spirit general level. This is also the reason why yinshizongmen rarely appear in Tianlong. Longkou City is the entrance of huashujie and Tianlong mainland. It is one of the largest cities in huashujie. All forces have their own territory here. Only shengyuancheng near shengyuantang can be compared with it. In the middle of the city of Longkou, there is a huge altar, on which numerous lines are painted, one by one powerful existence is guarding around the altar. This is the place where the flowers and trees and the Tianlong continent are transported. No one is allowed to get close within 100 meters. "Hum." At this time, the altar glittered colorful luster, several figures appeared on the altar. "Who''s back." "I don''t know what the current situation of Tianlong is like." Looking at the colorful light on the altar, a pair of eyes looked in the past, this period of time, there are people in and out of the altar from time to time, everyone has been used to it. "The white family." Looking at the people on the altar, people''s eyes showed fear. The Bai family is at the pinnacle of existence in the world of flowers and trees. There are no less than ten strong people in the realm of semi spiritual holy land. This is the accumulation of endless years. It is even rumored that the ancestors of the Bai family still exist in the Bai family. "The people of the Bai family have brought in people from the outside several times in this period of time, haven''t they?" "Indeed, I heard it was for Bai Qiushui, the little princess of the Bai family." "The traitor who fled for his own lust?" "The little princess who defected has not been captured? Who''s the boy you brought back this time? " "I know him. I''ve been to the outside world. He''s Li Taibai. Now he''s the first one among the talented teenagers in the outside world. He''s known as the first genius of all time and the talented teenager who ascended tianlongjiao." "The first genius of all time? It''s just outside. If it''s in our flower and tree world, it''s just ordinary genius. " Someone said haughtily, this is a man with short red hair and a broken knife on his back. "It''s a broken knife." Seeing the man with short red hair, people around him were afraid. Hongfa Duandao, a talented young man newly rising in the flower and tree world, is only 18 years old. He has reached the realm of half step spirit king. It is said that he has been favored by huolou. As long as he can pass the test of huolou, he will be accepted as a disciple by the supreme existence in huolou. "Xiao Honghong, this is the first day for the outside world. Don''t you think about learning?" A soft voice sounded, a young man in pink clothes, with a handkerchief in his hand and a heavy smoky makeup, looking at the knife with a charming face. At the moment of the boy''s appearance, there was no one around him. Everyone looked at the boy with smoked makeup in horror as if they had met a devil in hell. Wang banzhuang, like the red hair saber, is one of the most talented young people in the flower and tree world. He is strange and looks delicate and frail, but he is a ruthless person. In his war of fame, he set up a plan to bury all the people who robbed the treasure. It is said that Wang banzhuang is a man. "It''s just the genius of the outside world. What can I learn from it?" Broken knife light said, turned the body to leave. "Don''t forget, in the near future, that guy will come here. In order to compete with him, I don''t want to waste my energy on an outside person. I will leave all my energy to fight against that person. Although my strength is not the opponent, I don''t necessarily lose in other competitions." "The man? This is his first time here. It seems that he is fully prepared. " Wang banzhuang''s eyes showed a dignified color. "Who is that man?" When they heard the conversation, they were confused, but more excited. "If you can make Duandao and Wang banzhuang treat them with such dignity, there are only the top talents in the whole flower and tree world. I don''t know whether it''s the white wind or the fire, or the existence of the black castle." Listening to the discussion of people around, Li Taibai''s face showed a strange color, he was looked down upon. "Four elders, four elders." Just then, an excited voice sounded. "Elder four, you must help me." A black faced man with a sad face. "Nigger, why are you here? What about Bai Feng? " See appear in front of the black face big man, white knife eyebrows slightly wrinkle."Four elder, white small..." black slave suddenly, looking at white knife''s cold eyes, shivered all over, said again, "I mean, white small childe said to challenge madman, she knocked me unconscious, secretly hiding." "Nonsense!" Standing on one side, the white blade yelled angrily, "this guy is more and more mischievous. Can a madman challenge at will?" "Brother three, don''t worry. Now the most important thing is to find Bai Feng quickly. If something happens to him, it will be troublesome." Bai Dao said softly. His eyes looked at the black slave and said, "tell me clearly, why does Bai Feng challenge the madman? Doesn''t the madman always have no one to find a place?" "The third elder, the fourth elder and the madman suddenly released a message a few days ago that he was going to join a force. This time, he would test his talent at the Holy Spirit ruins. After he knew this, he wanted to contribute to the family and invite the madman into our white house." Said the slave in a low voice. "The madman is going to choose power?" Bai Dao was shocked to hear the words of the black slave. "Fourth brother, you take him back to the family first. I''ll wait here. If I see Bai Feng, I''ll take him home. I''ll try. Can we recruit madmen into our family?" Said the white blade. After hearing the words, Bai Dao thought for a moment. Finally, he shook his head and said with a serious face, "it''s a big event for the madman to join the force. We Bai family must win it. If we can''t win it, we must leave a good impression. Let''s stay here together." Bai Dao didn''t say a word. With his intelligence, he worried that he couldn''t see Bai Feng. If something happened to Bai Feng, it would be more important for the Bai family than not being able to invite a madman. "You should know my strength. I don''t think that madman is as good as me." Li Taibai suddenly said, "you care about that madman. Why don''t you treat me as a guest of honor? In the days to come, with me, your Bai family will benefit a lot. " If he can get along with the Bai family, Li Taibai thinks it''s better. He has lost his family. If Luobai and Bai Qiushui can make up with the Bai family, he believes that Luobai will be happier. Although Bai Qiushui hasn''t said anything about the Bai family in recent years, Li Taibai can often see the deep missing in Bai Qiushui''s eyes. "You?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, white blade''s eyes showed disdain. He said faintly, "madman is different from you. His strength is trained step by step. There is no adventure. He is the real genius who can''t be born. When he was born, heaven came down and granted divine power. Now he is 20 years old, and he has set foot in the realm of spirit king. He can even fight with our semi spirit saint It''s the power of the world. " "You, however, only occupy the adventure. When the adventure is exhausted, your talent will be exhausted. As long as you get the secret of your artistic conception, the madman will understand the artistic conception, and will become the most powerful existence in the history of the flower and tree world, and may even become a God." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 404 Li Taibai''s growth experience is not clear to the Bai family. When I was a child, I was abolished. At the age of 15, I was only a spiritual person. This talent is just a terrible waste. After the age of 15, it has made great progress and become a hot genius in Tianlong. In a short period of one year, from the level of Lingtu to the level of darlingwang. This is not what normal cultivation can do. There is only one reason. Li Taibai got a great adventure. Adventure can make a person soar to the sky, but similarly, when the adventure is used up, the person can no longer be promoted and can reach the realm of King darling within one year. This kind of power will certainly damage his potential. This is analyzed by Bai family. As long as careful analysis, everyone can come to such a result. Li Taibai''s road is coming to an end. As long as we get the secret of Li Taibai''s mastery of the meaning of the sword and wait for the birth of the real spirit saint, Li Taibai will sooner or later be left far behind by the top presence in the mainland. "Li Taibai, let''s stay in Longkou City for a few days. In a few days, I''ll take you to Bai''s house." Bai Dao said. Seeing the disdain in Bai Dao''s eyes, Li Taibai shakes his head helplessly. These people''s vision is really bad. "Good." Li Taibai replied. His eyes looked at the relic of the Holy Spirit, and his mouth curved slightly. Suddenly, an idea arose in his heart. He didn''t know how much attention the heart of the world would reward if he became the first genius in the flower and tree world. Take Li Taibai into the residence of Bai''s family in Longkou City. Bai Dao and others leave with Bai''s family. They need to find Bai Feng quickly. After Bai Feng and others left, Li Taibai suddenly showed a strange color in his eyes. I saw a girl in pink and jade come out of the corner. The girl is only about 1.5 meters tall. She has a baby face and looks very cute. She is wearing a pink skirt with a pink sword on her back. "Hey, I know you don''t recognize me." There was a playful look in the girl''s eyes. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beautiful woman? " Seeing Li Taibai staring at her, the girl rolled her eyes and said. "By the way, I tell you, don''t tell others that you have seen me. If you let me know, I will make you unable to live in the White House." The girl clenched her fist and threatened. "Boom!" The girl''s fist fell on the ground, the ground cracked, like a spider web, and the power of banbuling king came out from the girl. "If you mention me to others, my fist will fall on you." With that, the girl turned around and was about to leave. But when she came to the door, she suddenly stopped. Her eyes were full of thinking. She turned around and held Li Taibai. "You''d better come with me. I don''t believe you." Looking at a girl with a baby face who naturally pulled herself away, Li Taibai was a little sad. With his strength, he can naturally break away from the girl. However, he has nothing to do here, so he does not let the girl pull him away. He also has some things to ask the girl. If he didn''t make a mistake in his calculation, this strange little girl would be the vanishing white wind. ... "where are you from? Why are you with Uncle Bai? " In Longkou City, the little girl looks at Li Taibai and asks curiously. "Li Taibai, I''ll take two people back." Li Taibai replied. "Li Taibai? It''s a familiar name, as if I''ve heard it somewhere recently. " The little girl touched her chin and muttered to herself. "Forget it, skull pain. If you can''t remember it, it means you''re not a serious person." The little girl shook her head and stopped thinking. "My name is Bai Feng." The little girl introduced herself. Suddenly she was slightly stunned and continued, "white phoenix, white, Phoenix''s Phoenix." "Bai Feng, I heard that there is a Bai Feng in your Bai family. Your name seems to be, what''s your relationship?" Li Taibai asked with a smile. "I''m his admirer. Bai Feng is the greatest being in the world. He is graceful and handsome. He has a good heart. He is just like a saint. Even flowers and plants don''t want to hurt him. He is the most perfect person in the world." Bai Feng said with a serious face. Looking at the flowers and plants at the foot of Bai Feng, Li Taibai did not speak wisely. "I tell you, you follow me, but don''t talk to me at will, or I''ll make you look good. Do you hear me clearly?" White breeze clenches fist a face serious say. "Good." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. He rolled his eyes. Along the way, he hardly spoke. It was this guy who was talking. After Bai Feng''s voice fell, they became silent. They went on together, ten minutes later. "Well, why don''t you talk?" Bai Feng puffs up his mouth and stares at Li Taibai angrily. "... didn''t you tell me not to talk to you?""You did it on purpose." Bai Feng''s mouth pouted, and she said, "I told you not to speak, don''t you speak? There is such a beautiful girl around you. Don''t you want to talk to her more? I tell you, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It''s hard for you to meet such a beautiful girl as me in your life. " "..." Li Taibai did not speak. "Never compare the truth with women. They have countless ways to prove that white is black." In his mind, Li Taibai suddenly remembered a sentence he had heard in the divine world. "Strange, grandfather said, I look so beautiful, as long as I reveal my true face, everyone will rush to chat with me, why does this guy not react at all? Is grandfather lying to me? " There is a trace of doubt in Bai Feng''s eyes. At this time, a stout man with fierce eyes came from afar, and when he came to Baifeng, he suddenly fell on Baifeng. White wind''s footstep moves, dodged the man''s inverted body. "Hello, are you ok? Why did you fall to the ground all of a sudden? " Looking at the man falling on the ground, Bai Feng''s eyes showed the color of curiosity. "Who told you to stay away?" There was a fierce look in the man''s eyes. "If you run into me, I''ll run away." Bai Feng looked at the man like a fool and said, "are you stupid?" "Chick, you dodged and let me fall to the ground. Now I''m seriously injured. Come with me. You must compensate me. Just compensate me with your body." The man said angrily. "You just wanted to insult me?" Bai Feng suddenly realized. "Do you think I''m beautiful?" Bai Feng''s eyes are full of stars. She approaches the man and asks excitedly. Smelling the fragrance of the girl, the man swallowed. He nodded his head and said, "beautiful." "Ha ha ha, do you see that? I''m really beautiful. It seems that there''s nothing wrong with me. The problem is with you. " Bai Feng excitedly looks at Li Taibai. "Little girl, are you playing with me?" The man fell to the ground, his face black down, his eyes full of anger, "you know who I am!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 405 "My brother is huotianxing of huolou. He is a genius who gets huolou''s surname with a different surname. In the future, he will become a high-rise building, and I am my brother''s only brother." "Huolou Huotian Xing?" Hearing the man''s words, Bai Feng blinked. "Girl, if you know you''re afraid, just come with me. I''ll cover you later. No one can hurt you." The man''s hand reached out to Bai Feng''s face. "Are you threatening me?" Bai Feng''s brows wrinkled. "That''s right." The man nodded his head, but his action didn''t stop. "Touch." A huge force fell on the man, his body deeply into the earth, his chest bone broken, blood coughed up from his mouth, coma in the past. "It''s a lesson for you to dare to threaten me." Bai Feng said discontentedly. Looking at the frightened eyes around her, her face showed a fierce color and said, "what are you looking at? Haven''t you ever seen a beautiful woman beating someone? If you look at me, I''ll teach you a lesson. " White wind grinds small tiger tooth, a face ferocious say. "This is a violent woman." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. He shook his head and looked at the crowd not far away. There was a curve in the corner of his mouth. He was very curious about what the violent woman would do in the face of this situation. "Sir, do you know who you are fighting?" A cold voice rang out, and a man walked out of the crowd. His eyes fell on the man who was knocked unconscious by the white wind, and his eyes showed a sense of killing. "Do I need your consent to whom I fight?" White wind rolled a white eye to say. "My name is huotianxing. You hit my brother." Huotianxing steps towards the white wind, and his killing intention surges in his eyes. He realizes the power of the king''s realm and frightens all sides. "He''s the fire of heaven? It is said that he is one of the new talents in huolou. He has reached the realm of Wuwang at the age of 20. " The onlookers looked at Bai Feng, full of pity. Huolou is one of the most powerful forces in the flower and tree world. There are only a few forces in the whole flower and tree world that can be compared with huolou. Huotianxing is the genius cultivated by huolou, and the future is destined to be the core of huolou. Offending huotianxing is equivalent to offending huolou. Listening to the voices around, Li Taibai shook his head secretly. Huolou is really powerful, but Bai family happens to be the same force as him. Bai Feng''s position in Bai family is absolutely above huotianxing. But now Bai Feng wants not to cause the tracking of Bai family, not to reveal his true identity. Although Baifeng''s strength is stronger than huotianxing''s, Li Taibai''s eyes have already seen that there are still people coming from the burning building not far away. This is the existence of a spirit king realm. "You want to fight me?" Bai Feng''s power, belonging to the half step spirit king, burst out suddenly. "Banbuling king!" Huo Tianxing has a dignified look in his eyes. Such a young half step spirit king can only be reached by the top talents in the flower and tree world. But among these people, there is never this girl. "Boom!" Bai Feng''s fists went towards the fire. Huo Tianxing''s face became very pale, but he could not resist the power of banbu Ling king. "Little doll, are you bullying me? Is there no one in huolou?" At this time, an old voice sounded, and a figure appeared in front of huotianxing, blocking Baifeng''s fist. Bai Feng retreated a few steps, her eyebrows slightly wrinkled. With her strength, it''s too difficult to fight against warlord after all. If she uses more powerful power, her identity will be exposed, which she doesn''t want. "Go." Bai Feng retreats to Li Taibai, holds Li Taibai''s hand and runs away. "Want to go?" The old man with white hair stretched out his five fingers, aimed at the fleeing figure of Bai Feng, and suddenly grasped it. At this moment, the world seemed to be solidified, and everything was attracted to the five fingers. "Damn it." Feeling the power behind him, Bai Feng''s teeth clench. This is the power of the king of spirit. If ordinary people bear this power, they will be seriously injured. Looking at Li Taibai who is pulled behind him. "Hold me tight." Bai Feng says, and suddenly pulls Li Taibai into his arms. Her body emits a colorful light. Her speed suddenly becomes extremely fast and disappears in the blink of an eye. "How can it be!" Looking at the fleeing white wind, Huo Tianxing looks surprised. "Huolao, how can she escape from your green dragon claw?" Green dragon claw, originally named catching dragon claw, was changed to green dragon claw for some reasons. This is a unique skill in the fire building. Only a few people succeed in practicing it. After training, the realm is not as good as their own existence, and they can''t escape the pursuit of the green dragon claw. This is a half spirit holy martial art. Huo Tianxing knows that the old man around him is powerful and can practice the semi holy martial arts in the realm of the spirit king. Huo Tianxing is also the top one in the realm of the spirit king. It''s only because his talent can''t break through the realm of the spirit king that he is sent to protect the talented descendants of huolou and teach them to practice at the same time. Looking at the white wind disappearing in the distance, Huo Lao''s eyes showed a dignified color. According to reason, his green dragon claw could not be escaped by banbuling king, unless someone of the same level helped him."I don''t know who did it secretly. Please come out." Fire old mouth says. "Who else?" Hearing Huo Lao''s words, Huo Tianxing''s eyes showed the color of vigilance, dignified and incomparable, "to be able to resist the green dragon claw must be the existence of the spirit king realm." Just a few people on guard for a while, but no one came out, just more and more people from afar. "It seems to have gone." Old Huo frowned slightly. He didn''t like the feeling of being surrounded. "Go back." Old Huo turned around and left. He looked at huotianxing with his brother in his arms. His eyes showed an unhappy color and said. "Tianxing, you have to remember one thing. This time we are here for two purposes. One is to test your talent and see how much benefit you can get. The other is to invite madmen into our fire building." "Because of the madman, many powerful forces have come to Longkou City. Even the lone Rangers have come here. You''d better make less trouble for me. If you delay the invitation of the madman, you will die for atonement." "Huolao, I''m sorry. I''ll pay attention." Huotianxing nodded his head and apologized. "Remember, don''t make trouble everywhere for your brother. If you can''t offend him, you may be in danger, just like if I didn''t show up in time, you would have been seriously injured." "Huolao, I understand that I will take good care of my younger brother. If he really gets into trouble, I will kill him myself." Huotianxing is extremely indifferent. "Just understand." Huo Lao nodded his head. He was very optimistic about Huo Tianxing. It was a genius. If Huo Tianxing hadn''t wasted too much time in cultivation, and if Huo Tianxing had been born in huolou, Huo Tianxing would be one of the top talents in the mainland. But Huo Lao didn''t see the killing intention in Huo Tianxing''s eyes. How can he give up fighting his younger brother like this? He has firmly remembered the appearance of Bai Feng and Li Taibai in his heart. In this world, to deal with a person, you don''t have to do it yourself. In Huo Tianxing''s mind, there is a figure, an old man who is reckless as long as there is a beautiful woman. It''s an existence that everyone in the flower and tree world is scared, but no one dares to provoke. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 406 "I escaped." White wind big eyes, full of surprise. "Ha ha ha, Miss Ben, you are really a genius." Bai Feng''s face was full of excitement. "Cough, can you let me go first?" Li Taibai''s voice sounded strange. Hearing Li Taibai''s voice, Bai Feng suddenly felt something was wrong. She lowered her head and saw Li Taibai being held in her arms. They looked very intimate. Bai Feng''s body froze there for a moment. In Bai''s home, she was very noble. How ever did any boy dare to get too close to her, let alone be held in her arms. "It was just an emergency." Li Taibai left Bai Feng''s arms, he said seriously. "Yes, it''s an emergency. It''s just an accident." Bai Feng nodded her head, and her face turned red. "Well, it''s here. Follow me closely. Don''t run around." Looking at the white wind walking towards the front, Li Taibai showed a smile on his face. At that moment, he secretly used his power to stop the green dragon claw, but he didn''t expect that Bai Feng would pull him close to his arms. He knew that although the green dragon claw had weak lethality, it was only for the existence of the same realm. For the existence lower than the spirit king realm, the green dragon claw was fatal. Bai Feng was worried about his injury, so he made the move. "Bai family, you should thank your family for having a Bai Feng." Li Taibai said in a low voice. The plan in his heart changed quietly. ... "is this the relic of the Holy Spirit? I didn''t expect to be so lucky this time that there was no mistake. " Looking at a piece of dark land in front of him, Bai Feng said in his heart. The skills she used to escape her life were obtained from a relic. The speed was extremely strange. The only drawback was that she could not control the destination. At this time, in front of Li Taibai is a piece of scorched land. The bright moon is hanging high above the scorched land. Outside the scorched land, the sun is burning, and the difference between day and night turns upside down. This is the relic of the Holy Spirit, one of the most precious places in the flower and tree world. In his previous life, Li Taibai entered the ruins of the Holy Spirit, but in the end he got nothing. It is said that the flower and tree world was originally a small world of influence in the divine world. This is the place where the gods chose the disciples. But in the end, this small world fell into the land of Tianlong. The relic of the Holy Spirit is the place where the disciples of the divine sect tested their talents. It contains the treasure of gods. This treasure is twelve days card. The twelve days card is the twelve relics of the Holy Spirit ruins and twelve stone tablets. The stone tablets are engraved with the secret power of the divine world. This is the God''s reward for testing the gifted disciples. The higher the talent, the greater the reward. It''s just a pity that human''s talent is too weak compared with God. Except for the gifted human, ordinary people can''t understand a trace of power in their life, but it can''t stop those who take chances. Bai Feng and Li Taibai come to a huge stone tablet, where countless people sit in front of the stone tablet and understand the power of the stone tablet. There are notes on the stone tablet. This is the music score. Qinyintianpai, this is the name of this Tianpai. Looking at the music score on the stone tablet, Li Taibai carefully observed it, and finally shook his head. The way of music is one of the main roads in the divine world, but he only knew something about it, and he didn''t dabble in it. In Li Taibai''s eyes, these notes are just notes without any difference. "Attention, it''s coming. How much you can understand depends on your luck." Suddenly, Bai Feng said. Bai Feng''s voice fell, Li Taibai felt that all the people on the scene became excited, and countless people''s eyes showed the color of excitement. "What''s the matter?" Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. In his previous life, he entered the relic of Holy Spirit. He just walked by in a hurry and left without finding anything. Just then, in the void, a zither sound sounded, as if it came from heaven and earth, as if it was telling the truth of heaven and earth, as if it was telling the most beautiful things in the world, as if someone was whispering endless Acacia in his ear. It''s music that can''t be played on earth. In heaven and earth, mysterious power fluctuates. At this moment, Li Taibai''s eyes are shining. At the moment when the Qin sounds, he can feel that the power of enlightenment in this place is increasing. In this Qin sound, he will get twice the result with half the effort. The music contains the supreme principle of heaven and earth, which can only be played by gods. Even, the gods must go a long way in the way of music, so that they can play such music. "No way." Li Taibai shakes his head. He feels something is wrong. The music shouldn''t be here. If there is a God who left the way of zither sound, it will only increase the understanding, and it will not have any role in detecting talent at all. He opened his eyes and saw a xylophone appeared in a person''s hand. Even in Bai Feng''s hand, a xylophone appeared. This is a xylophone formed by musical notes. At this time, these people are playing the xylophone, trying to make themselves play the music they hear."Is it OK to change the notes?" Li Taibai closed his eyes and felt a desire to play the piano. A xylophone formed by musical notes appeared in front of him. He dropped his hand on the xylophone and listened to the sound of it. After a long time, when it sounded for the second time, he began to play. In the divine world, the way of Qinyin is the main road. He only dabbles in it a little, but even if it is a little, it is not comparable to the people in Tianlong continent. He can easily write down every note. As Li Taibai plays deeper and deeper, he suddenly feels the resistance from the void, as if a layer of strength is preventing him from playing. The score in his mind begins to be confused, and there are faint traces of dissipation. "Mental disturbance?" Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. He didn''t stop. Mental disturbance is a normal force in the divine world, which can confuse people''s memory, but how can this mental disturbance have any effect on Li Taibai. As he played, notes appeared over his head, each with a different color. It''s not just him, but many people present have notes on their heads. Some people only have one note, some people have two. These notes are gradually increasing. Occasionally, you can see the notes breaking. The players open their eyes, and their eyes are full of loss. "You guess, this time, a few people can feel the way of Qin music." Someone said, this is the people whose notes have been broken. "At least three." On one side someone said. "Look at the ragged teenager on the far right. His name is Feng won''t. when he played the last time, there were two and a half notes, only one step away from three notes. This time, he will surely succeed." "The one on the far left is a descendant of the Wu family, and his talent is bound to get three notes." "The girl standing next to the Wu family descendant is from shuimen. It''s said that when she was young, she was selected by the yinshengmen and invited to join yinshengmen." "Puff, puff, puff." In the middle of the conversation, the notes were broken. Soon, everyone opened their eyes. Just as everyone guessed, Feng won''t, Wu''s descendants, and the girl selected by Yinsheng are still holding on. "Who are these two?" At this time, people''s eyes look at Li Taibai and Bai Feng. At this time, they are still playing. There are two notes above their heads. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 407 "It could be a genius from some force." "It''s probably hard for them to cross the second note and come up with the third note." "The third note is the gap between genius and mortals, which is not so easy to cross." A note broken sound sounded, in all eyes will not open the eyes, eyes show angry color. "Damn it." The wind won''t swear in a low voice. Just a little bit, he will feel the third note. "The wind won''t, but it''s a pity that this time it''s a little worse." "The boundary between genius and mortal is not so easy to cross." One voice murmured. "Hum!" At this time, in everyone''s eyes, a mysterious voice suddenly sounded in the heaven and earth, and the third note appeared in the sky of Wu''s descendants. After the third note appeared, a seven colored light of the seven stringed violin appeared in the void, and integrated into the body of Wu''s descendants. Wu''s descendants opened their eyes and their pupils were full of confidence. At the same time, a third note appeared on the girl who was selected by yinshengmen beside him. "Die''er, you are really powerful. You are worthy of being selected by Yin Shengmen as a child." Looking at the girl around him, Wu Taoist revealed a soft color in his eyes and said softly. "It''s just the third note." The girl shook her head and her face was cold. Her eyes suddenly fell on Li Taibai and Bai Feng. "It seems that this time there will be four people who understand the third note." Said the girl. Hearing the girl''s words, a pair of eyes around looked at Li Taibai and Bai Feng. "Hum." At this time, the third note loomed above Bai Feng''s head. At the same time, the notes above Li Taibai''s head also flickered, and the third note was about to come out. "There''s really going to be four third notes." A pair of eyes showed the color of envy. "Hum." The wind will not show jealousy in his eyes, he is just a little bit. Just when the focus of the crowd was on them, Li Taibai''s piano music suddenly stopped, his hands stopped in the same place, and the xylophone which was transformed from the notes disappeared. "Something''s wrong." Li Taibai''s eyes showed a dignified color, his eyes looked at the white wind around him, can''t continue to play. "It''s a pity." Watching Li Taibai stop playing, people''s eyes show the color of pity, just a little bit. Countless people around him look at Li Taibai and shake their heads secretly. These are people from various forces in the flower and tree world. They are here waiting for the emergence of genius. If genius exists, these people will leave their olive branch and welcome this person into their own forces. In the flower and tree world, there once appeared a legend. The legend was originally just a civilian, but in the Holy Spirit ruins, it was favored by a weak force, and was invited to join the force. Finally, the civilian became the legendary voice saint, and the weak sect became the hot voice saint in the flower and tree world, and then stood in the forefront of the flower and tree world Peak. A pair of eyes look at Bai Feng again. They are looking forward to the birth of a genius. Countless people are ready for their promises. But at this time, something unexpected is born. Li Taibai suddenly pats Bai Feng''s head and interrupts Bai Feng''s playing. "Damn it There was anger in the eyes of countless people. "Boy, what are you doing?" A pair of eyes full of anger at Li Taibai. "Do I have anything to do with you when I chat with my friends?" Li Taibai turned his head and said faintly. "You." A pair of eyes show anger, but after all did not make excessive action, Li Taibai said is not wrong. "I think some people are afraid that their companions will surpass themselves, so they will delay others'' opportunities. It''s really not worth making friends with them all their lives." The voice of the wind will not ring disdainfully, his eyes fell on the white wind, eyes revealed the amazing color. "Miss, your friend is not worth it. It''s better to break up with him early and make better friends." "Yes, miss, Feng won''t be right. It''s not good for your future to be with such a person who only envies his companions. It''s better to break up with him as soon as possible. Although my Lin family is not a top power, it''s also a little famous in the flower and tree world. I wonder if you would like to join my Lin family?" A man with a smile on his face looks at Bai Feng kindly. "It''s the Lin family." There was someone who wanted to invite Bai Feng. When he heard the man''s words, he was afraid in his eyes. The Lin family can not be compared with the top forces, but it is also one of the most powerful forces under the top forces. There are several spiritual kings in the realm. As long as someone enters the semi spiritual saint, he will become a new top force. The half spirit saint is the main symbol of the top power. Standing in the distance, many people''s eyes are cold, these are the existence of top forces, unable to get three notes, unable to enter their eyes. Because Bai Feng was interrupted by Li Taibai, many people are gambling on a fortune. Bai Feng has the talent of three notes. However, this kind of uncertainty is despised by the top forces. Because of the existence of the Lin family, the lower forces also give up the fight."Miss, I think you can join the Lin family. The Lin family is bound to become a top force in the future. Joining the Lin family at this time is absolutely profitable for you in the future." Wind will not face with a smile, a respectful face said. "Hahaha, the wind will not. Although you did not reach the third note this time, you will certainly arrive in the future. If you are willing to join the Lin family, I, the Lin family, are also very welcome." The man of the Lin family said with a laugh. "Thank you very much. From today on, I am a disciple of the Lin family." There is no joy in the eyes of the wind. "Miss, from today on, we are the disciples of the Lin family. As long as you join the Lin family, I will not protect you. We are friends." Wind will not look at white wind, eyes full of sincerity. "Are you sick?" Looking at Feng can''t wait, Bai Feng''s tone is not good, she said, "I''m playing with my friends, do you have anything to do with me? What are you "Miss, do you despise our Lin family?" The Lin Man''s face became cold. "I don''t know." Bai Feng was about to speak, but he was blocked by Li Taibai. He shook his head. "The Lin family is the realm of the king of spirit. If you show your strength, you will be known by the people of the Bai family." "I''ll take care of everything here." Looking at Li Taibai blocking in front of her, Bai Feng''s eyes show a trace of surprise. She didn''t expect that Li Taibai would stand up. "But his temper is really not suitable. At this time, it''s better to be gentle and leave it to him." Bai Feng shakes his head and looks at Li Taibai''s back. There is a trace of curiosity in his eyes. She was very curious about how Li Taibai would deal with it mildly. She wanted to be unscrupulous about Bai''s beloved, so she admired this kind of person who could control his emotions and deal with things mildly. "The Lord of the Lin family." Li Taibai with a gentle smile, his face seriously said, "I found that you have a lot of self-knowledge, we really look down on the Lin family." "Poof." Bai Feng spits out her saliva. She looks at Li Taibai foolishly, "is this the gentle treatment in the legend?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 408 What is mild treatment? Li Taibai will naturally, but it''s unnecessary. He didn''t come to the flower and tree world to deal with it mildly. If he didn''t do something, how could he get the world''s attention. "In fact, I think this force is good, and it will be stronger than the Lin family in the future." Li Taibai pointed to a man, who was a small force. Seeing the crowd staring at him, the man of this small force shook his head. "I don''t know who you are, but we have nothing to do with you, let alone surpass the Lin family." The man said. "You know, you refused me, but you refused a great adventure. Your family will regret it in the future." Li Taibai said seriously. "Is it?" A voice sounded from afar, and a spirit king came from afar. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "our family may not be able to afford this adventure, and we will not invite you to join our family." "Master." See the presence of the spirit king, the man pointed to by Li Taibai, his eyes showed a happy look. "I''ve made it clear." The spirit king nodded his head. This spirit king is the leader of this small force, green leaf gate, Cheng ba. At this time, Cheng Ba looked at Li Taibai, his eyes were full of disdain, and said: "it''s just a madman. What he said is just crazy talk." "I hope you won''t regret it later." Li Taibai shakes his head. He really wants to support a force and become the most powerful force in the flower and tree world. It''s a pity that he doesn''t cherish it. He knew in his heart that many people would refuse to do so. It would offend the Lin family, and there was a great risk. But in this world, there was nothing that could succeed without risk. He and Bai Feng have shown an abnormal attitude. This attitude is fearless of the Lin family, and it is very likely that they have the inside information. These people are not willing to think about it and take this risk, so there is no need to support them. "To regret, I think it should be you." A disdainful laughter rang out, the wind will not look at Li Taibai, eyes full of disdain. "Offended the Lin family, do you think you still have tomorrow?" "Boy, tell me your origin. If my Lin family can''t afford to offend me, I''ll apologize. If you just want to insult my Lin family, my Lin family will accompany you to the end." The Lin family man said coldly. After all, he did not say that he must kill Li Taibai. In this flower and tree world, if you meet the grandson of a big man, the Lin family can''t afford to offend you. "I know him. He''s a genius from the outside world. It''s said that Li Taibai is the first genius of all time." Said a voice. "The genius of the outside world?" Hearing this voice, a figure''s eyes showed the color of a sudden, but also the color of irony. "The genius of the outside world, no wonder so proud, but in this flower and tree world, a little genius of the outside world, is nothing at all." "The first genius of all time? I think it''s the first fool of all time. " "The first genius of the outside world can''t even get the third note, but it''s normal. How can the genius of the outside world compare with our flower and tree world?" "Hahaha, boy, it''s no wonder that he has boundless scenery in the outside world, but when he comes here, he finds that he is weak and terrible. This kind of bipolar difference, this guy''s mentality has jumped." The wind will not shake his head said. "Boy, do you know how to die?" The man of the Lin family is murderous in his eyes. The dignity of the Lin family cannot be violated. "Cough, cough." At this time, a cough sounded, a figure fell from the void, this is a white haired man, with a proud face. "What do you Lin family want to do? This young man is our family man. Do you want to move our family man? " The white haired man looked at the man of the Lin family and said. "Start a family." Hearing the white haired boy''s words, the Lin Man''s eyes showed anger. "Chengfengyi, do you want to have a family with us Lin family?" The Lin family man said coldly. Becoming a family is the same powerful force as the Lin family. The two forces are always wrong. Once they meet, they are bound to fight. "Why were we afraid of your Lin family when we got married? If we want to decide life and death, we''ll get married and wait for you The white haired man had a look of disdain on his face. "Shall we do it now? We haven''t fought in five years, have we? I miss the days when I used to abuse you. " "Hum." Looking at several people standing in the void, the man of the Lin family gave a cold hum. He turned around and left. Now he is the only one in the Lin family. "You will regret it." Lin men''s eyes are full of killing intention. "Boy, you dare to challenge the Lin family. I like it very much, but you''d better leave here early. You''d better not appear in front of the Lin family again." Chengfeng looks at Li Taibai and says with a smile that his body is stepping into the air. There are three married people waiting for him in the air. Each one is the realm of spirit king."It turned out to be chengfengyi, one of the top ten geniuses of the previous generation." Looking at the long gone family, a figure murmured. ... "Fengyi, you''ve wasted a lot of time. Why should you fight when you see the Lin family?" All the people who got married, looking at the trend, showed a helpless color in their eyes and said. "Grandfather, the family and the Lin family are enemies. If they can make the enemy unhappy, I will be happy naturally." Cheng Feng said with a smile. "Forget it, just be happy. We must go to see the talent of refining tools, or it will be too late." An old man with white hair had a helpless look on his face. This time, they are here because of the appearance of the legendary master refiner. You know, the master refiner doesn''t exist in the flower and tree world, and the master refiner is very young. Besides being familiar, they want the master refiner to customize a set of defense equipment for their grandson. "In this era, there is some confusion. Not long ago, there was a madman, but now there is a divine weapon refiner." Some of the people who got married sighed. With the appearance of two super geniuses, the world will change. "You see, it''s the master of weapon refining." When they reached a mountain, the family stopped. Their eyes showed awe and looked at a young man sitting on the top of the mountain. This is a big man. Around the top of the mountain, countless people are around, each one is extremely powerful, and even there is a half spirit saint. These people look at the big man on the top of the mountain, full of respect. These are the guards of the big man. "Shh, don''t delay the master''s understanding of the power of heaven." Seeing the married people coming, someone whispered. "Good." The married man nodded his head. "I don''t know if we can get the equipment made by masters when we get married." There is a look of uneasiness in the eyes of the family. "In the whole flower and tree world, our status of starting a family is still too low." As soon as Chengfeng looks at the big man on the top of the mountain, he is full of worship. He is famous all over the world and stands on the top of the world. This is everyone''s ultimate dream. "I heard that the master of white iron is from the outside world, which is really a miracle of the outside world." In the distance, someone whispered. "From the outside?" The figure of Li Taibai emerges in Chengfeng''s mind. He smiles. He is also from the outside world. The master of white iron is unknown to the outside world, but he has already stood on the top of the world. The gap between the two can be imagined. Chengfeng a but don''t know, at this time the white iron opened his eyes. "It''s been a year. When will the master call us?" The strong man''s eyes are full of yearning. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 409 "Why did you interrupt me just now?" Leaving Qin Yintian, Bai Feng looks at Li Taibai and asks. Although it''s only one more time for Bai Feng to comprehend qinyintianpai here, it''s only a waste of one day at most, but she''s still not happy to be interrupted like this, just because it''s hard to say in front of others. "It''s the first time for you to understand qinyintianpai." Li Taibai looked at Bai Feng and said. Bai Feng points his head. The relic of the Holy Spirit has a 12 day card. As long as you don''t get a reward, you can comprehend it countless times. But if you get a reward, you will never be able to comprehend the 12 day card again. In addition, there is an age limit for 12 days. As long as you are over 25 years old, you will not be able to understand the power of 12 days. All the talented young people in the flower and tree world will not understand until their strength reaches the peak and everything is at their peak. Bai Feng is also the first time to understand. Now she has reached her peak, and the next step is the king of spirit. For many years, the flower and tree world has gained a rule. When you become the king of spirit, you can still understand the twelve days card, but the difficulty of understanding will be greatly increased. "That''s right. If you want to fully understand qinyintianpai, you''d better not understand it now." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. "A thorough understanding? Do you mean to comprehend the nine notes? " Bai Feng stares at Li Taibai and sees that Li Taibai nods. Her eyes show a strange color. She finally understands why the teenager said that to the Lin family not long ago. This young man is an egomaniac at all. Qinyintianpai has three stages. In the first stage, there are three notes. Those who reach this stage are called genius. In the second stage, there are six notes. Those who reach this stage are called genius among geniuses. In the third stage, there are nine notes. Those who can understand the existence of nine notes are called peerless genius. They will reach the top in the future. In the history of flower and tree world, there are only a few people who can understand the existence of nine notes. Now it has been nearly a thousand years, and no one can understand the existence of nine notes. After qinyintianpai, there is a Tianpai with a huge figure. This is a strong man with a hammer in his hand. The hammer falls on the ground, and the mountain falls apart. But in Li Taibai''s eyes, he finds that the portrait on the Tianpai is composed of countless words, just like qinyintianpai, and the countless notes are also composed of countless words. This is julitian. "Pull out the mountain with great strength, and you will be the best in the world!" A huge voice resounded through the world. At this moment, in this world, all people feel the birth of a grand power, and all people are like ants in this power. A figure falls into the middle of the giant force, and huge stones appear above their heads. The number on the stones is increasing. This is the weight of the stone. When the weight of the stone reaches 1000 Jin, it will become a copper mine, and when it reaches 10000 Jin, it will become a silver mine... this is the power of the giant force. Twelve days card, qinyintian card is the first day card, every day at eight o''clock there will be a vision, the vision time is 15 minutes, julitian card is the second day card, every day the birth of vision time is eight thirty, and qinyintian card, the difference is half an hour, the third day card and the second day card, the same difference is half an hour, after each day card is half an hour. This is to give everyone time to understand the 12 day card. When all the sky card visions are finished, they will continue to be born at 8pm in the same time and sequence. Looking at the figures wrestling with the boulders, Li Taibai did not enter the wrestling state this time. His spiritual world spread, his eyes fell on the boulders, looking at the tadpole like words. Tadpole like text seems to be a villain, doing a set of actions. "There are many ways to understand the twelve day card. Some people compete with the Taoist rhyme of the twelve day card, and some people understand the twelve day card from other places. For example, they can understand the secret of the twelve day card from the action of this villain. But people find that every way of understanding, the final result is the same, so it''s up to everyone to choose their favorite way. ¡±Bai Feng said on one side. She didn''t understand Juli Tianpai. Twelve Tianpai has the meaning of cyclic dunjin. Only when she understands the first Tianpai and reaches the stage of at least three notes, can she understand Juli Tianpai. In the same way, Juli Tianpai must understand the silver mine to understand the next Tianpai. The more Tianpai you can comprehend, the stronger your savvy will be. If you are the same genius, the more Tianpai you can comprehend, the stronger your power will be in the same realm. Just like, a piece of gold has purity. "Well." Li Taibai nodded his head and didn''t speak. He closed his eyes and used his spiritual world to feel the stone tablet, vision, villain action, huge human figure, hammer, mountain collapse. Li Taibai''s head is running rapidly, and information about Juli stele is constantly emerging.Suddenly, he opened his eyes and crossed the first sky card in his mind. "I see." Li Taibai''s eyes showed a clear color, his mouth slightly curved, he has understood the secret of the twelve days card. "It''s just a pity that we can''t understand it yet." Li Taibai shook his head. He knew very well that if he really understood it, the Holy Spirit relics would change dramatically, which was not what he wanted now. "It''s no wonder that something was wrong at the beginning. If you really understand the power of qinyintian card according to the practice of flower and tree world, you will never be able to understand the twelve day card. This so-called test is a trap at all." Next, Li Taibai followed Bai Feng and saw all the twelve day cards once, which confirmed his thoughts. "Boy, in three days at most, I will understand the first day card, and you can only envy me." At the 12th heaven card, Li Taibai once again meets Feng Bu, who is not surrounded by the Lin family. He looked at Li Taibai with pride in his eyes. "Miss, I advise you to stay away from him as soon as possible and offend the Lin family. His future road has come to an end. Why don''t you join the Lin family with me? We can grow up together in the future." "Three days later?" The corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly, and his spiritual world heard the message, "three days later, it was the time that the madman entered the relic of the Holy Spirit." "In three days, I hope you can still stand in front of me like this." Li Taibai opened his mouth and said, with that, he was pulled away by Bai Feng, and someone from Bai''s family came. "It''s stupid of a little outside genius to offend the Lin family." A voice rang out, Cheng Ba looked at Li Taibai''s back, with a look of disdain. "This guy also wants to make us lvyemen offend the Lin family. If it wasn''t for the recent master, he was from the outside world. He was worried that killing the outside world would make the master uncomfortable, I would have killed him long ago." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 410 Three days is gone. The fact that the madman was about to enter the relic of the Holy Spirit was leaked by someone and spread throughout the flower and tree world. Today''s flower and tree world is full. Countless people come from afar to watch the test of this super genius, wait for the moment of witnessing history, and wonder which force this super genius will eventually choose. There are also many small forces. They have some expectations in their hearts. What if madmen don''t like big forces? In case the madman sees their small forces pleasing to the eye, it is very likely that there will be a second voice holy gate at that time. These three days, Li Taibai was dragged around by the white wind, but he never entered the relic of the holy spirit again. The reason is very simple. Now there are too many Bai family members. Bai Feng is careful to go by himself. He will be recognized and recaptured. "If I take the madman to Bai''s house, they will be very happy." Bai Feng''s eyes are full of excitement. She waves her little fist and expects to take this super genius home. Bai''s family is shocked. From now on, everyone will look at her with new eyes. "Li Taibai, wait a minute. No matter what happens, you are not allowed to make trouble or talk more. Just leave it to me." Bai Feng seriously told Li Taibai that in the past three days, she had seen the boy''s arrogance. It was as if everything was in his eyes. However, Bai Feng had to find out one thing. Everything Li Taibai said was true. Even when she was practicing, an unconscious word raised her martial arts to a higher level. This made her have a clear understanding of Li Taibai''s erudition, and at the same time, she was shocked by Li Taibai''s bad luck. She won''t believe it. Li Taibai really saw through her martial arts skills, and then improved them. You know, her martial arts skills are Lingwang''s martial arts skills, and she can''t see through them. I can only say that Li Taibai casually said that he just mentioned the key points of martial arts skills, and then he suddenly found a way to improve them. "I''m a genius." Bai Feng''s face is full of pride. From now on, there will be one more book of Bai family''s half spirit holy martial arts, which will be handed down forever, and her name will be respected by all Bai family members. ... in the ruins of the Holy Spirit, at this time, countless people gathered here. When eight o''clock came, countless people stopped talking and looked into the distant sky with a pair of eyes. A small figure fell from the sky. This is an ugly boy, with countless pockmarks on his face, a crooked mouth, big eyes and small eyes, and a flat nose. But at this time, seeing this young man, no one dares to say that this young man is ugly. His eyes are full of fear. This young man is just a madman. Now there is no one of the most powerful talents in the flower and tree world. At the age of 25, he is now the king of spirit in the realm. He can even fight with the half spirit saint. "Then let''s start." Falling in front of Qin Yintian card, the madman said lightly. Like the holy word, his voice fell and his harp sounded, as if he was obeying what he had said. After the piano sounds, after listening to it for the first time, the madman sat on the ground with his knees crossed, and the xylophone with the notes on his legs appeared. When the piano sounds for the second time, the madman''s playing starts at the same time. At this moment, everyone seems to feel that there are two people in harmony, playing the same piano music with each other. They are constantly competing, as if competing whose piano sound is more powerful. "Fight with the sky!" There was a shock in the eyes of countless people. At the beginning of Madman''s appearance, everyone left qinyintianpai for a certain distance. No one dared to understand qinyintianpai at the same time. This is the madman''s strength and the pride of genius. No one can compete with him in his place. Only this world can compete with him. The piano sounds constantly, and over the madman''s head, one note appears, one note, two notes, three notes... Soon, the eighth note appears in the void, and at this time, the madman is still playing. "After a thousand years, will the ninth note appear again?" A pair of eyes full of excitement, this is the moment to witness history, thousands of years later, the ninth note will be reborn. "Hum!" A mysterious voice resounds through the sky and the earth. The ninth note appears above the madman''s head. A seven colored lyre appears in the void and integrates into the madman''s body. "Qin Yintian? But that''s all The madman stood up and said faintly. His voice was full of disdain. No one thought that the madman was arrogant, but thought that he should be. This is the pride of a peerless genius. "Envious? You are also a genius. You are the first genius of the outside world, and he is the first genius here. Have you ever felt his treatment? Unfortunately, now you will never have this feeling. With us, you are just a mediocre person. " The voice of the wind will not ring in Li Taibai''s ears, his eyes full of ridicule. "Do you know that I will not be treated like this?" Li Taibai said lightly."Ha ha ha, I''m waiting for your wonderful performance." The wind will not say with a smile, he did not dare to speak out loud. Now is the time for the madman to understand. He is afraid that too loud will disturb the madman and make this terrible genius have uncomfortable thoughts on him. "Well, what do you know? I''m here to bring this madman to my house. " Bai Feng said with a proud face. Hearing Bai Feng''s words, Feng doesn''t look at Bai Feng as if he were a fool. He understands that both of them are fools. No wonder they are so stupid. "I''ll wait." Feng won''t say with a smile. He looks forward to the scene when the girl invites the madman. It must be fun at that time. At that time, if he helps the girl, he will say that Li Taibai is the mastermind and let the madman forgive the girl. The girl is likely to agree with him. "This man laughs disgustingly. Let''s go and go to the next place." Bai Feng looks at the wind with disgust. "Hum." The wind will not cold hum a, did not continue to speak, he followed behind a few people forward. The second Tianpai, julitianpai. After the madman arrived, it seemed to be calculated. At the moment when the madman arrived, when he said he could start, julitian card began to make a strange noise, and a stone appeared above the madman''s head. The number on the stone rises rapidly, the weight increases rapidly, and soon it becomes a copper mine. "You say, can a madman get to the drill?" Someone asked. Diamond is the symbol of the extreme of Juli Tianpai, which is equivalent to nine notes. If you understand the nine notes, you may not reach the extreme on the second Tianpai. No one has reached the extreme on the second Tianpai in the mainland for 1500 years. "Very likely, but with some difficulties." Someone said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 411 "The gifted people who come out in 1500 years are gifted for others, but I think the madman can arrive." Someone said. "It''s said that the madman has a system of becoming a God, and his goal is not the perfection of one two Heaven card at all. He may be able to reach the perfection of the legendary twelve heaven card." Twelve days card, since its birth, there are countless talents, but no one has ever reached twelve days card perfect, the most powerful record, but also the eleventh day card perfect. "The madman is fully prepared. His goal is not a few cards. He is to make history and announce to everyone that he is powerful." One voice murmured. In everyone''s eyes, the number on the stone above the head of the madman slowly changes, 1000 Jin, 10000 Jin, 20000 Jin. The stone is also changing, including stone, copper mine, silver mine, gold mine, crystal... "hum!" A huge hammer appeared in the void, and the stone above the madman''s head had become a drill. The diamond exudes colorful luster, shining charming luster, huge hammer, falling from the air, into the madman''s body. With the speed visible to the naked eye, the madman''s body is constantly changing, emitting a faint luster. "Click." Madman a foot on the ground, the earth broken, rocks flying. "You are indeed a madman. This kind of physical strength is invincible in the world. Even the Lingshuai can easily kill him in front of him." "I wish I were so strong." White wind''s eyes showed the color of envy. "Don''t worry, you''ll be better than him." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly and said. Listen to Li Taibai''s words, Bai Feng chooses to ignore them. She is used to Li Taibai''s arrogant tone and doesn''t take it seriously. But she doesn''t take it seriously. Near them, Feng won''t be sarcastic. "It''s ridiculous that some people want to compare with madmen because they can talk big." "That''s ridiculous." Hearing Bai Feng''s words, several people who heard Li Taibai''s voice around also said. Hearing the sound of the wind, Li Taibai frowned slightly. Although he didn''t care whether the wind would, a fly kept buzzing in your ear, which made people feel very uncomfortable. "What if I''m better than him?" Li Taibai stared at the wind and said. "If you can do it, I won''t eat shit on my head." The wind will not disdain to say. "Are you sure?" Li Taibai had a strange look in his eyes. "Of course, if you can, I''ll eat shit on my head, but what if you can''t? How about you give me this beautiful woman around you? " The wind will not say with a smile. Hearing that the wind would not, Bai Feng frowned slightly, and his eyes were not happy. "No, she''s not my property, but if I can''t, I''ll do whatever you want." Li Taibai shook his head and said. Bai Feng looks at Li Taibai. He is surprised in his eyes and has a good feeling in his heart. Whether Li Taibai can take her as a bet or not, it makes her feel very comfortable. "Anything?" The wind doesn''t shine in his eyes. "Anything." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. "Well, I agreed to that." Feng won''t laugh and say that he is very happy. As long as he can bring Li Taibai into the Lin family, he will get the favor of the Lin family. "As long as you fall into my hands, the girl behind you will not fall into my hands in the end." The wind will not be in the heart. "Did you all hear what he said? I want you to be witnesses. " The wind doesn''t look around, he says. He wants to let Li Taibai, there is no room for regret, when the time comes, even if the family out, there is nothing to say. "What''s going on over there?" The madman''s eyes fell not far away, and suddenly some noisy crowd asked. Following the madman, a man in a flaming red robe looks at a man beside him. The man nods his head and goes to the location of Li Taibai and others. Soon after, he comes back again and tells what he has heard. "Better than me?" The corners of the lunatic''s mouth curved slightly. "I''ll teach him a lesson." Said the man in the fiery red robe. "No need." The madman said faintly that he could not see that the man in the red robe wanted to remember the kindness of the fire building. What''s more, he doesn''t need to pay attention to the clamor of a weak person. He just needs to run to him and bark. "Go to the next day." The color of disdain flashed in the madman''s eyes and went to the next heaven card. "Good." Around the madman, five people nodded their heads. These five people are the top forces in the flower and tree world. They are fighting for the madman to enter their family. Everyone knows that a madman is waiting for a price. It''s arrogant to choose the one who treats him the best from all the top forces. But a madman is absolutely qualified. In the future, he will become the strongest in the flower and tree world, and the reward his clan will get will be incalculable.Around the madman, Bai Dao''s eyes blinked, his brows slightly wrinkled, and he looked at the rioting crowd not far away. He was a little uneasy, but there were too many people there to see the leading role causing the noise. ... next, under the gaze of everyone, the madman went all the way forward, no matter which Tianpai was completed, and soon arrived at the Eleventh Tianpai. Looking at the madman who was feeling the Eleventh Tianpai at this time, his eyes were watching closely, and the whole world was very quiet. This will be a historic moment. After the appearance of the twelve days card, only 10000 years ago, there was an invincible one, who realized the eleventh day card to a perfect state. After him, no one could even understand the power of the eleventh day card. Ten thousand years ago, that invincible strongman was the ancestor of the Bai family. Now the inheritance magic power owned by the Bai family is acquired by the ancestors of the Bai family in the eleventh heaven card. Shentong Tianpai, this is the name of the 11th Tianpai. On the sky card, there are countless figures, dense, each figure represents a magic power. "Hum!" In the endless void, a Taoist shadow floats in the air, and every shadow is full of the color of hegemony. This is the ultimate power of supernatural power, and this is the character of supernatural power. "Choose." A voice was heard in the middle of heaven and earth. "If you choose one person, you can get the ordinary magic power if you have more than 50 moves. If you have more than 100 moves, you can get the powerful magic power. If you have more than 150 moves, you can get the inheritance magic power. If you have more than 200 moves, Congratulations, you can choose any magic power as your reward." Tianpai was left by God in the land of Tianlong. It was once the possession of God. The owner of every magical power was once a God. "God?" Madman''s eyes show the color of madness, but he is known as the existence of a god system, a virtual shadow of God, in the same realm, he must be invincible. He will let everyone know the strength of his madman. "Want to be better than me? People in this world, after all, still don''t understand my strength. " The corner of the madman''s mouth curved slightly, looking at the crowd, thinking of the noise not long ago. "I''ve heard people say they''re better than me. I''m curious about who it is." The madman said lightly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 412 The voice of the madman fell, there was a commotion in the crowd, and Li Taibai''s figure appeared in the eyes of the public. "Who is this? Trying to challenge a madman? " "You want to stand out, but you don''t know how stupid you are." One by one, the voices continued to discuss the way, looking at Li Taibai''s eyes full of disdain. "He is a genius of the outside world, known as the existence of the first genius of all ages." The wind will not speak. "The first genius of all time?" Hearing that the wind would not, the people present were slightly stunned, and their eyes were surprised. The title of "the first genius of all ages" can be described as extreme elegance and supremacy. "Is there really a super genius out there? Can you compete with madmen? " Someone whispered. The appearance of the master made people dare not look down upon the outside world as they did at the beginning. "You''re wrong. He is known as the first genius in the world. But three days ago, he didn''t even get three notes in qinyintianpai. How can there be so many geniuses in this world? It''s just that people from outside have never seen any real geniuses." Feng will not explain with a smile, looking at Li Taibai''s eyes full of irony. "I see. I''ll just say, how can there be so many talents from the outside world?" "The existence of master white iron is because master white iron is a genius beyond the limits of the world. It''s a miracle that one can appear in this world. How can there be a second one?" Someone said, shaking his head. "Li Taibai!" Looking at the youth who appeared in the crowd, Bai Dao was slightly stunned. Others don''t know Li Taibai''s strength, but he knows it all. If the fight really starts, one of all the people present will count as one, and no one will be the young man''s opponent. "Li Taibai, don''t make trouble here any more. Hurry back. My niece has been waiting for you for a long time." Bai Dao frowned slightly, he warned. However, in other people''s ears, Bai Dao is defending this young man, for fear that this young man named Li Taibai might be offended by a madman. "How can an elephant care about the idea of mole ants? Elder Bai, don''t worry, I won''t blame him." Said the madman. heard the madman''s words, and his white face was weird. He looked at the madman, and he thought he was tucking away. He was worried that he would make complaints about Li Taibai. He was worried that the mad man would offend Li Taibai. When this time the boy was angry, the super genius would be directly lost here. Just this words, can''t say directly, see Li Taibai didn''t speak, he was relieved, also didn''t continue to say what. "However, although he will not be blamed, but the death penalty can be avoided, and the living sin can not escape. Just let him kneel on the ground and apologize to me." The voice of the madman sounded again. "Are you looking for death?" Hearing the madman''s words, Bai Dao roared in his heart. This is the realization of the existence of the sword. In one move, all the five half spirit saints died. Because of Bai Qiushui and others, the Bai family would seize the weakness. But if the madman really angered Li Taibai, Bai Dao believed that Li Taibai would never mind killing the madman. "You want me to kneel down and apologize?" There was a smile on Li Taibai''s face. He looked at the madman and said. Looking at Li Taibai, the madman didn''t speak. In his eyes, these guys are not qualified to have a direct dialogue with him. If he doesn''t speak, someone will do it for him. "Don''t you understand the madman? If you don''t get down on your knees and apologize, I''ll kill you for your nonsense if it''s not a lunatic with a good heart. " Said the man in the red robe. "People from the fire tower." Li Taibai shook his head and said with a smile, "you haven''t tempered the building for a long time, have you?" "How do you know?" The man in huolou is surprised. He has been stationed in Longkou City for more than a year, looking for talents that no one has found. Huolou directly informed him about this madman. "If you had gone back to the fire building, you wouldn''t have talked to me like that." Li Taibai shook his head. "Boy, I don''t care who you have anything to do with the fire building, but if you offend the madman, no one in the fire building dares to protect you. Kneel down and apologize quickly." The man in huolou''s eyes showed anger. In his opinion, Li Taibai must have known someone in huolou to say so. But how he is, to meet the madman, is the highest level decision of the fire building, even if the landlord offended, will not forgive. He didn''t want to make madman dissatisfied with huolou because of Li Taibai. "Wait a minute." Looking at Li Taibai''s more and more wrong eyes, Bai Dao suddenly opened his mouth. He stood in the middle of Li Taibai and madman and said, "madman, Li Taibai is a member of my Bai family. How about this White knife look serious say. "How about this?" The madman''s eyes fell on Bai Dao. His eyes were cold and he said, "this guy, is your Bai family Baoding?" "Sorry." There was a trace of apology on Bai Dao''s face. "OK, since the Bai family has pleaded for mercy like this, how dare I offend my madman alone? Let''s forget about it. " The madman turned around.Hearing the madman''s words, Bai Dao was relieved, but at this moment, the madman''s voice sounded again. "This time, I want to choose a force to join, but I''m useless. The Bai family has a big career, and I can''t afford it. The Bai family doesn''t have to be in the selection." Hearing the madman''s words, Bai Dao was slightly stunned, and a trace of helplessness appeared on his face. When he came out, he had thought about the ending, but he came out after all. "I hope you don''t regret it." Bai Dao shakes his head and thinks that as long as he can understand the artistic conception, there will be a Holy Spirit in Bai''s family, and the whole flower and tree world will be their home. even the whole Tianlong continent has the final say. Now that the madman has put an end to the Bai family, he will regret it in the future. The Bai family wants to have a genius with the system of becoming a God, but if the genius doesn''t like the Bai family, there''s no need to cultivate it. Bai Dao''s eyes fell on Li Taibai and shook his head. After investigating Li Taibai''s life experience, he knew that Li Taibai''s talent was very weak, but he didn''t expect that even the third note could not be presented. This talent was really weak. Bai Dao is more confident in his decision. It''s the right decision for such a weak guy to give the secret to the Bai family. As long as Li Taibai is obedient, the Bai family can give him a chance to let Bai Qiushui and others live in the Bai family. As long as you can become a holy spirit, the original role of Bai Qiushui is not important. "After this, you can go back to Bai''s house with me." Bai Dao sighed and his eyes looked around. Up to now, Bai''s family still hasn''t found Bai Feng. Bai Feng, who had been around Li Taibai, did not know where to hide. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 413 Shentong Tianpai, countless figures suspended in the void, each one is the power left by the gods, even in the same realm, it is absolutely invincible. The madman''s eyes scan the empty shadow in the air, and his eyes fall on a small empty shadow, which is the weakest of these gods'' empty shadows. In those days, the ancestors of Bai family also chose this empty shadow and survived 150 moves. "I choose him." The madman pointed to the small shadow. After the madman chose, all the empty shadows in the sky disappeared, leaving only the short shadow. "The choice is confirmed, the battlefield is formed, and the battle will begin in ten seconds." There was another sound in the sky. A layer of aperture appears on the madman and Xuying, and they disappear in the same place. In everyone''s eyes, Shentong Tianpai suddenly becomes transparent, and a picture appears on Shentong Tianpai. This is a mountain peak, on which you can see the existence of madmen and small figures. This is the magic battlefield. The power of the realm spirit king is incomparably powerful, and the overflowing power is enough to eliminate the existence under the spirit king. "The battle has begun." The eyes were full of excitement. "I don''t know how many moves a madman can support, and whether he can break the limit of Bai''s ancestors and reach 200 moves." "It''s hard to say that although the madman is powerful, his father of the Bai family was also extremely beautiful. He stepped forward with a term of powerless people and suppressed the whole flower and tree world "Roar!" A roar resounds through heaven and earth. On the magic card, the madman''s body has changed. A huge white tiger steps on the mountain. The king of beasts is elegant and noble, and the mountain becomes extremely small under him. "White tiger! One of the most powerful powers of a madman is that when he was a child, he drank a bottle of blood essence of white tiger, which buried endless years, and possessed the power of incarnating white tiger. " "Roar!" The white tiger roars and steps towards the black shadow. At this time, the black shadow has changed and becomes a small old man, whose eyes are full of indifference. Looking at the white tiger coming towards him, the old man didn''t escape. He stretched out his old hand and grasped the white tiger''s paw. "Boom!" There was a loud explosion. The collision of tiger''s claws and hands is like a meteorite falling to the ground, the mountain peaks splitting, the earth smashing, and the trees directly turning into ashes. "It''s beyond the power of the spirit king." Looking at the ever smaller mountain, people''s eyes are full of shock. The power of the king of spirit is so powerful that it''s terrifying. However, at this time, the power of the two people is beyond everyone''s understanding of the king of spirit. In everyone''s eyes, the white tiger and the old man are constantly colliding, and their figures are constantly appearing in the world. This is a physical fight, and one party''s failure is bound to suffer heavy losses. "Bai Dao, what do you think of this madman? Who is better than your father of the Bai family? " The old man of huolou, looking at Bai Dao with a smile on his face, said. Facing the old man in huolou, Bai Dao didn''t speak. In the battle of Shentong Tianpai, the ancestor of Bai family was obvious to all. It was recorded in the flower and tree world. Everyone knew that in the battle of Shentong Tianpai Xuying, the ancestor of Bai family didn''t fight head-on, but kept avoiding. Finally, he managed to survive 150 moves. If you fight hard, the Bai family''s ancestors can only support ten moves at most. The battle between madman and Xuying old man has already exceeded ten moves. You can see a fast beating number on Shentong Tianpai. Now the battle between them has reached 42 moves, and the number is still rising rapidly. "My God! It''s terrible for this madman to fight against the gods "Although the gods suppress their own realm in the realm of spirit king, they are gods after all. Even if they suppress their strength in the same realm, they are absolutely invincible. Madmen can fight against him without losing the upper hand. They are worthy of the existence of the system of becoming gods." "Who is the highest in the world?" "After endless years, everyone is exploring the past and the present. Countless geniuses listen to the deeds of the old strong and dream of fighting against the old strong. No one ever dares to say that they can defeat the old strong. The ambition of all geniuses is to become the only one in the world, but no one can do it after all. Now, the madman is very likely to do it ¡£¡± "There''s only one person on the top, who can fight except me?" Listening to the voices around him, Bai Dao''s brows wrinkled slightly, and he felt uncomfortable. Just now Bai''s family had been rejected by the madman. The more powerful the madman was, the more stupid his decision was. He could feel the eyes around him looking at him, full of irony. "Is it worth offending a madman for such a waste?" The old man of the fire building shook his head and said, this is also the voice of everyone. "Is it worth it?" Not long ago, Bai Dao naturally thought it was worth it. But at this time, the madman''s fighting power makes him confused. For Li Taibai, he cares because he has the secret of becoming a holy spirit. But what if the madman becomes a holy spirit directly by relying on his own strength?With the strength of a madman, becoming a holy spirit must be invincible. At that time, no matter how many holy spirits there are in the Bai family, they can only live with their tails in their hands. They may even be doomed because they have offended the madman. "It''s not worth it, of course." Li Taibai''s voice rang out. He stared at the old man in the burning building and said, "it''s not worth offending a madman for a waste, but it''s totally worth offending a madman for an invincible genius." "Poof." The old man of huolou was slightly stunned. He suddenly laughed and looked at Li Taibai as if he were an idiot. "I knew there was something wrong with your head, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid." A voice light rings out, Cheng Ba stands not far away, looking at Li Taibai, eyes full of irony. He said that not long ago, Li Taibai said that he would support them to surpass the Lin family. "Hahaha, it''s no wonder that people who have problems with their brains are so unscrupulous." Hearing Cheng BA''s words, people on the scene suddenly realized that there was a sneer in their eyes. The old man of huolou also looks at Bai Dao with a sarcastic face. "Others say that Bai Jia''s Bai Dao is extremely clever and resourceful. Now it seems that he is no more than a fool, regardless of weight." "Is it?" At this time, a voice sounded. In everyone''s eyes, a figure came from afar. This is a stout man, full of muscles, holding a fiery red hammer in his hand. "Master white iron, why are you here?" Seeing this figure, countless people were awed. Shenpin weapon refiner is the most powerful weapon refiner in the history of Tianlong continent. If we say that in terms of cultivation, there are madmen who are so powerful that no one can match them. But in terms of weapon refining, master Bai tie says that he is the second. From ancient times to the present, no one in Tianlong continent dares to claim that he is the first. Even to everyone''s horror, master Bai tie is still young, and no one knows where he can go in the future. He may even become the first God in the Dragon kingdom by refining tools. "You say, he''s stupid. How can I not come?" The voice of the white iron was cold. He stepped up to Li Taibai. Looking at Li Taibai, his eyes were excited. Then he turned his head and looked at the people in the place. "From today on, my white iron will become the guest of the white family. Anyone who has something to do with the fire building will not be my white iron smelter." White iron words out, all people stare big eyes, a pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of incredible, is also full of shock in the eyes of white knife. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 414 The white iron master''s voice fell, his eyes widened, full of wonder. Tianlong, the first alchemist in the history of the mainland, turned down huolou for Li Taibai to join the Bai family. Even without any reason, he looked at Li Taibai with his eyes. At this time, Li Taibai had a smile on his face. Bai tie, Bai Wu, who was once one of Bai Jiawei''s hundred people, was a simple and honest man. In one year, he had grown into the top craftsman in Tianlong, which was much better than he expected. Bai tie''s eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of joy. When he left, he met in tianlongjiao, but he left in a hurry. He was looking forward to Li Taibai''s appearance all the time, and wanted to let him, the most admired and grateful person, see his achievements now. He is waiting for Li Taibai''s call. One year later, he was not the same fool in shifangzong market. He understood many things he didn''t know before. He also knew that when Li Taibai scattered his hundred people in various sects, he must have a big plan. They didn''t know this plan. They were just pawns in this plan. After understanding, Bai tie did not get discouraged, but worked harder. At least, he could be regarded as a chess piece. For him, this is his goal in this life. "Is it time?" Bai tie''s eyes are fixed on Li Taibai, hoping to hear Li Taibai tell him that it''s OK. He wants to serve his benefactor. "Almost. You can go back to Baidi gate." Li Taibai showed a smile on his face and saw the meaning of Bai tie''s eyes. "Good!" The white iron clenched his fist and his eyes were full of joy. In other people''s eyes, they don''t understand the meaning of the dialogue between Li Taibai and Bai tie, but they can see Bai tie''s admiration for Li Taibai. "Master white iron, you have to think clearly that your talent of refining weapons is powerful, and you have reached the level of divine weapon refiner, but your strength is only nine levels of Lingshuai. It''s extremely stupid to offend madmen for the sake of an external genius." The voice of the old man in huolou is very cold. "So what?" Bai Wu''s eyes are full of disdain. Compared with the people around you, what is a lunatic? Even if the world''s strongest appears, Bai Wu will stand firmly in front of Li Taibai. "My Lord, I will repay you for your kindness in those years. This time, I will stop all disasters for you." The white iron clenched his fist, and his eyes were full of firmness. In Bai tie''s mind, even though Li Taibai is gifted, he can''t defeat the madman at this time. In a year, no one can reach the realm of spirit king or even half spirit saint. "Look! What''s the madman doing! " Just then, a cry of surprise came out. In the magic card, the madman''s body shape changes, the battle has reached a fiery state, the moves have reached 99 moves, but at this time, the madman''s body suddenly disappears. "Roar!" A huge voice resounded through the world. The rock broke, and the madman''s body appeared in the distance. His hand directly grasped a big mountain around him, which was more than 100 meters high. Unexpectedly, he picked it up and smashed the huge mountain at the old man Xuying. Mountains, covering the sky, are like planets falling to the earth, which can kill everything. Looking at the huge mountain, everyone was shocked. How much does a mountain over 100 meters weigh? It can''t be measured. It''s not tens of thousands of kilograms or hundreds of thousands of kilograms that can be told. "This power has surpassed the half spirit saint." Someone whispered. "Invincible, this is the real invincible, even if not promoted to half spirit saint, with the power of madman now is enough to suppress the world." "Boom!" The mountains and rocks are broken, and the mountain falls on the ground and smashes everything. Even outside the Shentong Tianpai, everyone seems to be able to hear the sound of shaking heaven and earth, and feel the shaking of the earth and mountains. "The challenger, who conquers the incarnation outside God, can choose any magic power." A huge voice resounded through the heaven and earth, everywhere in the ruins of the Holy Spirit. The madman''s figure appeared again in front of the crowd. His face was pale and his forehead was full of sweat. At the moment of appearance, the whole person fell to the ground, obviously exhausted all his strength. Looking at the madman who fell on the ground, although the madman had exhausted his strength at this time, everyone could not help but step back, as if he saw God, this is a future God. A blue book appeared in the sky, entered the body of the madman, this is the magic power of the madman''s choice. "Hum!" A piano sound sounded, and everyone suddenly felt the sharp fluctuation of aura. The green light appeared from the air and entered the madman''s body. At this moment, the madman''s power returned to its peak. "It''s still too bad. Killing a God who reduces his strength costs all his strength." The madman shook his head and said with some dissatisfaction. Hearing the madman''s words, all the faces show strange expressions. If it''s too bad, what are they? It''s too much to pretend to be a madman."No wonder the madman can achieve this." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He felt that the attention of the heart of the world in the void entered the body of the madman. This madman is obviously not the general existence, even know how to enhance their own luck. However,.... Li Taibai has a smile on his face. The more powerful the madman is, the more attention he gets from the heart of the world. When he performs, he will be more shocked. What the madman gets will also become his wedding dress. "Master iron? After this, I can give you a chance to become my royal weapon refiner. " Hear the words of fire building, the eye of madman falls on the white iron body, he says indifferently. With that, he set foot far away, where the twelfth day card was. It''s just an instrument refiner. If it''s used by him, it''s OK. If it''s not used by him, it''s OK to detain him directly. As for Li Taibai, the madman is too lazy to pay attention to such existence. In his eyes, Li Taibai is too weak. Talking to him is insulting himself. "Gone." The madman greets the old man of the burning building, but does not look at the white knife. "Good." The old man of huolou looks happy. He takes a look at the white knife haughtily and says sarcastically: "stupid, your white family will become the biggest joke in the flower and tree world because of your behavior." Watching the madman and others leave, Bai Dao''s face is very bad. His eyes fell on Li Taibai, and he finally sighed. No matter what, this time things have been like this. "Come on, let''s witness history." Bai Dao said. "Witness history?" But there was a smile on Li Taibai''s face. He turned around and walked away. "To witness history is not to follow him, but to follow me." With these words, Li Taibai looks at Bai Feng, who is sneaking away in the distance. He appears next to Bai Feng and says, "let''s go, I''ll take you to witness history." Li Taibai took Bai Feng''s arm and stepped toward the first sky card. "Ha ha, this guy knows he''s scared, so he wants to run away, but it''s too late." In the distance, someone looked at Li Taibai running in the opposite direction, and his face showed the color of irony. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 415 Looking at the girl Li Taibai pulled out from the crowd, Bai Dao was slightly stunned, and then his face turned black. "White wind." Bai Dao finally understands why others can''t find Bai Feng. Bai Feng has always been a man in front of others. In addition to the top existence of Bai family, who knows Bai Feng''s real identity, other Bai family members are not clear. Even Bai Li only knows that Bai Feng is a special existence of Bai family. I don''t know the real gender of Bai Feng. "Four elders." Bai Feng''s face shows an awkward smile. She looks at Li Taibai bitterly, but she doesn''t say anything. When Bai Dao and madman are opposite, Bai Feng knows that madman can''t join Bai family. Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard their greeting. The title of elder four is right, but as Bai Feng''s special identity, he should not be called elder four. Instead, he should be called grandfather four or uncle four. The Bai family is a family power, and the generation relationship in the power is very clear. When Bai Dao called Bai Feng''s name, he obviously felt uncomfortable in his eyes. "Don''t we go to see the madman take the twelfth heaven card?" Bai Feng asked. "Well, now that I have found you, I don''t need to see it. In a short time, these things will spread all over the flower and tree world, and then we will understand." Bai Feng shook his head. "The madman has offended him. Even if he goes to watch it, it''s just humiliating. " his eyes look at Li Taibai. The most important thing for the Bai family now is to consider how to get along with this young man. Originally, the purpose of the Bai family was to obtain Li Taibai''s secret, and then imprison the young man in the Bai family so that he could live a good life. This is to prevent the secret of the Holy Spirit from being known by others. But because of the existence of the master of white iron, the previous method must not be possible. "Then go back." There are some regrets in Bai Feng''s eyes. "Who told you to go back now? Don''t I mean to take you to witness history? " Li Taibai said. "Are you stupid? Witness history, you''re going in the wrong direction. " Bai Feng looks at Li Taibai like an idiot. "You are not going in the wrong direction. At that time, your ancestors of the Bai family only set foot on the first level on the twelfth heaven card, and there is no difference between madmen. They still can only set foot on the first level. You can''t witness history there." "You know that again?" Bai Feng''s eyes are white. However, she was a little curious. Although Li Taibai talked a lot during these days, it was strange that he never said that he had missed anything, which made Bai Feng feel that Li Taibai''s good luck was really good. "Of course he knows." Beside Li Taibai, Bai Wu said, "what he said will not go wrong." Bai Wu looked at Li Taibai and his eyes were full of reverence. As he came into contact with more and more worlds, he became more and more aware of Li Taibai''s strength. They all said that he was a master of iron, a late bloomer, and a gifted weapon refiner. But who knows that he was a mortal at that time, and he didn''t even have the talent to cultivate. The young man in front of him gave him a little instruction, which directly made him cultivate his talent He became an artificer. Looking at the white iron worship in his eyes, Bai Dao and Bai Feng are slightly surprised. You know, this is a magic weapon refiner. Now Li Taibai''s eyes are full of worship. "Is the message wrong? Or what''s going on? " Bai Dao''s face was solemn. .... qinyintianpai, the heavenly vision has passed. At this time, there are only a few people here. These people either pass by in a hurry or are still here for other reasons. When Li Taibai and others came here, these people just looked at it and ignored it. They were discussing the topic of madman. "It''s a pity that I didn''t have the opportunity to observe the birth of history. I''m afraid of the crowd. Why don''t you observe it?" Someone sighed and looked at a teenager around him and asked. "The person I like asked me to wait for her here. She is already two hours late. If I leave now, if she comes at this time, she will be very unhappy." Young face serious answer. "Why, what do these guys want to do? "Suddenly, someone pointed to Li Taibai. They found that Li Taibai was sitting in front of qinyintianpai, and a xylophone appeared in his hand. "Playing? Does he think that the xylophone he bought can understand the secret of Tianpai? " "Other people have tried this thing. There is no difference between the one they bought and the one made by Tian Pai. The secret of Qin Yin Tian Pai is that he can''t remember Qin Yin. At this time, the time of vision has passed, how can he remember Qin yin?" Listening to the comments of people around, Bai Dao and Bai Feng are also weird. They don''t understand Li Taibai''s behavior. "You can watch with ease. He is more powerful than you think." Bai Wu stares at Li Taibai and says to Bai Dao and Bai Feng. "Forget to warn you that he has someone he likes. Don''t fall in love with him." He took a special look at Bai Feng. "Ghosts like him." Bai Feng rolled his eyes."Dong..." just at this moment, the sound of the piano came out, which was a sound that no one had ever heard. "What kind of ghost music is it? He thought that he could play it at will..." one person said disdainfully, but his voice became lighter and lighter, finally stopped, and his eyes were full of shock. "How can it be!" Bai Dao was shocked. Under the qinyintian card, except for the qinyintian card in the vision, other Qinsheng could not be played at all. Someone in the flower and tree world had tried it for a long time, but at this time, the Qinsheng sounded in Li Taibai''s hand. It''s a piano they''ve never heard before. The sound of Qin seems to contain the way of heaven and earth, telling the changes of heaven and earth and the vicissitudes of life. A kind of melancholy and sad idea lingers in people''s hearts. Li Taibai''s eyes are staring at the picture on the Tianpai and the Qixian Qin on the Qinyin Tianpai. His eyes are full of exclamations. Everyone thinks that qinyintianpai is to play Tianjiang''s Qinsheng. But who knows that the qinyintianpai is lonely. The qinyintianpai hopes that someone can play harmoniously with himself. "Dong!" The vision of heaven, in everyone''s mind, qinyintianpai''s Qinsheng sounds again. "What is that?" Someone exclaimed. In everyone''s eyes, a woman in a white dress appeared above qinyintianpai. She was as gorgeous as a goddess. At this time, the woman, sitting on the qinyintianpai, had a xylophone in front of her body. Her slender ten fingers were jumping on the xylophone. The elegant sound of the Qin and the sound of Li Taibai were actually integrated at this moment, as if the Qin should have been so complete. "Close your eyes and feel the music." Li Taibai''s voice suddenly sounded in Bai Feng''s mind. Bai Feng and others suddenly wake up. Without any hesitation, they sit on the ground with their knees crossed, close their eyes, and enter the world of piano music. When they see Bai Feng and others'' actions, the people watching on the side also react instantly. They don''t know the three people''s actions, but they are all along with the players, so this action will not be ignored. At this time, the audience also sat down, closed their eyes and listened to the music quietly. These people did not find that when they fell into the music, there was a note above their head, which was slowly increasing over time. All the people enjoy the piano. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 416 The sound of Qin mingles, the world is very quiet, even the wind has stopped, as if afraid to disturb the sound of Qin. Li Taibai plays the Qin, his mind is very empty, his eyes exude a faint luster, the picture on the Qin Yintian card becomes countless tadpole words, and then changes into notes. That''s the secret of Tianpai. Great exploration can see many secrets. In the second heaven card, he used great exploration to see the heaven card itself, from the first heaven card to the eleventh heaven card. This is not the place where the divine world forces in the flower and tree world used to test their talents. This is a Qin song, a song that Li Taibai heard in the divine world at that time, and a Qin song that has long been considered lost. It is one of the top ten divine songs in the divine world, ranking the first among them. A song of life, play all the things of life. This is the existence in the legend of the divine world. It was created by the Qing emperor. Endless years ago, the Heavenly Dragon disappeared, the divine world was in turmoil, and the human race was only the weakest race. However, the Qing emperor was born and fought in all directions. He gathered the human race together and became the first and only master of the divine world. That was the age of the Qing emperor. The folk song was created by the Qing emperor after he ruled the divine world. After the Qing emperor, the folk song disappeared. No one thought that it would appear in a small world. In the divine world, there are still songs of the common people''s life, but the common people''s life is not complete, but it is often played out to miss the deeds of the Qing emperor. In Li Taibai''s eyes, the words of tadpoles on qinyintian card are disappearing. These disappearing words are what he has played. When the last word disappears, there is a broken sound on qinyintian card. A gap appears on qinyintian card, and then it soon becomes dense, smashed and collapsed. Qinyintian card is broken. What a powerful piece of folk music. A complete piece of folk music does not fall into the world, nor does it fall into heaven and earth, and can not be recorded with anything. Even fragments are hard to record. Twelve days card records the folk music. Even if it is divided into eleven fragments, it has broken the boundaries. The people who recorded it in those years must have used infinite power to record it Come on. But this kind of music, after someone understands it, will naturally disappear. It''s the way of heaven. "Hum!" Fifteen lyres appeared in the air and entered fifteen people. Baidao, Baifeng and others open their eyes. They can feel the improvement of their inner understanding. Qinyintianpai can strengthen their understanding. "Savvy has increased at least tenfold." White knife''s eyes flash. At this moment, his thinking became extremely clear, and the things he couldn''t figure out in the past became simple and easy to understand. "Hum!" The colorful light on the body of the white sword shines, and a martial art he didn''t understand has reached a perfect state. "It''s no wonder that the existence of nine notes must be a top genius. With such a savvy bonus, even if it''s not a top genius, it''s bound to become the most top genius in the world." "Come on, go to the next place." Li Taibai stood up and walked to the second sky card. Looking at the broken Tianpai, Bai Dao knew that from today on, the relic of Holy Spirit would disappear completely, and the whole flower and tree world would be shaken. His eyes fell on Li Taibai, thinking of his previous judgment. He found that he could not see through the youth in front of him. "Is it really an adventure that can be done?" A thought crossed Bai Dao''s mind. Clear ten times the brain, let him think a lot more than before. "Four elder, go." Bai Feng said softly, her eyes have calmed down at this time, but it''s not difficult to see the shock in her eyes. This young man, what he said is not fake, but can really be done. "Is it true that he said at the beginning that he would take me to be a God?" A thought suddenly crossed Bai Feng''s mind. "I''ll go first. You can wait for the person you like here." Among the twelve people watching from afar, one of them said to the boy. "Wait for me, I''ll be with you." The boy caught up with the man. "Don''t you wait for the person you like? Be careful she''s not happy when she comes. " The man with crowd phobia said with a smile. "If she is not happy, she is not happy. Compared with her strength, what is a person who doesn''t care about you?" The young man said, his eyes are shining with the light of wisdom, the improvement of savvy, ten times the IQ, so that he has become different from the past. He clearly understood that if the girl really cared about him, how could she make him wait so long? People who care about you won''t make you wait long. People who don''t care about you don''t need to care. Teenagers want to understand this truth. "Don''t you have crowd phobia? Why are you following me? " The boy looked at the man beside him. "Crowd phobia? It''s just that I feel inferior. " The man light says. ......."Do you want to stop them?" Bai Wu looks at the twelve people following him and asks Li Taibai. "No need." Li Taibai shook his head. These people are here. It''s their luck. He doesn''t have to stop them. Several people soon arrived at Juli Tianpai. At this time, Juli Tianpai''s location was empty, and everyone left with the madman. "What will he do this time? Will we get the same benefit this time? " One eye looked at Li Taibai. In everyone''s eyes, Li Taibai takes out the xylophone again. His eyes are shining with a touch of purple light. With the use of big exploration technique, the tadpole characters are constantly changing, forming a musical score. "Dong." The sound of the piano comes out again. "Playing the piano?" Looking at Li Taibai''s action, everyone was stunned. Even Bai Wu, who always believed in Li Taibai, was a little surprised. What''s the relationship between Juli Tianpai and Qin? "Hum!" At this time, a huge man appeared in the sky, holding a hammer, his eyes full of arrogance. "Vision!" Seeing the vision in the sky, everyone widened their eyes. Li Taibai really relied on the piano sound to see the vision again. In everyone''s eyes, the big man in the air, holding the huge hammer, suddenly danced. The huge hammer in his hand kept beating on the ground, and his body kept beating, forming a wonderful charm. In the sound of the Qin, the big man is like a big man dancing with him. At this moment, the Qin sound becomes very rough and crazy. A picture emerges in everyone''s mind. Boundless frontier fortress and countless magnificent big men are dancing. Behind them is a quiet village. All the people in the village are smiling and calm. In front of the big man, there are boundless killing and countless horrors roaring Wheezing, the location of the great man, countless bodies fell on the ground, there are also some terrible existence of the great man. "With my body, keep peace behind me, with my blood, protect the people all their lives." "We need more power!" In the music, all the people lost their spirit. They seem to feel the endless flood and famine. They are fighting for the people and need to become stronger and stronger! Fifteen colorful hammers appeared in the void. In the body of 15 people, the physical strength is increasing. Cangshengqu is created by the Qing emperor when he ruled the divine world and realized cangsheng. It contains the Qing emperor''s perception of observing the world. Without everyone''s knowledge, a witness of history is slowly happening. As Li Taibai once heard in the divine world, the great event of changing the world has never been grand, but started without the knowledge of most people, and only a few people can witness it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 417 "Master, don''t we really take part in the affairs of lunatics? He may be the key to saving our family. " In addition to the remains of the Holy Spirit, two beautiful women appeared. They were disciples of yinshengmen. "We only accept women but not men in Yinsheng gate. This is the rule set by the first patriarch." The woman in the green dress said. "In fact, this rule can be changed. Don''t madmen like younger martial sisters very much? We can make a change and let him be our guest Minister of yinshengmen. " Said the younger woman. "Yinli." The green dress woman looked at the young woman and said, "even if we destroy the Yinsheng gate, we will never let our disciples sacrifice their lives for the clan. Have you forgotten the reason why our ancestors founded Yinsheng gate?" The voice of the woman in the green dress was very cold. When she heard the voice, the younger woman turned pale. She lowered her head and said in a low voice, "master, I''m sorry." "Yinli, I know you are for the sake of the sect, but you should be clear that Yinsheng sect will never exchange the happiness of its disciples for the continuation of Yinsheng sect. Even if one day someone wants to exchange your happiness for the continuation of Yinsheng sect, it will never be allowed." The eyes of the woman in the green dress are full of perseverance. "Master, I know." The younger woman nodded her head with a trace of apology. Looking at the apology in her apprentice''s eyes, Ning Xue nods her head. She sighs to herself. Everyone knows that the madman likes Ou Yangli, but she has gone through countless things. How can she not see the ambition in the madman''s eyes? That genius exists. It is not Ou Yangli in her eyes, but the whole yinshengmen. Yinshengmen is the most beautiful sect in the flower and tree world. The leader of yinshengmen is the most beautiful lady in the flower and tree world. That lunatic, just like his nickname, wants to bring yinshengmen into his harem. Ning Xue''s mind comes up with the figure of her little apprentice. Her willow eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Since the outside world came back, her little apprentice is a little strange. She seems to have guilt and regret, but after she asked, she didn''t get any answer. "Did you meet someone you like outside?" A thought crossed Ning Xue''s mind. "Master! What is that At this time, a shocked voice sounded in the ear of Ning Xue. Hearing the exclamation of her apprentice, Ning Xue raises her head and looks at the direction of her apprentice. Her pupils contract violently. That''s where the qinyintian card is. Now the qinyintian card is broken. "What happened! Qinyintian card is broken Ning Xue''s hands suddenly trembled, and her heart was full of horror. The twelve days card is a treasure left by the divine world in the flower and tree world. It can''t be damaged. There was a big battle in the flower and tree world many years ago. In order to seize the ownership of the twelve days card, the half spirit Saint went on a battle. That battle almost broke the flower and tree world. As the center of the battle, there were half spirit saints who couldn''t bear to fight. When everyone didn''t pay attention, they took the twelve days card There was an attack. Half spirit saint''s all-out strike can''t damage 12 days card, but now 12 days card is broken. "Something''s wrong." Ning Xue knows in her heart that something big is going to happen in the flower and tree world. The twelve day card is the most precious one. The fragmentation of the twelve day card will shake the flower and tree world. What''s more terrifying is the existence of the twelve day card. How powerful it needs. "Go to other Tianpai." Ning Xue takes her apprentice with her, and her figure disappears. She soon appears in the second sky card. "Sure enough, the second sky card has broken." Ning Xue''s body steps forward again, the third, fourth, fifth heaven cards... Twelve heaven cards, where she passes, all heaven cards are broken. .... when yinshengmen and others appeared in the relic of Lingsheng, Li Taibai opened his eyes at the Eleventh Tianpai. In the void, one by one, the figures were broken, and all the outer incarnations were broken. Fifteen magical powers emerged in the void and entered the bodies of all the people present except Li Taibai. Li Taibai didn''t benefit from the eleven heavenly cards. All these so-called supernatural powers and talent comprehension were eliminated by Li Taibai. These supernatural powers were given by others and had a huge impact on potential. For people in Tianlong mainland, these benefits are extraordinary, but for Li Taibai, these so-called benefits are of no use at all, and the so-called supernatural power of inheritance is even more despised. At this time, in his mind, there is a page of music. The score of Qin is suspended in the sea of his consciousness, just like the emperor''s coming to the world, the great exploration technique, and the wound sword, all around it, just like a guard. "One page of music score is comparable to three thousand boulevards." Li Taibai was amazed. It can be imagined that the Qing emperor was powerful in those years, and this folk song was worthy of the first name in the divine world. Thinking of the role of the folk song in the divine world, Li Taibai had an impulse to play a song in his heart, but in the end he resisted this impulse. This song, if played here, will set off a riot.Looking at Bai Wu and others who have come to their senses, Li Taibai takes them to the last sky card. Behind him, twelve people followed closely, looking at Li Taibai as if he were a God. ... the twelfth heaven plate is carved with a huge mountain peak, which is boundless and can be seen faintly. In the sky, there are glittering buildings, just like the place where God lives. A straight stone step leads to the top of the mountain step by step. The twelfth test of Tianpai is to step on the top of the mountain. There is no stage in this test, and the only condition to pass is to step on the top of the mountain. At that time, the ancestor of Bai family went through an hour and finally stood on the last floor of the top of the mountain, but he was unable to reach the highest peak in any case. "The madman is sure to get to the top this time." "It''s inevitable. He even conquered the shadow of God. When Bai''s ancestors were one step away, the madman would be able to step on it." "The only pity is that the man named Li Taibai ran away. I really want to see the fear in his eyes when he saw the madman step on the top." The wind will not say with a smile. "The Bai family is expected to regret their death. In those years, the 12 day card made them. Now they will become a joke in the flower and tree world because of the 12 day card. I really want to see the Bai family." The old man of huolou also said with a smile. "You may really have hope. You see, they''re back." Cheng BA''s laughter rings, and he points to Li Taibai and others who are walking not far away. "Ha ha ha, Bai Dao, you are back. Do you want to witness the birth of history with us?" The old man of huolou looks at Bai Dao with ridicule. "Well, I did come to witness the birth of history." With a smile on his face, Bai Dao nodded. Looking at the smile on Bai Dao''s face, the old man in huolou frowned slightly. He felt that Bai Dao''s expression was not right, which made him dislike it. Shouldn''t Bai Dao be very flustered at this time? "Ha ha, let''s have a look. This is Li Taibai who wants to compete with the madman. He is the first genius of the world." The wind will not ring. Hearing the sound of the wind, a pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai, as if looking at the mentally retarded. "No, brother. Is this the fool? Ha ha, it looks really stupid. " A delicate voice sounded, a delicate figure came to the wind will not side, holding the wind not tiger arm, said with a smile. "Yes, that''s him." The wind will not, the face showed the color of enjoyment, although this woman is not beautiful, but also passable, oneself paste over, he also does not have to refuse, the most important is, good figure, let people move their fingers. "Pearl, why are you here? Didn''t you ask me to wait for you at qinyintianpai? " Behind Li Taibai, a young man suddenly opened his mouth. "It''s you? I told you to wait, you just wait? Are you out of your mind? " The woman disdained to see a young man, his childhood, people are very good, is too weak talent. "Qian Jian, we have nothing to do with each other. Don''t bother me. I told you that we can''t do it." The woman''s eyes looked at the wind and were full of admiration. Looking at the look of the woman he liked, the boy clenched his fist. Although he thought it through, he was still very uncomfortable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 418 Childhood, no guess, after all than the reality. Qian Jian sighed. He wasn''t angry or sad. Some of him only had regrets. Now his talent is different from the past. As long as he shows it, he will surpass the wind. He just won''t get back his purest love. Qian Jian looked at the girl he liked and said seriously, "Pearl, I''ve become different now. I can give you the life you want. Do you remember our vows? We should see all the flowers and plants in the world together and guard each other all our lives. " After all, he was the first one he liked. Qian Jian wanted to give the girl a chance. As long as the girl repented at this time, although she couldn''t go back to the past, Qian Jian would also be good to the girl. "Qian Jian, are you laughing again? When I was young, I didn''t understand, so I was cheated by your sweet words. Now I''m going to find my own life. You and I are not in the same world. Put away your delusion. " The girl''s eyes looked at the wind, full of tenderness. "Now that I have found the person I want to pursue for a lifetime, I hope you bless me." "It''s really stupid." Just then, Bai Feng''s voice rang out, and her face was wearing a sarcastic smile. "It''s stupid to pick up the stone instead of knowing the real gold." Bai Feng''s eyes looked at the twelve people behind her. She said with a smile on her face, "our Bai family wants to invite you to join our Bai family. I don''t know if you would like to?" Hearing Bai Feng''s words, the twelve people were slightly stunned. They looked at Li Taibai, thought for a moment and said, "yes." Bai family is the most powerful family in the world of flowers and trees, and it seems to have a very different relationship with the teenagers who make them strong. Twelve people believe that if there are people in this world who can become gods, Li Taibai must be one of them. If only one person can become a God, it must be Li Taibai. Bai Dao clenched his fist. Thinking of Bai''s recent decision, he made up his mind. "Hahaha, you white family really want to abandon the genius of madman, and then find twelve rubbish?" The old man of the fire building opened his mouth and said, his eyes fell on Bai Dao. Seeing that Bai Dao didn''t deny Bai Feng''s words, his brows wrinkled slightly. He knew all the geniuses of the Bai family, but the girl didn''t know her. After thinking for a moment, the old man of huolou understood. It seems that the young girl of the Bai family wants to avenge the young man. The corner of the old man''s mouth arced slightly. Since Bai Dao didn''t refuse, he likes to let the white family''s scheme go to waste. As the top two forces in the flower and tree world, Bai family and huolou never get along well. Especially after Bai Dao was born, his strong intelligence suppressed huolou everywhere and often made huolou suffer from dark losses. "I wonder if you would like to join huolou?" The old man of huolou looks at the girl with a smiling face. "Yes! Yes The girl''s face was full of surprise. "Hahaha, pearl, you will be the man of huolou in the future. We will be envied by everyone together." Wind will not face with a smile, looking at the girl said. The girl did not answer, her face showed a smile, eyes flashing, lucky to become the fire building, the wind will not again into her eyes, but she did not refuse, this time refuse, will be looked down upon by all people, will also let fire building have ideas. "The white family is really kind-hearted. In order to make me unhappy, why should I? He took twelve wastes into Bai''s house The girl shakes her head and says, since huolou and Bai family don''t deal with each other, let Bai family be more unhappy. In this way, huolou will have more affection for her. Looking at the old man and the young girl in the fire building, Bai Feng''s face shows the color of irony. She shakes her head and ignores it. Her eyes look at the top of the mountain. "Boom!" In the eyes of all people, the madman is bathed in the thunder at this time. The endless thunder and lightning on the mountain can''t stop the madman''s step. His step is firm and steadfast, and he steps towards the top of the mountain. Finally, he stepped on the last layer of stone steps. As long as he stepped on one layer, madman will become the only one who has passed the 12 day card. There was a rumor in the flower and tree world. If you can pass the 12 days card, you will become a God in the future. "Will the madman be the first to step on the 12 day card?" "The wheel of history will open a new journey on this day, and we will all be witnesses of history." A pair of eyes full of excitement, fire building old man is clenched his fist. During this period of time, the madman and huolou are the closest. Huolou is the force most likely to be chosen by the madman. In the future, huolou will get endless benefits because of the madman, and even become the master of the flower and tree world. In everyone''s eyes, a huge sword suddenly appeared at the top of the mountain. "Here it is Everyone''s eyes widened. It was this huge sword that drove the ancestor of Bai family down the mountain. This was the last pass of the mountain. "Roar!" The madman''s body shape changes. A huge white tiger appears on the mountain. Its eyes are wide open, and the roaring sound spreads all over the world. The huge tiger claws directly pat on the giant sword."Click!" There was a cracking sound. Hearing the cracking sound, a pair of eyes looked at the madman and the white tiger. All of a sudden, everyone sighed. The white tiger, which was transformed from the madman, broke up a little bit at this time, and finally disappeared between the heaven and the earth. On the mountain, the huge sword was shining with colorful luster. The mountain disappears, and the madman''s body appears in front of the twelfth heaven card. "Failed." Everyone sighed, as strong as the madman has failed, is there anyone in the world who can pass the 12 day card? "Madman, these 12 days cards are God''s exercise. You can do this for the first time, and there is no one to come." The old man comforted. Looking at the disappearing mountain vision, the madman shakes his head. His face is very calm. It''s a pity that he didn''t step on the last layer. But he has tried his best. If he can''t step on it, no one in the world can step on it. "Let''s go." The madman went far away. Behind him, all forces follow. Everyone knows that it will be the madman who decides which force to go to next. This is the final finale. No one doubts that the madman will be the strongest in the flower and tree world in the future. This is the same realm, even God can overcome the existence. "Why, what are these people doing?" At this moment, someone suddenly said. Hearing the riot behind him, the madman frowned slightly. Now he was in a bad mood. He turned his head and saw that Bai Dao and a dozen others he didn''t know were stepping on the twelve days card. At this time, one of them put his hand on the twelve days card. "Are these guys stupid? It is absolutely impossible to open the twelfth heaven card without passing the first eleven heaven cards. " Someone said with a smile. "Sensationalism." The madman said coldly. "Qian Jian, can you stop losing face? We are not suitable. I said, I don''t like you. You are disgusting now. " Around the old man, a young girl said. The first one to touch the twelfth day card is Qian Jian. Looking at his childhood, Qian Jian sighed. His eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of gratitude. If it wasn''t for Li Taibai, he would be in sorrow all his life. Qian Jian closed his eyes, and Li Taibai''s voice sounded in his mind. According to Li Taibai''s hint, his mind fell on the twelfth heaven card. "Enough!" The madman''s eyes showed his intention to kill. He stepped forward. In his view, these people''s actions are insults to him. He just failed. Do these people think they can succeed? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 419 The madman''s eyes were full of killing intention. The old man of huolou didn''t stop him. Instead, his eyes were full of sarcasm. The more the madman hated the Bai family, the happier he was. "Crazy? Everyone says that you are a genius, but in my eyes, you are a frog in the well Qian Jian''s voice rang out. He opened his eyes and said, "now, I''ll show you. You''re really nothing." "Hum!" A mysterious voice sounded, and a huge mountain appeared in the void. Looking at the huge mountain peak, the madman stopped. His eyes widened. Beside him, the old man''s eyes were full of incredible. "It''s really called out a vision!" Exclaimed everyone present. "No way! How can he summon a vision? At this time, the rest of the sky cards should have no illusion The wind will not scream. "Make a fuss." White knife''s voice rang out, he said faintly, "real genius is not bound by the rules, only mediocrity will be bound by the rules." "Is this your white house card?" The lunatic''s eyes coldly looked at the White House, "in order to make my face damaged, this genius has been hidden for a long time by you?" "There''s nothing you can do to think that way." Bai Feng said. "Even so, do you think he will be better than me?" The madman''s eyes showed disdain. At this time, Qian Jian''s figure appeared on the mountain, roaring with thunder. But he only walked a hundred steps, and he could not move. There are a total of thousand stone steps on the peak of twelve days. "Click." When he stepped on a hundred steps, Qian Jian''s body broke, the mountain disappeared, and his figure appeared in front of the crowd. "It''s still bad." Qian Jian shakes his head. After all, his talent is too low. Now he is blessed with eleven heaven cards. His talent has improved by leaps and bounds, but he is still much worse. Qian Jian''s eyes fell on the young girl. At this time, the girl''s eyes were full of shock and regret. Qian Jian shakes his head and ignores it. He has given the chance. From today on, he has nothing to do with the girl. "To scare me, I think there are still people who are as powerful as madmen. It seems that his talent is far from madmen." The wind will not sound full of jealousy. "There can be a genius in the Bai family. Are all these teenagers geniuses?" Feng can''t look at the crowd with his eyes. He looks at the youth with crowd phobia. He knows this youth. He was once praised as a genius, but he lost in the end. "Just watch it." A man''s voice rang out. This is a burly man. He went to the twelfth heaven card and put his right hand on it. Soon after, the mountain vision reappeared. This time, the man walked 150 stone steps and finally broke into pieces under the thunder. The third... The fourth... The fifth... In everyone''s dull eyes, the mountain visions appear again and again, as if laughing at everyone, especially the old man of fenghuihe and huolou. His face becomes very ugly. Even if none of these people is strong enough to be a madman, there are more than a dozen of them. They are all from the Bai family. "998 floors." Looking at the twelfth person fragmentation, everyone swallowed saliva, this man is the youth who has crowd phobia, his eyes fell on the wind won''t body. "The wind will not, when you used to trick me, break my mood, now, I would like to thank you, if not for your reasons, I may not be able to get this opportunity." The man said, no longer pay attention to the wind, he stood behind the white knife and others. Twelve super geniuses were all collected by Bai family. The people who used to laugh at the Bai family were all silly. "What if there are so many talents? In front of me, after all, I''m just a mole ant. I can fight all of you by myself." The voice of the madman was full of pride. "999 floors? I''d like to try. " White wind''s voice sounded, the mountain vision appeared again, in everyone''s eyes, white wind bathed in thunder, all the way forward, directly stepped on the 999 floor, finally fell under the huge sword. "And now?" Bai Feng''s face is smiling. "The 999 floor is the same as the ancestors of the Bai family. But compared with me, it''s not as good after all. You won''t be my opponent." Said the madman again, and his face became extremely ugly. "What about me?" Bai Dao had a smile on his face. His right hand is on the sky card. "Bai Dao, are you crazy about gain and loss?" The old man of huolou said. Baidao had already understood Tianpai once and got six notes. It was impossible to understand it again, but just after the old man''s voice fell, the mountain vision appeared again. "No way!" The old man exclaimed. He didn''t believe what he saw in front of him, but the fact was that Bai Dao walked forward in the thunder and finally stopped at 999."Is that how Laozu felt?" Bai Dao''s face shows the color of aftertaste. This is the dream of the Bai family. Everyone hopes to repeat the way of his ancestors. Now he has done it. Fourteen, open the vision. Everyone almost stopped thinking. They couldn''t imagine what was going on. Before the appearance of the madman, only the father of the Bai family stepped on the twelfth heaven card. Now, there are 14 more people. There are two more people and lunatics on the 999 floor. The impact of madmen has become negligible. "Hoo." The madman clenched his fist. His eyes were cold. "There are sixteen people in Bai family this time. Can the other two also open the vision of twelve days card?" A pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai and Bai tie. "Master Bai tie is the first master of the magic weapon in Tianlong continent. He is likely to be able to open it, but I heard that the genius of the outside world didn''t get three notes for the first time. It should be impossible." Someone whispered. "It''s my turn." White iron face with simple and honest color, as everyone expected, white iron stepped on the 999 floor. Three of them have 999 floors, and twelve of them open the existence of the twelfth heaven card. The old man''s face becomes extremely bad. "After all, you are only 999 layers. If you can''t get to the top, you can''t surpass me." The voice of the madman sounded cold, and his eyes fell on the white family. "There is also a gap between the 999 floors, and I will be the peak of the 999 floors. Will any of you be able to step on the 1000 floors? Or do you want to rely on the outside world''s first day that you can''t even get the second note? " "Can''t you get the second note?" Bai tie''s face showed a strange color, and Bai Feng''s face also showed a strange color. Seeing the look of the crowd, the madman was surprised. All the people present were surprised. What''s the meaning of these people''s faces? "Do you want to see a thousand layers?" At this moment, Li Taibai''s voice rang out, his face with a smile. "No way! Absolutely impossible Looking at Li Taibai''s smiling face, the madman shook his head and his eyes were full of disbelief. "Absolutely not! He can''t get to a thousand levels. " "Only God can step on a thousand levels, and he will become a God in the future. How can he, a person from outside, step on it?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 420 "This outsider is funny. He can''t step on a thousand levels, let alone a thousand levels. He can''t even open the twelfth heaven card vision." Cheng Ba stood in the crowd and said loudly. His eyes were on Li Taibai. He can''t imagine what kind of loss it would be for lvyemen if Li Taibai really opened the twelfth heaven card. "Yes, he can''t open it. At the beginning, he couldn''t even get the third note in the first sky card. How could he open the twelfth sky card?" Cheng Ba is more and more confident in his eyes, and his thoughts are very clear at this moment. "He''s just scaring people." "Hum!" At this time, a voice full of verve sounded in the sky, a mountain appeared in the void, and the twelfth sky card appeared. Cheng BA''s face became very pale. "It''s really on!" Looking at Li Taibai who entered the peak, his eyes were full of wonder. "No way! He can''t do it. He didn''t even get the third note. How can he open the twelfth heaven card? It''s definitely a problem Cheng Ba exclaimed. He looked at the Bai family and others and said in a loud voice, "the Bai family must have discovered the secret of the twelfth heaven card. As long as we have the secret, we can also open the twelfth heaven card, and our talents will become stronger." "The third note can''t be turned on?" When he heard Cheng BA''s words, Qian Jian and others looked sarcastic. When he thought of the way, he felt funny. "If he can''t get the third note, then everyone here can''t get it." White five''s voice rings with disdain. "Mayfly knows the power of the real dragon." Youth with crowd phobia, light said. ... on the mountain top, Li Taibai bathed in thunder and soon reached levels 100, 200 and 300.... after a thunderstorm, the thunder in the mountain gave Li Taibai a feeling of massage, and even could not arouse his physical desire. The thunder in the mountain was a thunderstorm that had been weakened a hundred times. Along the way, the power of thunder is slowly increasing. "Worthy of the Qing emperor." Li Taibai sighed in his heart. Thunder robbery is controlled by heaven and earth, and all life can''t set foot on it. However, with great power, the Qing emperor divided the thunder robbery into a hundred times ladder and a thousand times ladder, and gradually became stronger. On this ladder, people''s body will continue to strengthen under the stimulation of thunder. After this kilometer long ladder, it''s equivalent to experiencing a real thunderstorm. If you really encounter a thunderstorm, you also have confidence. It''s a pity that today''s Li Taibai has become a body. This kind of thunder robbery has been experienced once, and it can''t make his body stronger. 400, 500, 600... With everyone''s attention, Li Taibai''s figure got higher and higher, and finally reached 999, the highest level that everyone can reach today. "Can he really step over a thousand floors?" Countless eyes looked at the huge sword in the sky, and the same thought crossed their hearts. "Who is that?" Watching Li Taibai, Ning Xue and Yin Li appear in the crowd on the mountain, their eyes are full of doubts. They naturally know the madman''s appearance. They have never seen the teenagers on the mountain. "The madman stepped on the 999 level, flattened the records of the ancestors of the Bai family, and even defeated the gods in the same realm at the magic card." "More than a dozen people in the Bai family opened the twelfth heaven card, and even three of them stepped on the 999 level. Bai Dao also stepped on the 999 level!" Listening to the sound of Li Da, Ning Xue''s eyes are full of shock. "Is the breaking of Tianpai because of that boy?" Ning Xue looks at Li Taibai again, her hand trembles slightly. If this young man can really step on a thousand levels, he will be an unprecedented genius. According to the spread of the flower and tree world, this young man will become a God in the future. "If you ask this young man to go to save huashujie, I don''t know if he will agree?" A thought crossed Ning Xue''s mind. Under the gaze of everyone, the huge sword fell down on Li Taibai. "There''s no way he''s going to make it to a thousand levels." Old man of huolou, Feng won''t wait to clench his fist. "Click!" The sword fell down on Li Taibai, and a broken voice sounded. In everyone''s eyes, there were cracks in Li Taibai''s body. "Hahaha, I said, how could he have stepped over a thousand floors." "It''s only 999 layers after all." The old man of huolou and Feng won''t wait for people to laugh, and the madman is also relieved. Looking at people''s performance, Ning Xue and Yin Li have some strange things in their eyes. "Level 999 is already the strongest and the highest point recorded by all people. In their eyes, why does it seem that level 999 is very weak?" They felt very strange. "I see." At this time, Li Taibai''s voice rang out in everyone''s ears. In everyone''s eyes, Li Taibai''s face showed a smile, and his broken body recovered at this moment.The huge sword in the sky appeared again and fell towards Li Taibai. But this time, Li Taibai didn''t do any blocking action. The huge sword fell on Li Taibai and disappeared. "Da." A footstep, like the voice of heaven and earth, resounds through the remains of the Holy Spirit. Li Taibai stepped on a thousand floors. "No way!" "What the hell happened!" The crowd was sensational and no one knew what was going on. Huolou old man and Feng won''t wait for others to turn pale. The madman clenched his fist and his body trembled. "A thousand layers, he really went up a thousand layers. Doesn''t that mean that this young man will become a God in the future?" "In the history of Tianlong, will the first God be born?" One voice some excited, and some fear of the ring. Listening to the sounds around, the madman''s eyes fell on the old man, and his voice rang out in the old man''s mind. "If the God of the future dies before he grows up, I wonder if this kind of God is still a God?" Hearing the madman''s words, the old man in huolou was slightly surprised. His eyes fell on the madman, and the madman''s voice rang out again. "If the Bai family gets help from these people, they will become the most powerful force in the flower and tree world. What will happen to huolou at that time? Now the best way is to kill all the people present and then blame others. " Hearing the madman''s words, the old man had only one thought: "madman, madman, this guy is absolutely a madman." The name of madman is worthy of the name. "Can a few of us do it?" The fire building old man''s eyes showed a ferocious color, but this way, suit his appetite. "My name is madman." Madman''s eyes are full of pride, "the pronoun of the miracle of the world." After 12 days of playing cards, only he knows how powerful his power is. He is invincible. His eyes look at Li Taibai, full of killing intention. "If you want to blame him, blame him. In this era, no one can stand in front of me." "Go and find all the people in the fire building first. When all the people come together, we''ll do it. The fire building is here. You should be more than a half spirit saint." "Good." The figure of the old man disappeared. He remembers that fire does not dance is also here. This is the genius of fire building. He should be training around here at this time. There are soldiers who don''t dance when they are on fire. No one can escape except half spirit saint. But half spirit saint, fire building happens to have a treasure that shakes the building. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 421 "Whatever you get at the top, everything you have will be mine." Looking at Li Taibai who disappeared on the top of the mountain, the corner of the lunatic''s mouth showed a sneer. ... "the last giant sword is a combination of fantasy and reality, worthy of the hand of the Qing emperor." Stepping to the top of the mountain, Li Taibai sighed in his heart. The giant sword of 999 ladder is the combination of spirit and entity. If there is a heart of resistance, the giant sword is the entity. If there is no heart of resistance, the giant sword is the spiritual attack. This is a double attack, but it also identifies the way of attack. Even if he set foot in the divine world, Li Taibai had never heard of this kind of attack. The attack of the giant sword has reached the realm of lower gods, whether in the physical or spiritual body. Even the Holy Spirit can''t resist it, let alone the heaven dragon continent, the flower and tree kingdom, where there is no holy spirit. However, Li Taibai''s spiritual strength is one of the best even in the divine world, and the spiritual attack of a lower God is totally ineffective. "Congratulations, you have experienced my test." Just as Li Taibai stepped on the top of the mountain, a voice sounded in Li Taibai''s ear, and a man in a white robe appeared in front of him. Elegant demeanor, unique youth. At the moment of seeing the man in white robe, Li Taibai had countless words of praise in his mind. He was a man who could not be praised by using the most beautiful words in the world. But when Li Taibai looked at it again, he could not see the man''s face clearly, as if it was blocked by a layer of things. Even how he recalled it in his mind, he could not recall the man''s appearance. "Gee." A voice of surprise came from the man''s mouth. "Ha ha ha, endless years, I thought I could not wait for the existence of inheriting my strength. After all, God treated me well and brought me the best successor at the last moment." The white robed man said with a laugh. But from the white robed man''s laughter, Li Taibai didn''t feel any happiness. Instead, there was a kind of sadness. It was a kind of sadness after all the vicissitudes. It was a kind of sadness to the extreme. "You don''t have to think about me, it has been erased from your memory." Looking at Li Taibai, the white robed man said. "Who are you?" Li Taibai''s eyes are dignified, and his heart is full of shock. Even in today''s divine world, no one dares to say that he can erase his memory. His spirit has been transformed into human form, which is the acme of spiritual power. But the man in white in front of him wiped out his memory quietly. "Who am I?" The white robed man''s eyes looked at the void, his eyes looked at Li Taibai, his mouth wriggled, Li Taibai could feel the man talking again, but he could not hear any voice of the man. "Heaven does not leave a name!" Li Taibai crossed four words in his heart, and his eyes looked at the man in white robe, full of shock. Heaven does not leave its name, is the legend of the divine world, there is a kind of existence, strong enough to let heaven and earth fear, heaven dare not leave its image, even the name dare not let people remember. "You are not the Qing emperor." Li Taibai said. He originally thought that the man in white robe was the Qing emperor, but the Qing emperor had a great reputation in the divine world, so he did not keep his name in heaven. "The green emperor?" The man in the white robe was slightly stunned. Suddenly, a strange color appeared on his face. He closed his eyes, pinched his fingers and calculated carefully. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and a wild smile appeared on his face. "I see. I see. Ha ha ha ha." "Younger generation, you will know who I am. But you are not qualified. You have passed my test. From now on, you are my only successor." With the white robed man''s voice, Li Taibai''s head was dizzy, and countless knowledge appeared in his mind. This countless knowledge, mainly around the four. Qin Dao, Qi Dao, calligraphy Dao, painting Dao, four in one, for the holy way. Li Taibai was shocked to feel the four ways in his mind. In the divine world, the four ways of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting are still prosperous, but the four ways of chess, calligraphy and painting have long been desolate. However, the memory in his mind tells the strength of the four ways. "It turns out that there are four ways of music, chess, calligraphy and painting." Li Taibai has an eye opening feeling. "Apprentice, I''m gone, and I''ll live a good life. Remember, the folk song needs more practice. It''s the only Divine Song in the world." The white robed man''s voice rang out in Li Taibai''s ear. Li Taibai looked at the place where the man in the white robe was standing. The man in the white robe had disappeared. "Gone? Or is it lost? " Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. The man in white robe spent endless years in the flower and tree world, just to find an heir, which may have been lost. Now it''s just a wisp of consciousness. Looking at the place where the man in white robe disappeared, Li Taibai was silent for a moment. He bent slightly and bowed: "although the meeting is short, the inheritance you gave me is a great kindness and also a treasure in the world For those who have helped me, I should call you master"Master, you have a good journey." Li Taibai said softly. "Boom!" At this time, an explosion sounded, the mountain peak formed by the vision suddenly exploded at this moment, the rocks flew, the mountain peak directly exploded into pieces, and Li Taibai''s figure disappeared in the explosion. After Li Taibai disappeared, the figure of the white robed man appeared again in the broken mountain peak, and his mouth curved slightly. "This apprentice has a good character, and his appearance is 1% as handsome as I am. He''s still satisfied, but I haven''t died yet. How can I die if I don''t watch you grow up?" The voice of the white robed man reverberates in the world, and his figure disappears. Li Taibai doesn''t know. At this time, in his spiritual world, on the song of life, there is a white figure floating in it. ... in the relic of Lingsheng, Li Taibai''s figure appeared in front of the 12th Tianpai. "Click!" After the appearance of Li Taibai, the 12th Tianpai was broken, and it completed its mission. "The sky card is broken!" Looking at the broken Tianpai, the onlookers glared at each other. "Li Taibai, what did you get at the top of the mountain?" Madman''s voice rang out, let everyone''s eyes fall on Li Taibai. "Do you need to know what he got?" The sound of white wind rings. "Naturally." The madman nodded his head and said, "these things will be mine in the future. If he doesn''t tell me, how can I know if he has given them all to me?" "What are you thinking about?" Bai Feng looks at a madman like a fool. Hearing Bai Feng''s words, a cool color flashed in the madman''s eyes. His body straddled the void, and his right hand exuded colorful luster, grabbing Bai Feng''s neck. "Do you know who you''re talking to?" The voice of the madman sounded cold. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 422 "Well! Madman, you are presumptuous White knife reaction, he suddenly stepped out, block in front of the madman, a fan appeared in his hand, block in front of the madman. "Only half spirit Saint also wants to stop me?" The madman disdained to say that his power is more powerful. "To die!" Bai Dao''s eyes showed his intention to kill. The fan in his hand opened and the colorful light appeared. At this moment, a huge dragon roared out of the fan and bit the madman. At the moment when the Dragon appeared, the wind was blowing and the rocks were flying in the sky and the earth. Many weak people who were watching the battle from afar had been blown away by the wind. "The white sword is stronger!" Looking at the vision caused by the white sword attack, Ning Xue says in her heart. Now the power of Bai Dao is absolutely above her, even in the whole flower and tree world, it can rank in the top ten. "The dragon in the fan is the martial art of the half spirit saint. Once the fan is opened, the giant dragon has powerful destructive power. In the flower and tree world, the destructive power of the dragon in the fan is incomparable. If it is hit, even the spirit saint will be lost. The only way is to avoid the attack." In the heart of Ning Xue, there is a note about the dragon in the fan. It''s said that the dragon in the fan is a remnant of divine martial arts. There are endless years in the flower and tree world. The power of each sect is very clear, and each martial art has how to face it. "A madman has to step back, or he will die." In Ning Xue''s heart, there were many thoughts. Soon she widened her eyes and almost stopped thinking. What happened in front of her was beyond his imagination. In her eyes, the madman didn''t retreat. When the madman''s right hand contacted with the dragon in the fan, it became a huge tiger claw. The tiger claw directly grasped the dragon''s neck. Giant dragon, huge, but now in front of the huge tiger claws, just like a small snake, there is no resistance. "How dare you call a little snake a dragon?" Said the madman disdainfully. Under his claws, the dragon''s body slowly disappeared. "Poof." A mouthful of blood vomited from the mouth of Bai Dao. His face became very pale and his body was tottering. He had reached the edge of coma. Fan in the dragon, with the spirit of the dragon, dragon destroyed, heartbroken. Everyone knows the weakness of the dragon in the fan, but no one can aim at it. The strong destructive power is enough to make up for the weakness of the dragon in the fan. "Bai Dao has spent half his life in vain." A pair of eyes looking at the white knife, full of pity. The dragon in the fan is a martial art developed by the Bai family since childhood. The destruction of the dragon in the fan will be practiced from the beginning. For Bai Dao, half of his life''s hard work will be wasted, his mind will be damaged, and his strength will be damaged. He may even fall directly into the holy realm of the half spirit and return to the realm of the king of spirit. "The dragon in the white family fan is said to be invincible, but that''s all." The madman said lightly. Hearing the madman''s words, a pair of eyes look at the madman, full of fear. Just as the madman said not long ago, when he goes up to the 999 ladder, he must be the strongest one on the 999 ladder. It''s as strong as a white knife. It can''t resist a move in front of a madman. "The madman is still the king of spiritual realm. He can easily defeat the half spirit saint. Is he invincible now?" Someone whispered. "The king of realm spirit conquered the half spirit saint, and he created history. This era must be the era of madman." The wind will not open his mouth to say, looking at the madman, full of flattering color. "That guy named Li Taibai is just stupid. He is an outsider. He thinks he is lucky to get the secret of Tianpai, and he can fight against a madman when he reaches a thousand levels? It''s beyond our capacity. " Cheng Ba said. "Step, step." Countless footsteps were heard. One by one, soldiers in blue armor appeared here. Every soldier''s eyes were cold, and his spears were cold. When these soldiers appeared, Xiao Sha''s breath filled the sky. "Skyfire." Seeing the appearance of these soldiers, a pair of eyes showed the color of fear, and everyone became very quiet. Tianhuobing, the branch of fire tower, 1000 soldiers become soldiers, 1000 soldiers gather, you can use the method of training, you can easily kill the existence under the half spirit saint, and there are at least 10000 soldiers at this time. "Fire does not dance!" Seeing a young man in front of the sky fire soldiers, everyone lowered their heads. In recent years, the most powerful genius of huolou has reached the realm of King daling, and has also understood the way of training. The arms trained are more powerful than those trained by ordinary people. It''s said that fire doesn''t dance, and it''s extremely cold. People outside the fire building disdain it. With fire building as the enemy, even if it is the weakest existence, fire will not dance will kill it. "Surrounded them all." See the fire does not dance, the madman pointed to all the people still at this time, he said coldly. Hearing the madman''s words, there was a look of panic in everyone''s eyes. "Don''t worry, as long as you are obedient, we won''t kill you, but if you are not obedient, I don''t mind another life in my hand." Said the madman.Hearing the madman''s words, Huo Buwu''s eyes looked at the old men behind him. These are the elders of huolou, who are the helmsman of huolou. "Listen to him." The elder of huolou said that their eyes were full of excitement. The recent battle of the madman made them understand that today''s madman has become invincible. As long as they join huolou, huolou will become the most powerful force in the flower and tree world. "Our decision is right. The most important thing now is to invite the madman into the fire building." Looking at the performance of the people in huolou and the attitude of the madman, the old people with many forces around the madman showed their anger. They knew that the madman would choose huolou. "Yes, sir." Fire does not dance a little head, he stepped forward, just want to speak, at this time, he was slightly surprised, his eyes saw a teenager, a teenager who has become the shadow of his heart. "Why is he here?" The fire doesn''t dance, the body trembles, and the scene of the death of the five half spirit saints in a young man''s move comes to mind. It was a scene that he would never forget in his life. He was like a devil. Looking at the arrogant looking at this time, and behind a face of excited fire building elders, fire does not dance in the heart can not help but curse. "Are you stupid? This is the realization of the existence of artistic conception. Is it a long life? " When he saw the young man move, he turned his head and looked at huobuwu. "Are you going to fight with him and me?" Li Taibai said. "Up! Surround him Fire doesn''t dance, the eyes peep out cruel color, suddenly shout a way. "Up Hearing the sound of the fire not dancing, the soldiers started to move. The face of the madman showed a cold color. The smile on the faces of the fire building elders was even worse. But soon, everyone was stunned. The soldiers surrounded the madman. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 423 Looking at the sky fire soldiers who surrounded the madman, all the people on the scene were shocked. It was like looking at a madman if the fire didn''t dance. "Fire does not dance! What are you doing! " There was anger in the eyes of the old man in huolou. "If the fire doesn''t dance, don''t apologize." The elder of huolou said. He looked at the madman with a smile on his face and said, "this is the descendant of huolou. He may have made a mistake." "If the fire doesn''t dance, don''t apologize." With these words, the elders of huolou stare at the fire and don''t dance. In the past, fire dance has always been their favorite and the future of fire building. But now, they think it''s time to cultivate a new generation, one who can''t even figure out the primary and secondary. There''s nothing to cultivate. The eyes of the elders were shining. They have their own children and grandchildren in mind. "If the fire doesn''t dance, don''t you get the soldiers back soon?" Looking at the indifferent fire does not dance, the fire building elders frown slightly, and finally realize that something is wrong. "Elder, I can''t listen to you." The sound of fire not dancing. Listen to the sound of fire not dancing, fire building elder, everyone present are a little surprised, at this time, the sound of fire not dancing, even shaking incomparably, as if something terrible happened. "Is this still the legendary genius of huolou The figures around didn''t dance when they saw the fire. They were shocked in their eyes. Feeling the eyes around him and the anger of the elder of huohuolou, huobuwu''s eyes show a bitter color. His eyes fall on Li Taibai with a trace of pleading color. He is very clear that he is surrounded by the madman. Under the power of the madman, he may be killed directly by the madman. The existence of huolou here may also become the anger of the madman. But he knows more clearly that if Li Taibai is really surrounded, the fire building will not face the death of these people here, but the whole fire building may be finished. In the realm of the king of spirit, you can comprehend the artistic conception, and within one move, all the five and a half saints will die. Is this what people can do? This young man is a monster. If there is someone in the world who can become a God, there is no doubt that the young man in front of him must be the only one. "I have no doubt offended you. Please forgive me for the unintentional offence." Fire don''t dance low head, voice some beg of say. "Hiss!" Hear the sound of fire not dancing, a burst of air-conditioning sounds in the crowd, the arrogance of fire not dancing, all people in the flower and tree world know, at this time, the fire not dancing is crying to an outside genius. "Fire does not dance." Hearing the cry of huobuwu, the old people in huolou were slightly shocked. They felt something was wrong. With their understanding of huobuwu, today''s huobuwu seems too strange. "You shut up." Hear the voice behind, fire does not dance, cold cheers. Looking at the pleading color in the eyes of Huo Buwu, several people looked at each other and finally did not speak. Living endless years, are they idiots? Fire does not dance, let them understand that something is wrong, in the madman and fire does not dance, they finally believe in fire does not dance. "Ha ha ha." The madman''s laughter rang out, and his eyes were cold. "It seems that I am too low-key after all. You don''t know what power is." The madman said coldly, his body shape slowly changed, in the void, suddenly appeared a strange breath, endless aura boiling up at this moment. "Roar!" Madman''s body shape changes, a huge white tiger appears in the void. The aura rushes into the white tiger''s body crazily. Within a kilometer, the aura instantly vanishes. The breath on the white tiger suddenly shrinks and then explodes. "Boom!" In the endless void, white clouds appear, as if celebrating for the white tiger. At this moment, the madman stepped into the holy realm of half spirit. "I didn''t want to be too dazzling and make you feel inferior, but I didn''t expect you to neglect me so much. Huolou, do you regret it now?" The madman''s eyes showed a ferocious smile and looked at the location of huolou and others. Looking at the killing intention in the madman''s eyes, the old people in huolou trembled. The realm spirit king can kill the half spirit saint. Now that the madman has stepped into the half spirit saint, can he kill the half spirit saint? Invincible under the half spirit saint? Looking at the madman who entered the holy realm of the half spirit, everyone present was shocked. How old is the madman now? He has already stepped into the realm of half spirit, even in the realm of half spirit, which can be said to be invincible. In the void, endless heart of the world appears. What happened here will be known by all the people in the flower and tree world, and it will explode the whole flower and tree world. The name of madman is destined to spread far and become the only one in the world. The elders of huolou are full of regret in their eyes. "Lunatic, we Xianmen are willing to be your horse''s front hoof. As long as you join Xianmen, Xianmen will be dominated by you." A voice sounded, eyes full of hope. Xianmen is a force similar to the Lin family. It is a force under the top forces. As long as a half spirit Saint appears in the sect, it will become a member of the top forces."Madman, we Lin family..." "madman, we..." the voices of various forces continue to ring. Everyone knows that there will be only one voice in the flower and tree world from now on. "Huolou, you let me down so much. I just want to keep a low profile, but I was despised by you." The voice of the madman rang out quietly, and the old man''s face became very pale. "Inferiority means inferiority. What do you mean to keep a low profile?" At this time, a faint voice sounded, Li Taibai looked at the madman, his eyes were very flat. "What are you talking about?" The lunatic''s eyes look at Li Taibai coldly. Looking at the killing intention in the eyes of the madman, Li Taibai shakes his head. When the madman appears, he can see that every step and every sentence of the madman is calculated. He says that at the beginning, the sky card vision will appear. This is the madman''s illusion that he is speaking heaven. It''s an idea to shock others. In addition to the heart of the world, there is also the inferiority complex of madmen. Only those who feel inferior all the year round will have this abnormal psychology, once they are powerful and arrogant. "It seems that you still don''t know my strength, my talent, who can make me feel inferior?" The madman steps to Li Taibai. "In that case, I''ll let you know my strength and kill you first." Huge tiger claws, covering the sky, are catching Li Taibai. "Fengyun tiger claw, the first try, tiger claw world!" There was a voice in the void. "The way of heaven calls for a move. It''s a holy martial art!" Hearing the sound in the void, his eyes widened. Only a few people practiced the holy martial arts in the flower and tree world. None of these statues is a legend of the flower and tree world. For example, the ancestor of Bai family, the founder of yinshengmen. Looking at the tiger''s claws, Li Taibai shook his head. "A little cat, really think he is a white tiger?" Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly, and his sword came out of the sheath. "My sword!" "Why is my sword trembling?" At the moment when Li Taibai''s long sword came out of its sheath, many people with swords, holding their own weapons, exclaimed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 424 At this moment, in a vast area, only their swords were there. Their swords trembled, as if they had met the emperor. They were visiting their own king. "Sword meaning!" "It''s the sword in legend!" Someone understood, he exclaimed. It is the king of Jianzong. The artistic conception is holy. "No way!" The madman''s eyes widened, and there was a fierce color in his eyes. "You can''t understand the meaning of the sword. It''s fake!" The madman said that he didn''t believe that someone could understand the meaning of sword before him. Among the adventures he got, it was the treasure of God, in which there was the explanation of artistic conception. Only the semi spiritual Saint could understand the artistic conception, and only the spiritual Saint could have the artistic conception completely. "You are just the king of spirit. How can you comprehend the artistic conception?" The madman said angrily. But at this moment, there was a sharp pain from his tiger claws. At this moment, he felt a force that he could not resist entering his body and destroyed his body in an instant. "Bang!" In all people''s eyes, the life breath of the madman disappeared, turned into the body of a white tiger, changed back to human form, and fell heavily on the earth. "The madman is dead!" Looking at the mad man who fell on the ground without breath, his eyes widened and he looked at the scene in front of him. Just now, everyone seemed to be witnessing the real rise of the mad man and becoming an invincible existence. But the next second, the mad man was killed. "You killed me! How dare you Just then, an angry voice came out. The breath of life on the madman is increasing rapidly. He has come back to life. A leaf with the word "life" appears in the void. It is the life preserver of the madman, and now it is broken. "How dare you kill me Crazy eyes cold looking at Li Taibai. "What''s the matter?" At this moment, everyone exclaimed, a pair of eyes to the fire does not dance. "Fire does not dance, what have you done?" Someone asked. At this moment, in this world, all aura disappeared, and no power could be used. At this moment, people became extremely weak. He shook his head and said, "the method of training is useless." "I can''t use the method of training!" All the people present were stunned when they heard that the fire was not dancing. The only way to cause this phenomenon is to train soldiers. Now the training methods can''t be used. "In my world, you can''t use your power." Madman''s voice rang out, he looked at Li Taibai full of hate, a life loss, for him, he will have no second life, this is a huge loss. "In my world, I can only use my physical strength. I can''t use the sword''s meaning and the method of training. Li Taibai, I will tear you away bit by bit and make you live in regret forever. This is the end of you and me." Looking at Li Taibai who didn''t speak, the madman''s eyes showed a cruel color. He said, "feel the fear well." The body shape of the madman changed, and the white tiger appeared again in the crowd. The white tiger was huge, more than 10 meters high, and its physical strength was terrifying. "Boom!" White tiger''s feet fall on the earth, the earth is shaking, cracks appear on the earth. "White tiger body, at this time the madman''s physical strength increased ten times." Bai Dao said. "Ten times the physical strength. Not long ago, the madman''s physical strength was enough to defeat Lingshuai. Now it is very likely that he will reach the realm of Wuwang, or even defeat banlingwang." Someone whispered. "Li Taibai, he''s dead." An idea came into everyone''s mind. They have pity in their eyes. They are gifted and understand the meaning of the sword. But what about that? In the end, the madman is still the winner. "Touch, touch." The white tiger turned into a madman goes to Li Taibai step by step. His eyes are full of cruelty. He wants to make Li Taibai feel despair and collapse in despair. "Howl in fear." The white tiger''s claws are patted at Li Taibai. "Ha ha ha, Li Taibai, that''s what you end up against madmen." The wind will not laugh. "So, you''re so stupid." At this moment, Li Taibai''s voice rang out. He didn''t speak, just because he felt strange. In this world, there were people who wanted to compare their physical strength with him. Is this seeking death? Or do you want to die? Or death? Looking at the madman''s attack, Li Taibai stretched out his hand and patted the white tiger''s paw. This is a very magical scene. A small figure slaps the huge white tiger with his palm, just like an ant flicking its foot at a person, trying to compete with human power. But what''s more amazing is that human beings are defeated. In everyone''s eyes, the white tiger was patted by Li Taibai, as if he had encountered a violent impact. The whole person suddenly fell back and fell to the ground. Li Taibai''s body appears beside the white tiger. His hand hugs one of the paws of the white tiger. Suddenly, the white tiger''s body is lifted up, and then falls heavily on the ground."Bang bang." The body of the white tiger is like a puppet, and there is no resistance in Li Taibai''s hands. Wind will not open his mouth, his face is still with a smile, full of strange color. "This guy is not a man!" "This guy is definitely not a human. How can a human have such powerful physical power?" Looking at Li Taibai''s figure, one idea after another crossed everyone''s mind. At this moment, Li Taibai''s figure was like a demon. "Click!" The sound of a broken bone rings out. The madman is thrown on the earth. His body shrinks and changes into a human shape. He has been knocked unconscious. No inch of his bones is good. "The madman is done." Looking at the madman who has become less than human, everyone knows that the era of madman has passed, and this talent has been lost when it just rose. "Do you remember our bet?" Li Taibai''s eyes suddenly looked at the wind. "Yes, yes." There is no fear in the eyes of the wind. "Remember, I''ll keep the gambling agreement by myself. If I find you cheat me, you know the consequences." Li Taibai said lightly. Feng won''t light his head in a hurry. His eyes are full of fear for fear that Li Taibai will be dissatisfied with him. "Let''s go and take the madman to Bai''s house." Li Taibai looked at a pair of scared eyes, he said faintly. Turning his body, his mouth curved slightly, showing a smile. The benefits of this trip to the relic of the Holy Spirit are beyond his imagination. Because of the madman''s dowry, he has achieved 60% of the world''s heart. During his visit to the ruins of the Holy Spirit, he received 10% of the world''s attention. After Li Taibai and others left, Cheng Ba stood still. His eyes were full of regret. He suddenly rang out what Li Taibai said not long ago. He wanted lvyemen to surpass the Lin family. Everyone around knows the existence of the truth. Looking at Cheng Ba full of ridicule, this guy lost a great opportunity. "Chengba, from today on, you are no longer the leader of our green leaf gate." A cold voice rings in Cheng BA''s ear. He looks at an old man with a smile on his face. This is the deputy leader of the green leaf sect, who has always been under his control. From now on, this deputy leader will replace him as the leader of the green leaf sect. A mistake, he lost not only the adventure, but also the present status, from now on, anywhere in the flower and tree world, he will not be welcomed, will become the object of everyone''s ridicule. "People of huolou, didn''t you promise to make me a disciple of huolou?" A female voice rang out, full of unwilling color. "Huolou doesn''t accept such rubbish as you." The fire does not dance to open mouth to say, take the person of burning building to leave. Behind him, a pair of eyes to see the fire does not dance, full of joy, this time, the fire does not dance, let him in the fire building position greatly increased. "No, big brother." The woman looked at the wind. "Go away." Wind will not look full of disgust, he turned away. "Qian Jian." Looking at the disappearance of Qian Jian, the woman''s eyes are full of regret, tears dripping down, but this time, there is no young man, gently wipe away her tears, tell her. "If I don''t cry, I will be distressed." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 425 The White House. At this time, a beautiful woman was washing clothes in ragged clothes. "Tut Tut, it''s stupid for a good young lady to run out of the Bai family." "Who said no?" Looking at the beautiful women, one by one voice whispered. The beautiful woman is Bai Qiushui. When she comes back to Bai''s home, she is demoted as a slave by the angry people of Bai''s family, asking her to repent. "I don''t know how lobai is now?" Bai Qiushui raised her head, her eyes a little tired, wiped the sweat on her forehead, she stood up. The clothes have been washed. It''s time to mop the floor. Otherwise, it''s too late for dinner today. "Touch." Bai Qiu''s sailor''s bucket fell to the ground, his clothes just washed fell to the ground, and some clothes were swept into the river by the river and floated to the distance. "Do you have eyes? Don''t you see me here? " A woman with horizontal eyebrows and wide forehead stared at Bai Qiushui fiercely and roared. Looking at the woman who suddenly bumps into her, Bai Qiushui turns around. She jumps into the river and brings back her clothes one by one. If these clothes float away or are damaged, she may be punished not only by her, but also by Luo Fu and others. "Bitch." Looking at the white autumn water jumping into the river, the woman with wide forehead and eyebrows scolds with disdain. In the distant void, three figures are watching the scene, two men and one woman. "Has everything been arranged?" The woman asked. "It''s all arranged. This bitch can''t talk this time." A man said. "It''s not just us, the elders, who want her to end. Many of them are unhappy with her and complain about her." Another man, the corner of his mouth showed a curve. "Good." The woman nodded her head, smiling at the corner of her mouth. "When the time comes to an end, her body, you can do whatever you want, as long as you eat rosemary, she''s a bitch." Hearing the woman''s words, the two men showed lust in their eyes. At that time, the little princess of the white family, the most famous beauty in the whole flower and tree world, who didn''t want to possess them, could only show the most humble smile in front of her, and even fear to offend her when she looked up. Now the little princess will be manipulated by them at will. "Bai Qiushui, that''s what happened when you were against me." The woman''s eyes showed the color of cruelty. She touched her cheek, and the resentment in her eyes was even heavier. Seeing the woman''s appearance, the two men wisely did not speak. The woman in front of them is much higher than them in the Bai family. The woman''s name is Bai qiuxue. The second elder of the Bai family is her grandfather. Now the manager of the Bai family''s martial arts is her father. They understand the origin of Bai qiuxue''s resentment against Bai Qiushui. At that time, before Bai Qiushui left home, Bai qiuxue fell in love with a man, who was the husband of a woman in the Bai family. In order to get the man, Bai qiuxue kidnapped the woman and her daughter. In front of the man, she let the woman and her daughter marry him. At last, she threatened the man. If he didn''t agree to be with her, he would make more friends His wife and daughter came round. The man agreed. But the final result is very sad, the woman of pangmo branch with her daughter committed suicide, her innocence was destroyed, her husband was robbed, there is no place to report injustice, endless despair, life has become extremely cruel, death is a relief. After the death of the woman and her daughter, the man who got the news also committed suicide in tears. This event should have ended like this. No one dares to provoke Bai qiuxue''s identity, and no one dares to pronounce her guilt. But coincidentally, Bai Qiushui knows about it. After knowing what happened, Bai Qiushui uses Bai''s punishment to try Bai qiuxue. The final result of the trial is not passed. After the trial, Bai Qiushui slaps Bai qiuxue directly, and the police tell her in front of everyone. If she does it again, even if it offends the rules of the Bai family, she will be killed. The resentment of those years will be recovered this time. "Don''t you say I''m going too far? Then let you be the protagonist and feel my excesses. " Bai qiuxue''s mouth showed a smile. "Little white princess, that''s what you''ve done to me." Bai qiuxue was very happy in her heart. "It took me a long time to do that, but it''s a pity that you ran away. This time, I see how you can get out of my hand." ... at this time, Bai Qiushui picked up her clothes from the river and swam to the bank wet. Looking at the clothes that had become dirty again, she sighed. "It''s going to be cleaned again." "But it''s OK. It''s just a quick cleaning. Fugo must be waiting for me now." Bai Qiushui''s eyes show a sweet color. That''s what keeps her going. "Bai Qiushui, how dare you Just then, a cold voice sounded. She pointed to the clothes that fell on the ground and said, "how dare you steal the white old man!"Among the clothes that fall on the ground, a yellowish wood carving is wrapped by the clothes and flows out a head. The wood carving has a sense of vicissitudes from history. It is a wood carving that has experienced endless years. "Bai laoweng: the treasure that Bai Laozu once obtained in a relic. With the use of spiritual power, he can turn it into a puppet and burst out the power of terror. He is the patron saint of Bai family. Once upon a time, before the strength of Bai Laozu reached the peak, a terrorist came to Bai family and wanted to kill Bai family, but Bai laoweng was finally turned into a puppet and killed on the spot." "Not me." Looking at the white old man who appeared in the corner of the clothes, Bai Qiushui was shocked. She explained anxiously. "Step, step." Just then, many footsteps sounded, and a dozen men in black appeared here. The black dress is the symbol of the White House, which is in charge of all the punishment and safety of the White House. "Old man Bai was stolen. Have any of you ever seen a suspicious figure?" The man in the punishment hall looked at the crowd and asked. "Disciple of Xing palace, she stole it." The woman with horizontal eyebrows and wide forehead pointed to Bai Qiushui and said. "Not me." Bai Qiushui has the color of surprise and anger in his eyes and denies it. "Not you?" Hearing Bai Qiushui''s words, the man in the punishment hall nodded his head and said, "Bai laoweng found that if there is any problem here, you and I will go to the punishment hall to talk about it." "Good." Bai Qiushui nodded his head. The disciples of the punishment hall are the most upright disciples of the Bai family. They will never wronged anyone in the Bai family. Even if Bai qiuxue was involved in that year, the disciples of the punishment hall also acted according to the rules, but they were finally saved by the two elders. After walking a long way behind the disciples of the punishment hall, Bai Qiushui arrived at a fork. Suddenly, his eyes showed a color of doubt. "This is not the way to the palace of punishment." She stopped. "Who told you that we went to the palace of punishment?" A voice rings in Bai Qiushui''s ear. A woman appears in front of Bai Qiushui, with a smile on her face. "Bai Qiushui, long time no see. Do you remember me?" "Snow in autumn!" Seeing the woman in front of him, Bai Qiushui suddenly realized that the disciples of the punishment hall were fake. A sense of vertigo surged on his head, and Bai Qiushui''s body fell heavily on the ground. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 426 Bai''s family is located in the east of the flower and tree world. Around Bai''s family, the territory of Bai''s family covers an area of 100000 Li. In this territory, Bai''s family is the only master. In this neighborhood, everyone has a lifelong wish to enter the Bai family. As he gets closer and closer to the Bai family, Li Taibai can feel the pride of the people around him. This pride grows stronger and stronger as he gets closer to the Bai family. "Is this the Bai family? The top force in the flower and tree world. " Feeling the pride of the people around him, Qian Jian and others showed fear. Not long ago, they were just the lowest level of existence, but now they are the gifted disciples invited by the Bai family. The difference in identity can not be changed so quickly. "Four elders, three elders." Along the way, people kept saying hello to Bai Dao and Bai Ren. "How about our Bai family?" Bai Feng looks at Li Taibai with pride. "Just so so." Li Taibai replied. Hearing Li Taibai''s reply, Bai Feng''s eyes were angry. But thinking of the boy''s performance not long ago, she turned her head and said in a low voice, "this is a pervert. You can''t talk to perverts with ordinary people''s eyes." Listen to Bai Feng whisper, all around the face are showing a smile. During this time, Bai Feng and Li Taibai often have this kind of dialogue, and they are used to it. Looking at the noise between Bai Feng and Li Taibai, Bai Ren''s eyes are full of sighs. Bai Dao has told him what happened to Li Taibai in the Holy Spirit ruins. Bai Ren''s heart is full of shock, but more regret. "Why didn''t I go to the Holy Spirit ruins at that time?" It''s a big adventure. I''ve been missed by my side. I feel like I''ve missed tens of billions of spirit coins. Bai Dao, who was a little worse than him, can easily defeat him now. Even in the whole Bai family, Bai Dao''s strength may have surpassed the elder and the second elder, and become the strongest in the Bai family. "The strongest of the white family?" White blade''s heart is particularly strange. The strongest one in Bai family is defeated by madman, and madman is defeated by Li Taibai. The strongest one is ashamed. "No more than perverts." White blade shook his head. In the realm of a king of spirit, one can understand the meaning of sword, the strength of body and even the existence of hanged lunatics. This kind of person is not only abnormal, but also abnormal. "Fortunately, I knew it in time." Looking at Li Taibai, Bai Dao sighs in his heart that he has discussed with Bai Ren and changed the strategy of Bai family. About Li Taibai, he has sent someone to Bai family in advance. Think of Li Taibai just a few points on himself, his injury caused by the dragon in the fan was killed, disappeared, white knife is still full of shock. He can''t see through the youth in front of him. What else is impossible. Even the most powerful alchemist in the flower and tree world could not cure his injury. "Bai family must hold this thigh tightly in the future." ... the master of the Bai family is a thousand square meters yard, in which all the important existence of the Bai family live. It is also the most desirable place of the Bai family, and the place where countless Bai families dream of entering. At the gate of the White House, two men in armor were guarding the door. "Four elders, three elders, you are back." Seeing the white knife and the white blade, they said hello. "Well." Bai Dao points his head and takes Li Taibai and others into Bai''s home. When the crowd left, the two gatekeepers were curious. They had never seen the four elders and three elders bring so many people into Bai''s house. Moreover, there was no cover up for the joy on their faces. "Li Taibai, please wait here. I''ll go and inform you." Take Li Taibai to the reception hall. Bai Dao says with a smile. "Good." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. "Abnormal, I also go to have a little thing, suddenly disappeared, black must be anxious to death." Bai Feng and Li Taibai say goodbye and leave the reception hall. Watching Bai Feng and others disappear, the corners of his mouth arc slightly. He is very curious. If Bai Qiushui and Luo Fu see him, what kind of expression will they have. "My uncle and aunt will be very proud to have a future son-in-law like me." His spiritual world is open, and he wants to find the figure of the two. "You are Li Taibai." At this time, a proud voice sounded, a young man with a group of people stepped into the reception hall. "The first day of the outside world? I don''t think so. " The young man shook his head. He went to Li Taibai and said with a haughty face, "from today on, you can be my servant. The first genius of the outside world is qualified to be my servant. I think if I go to the outside world, those people will be shocked." "Make him a slave? You are not qualified to be the father of the Bai family. " White five''s eyes show discontented color, he opens mouth to say. "How dare you insult my father of the white family?" There was a sense of killing in his eyes. "I''m just telling the truth." Bai Wu said.Li Taibai doesn''t pay attention to the Bai family teenagers who suddenly appear. They are too naive. When Bai Dao and others appear, they will know they are wrong. What he wants most is to find Bai Qiushui and others. Now his spiritual world can cover a radius of 2000 meters, and he can see through the whole Bai family. He can see Luo Fu, who is in a daze at home, and Zhao Jianxin, who is guarding outside the door, and others. This let Li Taibai relax, Luo Fu and others are all OK. Soon his brow slightly wrinkled, he did not see Bai Qiushui, even Bai Qiushui did not hear a bit of information. However, in the grass of Bai family, he found many fresh bodies, all of which were dressed by servants. "What''s the matter?" Li Taibai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his heart suddenly became uneasy. "Do you know where Bai Qiushui is? "Li Taibai asked, looking at the boy in front of him. "Bai Qiushui? Did you say that scumbag who escaped? " Hearing Li Taibai''s question, the young man''s eyes showed a sarcastic color and said, "that bitch has been punished as a slave. At this time, he should be washing clothes." "Washing clothes." Li Taibai''s eyes showed a chill. Among the fresh dead bodies, there were many clothes that were not yet dry. "The partner of a bitch is also a bitch." The boy shook his head. Li Taibai frowns slightly, but at the moment, he is not in the mood to manage these, he needs to quickly find the whereabouts of Bai Qiushui, his body towards the reception hall. "Stop! Did I let you go? " At this time, the boy stood in front of Li Taibai, his eyes were angry. "Boy, do you know who is in front of you? He''s the grandson of the second elder of the Bai family. Don''t you kneel down and apologize soon? " Young side, a man said. "Pop." A clapping of Ba''s hands rang out. The grandson of the second elder of Bai family was slapped aside by Li Taibai, and several teeth fell from his mouth. "Mind your own mouth, or I don''t mind killing you." Li Taibai''s eyes were cold, and his body disappeared in the same place. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 427 "He dares to hit me!" "How dare he hit me!" Looking at the disappearance of Li Taibai, the young man''s eyes were full of disbelief. "Waste! What do you do? Why don''t you stop him! " The boy scolded the people who followed him. "He''s too fast for us to stop him." The people who followed him said with some fear. "Waste! It''s all rubbish! It''s no use raising you. " The boy scolded, his eyes looking at the place where Li Taibai disappeared. "Damn it! I want him to die The young man''s mouth was leaking and his words were not clear. His eyes were full of resentment. Originally, he wanted to make Li Taibai his servant, and then he laughed at the bitch who dared to provoke their two elders. Unexpectedly, he was beaten. The young man''s eyes looked at Bai Wu and others, and his eyes were extremely cold. "Kill them." The young man said coldly, "if you want to blame it, blame yourself and the wrong person." "Don''t worry. After I kill you, I''ll let that guy accompany you." Looking at the men who surrounded him, the young man didn''t worry that they couldn''t beat him. The thirteen men couldn''t beat Wuwang. Among the people who followed him, there were some banbuling kings. "Bang bang." The violent fighting soon stopped. Looking at his men one by one fell to the ground, the young man widened his eyes and couldn''t believe the scene in front of him. "Who are you going to kill?" White five cold eyes to see the youth, eyes filled with killing, step by step to the youth. "What do you want?"?! Do you know who I am? " Looking at the white five coming towards him, the boy''s eyes showed the color of fear. "Pop." Bai Wu slapped the boy''s face heavily. "Even heaven can''t insult that man." Bai Wu said coldly. Looking at Bai Wu, whose eyes are cold and full of killing intention, the boy''s face is extremely painful. He wants to speak, but he can''t speak. The strong fear is full of his heart. He can feel that this stout man really wants to kill him. "What''s the matter?" At this time, a voice of doubt sounded. A group of people entered the reception hall, the first two people are white knife and white blade. "What happened?" Seeing the scene in front of him, Bai Dao''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. His eyes looked at all the people present, but he didn''t find Li Taibai. A moment of uneasiness came into his mind. "Nine elders." The young man''s eyes looked at the old man who came in and at the end of the crowd. Bai Jia Jiu elder, Bai Yang, has been following his grandfather all the time. He is respected by his grandfather and loves him more. "Elder nine, these people want to kill me." "Bai Fei, what happened?" Elder Bai Jiajiu frowned slightly. He asked in a low voice. Hearing Bai Fei''s explanation, nine elders are silent, but white Dao and white blade show cold color in their eyes. "Elder nine, that guy is looking for death. He dares to beat me. I''ll let him be my servant. It''s a blessing for him! He dares to beat me, and the people who come with him dare to resist me and try to kill me. " Bai Fei said with an angry face. "Elder nine, kill them quickly, and then we''ll kill the guy who ran away." Listen to Bai Fei''s words, white knife and white blade''s eyes are more and more cold. "Pop." A huge slap sounds, and Bai Fei''s body falls heavily on the ground. He raises his head and looks at elder Bai Jia Jiu. "Kneel down and apologize." Bai Jia Jiu elder said coldly. "Bai Yang! How dare you beat me and make me apologize! I''ll tell my grandfather about it Bai Fei cried angrily. His face was red with anger. He was so big that he had never been beaten like this. Within one day, he was slapped three times in a row. "Go away! Or I''ll kill you. " Looking at Bai Fei''s angry face leaving, the elder of Bai Jia Jiu''s face showed a bitter smile and said, "fourth brother, I''m really sorry. Fei Er is all spoiled by me. I''ll discipline him well." Looking at the bitter smile on elder nine''s face, Bai Dao''s eyes were cold. He said, "if Li Taibai doesn''t mind, it''s OK, but if he does, our Bai family will not live in peace." "I need to know what happened to the Bai family during this time." Bai Dao frowned slightly, he said. Li Taibai left suddenly, which made him feel that something was wrong. "Well!" Suddenly white knife''s eyes show dignified color. "Go to Qiushui." He turned and left. In the Bai family, Li Taibai can be so abnormal. Except for Bai Qiushui, there is no one else. As the four elders of the Bai family, Bai Dao is very clear about Bai Qiushui''s treatment in the Bai family. "Where are they now?" He looked at nine elders and others and asked. "Isn''t that traitor still in the same place? This is the decision of all our elders. " Nine elder side, an old man some strange looking at white knife."You didn''t get my message?" White knife slightly a Zheng, looked at the old man who spoke. "Your message?" Hearing Bai Dao''s words, all the people present were slightly stunned, and their eyes showed the color of confusion. "Damn it Seeing the performance of the crowd, Bai Dao immediately understood that the messenger had an accident and didn''t bring his words back. "Go, go to Qiushui." His body turned into a white light and went to the place where Bai Qiushui lived. Behind him, the eyes of all the old people were dignified. They also realized that something was wrong and followed Bai Dao closely. "I hope nothing happens, second brother. If you really do something extraordinary, the whole Bai family will be buried with you." Bai Dao prayed in his heart. "Who!" When Bai Dao appears near the hut where Bai Qiushui and others live, an alert voice rings, and an old man appears in the void, staring at Bai Dao and others with alert eyes. "Is Qiushui waiting in the room?" White Dao was relieved to see the extraordinary appearance in the air. Pingbufan has no special expression. Obviously nothing happened here. "What''s the matter? Four elders. " Luo Fu stepped out of the room. He looked at the four elders of the white family with some vigilance. "What about autumn water?" Seeing the appearance of Luo Fu, Bai Dao''s uneasiness eased down. As long as these people didn''t have an accident, it would be OK. "Four elders!" At this time, a figure cut through the void, a figure in black clothes appeared in the yard above. "Elder four, someone broke into the Bai family and killed more than ten servants of the Bai family." Said the black figure. "Do you need to report this little thing? Why don''t you go and look for the fierce beast in the punishment hall? " Bai Dao''s eyes were not happy. "You mean the laundry man?" Luo Fu''s voice interrupted Bai Dao''s words. His eyes were full of fear. Seeing the fear in Luo Fu''s eyes, Bai Dao trembled in his heart, and an ominous thought came to him. "Elder four, Qiushui should be doing the laundry now." Luo Fu''s voice trembled a little, his eyes looked at Bai Dao, his eyes were full of fear. Looking at Luo Fu''s expression, Bai Dao seemed to feel five thunderbolts. "It''s over." An idea crossed Bai Dao''s mind. "Elder four, I''m just telling you about it, but among those who died, there was no Qiushui." Again said the shadow in the sky. "No bodies!" Hearing black shadow''s words, white knife''s eyes burst out pure light, he suddenly turned around. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 428 When the servants of the Bai family are killed, countless strong men of the whole Bai family come and go, looking for the murderers. "Before their death, these servants still had a relaxed look on their faces. Obviously, they didn''t know they were going to die before they died. They didn''t have any injuries on their bodies. Their faces were livid and black. They were poisoned." "After examination, people who died drank the same tea before they died. Obviously, this is an acquaintance murder." Bai family, as the top power in the flower and tree world, runs quickly under the anger of Bai Dao. Any clues of the dead people are placed in front of Bai Dao. But there''s no clue other than that. Acquaintances were murdered, but from these servants, there was a factor of absence at that time, and everyone had proof. "Bai Qiushui, where is Bai Qiushui?" Bai Dao''s eyes are full of uneasiness. The whole Bai family has turned over the sky, and no one knows the whereabouts of Bai Qiushui. "Where''s Li Taibai?" Suddenly white knife slightly a Zheng. The whole Bai family has been turned over, and no one knows the figure of Li Taibai. "Not at the White House." In an instant, Bai Dao understood a little. If Li Taibai is in Bai''s home, he must be recognized. But at the moment, no one knows where Li Taibai is. This shows that Li Taibai is no longer in Bai''s home. Obviously, Li Taibai has found a clue. "There is another kind of person besides acquaintances who can kill these servants quietly and take people away without anyone noticing." Bai Dao''s eyes became colder and colder. In addition to acquaintances, then only those servants flatter the noble existence, the master of the White House. "It seems necessary for the Bai family to rectify." He looked at the shadow in black around him and said, "I need to know immediately who has left Bai''s house recently and whether they have anything with them." Five minutes later, all the information about leaving Bai''s family was presented to Bai Dao. "Snow in autumn." Bai Dao''s eyes look at Bai qiuxue''s name and leaves with a big black bag. At the same time, there are two separate disciples. "Damn it Bai Dao''s eyes were full of fear. He naturally knew the dispute between Bai qiuxue and Bai Qiushui. "Go and live in leisure!" Bai Dao stood up. But at this time, an old man appeared, this is an old man with eagle eyes and wolf eyes. "Fourth brother, you don''t need to worry about this." The old man said faintly, "have you forgotten the secret that the Bai family learned? How can we old guys not know about Qiushui? That''s what we allow. " "Second brother!" Hearing the old man''s words, the four elders looked at the nine elders around them. "Fourth brother, you are just an adventurer. You look up to him too much. When Qiushui defected, this time she came back, so the God making plan should be started again. Even if that Li Taibai is really talented, how can he compare with our Bai family''s God making plan." Nine elder light say. "Bring it up." With nine elder''s words, one by one figure was brought up. "Ha ha ha." In Bai Dao''s eyes, the madman''s figure appeared in front of everyone. At this time, the madman had come to his senses, and his injury had been treated. "Bai Dao, from today on, we will be a family. I decided to join Bai family." "Second brother, what do you mean?" Four elder''s eyes looked at two elder. "Fourth brother, no one can stop the white family''s God making plan. This is something we have decided for a long time." With a smile on his face, the second elder of the Bai family said, "I also want to thank you for bringing those geniuses home. With these people, the Bai family''s God making plan will be more smooth. If thirteen geniuses are sacrificed, they will surely succeed in God making." "Second brother, this plan has been proved to be a rumor?" Said the white blade. "There''s still hope for a try, isn''t there?" White house two elder light say, "have not passed the experiment, who can know is rumor or really?" "Second brother, if it is false, our whole white family will lose more than ten future top strong men because of your behavior." "If you lose, you lose. The Bai family is already one of the most powerful families in the flower and tree world. No matter how powerful it is, it''s just becoming more powerful. It''s even more impossible to be the master of the flower and tree world. That is to say, we Bai family, a new force, have a strong guard force, and other families have a strong guard force." White house two elder disdain of say. "Fourth brother, I know you have become very strong now, but don''t forget, you are not the opponent of madman. If you continue to resist, not only you, but also these people around you will die." White house two elder looking at want to start of white knife say. "Lock them up." As the voice of the second elder of the Bai family falls, a group of people appear and press Bai Dao and the people behind him into the dungeon of the Bai family. "When Li Taibai appears, he will force him to obey with Luo Fu''s life. When Bai Qiushui comes back from brainwashing, Li Taibai can''t escape from our hands and tell us his secret. He will follow us." White house two elder says with a smile."Then I thank the two elders. I will respect them in the future." There was hatred in the eyes of the madman. "Second brother, please forgive me for my behavior to Feier." Nine elder a face uneasy looking at white house two elder. "It''s OK. I know you''re thinking about fei''er. In that case, if you don''t let fei''er go and wait for the fourth younger brother, fei''er''s fate will only be worse, and he may even be killed directly by the fourth younger brother." White house two elder shook head to say. "Feier, it''s time to grow up. It''s better to learn from this. However, he''s still unhappy. Go and apologize to him." Hearing the words of the second elder of the Bai family, the ninth elder of the Bai family was relieved and showed a smile on his face. ... Xianting residence is the place where the second elder of Bai family lived in his early years, and now it has become a gathering place for the legitimate children of the second elder of Bai family. At this time, in the middle of leisure, Bai qiuxue has a smile on her face. In front of her, Bai Qiushui has come to life. "Sister Qiushui, I''ve missed you for a long time. Over the years, I can''t forget you." Bai qiuxue said with a smile. "Bai qiuxue, what do you want? If you are like this, my father and my brother will not let you go. " Bai Qiushui looks at Bai qiuxue angrily. "What do I want?" Bai qiuxue''s face showed a smile. She picked up a glass of wine and drank it slowly. A burst of red rose on her face. "Do you know what this is?" There is a packet of powder in Bai qiuxue''s hand. This is a packet of pink powder. "Midixiang!" Looking at the powder in Bai qiuxue''s hand, Bai Qiushui''s face shows the color of surprise and anger. "You dare!" She exclaimed. "Do you think I dare?" There is a smile on Bai qiuxue''s face. Her eyes look around. At this time, Bai Qiushui finds that there are countless men standing around. Everyone''s eyes are full of lust. "Feed her." Bai qiuxue said. A man took the MIDI incense in Bai qiuxue''s hand and walked towards Bai Qiushui. "No." Bai Qiushui''s eyes show the color of pleading, and she struggles. MIDI incense is an object invented by an evil alchemist in the flower and tree world. After eating the existence of MIDI incense, even a chaste woman will become out of control of desire. Bai qiuxue used to deal with the man''s wife. One hand grasped Bai Qiushui''s chin and poured the midixiang into Bai Qiushui''s mouth. "Princess highness, we will take good care of you." The man feeding the medicine said with a smile. Feel a little bit of cold powder into his body, Bai Qiushui eyes showed the color of despair, MIDI incense, incurable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 429 Bai Qiushui can feel that with the fragrance pouring into his mouth, a cold feeling directly flows into his body and is absorbed by his body. "Kill me, please kill me." Bai Qiushui, pleading. Her eyes were full of fear, and she was dead at the thought of what might happen. "Want to die? You are the mother of the future God. How can we let you die? " Bai qiuxue has a ferocious smile on her face. "The future God?" Bai Qiushui raised her head, and her eyes were shocked. "No way! At that time, my brother sent a message to me that the God making plan had been confirmed as a rumor and had been cancelled. My brother could not cheat me. " Bai Qiushui shakes his head and says that his eyes are full of disbelief. At the time of Baidi''s gate, she finally came back with Bai Li because Bai Li told her that the God making plan had been confirmed as a rumor and had been cancelled, otherwise she would not have come back even if she died. "The God making plan is really a rumor." Bai qiuxue nodded her head. She looked at Bai Qiushui with a smile on her face. She came close to Bai Qiushui''s ear and said softly, "after all, I spent a lot of effort to make everyone believe this rumor." "But if I don''t say it''s a rumor, who can be sure it''s a rumor? It''s better to lose you to try, isn''t it? " "You Hearing Bai qiuxue''s words, Bai Qiushui''s eyes show the color of anger. She finally understands why the sudden God making plan was suddenly known by the Bai family. "Are you angry? So what? Now you, after all, still can''t escape from my palm Looking at Bai Qiushui''s more and more red face, Bai qiuxue''s face showed the color of irony. "Sister Qiushui, you slapped me and told me that if you do this kind of thing again, you will kill me. I''m really obedient and dare not do it. I can''t help doing it again this time. How do you want to kill me?" Bai Qiushui''s head has fallen into a muddle, and a strange feeling is generated in her body. Looking at the eyes of a pair of men around her, she suddenly has a kind of enjoyment in her heart. "Help me, who will help me." Bai Qiushui wails in his heart. "Boom!" At this time, a figure fell from the air and fell on Bai Qiushui''s side. All the people who were still around Bai Qiushui fell to the ground and died one by one. "Pop." A huge slap fell on Bai qiuxue''s face. Bai qiuxue''s body heavily fell on the ground, her head directly fell on the ground, was directly slapped to death. "Damn it Looking at Bai Qiushui''s flushed face, Li Taibai''s eyes are full of anger, and his heart is full of fear. It''s just a little bit worse. If he comes a little later, everything will be worse. He searched the dead and found the same smell in them, which was the only smell of leaving. Finally he found it based on the smell. "Don''t kill me." Standing in the corner, at this time, a woman with a wide forehead and a cross eyebrow ran out with a look of panic. Just taking a step, she fell to the ground, collapsed and died. Li Taibai won''t let go of all the harm to Bai Qiushui. This is Luo Bai''s mother and the one who raised him. In addition to Luo Bai, Bai Qiushui and Luo Fu have no comparable position in Li Taibai''s heart. "Who is it?" Countless figures appeared, one by one guards appeared here. Looking at Bai qiuxue falling on the ground, these guards showed their anger in their eyes. Bai qiuxue was killed under their protection. "Click, click!" At this time, the sword was singing and trembling, and the guards fell to the ground one by one, even the king of spirit. There is no one in the sword. Li Taibai''s eyes fall on Bai qiuxue. At this time, the girl''s body is slowly disappearing. In the distance, the girl revives. Li Taibai''s eyes looked in the direction of the Bai family, and he walked towards the Bai family. "Even if you have nine lives, I will kill you one by one." Li Taibai''s voice was cold. "Taibai, why are you here?" At this time, Bai Qiushui wakes up and sees Li Taibai beside her. Her eyes are surprised. When she sees the people who fall to the ground and die, her heart is even more surprised. But soon, the feeling of dizziness surged into her heart again. Her eyes looked at Li Taibai. At this moment, she thought Li Taibai was extremely attractive. It''s a Maddy. "Taibai, kill me quickly. Please, kill me, or it will be too late." Bai Qiushui begged that she was completely trapped in desire. Looking at Bai Qiushui coming towards him, Li Taibai''s hand is patted on Bai Qiushui''s descendants. Several silver needles appear in his hands and pierce into several acupoints of Bai Qiushui''s body. The flush on Bai Qiushui''s face dissipated, and she gradually fell into calm. "You, how did you do it?" Watching Li Taibai put the silver needle away, Bai Qiushui''s eyes were full of shock.There''s no cure for midixiang. It''s common sense in the flower and tree world, but it was cured by Li Taibai with a few injections. She suddenly found that she looked at the growing up of this young man, has been more and more beyond her imagination, to a height she can not imagine. "It''s just a medicine to stimulate the body''s desire. It''s OK to block the body''s desire." Li Taibai said lightly. There is no remedy for midixiang in the flower and tree world. It''s just something out of fashion. The function of midixiang is that the powder enters the body and stimulates the body''s desire. As long as the body''s desire is blocked, it will be OK. When the time comes, midixiang will be automatically discharged by the body, and then it will be OK to unlock the desire blockade. Li Taibai''s silver needles have his mental power. He uses his mental power to block the desire channel of human body. "Taibai, what should we do now?" Bai Qiushui''s eyes look at Li Taibai. She doesn''t know what to do. She doesn''t know what to do when she hears that the Bai family is going to continue the God making plan. "To the White House." Li Taibai said. "No way." Bai Qiushui shakes her head. She stops Li Taibai and says, "Taibai, although you don''t know how to do it, the Bai family is stronger than you think. Even if the half spirit Saint goes in, it will damage your body. If you die, what will Luobai do?" Looking at the worry in Bai Qiushui''s eyes, Li Taibai showed a smile on his face. He looked at Bai Qiushui and said, "aunt, I''m not as weak as you think. Even if the Bai family is a tiger''s den, it can''t block my way." Looking at Bai Qiushui, still worried, Li Taibai''s mind moved. "Hum!" Countless swords trembled. "Sword meaning!" As the little princess of Bai family, Bai Qiushui didn''t know the meaning of the sword. ... "Li Taibai found Bai Qiushui." At this time, the second elder of the Bai family looked at Bai qiuxue with a ferocious face. He showed a kind smile on his face and said, "even if he finds Bai Qiushui, what? Love is still in our hands. After all, he has to be obedient "Bring Luo Fu to me. I''ll watch him with my own hands and let everyone in Bai family pay close attention to everything around him. If you find any stranger, report it immediately." The orders of the two elders of the Bai family passed down one by one. "What if he doesn''t care about love?" The sound of a madman. Hearing the madman''s voice, elder Bai''s face showed the color of ridicule. "After all, he''s just a king of spirit, relying on the will of the sword. If he can''t use the will of the sword, what is he?" "Do you have a way to seal the sword?" There was a surprise in the eyes of the madman. "This is the White House. Even if the real Holy Spirit comes, he can only be defeated." White house two elder arrogant say. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 430 Bai Jia, someone''s coming to attack. With a news spread all over the Bai family, the Bai family fell into a state of alert, and countless strong people gathered in the Bai family. "Li Taibai, you will surely die this time. I am the most powerful genius in the world." There was hatred in the eyes of the madman. Standing beside him, Bai qiuxue clenched her fist, and her eyes were full of resentment. "Li Taibai, you dare to kill me. I''ll make you regret it." Bai qiuxue is full of fear in her heart. She slaps her tightly and kills her. If her grandfather didn''t give her the talisman, she would be dead. In the dungeon, at this time, a young man''s eyes were full of ferocious color. On his hand, a vine with barbs was drawn on Bai Wu. At this time, Bai Wu''s flesh and blood were blurred. "You dare to hit me!" "How dare you threaten me?" "Do you dare now?" Bai Fei looks at Bai Wu who is dying and says coldly. Bai Wu''s body trembled slightly, his mouth wriggled, and the severe injury made him unable to speak. His head was in a state of muddle. "I''ll give you a chance. As long as you say that the waste named Li Taibai is a waste, and then I''ll let you go and give you a way to live." Bai Fei goes to Bai Wu and raises Bai Wu''s chin. Bai Wu''s facial features appeared in front of Bai Fei''s eyes. It was a bloody face. One of his eyes was blinded by stabbing, the bridge of his nose had been broken, and there was no tooth in his mouth. Looking at Bai Fei, there is a trace of light in Bai Wu''s remaining eye. He raises his head and spits out a mouthful of saliva on Bai Fei''s face. "Ah! I want you to die Bai Fei is furious, and the vine in his hand falls on Bai Wu again. But this time, Bai Wu''s body doesn''t move. He is in a coma in pain. "Bai Fei, stop fighting and he will die. Do you forget that your grandfather still needs his life?" In the cell not far away, Bai Dao and others are tied with no spirit rope in their life. Bai Dao cries. His eyes were full of helplessness. "And you, by the way." Bai Fei looks at Bai Dao with a cruel smile on his face. "Old man, I''ve seen you get upset for a long time." "Cough, cough." At this time, a faint cough sounded. Bai Wu woke up again from the pain. His face was squeezed into a ball because of the pain, but his bloody face became more painful because of the cough and expression. "My grandfather only said that he would save his life. As for the rest, I don''t have to." Bai Fei looks at Bai Wu who wakes up, and a long knife appears in his hand. "Then I''ll break your limbs, put you in the jar and watch my happy life." Bai Fei looks at the color of fear in Bai Wu''s eyes, and he is even more excited. That''s the end of being against him. "Don''t worry, Li Taibai will come with you soon. I will let you see his tragic end with your own eyes." "Master, I''m sorry, Bai Wu can''t serve you." White five''s eyes showed a sad color, he lowered his head. "I didn''t bring you up to die like this." At this time, Li Taibai''s voice suddenly sounded, and a figure appeared in front of the crowd. "How did you get in?" Seeing the sudden appearance of Li Taibai, Bai Fei''s eyes showed the color of fear. "Somebody, somebody." Bai Fei cried out, but no one paid any attention to him. "Damn it, Li Taibai. If you dare to come here, I''ll kill him." Bai Fei''s knife was put on Bai Wu''s neck, but at this moment, a dizzy feeling came to his heart, and he lost consciousness. Wound sword surging, looking into the middle of the white fly, Li Taibai step toward the white five. "Master." Looking at Li Taibai, Bai Wu''s eyes showed a happy look. "I''m sorry." Li Taibai apologizes in his eyes. He didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen. Now Bai Dao is the strongest in the Bai family. Bai Wu and others should be safe in the Bai family. He didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen. It was his mistake. "Master, you don''t have to say I''m sorry. Everything is white." White five''s face showed a smile, soon, his face became distorted, severe pain made him unable to make any expression. A pill appeared in Li Taibai''s hand. The pill has a strong fragrance. "Eat it." Li Taibai feeds the pill into Bai Wu''s mouth. After Bai Wu swallowed the pill, his body recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye. His bloody body scabbed quickly and then fell off, revealing pink skin. "Thank you, master." Li Taibai loosened Bai Wu''s rope and Bai Wu knelt on the ground, his eyes full of gratitude. "For the time being, you can only treat skin injuries. It takes some time to treat your eyes and nose. I''ll cure you when the Bai family''s affairs are over." Li Taibai nodded his head and said. He turned around and looked at Bai Dao and others.At this time, the eyes of Bai Dao and others were full of shock. "Master?" Their eyes were full of shock when they looked at Bai Wu and Li Taibai. Who is Bai Wu? In the history of Tianlong mainland, there is only one master who is called Li Taibai? "Li Taibai, I''m sorry, I didn''t protect them this time." Li Taibai was released from the cell, white knife said apologetically. "Li Taibai, Luo Fu..." as soon as Bai Ren was about to speak, he was interrupted by Li Taibai. "I''ve made everything clear. Don''t leave in this dungeon. I''ll save my uncle." Li Taibai said that the spiritual world is open, and everything in Bai''s family can''t escape his control. It was only because he found Bai Wu''s condition that he came to save Bai Wu first. "Well?" Just at this time, a light chant sounded, and Bai Fei woke up. Looking at the white knife and others who had been released, he instantly understood his current situation. "Four grandfathers, three grandfathers, I was just joking with you, you want to save me." Bai Fei cried bitterly and looked at the white knife and the white blade with fear on his face. "Li Taibai, what will he do?" White knife and white blade look at Li Taibai. "What to do?" Li Taibai''s eyes showed a cold color. The corners of his mouth arced slightly, showing a cold smile. He said, "the way of a person is to treat him. How he wants to treat Bai Wu, let him be treated by others." "Is that too cruel?" There is a trace of unbearable color in Bai Dao''s eyes. Bai Fei grew up watching him. If he really suffered from such cruel treatment, he can''t bear it. "Why don''t you just kill him." White blade also said. "Cruel?" Li Taibai looked at Bai Fei with a pale face. He said, "I don''t know what is cruel or not. I only know that Bai Wu is my man. What he does to Bai Wu is to bear my anger." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 431 Good? Justice? Li Taibai never thought he was the embodiment of justice, and he never used kindness to flaunt himself. He always had only one road, worthy of himself. Good is rewarded with good and evil with evil. Good people need to be kind, and evil people need to be more evil. Looking at the figure of Li Taibai leaving, the white family all looked at each other. Bai Dao found that he still didn''t see through the boy. "Is this really a boy of sixteen?" They all looked at each other, with a bitter smile in their eyes. When they were 16 years old, what were they still doing? "People are more angry than people." White blade said gruffly. "The master is the strongest and the kindest." Bai Wu''s eyes are full of adoration. Standing behind him, there are twelve figures. Each figure looks at Li Taibai''s back, full of admiration. Domineering, short guard, powerful, mysterious. The image of Li Taibai became very tall in their hearts. "What does he do?" Someone looks at Bai Wu and points to Bai Fei who is already in a coma because of fear. Before leaving, Li Taibai finally gave Bai Wu the right to choose. "Kill it." After all, Bai Wu still can''t bear to cut a man into a stick. It''s too cruel for him. Outside the dungeon, seeing Bai Wu''s decision, Li Taibai shows a smile on his face. Bai Fei''s life is not important, but Bai Wu still sticks to his heart at this time, which makes Li Taibai feel very happy. "It''s just a pity that this kind of temperament is bound to suffer in the future." Li Taibai shook his head. If Bai Yi is allowed to come, Bai Yi will surely return his suffering to Bai Fei with ten times of pain. The wicked need to be polished by the wicked, and the good are always bullied. Li Taibai raised his head and looked deep into the Bai family, where the second elder of the Bai family was with Luo Fu. His eyes were cold. ... "Luo Fu, what''s your consideration?" Deep in the hall of Bai family, the elder of Bai family looked at Luo Fu with a kind look in his eyes and asked. "Bah." Luo Fu spat at the elder of Bai family, but was blocked by an invisible aura. "Old man, let me be your man? Let Taibai be arrested? " Love''s eyes were full of sneers. "Old man, thank you for the information you brought me. It seems that Taibai is a great boy, which makes you white family scared. I will wait for you white family to be buried with me in hell." Looking at the ferocious color in Luo Fu''s eyes, the second elder of Bai family shook his head and said, "you misunderstood me. I made you submit to me just because I valued your talent. Li Taibai is really powerful, but for me, that''s all." The two elders of the Bai family were proud. "The God making plan and Li Taibai are just my playthings." Elder Bai''s eyes were full of sneers. "What do you mean?" Luo Fu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, with a kind of foreboding. "I can''t tell you about it for the time being. When it''s over here, you''ll know." The second elder of the white family said. "You don''t care about the plan of some artificial gods. I beg you to let my daughter-in-law go. As long as my daughter-in-law and I are OK, I can submit to you." Love''s eyes were full of expectation. "Didn''t you say you only care about my talent? I don''t know what talent you value, but as long as you let go of my daughter-in-law, I''m willing to follow your orders. " Looking at the look of Luo Fu''s prayer, the elder of Bai family shook his head. He said faintly: "it''s because of your talent that Bai Qiushui will die more." "By the way, I forgot to tell you one thing. Now your daughter-in-law has taken the fragrance. Do you know the effect of the fragrance? During this time, someone should have mentioned it to you. " Listen to elder Bai''s words, Luo Fu''s pupil contracts violently. "But you can rest assured that although your daughter-in-law has swallowed MIDI incense, she has been saved. My granddaughter and her subordinates have killed all the people who saved him, so your daughter-in-law''s life will not be in danger." Luo Fu looked at the elder of Bai family, and his uneasiness became more serious. "It seems that you understand. There''s no cure for taking midixiang. If you don''t mate, you will die within a quarter of an hour. It''s Li Taibai who saved your daughter-in-law." "Now, a quarter of an hour has come. Guess, is your daughter-in-law alive or dead?" "Life or death?" Luo Fu''s eyes are full of despair. This is not a matter of life or death. He knows Bai Qiushui. When he wakes up, he will choose to die. "I want you to die! I want you to die Luo Fu raised his head, at this moment, his eyes became blood red, blood red pupil, there is a huge river, it is the river of blood. The cold killing is intended to spread in the hall."I want you to die! Ah, ah, ah Cried love in a rage. "It''s really the system." Elder Bai''s eyes were full of surprise, and his face was full of expectation. "I didn''t expect that such a simple system would appear. Let''s be a little more angry and sad." "Mating?" At this time, a voice sounded in the hall, a figure appeared in front of the hall, appeared in front of Luo Fu. "Uncle, aunt Qiushui is OK." "It''s no use. He can''t hear you now." The second elder of the Bai family opened his mouth and said that he was surprised in his eyes. Li Taibai suddenly appeared here and escaped from his perception. But it''s just a surprise that the world has a way to escape from his perception of too many martial arts and props. Luo Fu''s talent has begun to awaken, even if Bai Qiushui died in front of him, Luo Fu will not have any perception at this time. "Taibai, is that true?" Just then a husky voice came out, and love''s eyes were clear again. "How can it be!" The second elder of the white family screamed, and his eyes were full of shock. Luo Fu''s talent awakening, even God can not reverse, but in front of the scene, Luo Fu is really awake. "Is it the reason why we haven''t fully entered the awakening?" The second elder of the white family had an idea in his mind. Li Taibai ignored the elder of Bai family. He looked at Luo Fu, nodded his head and said, "of course, it''s true. When I solve the problem here, I''ll take you to see my aunt." "Ha ha ha, get rid of it?" The elder of Bai family laughed. "Li Taibai, I have to say that you are indeed a genius. You have many adventures. You must be the son of the world. If you are in other places, what you want will come true. But unfortunately, you meet me, which is your greatest misfortune." Elder Bai''s voice was full of sighs. A sword appeared in the hands of the two elders of Bai family. It was a small sword the size of a finger. The sword was ordinary and looked like a toy. But when the sword appeared, the whole world trembled, and the sword in Li Taibai''s hands became extremely heavy. "It''s really a genius to understand the meaning of the sword in your state. It''s a pity that all the sword practitioners have to bow to me." "I can''t use the sword. What do you do now?" The elder of Bai family looks at Li Taibai sarcastically. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 432 Heart of the sword, looking at the sword in the hands of the two elders of the Li family, Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed. The heart of the sword is the dream of those who practice it. Those who have the heart of the sword will have a better understanding of kendo. Metaphorically speaking, the one who has the heart of the sword is the emperor of the sword sect. All the others who have no heart of the sword are just like the common people. Facing the emperor, they can''t move the sword at all. In the divine world, only those who have gained the heart of the sword can be regarded as the true swordsmen. "Li Taibai." A figure appeared in the hall, the madman''s eyes with a ferocious smile, staring at Li Taibai. "Sure enough, as the second elder said, you will sneak in here. It''s a pity that everything you do can''t escape the eyes of the second elder. You can''t use your sword. What do you want to fight with me?" Looking at the scene, Luo Fu understands that Li Taibai is in ambush. "Taibai, you go first. If you die, all of us will be arrested by the Bai family." Said love. "Go?" Elder Bai''s eyes were full of sarcasm. He said sarcastically, "after entering here, do you still want to go? How much do you despise me? " At this time, Li Taibai''s figure disappeared. "Invisible use, the whole world no longer Li Taibai any breath." Seeing the disappearance of Li Taibai, the elder of Bai family frowned slightly, just like the beginning. He could not feel any breath of Li Taibai. "Well, if I thought I could disappear, I couldn''t find you?" White house two elder disdain of say. "Chant." The short sword in his hand chants softly. In the hall, all the swords tremble at the same time. He wants to use the heart of the sword to communicate with Li Taibai''s sword, so that Li Taibai can not escape. "Well?" Soon, the elder of Bai family frowned. He could not feel the sword on Li Taibai. "Come out for me." The power of terror emanates from the madman, and endless aura surges all over the hall. At this time, as long as there is any vision in the hall, he can feel it. This is his talent, belonging to the blood of the white tiger, the instinct of the beast. "No Soon, the madman found that there was no Li Taibai in his intuition. "Damn, did he run away?" The madman''s eyes were angry. "No, I didn''t run away." Li Taibai''s figure appeared again, still standing in the same place, motionless, his eyes looked at the two elders of the Bai family, and said seriously, "I just want to tell you that I want to escape, and no one can stop me." Looking at Li Taibai''s serious face, the lunatic and the second elder of the white family look very ugly. Li Taibai''s action undoubtedly mocks them, which is a look down on them. "Since you didn''t run away, don''t run away." In the hands of the two elders of the white family, a bag appeared again. When the bag was opened, countless fragrance filled the hall and fell on everyone. "Li Taibai, I don''t know whether to call you stupid or arrogant. You have missed your best chance to escape. Now you can''t escape." The elder of Bai family has a cold color on his face. He is entangled by his fragrance. Even if he is a God, he can''t escape his pursuit. There is more than one stealth force in the world, so there are many ways to deal with stealth. "You said two things wrong." Li Taibai held out two fingers and said, "first, I never wanted to run away. Second, you are too weak. Even if you don''t use the sword, you are not my opponent." Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the madman and said, "as my defeated general, you can never surpass me." "You want to die!" The madman''s eyes are full of killing. "I''m not looking for death, and I beg you not to look at me like this. Seriously, you''re so ugly. I feel a little sick." Li Taibai said with a sincere face: "has no one ever told you that it is the best respect for all life not to let your ugly face appear in front of others? However, with your honor, I think you''d better dig a hole in the ground and bury yourself. Otherwise, people can''t see you and let flowers and plants see you. Flowers and plants are really pitiful. " "No, it can''t be like this. It''s too cruel for the earth to be buried in the ground." Li Taibai was embarrassed. "Ah The power inside the madman suddenly burst out, his eyes red. The uglier and less confident people are, the more they care about their appearance. For a madman, appearance is his biggest taboo. "I want you to die!" The madman''s body cuts across the sky, and a huge white tiger appears and goes to kill Li Taibai. But when his body arrived at Li Taibai''s side, his body suddenly stopped moving. Li Taibai''s body stepped over the madman''s side and stood opposite the two elders of the white family. "Who told you? My sword will not work? " Li Taibai is holding a colorful sword in his hand. Looking at the elder of Bai family, he says faintly that behind him, the madman''s body falls heavily on the ground, turns into human shape, and has died.Looking at the dead madman, elder Bai''s eyes were full of shock. "No way! How can you use the sword The elder of the White House couldn''t believe his eyes. He cried angrily. "Impossible? Don''t deny what you see with your shallow knowledge. " Li Taibai stepped on the elder of Bai family step by step. The corner of his mouth curved slightly and said, "now tell me, I can use the sword meaning, just half spirit saint, how can you resist me?" Looking at Li Taibai step by step, the heart of the second elder of the white family is beating. Li Taibai''s footsteps seem to be stepping on his heart, walking on his heart. A kind of hard to breathe feeling surges into the heart of the second elder of the white family. At this moment, Li Taibai looked like a devil in the eyes of the two elders of the Bai family. "No way! How can there be such a genius in this world The elder of the White House cried in horror. Even God can''t resist the control of the heart of the sword. Just the voice finish saying, white house two elder''s face suddenly become pale matchless. "Goodbye. I forgot to tell you. I really can''t use the sword." Looking at the face of Cang, the second elder of the Bai family, who gradually stopped breathing, Li Taibai went to the second elder of the Bai family, took the heart of the sword from the second elder of the Bai family, turned around and left with Luo Fu. Behind him, the body of the second elder of the white family, like a twisted twist of Mahua, turned into meat sauce. The heart of the world has never been soft on people in a different world. The words of the second elder of the Bai family have exposed the doubts about his identity. Under the thorough exploration of the heart of the world, his hidden breath of the different world can not be concealed. "There are people from other worlds. What''s going on?" Out of the hall, Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. However, sensing that the breath of the second elder of the Bai family had disappeared, Li Taibai was relieved. He did not expect that the second elder of the Bai family had the heart of a sword. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 433 The loss of sword sense is not very important for Li Taibai, but he can''t use the sword. It''s too heavy to suppress his strength, even his cards can''t be used. Almost all his life''s strength was in the sword. I know other martial arts, but compared with swords, they are very different. Li Taibai is not afraid if he is just an ordinary person from Tianlong continent, but the second elder of Bai family is not a person who belongs to this world, and the madman is also the peak of the king of spirit. If there is a real fight, Li Taibai knows that he will be defeated. Especially when love is still here, any force can make love die. Therefore, he deliberately angered them. The madman was angered by him and lost his normal sense. In this case, the use of wound sword will get the maximum efficiency. Shangqing sword has the name of sword, but it is not a real sword. Mental attack, for the rational person, will reduce the effect, but for the emotional out of control person, will double. Controlling the madman and killing the madman created the illusion that Li Taibai could still use the sword. In the end, he let the elder of Bai family shake his mood and then use the wound sword. This is Li Taibai''s idea. But the elder''s self explosion made him spend less effort. At the same time, what happened to the second elder of the Bai family made him more cautious, and he should pay attention not to be discovered by the heart of the world. "Taibai, where is the autumn water?" Looking at Li Taibai, the shock in Luo Fu''s heart is not as strong as Qiushui. He is just a villager in a village. He doesn''t know how different the strong in this world are. Once the spirit in his eyes has been a terrible existence, Ling Shuai is a legend. "I''ll take you to see her." Li Taibai said. His eyes were fixed on love, and he sighed. In this life, when he saw Luo Fu, he had already found Luo Fu''s talent. But this talent is not only a blessing, but also a disaster for Luo Fu. There used to be a water god named Luo in the divine world, who was gorgeous and attracted countless people in the divine world. But the final result of the water god was miserable. Her blood and tears dyed the river where she lived. Her resentment shocked the divine world, shocked the way of heaven, triggered the pity of the way of heaven, and gave her the power of revenge. From then on, the system of Water God became the body of resentment God. The stronger the resentment, the stronger her power. Finally, the God of water completed his revenge, and he died after his revenge. But her group, Luo, was found to inherit this divine body. In the end, it was found that as long as it can stimulate the resentment divine body, and then devour the resentment divine body, it will gain infinite benefits and increase its potential. The Luo people in the divine world died out. Obviously, the Luo people at that time finally escaped the end of extermination, left the divine world with them, and came to the Tianlong continent to survive. "Endless years have passed by, and the body of resentment God has begun to disappear. Luofu should be the last Luo people who inherited the body of resentment God. As long as Luofu dies, the Luo people can return to the divine world. It is obvious that the Luo people calculated this at that time." Li Taibai''s thoughts crossed his mind. In his heart, he sighed, the samsara of cause and effect, the retribution was not good, the way of heaven gave the water God the power of that year, how could he send each other for nothing, and the final consequences were borne by the descendants of the water god. "I hope the message here doesn''t get through." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. The destruction of Tianlong is not without reason. In previous generations, the great forces of the divine world seized Tianlong and finally destroyed it. Obviously, before that, there were omens. People from another world appear in Tianlong continent. The treasures he has found in Tianlong continent are enough to arouse the saliva of those big forces in the divine world. This is a treasure that no one knows. "People with another world can pass through here, so naturally they can convey information to the divine world." Li Taibai finally understood why the people of the divine world discovered the Tianlong continent, and why several major forces came together. But now, there is one more thing to do. Li Taibai''s eyes look at the location of Bai qiuxue. .... "hum, Li Taibai, I''m waiting for you to come to Bai''s house. I''ll make you kneel in front of me and make you regret offending me in your life." Bai qiuxue''s eyes are full of ferocious color. She is waiting for Li Taibai to come. Imagine Li Taibai soon after, kneeling in front of him, crying. "Li Taibai, Bai Qiushui, I will not let go of all the people related to you. From today on, the Bai family will be dominated by my second grandfather." "Autumn snow, people have already brought it." At this time, several flattering voices sounded, and the three elders looked at Bai qiuxue with a flattering face. The three elders are the elders of the Bai family. The strength of each elder is in the holy realm of the half spirit, just like the nine elders. They are the followers of the two elders. "You are so brave. When big brother comes out, all of you will bear big brother''s anger." An angry voice rang out, and an old man stared at nine elders and others with an angry face."It seems that there is no need to stay in Bai''s house any more." Another old man also said. These two elders are also elders of the Bai family. There are nine elders in the Bai family. The elder is closed, the second elder is dead in the hall, the third elder and the fourth elder are in the dungeon, and the other five elders are here. This is the most powerful force of the Bai family. "Bai Li!" Someone suddenly looked at a boy who had just been brought in. This young man is the genius of Bai family. The future home owner chooses Bai Li. "Second grandfather, do you want to bear my grandfather''s anger?" Looking at Bai qiuxue, Bai Li''s eyes are very cold. "Ha ha ha." Nine elder''s laughter rang out, his eyes full of irony, looking at Bai Li and others said, "brother closed for nearly 20 years, don''t you think it''s strange?" "As early as 20 years ago, the eldest brother was killed by the second brother." "No way! Big brother''s strength can rank in the top three in the whole flower and tree world. How can he be killed by the second brother? " An elder said angrily. "How are you subdued by us?" Elder nine''s eyes were full of irony. "Poison." The elder reacted. They were poisoned and couldn''t use their power. They were easily arrested. "No way!" Bai Li widened his eyes. His eyes were full of anger. "The origin of the God making plan was told by my grandfather himself, even to me. How could my grandfather have died twenty years ago?" Bai Li said angrily. "Cough, Bai Li, my grandson, my grandfather misses you so much." At this time, an old voice from Bai qiuxue''s mouth, her eyes with a cold smile. "Good grandson, do I sound like your grandfather?" Bai qiuxue''s eyes sneer at Bai Li. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 434 "You pretended to be my grandfather." Bai Li widened his eyes. His eyes were full of shock. He understood. "I just said, how could my grandfather tell me about the God making plan when he loved his sister so much." Bai Li''s eyes show the color of sadness. The thing that made Bai Qiushui fall into a desperate situation was just a lie, and he was one of the executors of the lie. Bai Li lowered his head. The other two elders who were arrested also lowered their heads. There was a sad color in their eyes. Even the elder of the Bai family has died, and no one in the Bai family is destined to block the second elder of the Bai family. "Where''s my sister?" Bai Li''s eyes look at Bai qiuxue. "Don''t worry, that bitch will come to accompany you right away. Now please die first." Bai qiuxue said with a ferocious smile. "My grandfather is dead?" A voice with sadness and shock came from the outside. Bai Qiushui''s figure appeared in front of the crowd. Behind him, Li Taibai followed her. "How could my grandfather die!" Bai Qiushui''s eyes are full of disbelief and sadness. Over the years, she was filled with resentment when she thought that her grandfather was going to sacrifice her for the God making plan. Now she knows that all the resentments in these years were due to her mistake on her grandfather. "Bai Qiushui, you dare to appear here. How can you feel about your young body? You must be very happy with the rosemary Bai qiuxue''s eyes look at Bai Qiushui ironically, especially carefree. "Qiushui, let''s go." See white autumn water appear, white from struggle way. There is despair in Bai Li''s eyes. He knows that Bai Qiushui appears here and can''t escape. "Pop." At this time, a heavy slap sound sounded, and everyone was stunned, looking at Bai qiuxue who was slapped on the ground. Where Bai qiuxue was standing, Li Taibai''s figure stood. "You dare to hit me!" Bai qiuxue''s eyes are full of disbelief. Can''t the teenager see the situation at this time? She was the master of the Bai family. They had no choice but to kneel down and beg for mercy. "What are you looking at? Not yet Bai qiuxue''s eyes look at the motionless nine elders and others with an angry face. "Will you do it?" Li Taibai''s eyes coldly looked at nine elders and others. The power in his body surged, and all the swords on the scene trembled. Under the will of the sword, there is no one under the spirit. Feeling the meaning of Li Taibai''s sword, nine elders and others swallow their saliva. Looking at the young man who suddenly appears in front of them, their hearts are full of shock. The young man''s speed is too fast, and they don''t react to it. Bai qiuxue has been beaten away. No matter you fight with Li Taibai, if you don''t speak, you will be resented by Bai qiuxue. Elder nine''s eyes are bright. As long as you can make Bai qiuxue feel better than other elders, when the Bai family calms down, he will get more benefits and gain more rights in the Bai family. He coughed and looked at Li Taibai. "Li Taibai, this is Bai family. Don''t you care about Luo Fu''s life?" Nine elder openings say. Looking at the serious nine elder, Li Taibai raised his finger and pointed to the nine elder. "Click." Cracks appeared on elder nine, and his body was destroyed by the sword. If you want to get benefits, but nine elders obviously do not have the power to get benefits. His eyes are full of disbelief, but more fear. He is afraid of death, and he does not want to die. His future is just about to start. "No way! Why doesn''t he care about love! " Nine elder''s heart is full of despair, he can''t figure it out, and will never be able to figure it out. Before the last point of consciousness dissipates, looking at Li Taibai''s cold face, he feels endless regret in his heart. "If you don''t fight against Li Taibai, will you not have to die? If you don''t show off, don''t you have to die? " Nine elder with full of regret, fell on the earth, blood from the cracks in his body, dyed the earth red. "Is there anyone else to talk to?" Li Taibai looked at the others. "Gululu." Looking at the miserable situation of elder nine, the other two elders swallowed their saliva. They did not dare to continue talking. At the same time, they were secretly glad that just now they were envious of elder nine''s quick reaction. Now, they are glad that they were slow. "How dare you Bai qiuxue looked at the scene in front of her, she was full of shock. "Do you know what you''re doing? Don''t you care about love''s life? Qiushui, don''t you care about your husband''s life? " Bai qiuxue couldn''t help crying. Looking at the shock in Bai qiuxue''s eyes, Bai Qiushui''s face showed a cold smile. "Bai qiuxue, is that not your reason? Have you forgotten that I''ve taken the rosemary? Do you think there will be chastity in a woman who has taken MIDI Hearing Bai Qiushui''s words, Bai qiuxue''s face became very pale."I..." she was filled with remorse. "Do you regret it?" Looking at the regret on Bai qiuxue''s face, Bai Qiushui sneers. Looking at Bai Qiushui''s face like a demon''s smiling face, Li Taibai is very strange. He thinks that for the first time, he has discovered the different sides of Bai Qiushui. It turns out that Aunt Qiushui is such a dark person. "By the way, I forgot to tell you that in fact, midixiang didn''t work for me. I lied to you." Bai Qiushui said. Looking at Bai qiuxue''s red face, Bai Qiushui''s heart is even colder. All her anger can''t compare with the sadness in her heart at this time. Even if she cuts Bai qiuxue to pieces, it can''t make the sadness in her heart any less. She wanted revenge, to let this woman perish in pain. For my grandfather, for myself, and for the sake of giving birth to her and supporting her white family. "You want to die!" Bai qiuxue''s face turned red, and she was extremely angry. "Qiushui, let Li Taibai take you away quickly. Bai''s family is not as simple as you think. It has many cards. Even if it''s a real Holy Spirit, it''s bound to be damaged." White from urge way. He knew very well that if he was outside, with Li Taibai''s strength, no one could stop him. He understood the meaning of the sword and was invincible under the Holy Spirit. When it''s in the White House, even the Holy Spirit can''t retreat completely. The top forces in the flower and tree world will not have a strong foundation. "It''s late." Bai qiuxue''s eyes show cold killing intention. When Li Taibai appears, she has already paged her grandfather. Now it''s almost time, and her grandfather should also arrive. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 435 "Late?" Li Qiushui''s eyes are full of irony. "Brother, just look at it." She looked at Bai Li and said. As time goes by, Bai qiuxue looks at the calm Bai Qiushui, and her uneasiness is growing. "Grandfather, why haven''t you come yet?" Bai qiuxue had an idea in her heart, and almost all the people present had an idea in their head. "Why hasn''t your grandfather come yet? If she doesn''t, her baby granddaughter will die. " Bai Qiushui looks at Bai qiuxue and says that his eyes are full of killing. "My grandfather has been here, just looking at you, trying to let you die in despair." Bai qiuxue said. "Death in despair?" Bai Qiushui came to Bai qiuxue, and she stretched out her five fingers. "Pop." A heavy slap on Bai qiuxue''s face. "Despair?" The sound of Bai Qiushui rings in Bai qiuxue''s ear. Feel the severe pain on the face, Bai qiuxue''s eyes are full of resentment, she was slapped by Bai Qiushui. "You''ll regret it." Bai qiuxue full of resentment said that she wanted to resist, but Li Taibai''s slap not only knocked her to the ground, at the same time, the power in her body could not be used out, completely unable to resist Bai qiuxue. "Pop." A heavy slap fell on Bai qiuxue''s face again. "Regret it?" Bai Qiushui asked again. "You." Bai qiuxue said angrily. "Pop." A heavy slap fell on Bai qiuxue''s face again. "Did I let you talk?" The sound of Bai Qiushui rings again. Bai qiuxue looks angry, but she doesn''t dare to speak any more. Her face is very painful. "As long as you wait for my grandfather to come, all of you will regret to fight me." She had an idea in her mind, but just then, a heavy slap fell on her face again. "Did I keep you silent?" Bai Qiushui''s voice sounds like a devil in Bai qiuxue''s ear. In everyone''s eyes, Bai Qiushui''s palms fall on Bai qiuxue''s face. Bai qiuxue''s face turns red and fat. At this time, it''s swollen. "Don''t fight. I''m sorry. I''m wrong. My grandfather will come. I''ll let him let you go." Bai qiuxue pleads. In her eyes, Bai qiuxue is just like a devil now. She is extremely terrible. "Pop." A heavier slap fell on Bai qiuxue''s face. This slap, white autumn snow mouth teeth all fall off. "Guess why your grandfather didn''t come?" Bai Qiushui looked at Bai qiuxue and said coldly, "don''t you think it''s strange that your grandfather hasn''t come so long? You see, those who follow your grandfather are already a little uneasy "Why not." Hearing Bai Qiushui''s words, Bai qiuxue wakes up. She feels something is wrong. With the size of Bai''s family, his grandfather has long known what happened here and should have come here. But when she was beaten like this, the two elders of the white family didn''t appear. There was only one possibility. Something happened to her grandfather. "No way! No way Bai qiuxue shakes her head, and her eyes are full of fear. She suppresses the thoughts in her heart. She can''t imagine what she will do if her grandfather really has an accident. This time, Bai Qiushui didn''t hit Bai qiuxue again. She suddenly felt very tired. "Kill her." Bai Qiushui turned her body, and she didn''t want to fight any more. Even if she played Bai Qiushui for a lifetime, the dead could not be revived, and what had happened would not disappear. "No! You can''t kill me. My grandfather will kill you all if he knows! Only I can save you, you can coerce me. My grandfather must have been delayed because of something. Don''t you want to save Luo Fu? " Bai qiuxue''s eyes showed the color of fear. She climbed to Bai Qiushui and cried. She doesn''t want to die. She really doesn''t want to die. "Don''t you come and protect me! When my grandfather comes, you will all get great benefits. You should be aware of my grandfather''s love for me. " Bai qiuxue looks at the people who are uneasy behind him at this time. But no one dare to move, a pair of eyes looking at Li Taibai, not long ago, nine elder''s fate, they saw with their own eyes. "Are you looking for your grandfather?" At this time, Li Taibai''s voice rang out. He went to Bai qiuxue''s side and hit the ground with his fist. "Boom!" The ground is constantly shaking, and the cracks are like cobwebs. With one blow, the earth collapses. This is the power of the spirit king realm. "What is that?" In the collapse of the earth, suddenly someone exclaimed. In everyone''s eyes, a mummy emerged from the ground. There was no clothes on the mummy, but everyone could see that there was a huge white word on the chest of the mummy. "Two elders." Exclaimed an elder. There are white words on the chest, which is the sign of the two elders. In those years, the two elders carved it by themselves. They told themselves to protect the white family with white words.The dry corpse has been dried, so we can''t see its real face clearly. Only some faint symbols can prove the identity of the corpse. The second elder of Bai family died a long time ago. "You''ve been pretending to be elder brother for so long, but haven''t you ever thought that the second elder brother is pretended?" The eyes of the seven elders of the Bai family were sad. No one thought that the second elder of the Bai family had died long ago. "Second brother, he is dead." The eight elders of the white family lowered their heads. They were from the same vein as the elder, but at the moment, they were not feeling well. "No wonder the second brother has been very strange these years." White six elder eyes exposed suddenly of color. "Second brother." Elder five lowered his head, and his eyes were full of confusion. "Over the years, what have we done? In order to make the second elder brother superior, for his own interests, but the second elder brother has long died. " The fight for power, the distribution of resources, even brothers are easy to turn into enemies, not to mention that they are not brothers at all, but they always remember that they are from the white family. Even if it''s internal fighting, it won''t cause too much loss if it''s controlled in the Bai family. Otherwise, white sword and white blade would have been killed by them. However, at the moment, their action is to let the White House a little bit to the end. "No, it''s not my grandfather!" Bai qiuxue cried angrily. She looked at the sky and cried out, "I don''t care who you are, but you brought me up. You are my real grandfather, grandfather. Come and save your favorite granddaughter." Looking at Bai qiuxue''s crazy appearance, Li Taibai shakes his head and turns around. Behind him, Bai qiuxue''s breath gradually disappears. In this world, not all people attach importance to feelings. After all, more people attach importance to interests. He can''t evaluate right and wrong, but he doesn''t like it. "Step, step." At this time, a footstep sounded in Bai''s home, a cold voice sounded in the world. "Kill my Bai family, bully my Bai family, no one?" "Boom!" At this moment, all the Bai family raised their heads and their eyes were full of shock. In the middle of the dungeon, white knife and white blade suddenly raised their heads, and their eyes showed the color of horror. "How did he come out?" "No!" Their bodies disappeared in the dungeon. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 436 In the eyes of all people, an old man emerges in the void. The old man''s hair is gray, and there are only a few teeth left. His face is covered with age spots, and his body has a decadent smell. This is an old man who has existed for a long time, and his life is coming to an end. "Laozu!" Seeing the elders in the air, the elders of the white family, their eyes were wide open and full of horror. "Laozu, you are not already..." seven elders said, but did not know how to ask. The ancestor of the Bai family died many years ago. As everyone can see, he died at the end of ten thousand years. This event has caused a great stir in the whole flower and tree world. But now 30000 years later, the ancestor of the Bai family has appeared. "No way! Who the hell are you! Laozu has been dead for a long time. What do you want to do when you pretend to be Laozu? " Five elder openings say, his eyes are full of anger, "are you that fake person''s accomplice?" Hearing the words of the five elders, people present showed their vigilance in their eyes. "He''s the real ancestor." The voice of Bai Dao rang out from afar, and his voice fell down. He had reached the old man, and Bai Dao was close to him. "Laozu." They knelt on the ground, their eyes full of reverence. The ancestor of Bai family, which is the existence that all the people of Bai family worship, is their ancestor. "It''s really the ancestor!" Looking at the white sword and blade kneeling on the ground, everyone looked at each other, full of shock color, one by one kneeling on the earth, but the eyes still have the color of confusion. "Lao Zu, how did you come out?" Looking at the ancestor of Bai family, Bai Dao''s eyes showed the color of sadness. Only the four most powerful elders of the Bai family know that the elder of the Bai family, who lived nearly that year, sensed his own death and used his sword treasure in advance to seal himself in the underground secret room, making himself the inside story of the Bai family. In the dark basement, the ancestors of the Bai family can''t move half a step or even speak, but they never complain. They just hope that they can save the Bai family in the future. Now step out, seal, the flow of time produced again, this time can not stop, Bai''s ancestors have been doomed to death. "If I don''t come out, can anyone enter the white house easily? Let the murderer of the Bai family leave at will? " The eyes of Bai''s ancestors are full of discontent. "Laozu, it''s not like this. Taibai is to save us, and Taibai''s behavior is to save the Bai family." Bai Qiushui''s eyes are full of fear. "For the White House? So, he can kill my Bai family? Is that how elder Bai Jia Jiu died? How will my Bai family be treated in the future? " Bai''s eyes are cold. "What do you want?" Li Taibai looked at Bai''s father, his face was calm. "Little doll, it seems that you think you have a sword sense, so you can ignore the Bai family, don''t you?" The eyes of Bai''s ancestors showed the color of ridicule, "do you really think Bai''s family is so easy to get in and out?" "Boom!" The power of terror emanates from the ancestors of the Bai family. "Ouch!" At this moment, an old groan appeared in the distance. This is a huge figure formed by wood carving, which exudes the power of terror. This is the top power of the half spirit saint. "It''s Bai laoweng!" Seeing the sound appearing in the distance, everyone exclaimed. Bai laoweng, it''s said that he has lost his power. After Bai Laozu, no one can use Bai laoweng''s power. Now he is used again. Outsiders don''t know, but Bai laoweng and others know that Bai laoweng is more like a threat and a symbol than the inside information. "Heaven and earth are limitless!" A voice resounds through the world. In everyone''s eyes, an old voice appears in the void, which is a figure that seems to enter the land at any time. "Heaven and earth borrow the law!" In the sky, endless aura falls. In the White House, endless aura appears. Five golden dragons appear in the White House, four golden dragons sit in the four directions, and one golden dragon stands in the middle. At this moment, the old figure falls into the white man''s body. "Click, click!" There are countless gaps in the sky. "The meaning of the five elements, the meaning of gold!" Looking at the gap in the air, his eyes widened. At this moment, Bai laoweng stepped into the holy realm, which is the most powerful attacking Jinyi in the artistic conception. "Little doll, the power of the white family can''t be used by some counterfeiters." The father of Bai family looks at Li Taibai. The terrible pressure falls on Li Taibai. At this moment, Li Taibai''s cultivation is suppressed. This is the power of the five golden dragons. In Bai''s family, all artistic conceptions disappear. This is a world with only golden meaning. Li Taibai''s sword can''t be used. "Laozu, please forgive Taibai." Bai Qiushui begged. "Forgive him? What about the dignity of my white family? " Bai''s ancestor said coldly."What are you doing, old man?" At this time, a cold voice sounded in the air, everyone saw, a young man standing in the void, at this time a face of anger staring at the white ancestors. "Ah ha ha, feng''er, I''m not joking with him?" With a smile on his face, the father of the Bai family said that the five golden dragons disappeared and the old man became a woodcarving. "I heard you say that you should punish my benefactor for the dignity of the Bai family?" The young man in the air, with a smile on his face, stares at the ancestor of Bai family. "Who did you listen to?" Bai''s father looked at Bai Dao with a serious and dissatisfied look on his face and said, "I''ve told you a long time ago, don''t always have Bai''s dignity. What''s the importance of Bai''s dignity? You can''t eat it, you can''t use it. " "Look at this young man. He''s a good boy. How can he be a fierce little boy? Alas, it''s my fault that my father didn''t educate me well. I''ve lost my face to let these people in the Bai family unite to bully a little doll. " Bai''s grandfather said with a sigh, with a look of hate for iron. Looking at the expression of Bai''s ancestors, white knives and white blades are common. Although Bai''s ancestors can''t move, they can communicate with them. Bai Qiushui and others are silly. Is this the legendary ancestor of Bai family? The image of Bai''s ancestors collapsed in their mind. "Bai Feng is the grandson of Laozu." A pair of eyes looking at the white wind, full of shock. With the existence of Bai Feng, everyone in the Bai family thought that he was the illegitimate son of Bai Dao and the next great genius of the Bai family. However, he did not expect that the illegitimate son was too big. "Really?" Bai Feng looks at others suspiciously. Looking at the color of threat in the eyes of Bai''s ancestors, other people couldn''t understand and nodded their heads one by one. "Bai Feng... Granddad, it''s all our fault. We value the dignity of Bai''s family too much. My grandfather taught us a good lesson." A few people some strange reply way. "Just call me Bai Feng." Bai Feng waved his hand, and his eyes looked at Li Taibai. "Is that true?" Bai Feng asked. Looking at the beseeching color in the eyes of Bai''s ancestors, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He showed a look of embarrassment. His face was discontented and his mouth opened. "Ah! Wait a minute, feng''er. I have a headache. Go and get me some medicine. I''ll talk about it later. " The father of the white family suddenly cried out in pain. He covered his head and rolled on the ground. His eyes were full of pain. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 437 "What''s the matter with you, old man?" Seeing Bai''s father''s appearance, Bai Feng''s eyes show the color of confusion and appears beside him with a worried face. "It''s OK, it''s OK. It''s old. You go to the place where I seal. There''s a bottle that can cure my headache." The father of the Bai family was in agony. "Well, I''m going." Bai Feng steps into the void and leaves quickly. The place where the ancestors of the Bai family sealed their seal was not in the home of the Bai family, but in a more secret place. Looking at Bai Feng''s departure, the father of Bai family suddenly stood up. He looked at Li Taibai, his eyes flashed fierce light, and said: "boy, don''t think that if my granddaughter is facing you, I dare not do it to you." Bai''s ancestor said fiercely. "Granddaughter?" Hearing the words of Bai''s ancestors, everyone was stunned except for Bai Dao and Bai Ren. "What do you want?" Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What do I want? You have disgraced my Bai family. You have to take responsibility. So, when are you going to marry my granddaughter? " "Poof." The words of Bai''s ancestors made Li Taibai look silly. What''s the relationship between marrying Bai Feng and making Bai''s family lose face? It''s too blunt. Even though he thought that he was resourceful and could see through the hearts of the people, he did not expect that the ancestors of the Bai family would suddenly say this. It was not only Li Taibai who did not expect this, but also all the people present. "That''s right. You''ve touched my granddaughter''s heart. Don''t you want to be responsible? It''s so decided. One month later, you will get married, and then you will be the head of the white family. " Bai''s ancestors said naturally. "Laozu, my father is still the patriarch." Bai Li couldn''t help saying. "Then let him abdicate. He didn''t even know that his father had died. When such a man became the head of the clan, the Bai family would perish sooner or later." Bai''s grandfather waved his hand and said with indifference. "Laozu, Nanfeng was sent to the demon land by you." White knife can''t help saying. At that time, the head of the white family just took office, and he was sent to the demon land, and then he never came back. "Cough." The father of the Bai family coughed. "Lao Zu, have you forgotten?" White knife suddenly silly eyes. At that time, the head of the Bai family was sent to the demon land by the ancestors of the Bai family to do something. Only the first four elders and the head of the Bai family knew about it. After so many years, Bai Dao thought that what the ancestors of the Bai family did was very complicated and important. But at this moment, he suddenly felt a little silent for his nephew. "Cough, how could I forget?" The father of the Bai family denied that he was just dodging his eyes to let everyone know the truth. Bai Li and Bai Qiushui have a complicated look in their eyes. They don''t know whether they should hate their ancestors and let them lose their parents when they were young, or they should feel funny that their ancestors are too forgetful. "Patriarch, it''s hard for you." In Bai''s family, there was an idea in everyone''s heart. Fortunately, Bai Nanfeng, the head of the Bai family, has nothing to do with it. He can receive Bai Nanfeng''s message every year. On the Bai family''s life card, Bai Nanfeng''s spirit has become more powerful. Obviously, Bai Nanfeng is not in great danger in the demon land. "Grandfather, where did you send my father?" Bai Li can''t help but ask, over the years, he stepped into the demon land more than once, but he never heard of his father. "We''ll talk about these things later." Bai''s grandfather suddenly interrupted the crowd and said solemnly, "I''m talking about my granddaughter''s marriage now. I''ll talk about other things later. Anyway, the little baby is living very well now." "This guy, he even forgot this." Looking at Bai''s father hiding in the depths of his eyes, Li Taibai looks strange. The head of Bai family is definitely the most humiliating head of Bai family. "Little doll, my granddaughter will marry you. How about the Bai family treating it as a dowry I gave you? You will be the head of the white family Bai''s ancestors said. Hearing the words of Bai''s ancestors, all the people in Bai''s family look different and complicated. Li Taibai''s talent proves that if Li Taibai is allowed to be the head of the Bai family, the Bai family will certainly become stronger, even if it is not impossible to rule the flower and tree world. However, it is extremely strange for them to let a person with a different surname be the head of the Bai family. "Sorry." Li Taibai shook his head. He looked sorry and said, "I can''t agree to this condition. I already have someone I like." "Who do you like? Let that guy and my granddaughter serve you. " Bai''s ancestors don''t care. In this era, it''s normal for a strong man to marry more than one wife. Just as a strong woman can accept many men''s favors, this is a world where strength is respected. There are not many men and women who want to be sheltered by the strong. "Sorry." But Li Taibai refused again. He looked at Bai''s ancestors and said seriously, "I can''t fit anyone else except her in my heart." Hearing Li Taibai''s refusal, the father of the Bai family showed a cold color in his eyes."You don''t give me face? Or do you think my granddaughter doesn''t deserve you? " "Neither." Li Taibai shook his head. He pointed to his heart and said, "in this life, it''s enough to have her." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Bai Qiushui''s eyes show a smile. He is happy for his daughter and likes Li Taibai even more. "Even if he becomes powerful, Li Taibai still remains unchanged, just like he was at the beginning." Bai Qiushui was relieved that in this world, there are too many changes and strong, and then there are great changes in character. "Why?" Bai''s grandfather sighed. In Li Taibai''s eyes, he couldn''t see any wavering. It was a kind of heart that would not give in even if he was afraid of death. Bai''s grandfather sighed in his heart. He thought of the adoration and excitement of his granddaughter''s story of Li Taibai, which he had never seen before. At that time, in order to accompany him as a bad old man, his little granddaughter sneaked into his seal and sealed it with him, so that he would not be alone. In the distant sky, Bai Feng''s eyes showed a trace of complexity. She''s not a fool. She''s just fooling around with her grandfather. "Grandfather, you''re fooling around." Bai Feng says in a low voice, but her eyes are full of happiness. She knows that the most important thing for Bai''s ancestors to come out this time is for her, even if they know they will die. But for Bai Feng, this is what she wants. It has been 20000 years since it was sealed. It''s a great pain to be sealed in one place for 20000 years. Although her grandfather didn''t say it, she can feel the pain of Bai''s ancestors. Death, for the ancestors of the Bai family, is a relief. It''s a blessing to see the world before you die. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 438 Yinsheng gate is a sect established by Yinsheng. Yinshengmen is located in a sparsely populated forest, but it is one of the most important places in the flower and tree world, and it is a place for military training. This is the secret place of military training in the flower and tree world. In the place where the gate of music is located, the sound of Qin is floating all the year round. At this time, in the deepest part of Yinsheng gate, a girl''s eyes showed a stubborn color. "Ouyang, have you really decided?" A slightly longer woman, looking at Ouyang Li, her eyes serious asked. "Is there any other way besides this?" Ouyang said. "Your master must not allow you to enter." And the older woman said. "Shifu has Shifu''s Tao, she follows her Tao, and I have my own Tao. If I really sacrifice, I can save yinshengmen, I am willing to sacrifice this body." Ouyang said. Seeing Ouyang Li''s firm appearance, the people of yinshengmen fall into silence. Finally, a voice rings out in the void. "She is the only way to live. We can''t wait for other people who can save us. Let her go in. Moreover, once she goes in, she doesn''t have to die. Grandmaster Yinsheng has told us the way to live." Hearing the voice in the void, people''s eyes showed respect. "Yes, elder." Everyone said in unison. "Martial uncle and elder martial sister, then I''ll go in." After bowing to the void, Ouyang Li turns and steps into a colorful aperture behind him. "Younger martial sister, you must come back." Looking at the disappearance of Ouyang Li, people''s eyes showed the color of worry. Not long ago, the founder of yinshengmen prophesied that in seven days, yinshengmen would be attacked by that monster, yinshengmen would be destroyed, and ouyangli was the only way to survive. The founder of yinshengmen, Yinsheng has been damaged for a long time, but he has left a ray of heaven soul, feeling the law of heaven, and can see the future time and space. From time to time, he will tell yinshengmen about the future and let yinshengmen go through the dangerous situation. Yinsheng gate has been established for more than 50000 years, and it has been destroyed countless times, but it has persisted in the end because of the prophecy of Yinsheng. "The patriarch blessed the gate of Yin Sheng." The people prayed in low voices. ... this is a dark space. There is a round of red moon in the sky, or rather, I don''t know whether it should be called the moon or the sun, which is a luminous disc. Under the illumination of the red moonlight, the earth is as red as blood. There was a pungent smell in the air. Ouyang Li''s figure appeared on this land. "Is this the land of magic sound?" Ouyang Li''s secret way in his heart. The land of magic sound is the place where the holy gate of music is inherited. In that year, the first patriarch obtained the road of Qin sound in this land of magic sound, and finally opened up a way to fight with sound and set up a unique style. This was originally the holy land of Yinsheng gate. But now it has become a place for burying bones and a forbidden place for Yinsheng gate. After the death of the first patriarch of yinshengmen, the land of demonic voice changed. All the beings who entered the land of demonic voice died without exception, and in the land of demonic voice, there was a terrible existence. The existence of terror, once left the land of magic sound, almost destroyed yinshengmen. In the end, the second patriarch destroyed the existence of terror with his own life and relying on the way predicted by Yinsheng. "This is the last and the most dangerous time. I must succeed." Ouyang Li clenched his fist and his eyes were full of firmness. After the appearance of that horrible existence, every certain time, that horrible existence will revive. After the revival, its strength will become stronger and stronger, although it will be sealed by Yinsheng gate according to the prophecy of Yinsheng patriarch. But also let the sound holy gate lost countless strong, until now, still only a half holy. This time, according to the prophecy of Yin Sheng, this will be the last time. This time, if the existence of terror revives, it will become extremely powerful, and it will directly devour the Yin Sheng gate. "It''s also a prophecy among the Patriarchs to go out and find someone to save the holy gate." Ouyang from the mind suddenly sounded Li Taibai, her heart inexplicably a kind of bitterness. "He won''t forgive me." Ouyang Li said in a low voice. "Forget it, I''m going to die anyway. I don''t know if I remember." Ouyang Li smiles bitterly in her heart. She raises her head and looks at the sky. Her eyes show gratitude. This time, she can save yinshengmen because of Li Taibai. She has a new method of training. In the land of magic sound, there is a magic soldier. As long as she can control those magic soldiers with the method of training, she can kill the terrible existence and save the holy gate of music. But she is likely to be killed by the magic soldiers in the battle. Ouyang Li didn''t tell other people about it. The oracle that other people heard was just the first half of it. The way she saved yinshengmen.According to the instructions in the oracle of Yinsheng, Ouyang Li''s eyes looked into the distant sky, where the red moon was, and where the magic soldiers were. Ouyang steps towards there. .... in Bai''s family, there were two women in front of Li Taibai. "Do you want me to help yinshengmen?" Li Taibai looked at the two women and asked. "Yes, I hope Mr. Li can help us yinshengmen. As long as we can save yinshengmen, I will serve Mr. Li as a slave and servant." Snow half bow, eyes have the color of prayer. Hearing her master''s words, the girl beside Ning Xue didn''t speak. Long before she came, Ning Xue had made it clear to her that this was the only way to save Yinsheng gate. You can''t sacrifice others, but you can sacrifice yourself. Hearing Ning Xue''s words, the white family''s faces were shocked. Even the white family''s ancestors'' faces changed greatly. "No way." Bai''s ancestors said. "Who are you?" Looking at the old man in front of her, Ning Xue''s eyes show the color of doubt. In Bai''s family, she has never heard of this character, but from the eyes of people around her, she has the color of respect. Ning Xue naturally knows the appearance of Bai''s ancestors, but the image that can be handed down is naturally the greatest appearance of Bai''s ancestors. "The disaster of yinshengmen can''t be resisted by human force, unless the real God appears." The father of the Bai family ignored Ning Xue, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes. What happened in yinshengmen, I once found all the people in the flower and tree world, but the final result was that they were badly injured. In those years, the ancestor of the Bai family also experienced a battle. In that battle, he could not feel any hope at all. Now when he thinks about it, he feels terrible. "You should be clear about the affairs of yinshengmen. No one can stop it except the destruction of yinshengmen. That is the monster raised by yinshengmen itself." White knife says in the side opening. "This time it''s different. The monster hasn''t formed yet. We''ve found his dead place, but only people under 25 can deal with him. Its strength now is no more than the realm of spirit king." Ning Xue explained. "Elder Ning Xue, give up." Bai Li suddenly opens his mouth and looks at Ning Xue. He has a trace of regret on his face and says, "Ouyang Li found Li Taibai in those years, but when he was in Qizong, he gave up Li Taibai because of your order. At that time, you yinshengmen betrayed him in his most critical time. Do you think he will help you yinshengmen?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 439 Hearing Bai Li''s words, Ning Xue was stunned, and then a bitter smile appeared in her eyes. "It turns out that this young man is the genius of the outside world that Xiao Li said." Ning Xue''s heart is full of bitterness. The person who can be saved has been found by Ouyang Li for a long time, but finally Ouyang Li listens to her and betrays Li Taibai. Being betrayed, Li Taibai will not help yinshengmen. Ning Xue sighed. She leaned slightly and said, "I understand. I apologize for the past. I won''t disturb your Bai family." "Did I say no?" Li Taibai''s voice rang out. Looking at Ning Xue turned his head, surprised eyes, he said: "take me to Yinsheng gate." Ning Xue''s eyes showed the color of surprise. "The boy is a kind man." She had an idea in her heart that she could abandon Ouyang Li''s betrayal and help Yinsheng gate. This young man has a big stomach. In this world of the jungle, good man is a rare name. "Too white." Bai Qiushui and Luo Fu look at Li Taibai, and their eyes are worried. "Uncle and aunt, don''t worry. I''m fine. I haven''t married lobai yet. How can I let myself have something to do?" Li Taibai had a confident smile on his face. Looking at Li Taibai who left with Ning Xue, Bai Qiushui and Luo Fu''s eyes are still full of worry. "Li Taibai will be fine." The father of the Bai family said, his voice full of exclamations, "your daughter, found a sustenance, this is the blessing of our Bai family." Ten thousand years, twenty thousand years of self seal, the father of Bai family has seen so many talents, but no one can get into his eyes. He was a legend in the flower and tree world at that time, the first genius. But in Li Taibai, he has only one feeling: he is old, this age is the age of young people, and this youth must be the most dazzling existence in the flower and tree world in the future. "Well, Taibai will be fine." Bai Qiushui nods her head. Her and Luo Fu''s eyes are full of sighs. The boy who was picked up by his daughter at that time is now beyond their imagination, which they never thought of. Looking at everyone''s expression, Bai Li''s eyes showed a bitter smile, a sigh, more admiration. Bai Li is the genius of Bai family. He is the most expensive genius in the whole flower and tree industry. He is very energetic and has won the first place in the Tianlong continent. He has boundless scenery. When he saw Li Taibai for the first time, he only looked at the boy with the eyes of caring for his sister and son-in-law, but he was finally surprised by the strength of the boy. Now, he can''t rise any idea of comparison. "I''m old." Bai Li has an idea in his heart. .... following Ning Xue, Li tianbai had countless thoughts in his mind. Yinshengmen, in his previous life, when he stepped into the flower and tree world, this clan had already perished. It was under the monster raised by himself. The art of yindao in Yinsheng gate comes from the world of demonic sound. As long as one person practices the art of yindao, the monster in the world of demonic sound will grow up again. If you want to completely eliminate this monster, you have to kill all the people in Yinsheng gate. This is a problem without solution. In his previous life, he didn''t feel strange, but in this life, he felt extremely strange. The art of yin and Tao can never nourish monsters, and the art of yin and Tao nourishes monsters, which is the prophecy of the founder of Yin Shengmen. "Prophecy?" Li Taibai had a sneer in his eyes. The art of prophecy is the main road, and no one can get it. Even in the divine world, a genius with the ability of prophecy will occasionally appear, and if one appears, there can be no second one. Xingsuan gate, in Tianlong continent, is known as knowing the future, but it is only false. If xingsuan gate is really so strong, it can''t count the attack of demon land people, the destruction of Tianlong continent, and his appearance. Prophecy is a hoax, and the founder of yinshengmen is a hoax, so the matter is simple. "But the truth is a little cruel." Li Taibai sighed in his heart. Looking at Ning Xue and her two people with excited faces, he didn''t tell the possible truth. For the whole Yinsheng gate, this is an extremely cruel thing. Enough to shatter their world view. ... the world of flowers and trees is not big or small. Li Taibai and others are the strongest in the world of flowers and trees. Under the anxiety of Ning Xue, they arrived at the location of Yinsheng gate in only one hour. "Dong Dong Dong." The melodious sound of the piano rings out in the void. Listening to it in people''s ears makes people feel happy and have a little stronger understanding. "It''s our Grandmaster of music playing." Ning Xue said. At that time, the founder of Yin Sheng, when his body was damaged, a heavenly soul came to understand the way of Qin Yin, but it was still playing for endless years. Listening to the sound of Qin all the year round can make people more intelligent and talented. Even a stupid person will become much smarter.In the endless years, every year, people from all major forces have sent their talents here to listen to the music for a year to nurture their talents. "What do you think of my grandmaster playing?" Ning Xue''s face is full of pride, she looks at Li Taibai, waiting for Li Taibai''s praise. "Not bad." Li Taibai nodded his head and gave a serious evaluation. Hearing Li Taibai''s comment, Ning Xue''s face suddenly became very strange. "The young master seems to have heard a better piano than my grandmaster." A discontented voice sounded, and three girls stepped up from the forest below, staring at Li Taibai discontentedly. These are three girls in their twenties. "Fang Yuan, Fang GUI, Fang Jiao, how did you three talk to my guests?" Ning Xue opens her mouth and roars. "Elder Ning Xue, this young master is not satisfied with our grandmaster''s piano sound. We are just curious. Has he ever heard a better piano sound than our grandmaster?" Among the three girls, one with a rounder face said. "That is, the music of the grandmaster is the best in the world. Who else can surpass the grandmaster? He just said it was OK Round face girl side, a slightly small woman is also dissatisfied with said. "There''s no one in this world who can play a better piano than the grandmaster." The last girl nodded. For the three girls'' words, Ning Xue didn''t refute. The Grandmaster of Yinsheng is the legendary existence in Yinsheng gate, which is the existence worshipped by all people. Even for endless years, the Grandmaster of Yinsheng gate is still guarding Yinsheng gate. Li Taibai''s words are insulting their beliefs. "Have you ever heard a piano sound better than my grandfather''s?" Said the round faced girl again. A pair of eyes looking at Li Taibai, if Li Taibai did not say why, the three of them will never let Li Taibai, even the guests invited by elder Ning Xue. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 440 "In this world, there is absolutely no piano sound better than that of the music saint." In the heart of all the people of yinshengmen, it must be incomparable. "I just said that. I don''t know much about piano music." Li Taibai said. On his trip to yinshengmen, he just wanted to fulfill his promise to ouyangli, and didn''t want to cause too much trouble. Just now, he was just a habitual comment. Yinshengmen''s Qinyin is really powerful in Tianlong continent, but it''s not worth mentioning compared with the divine world. "Hum, don''t comment if you don''t understand the music." Round face girl dissatisfied said. "Square and round." Ning Xue interrupts the girl with round face. She looks at Li Taibai with apology on her face and says, "Fang Yuan has just joined Yinsheng gate. She is not sensible. I hope you will forgive me." "Nothing." Li Taibai shook his head. "He''s Li Taibai. This time I specially invite him back to save yinshengmen." Ning Xue looks at Fang Yuan and others and says. "Save the sound gate?" Hear Ning Xue''s words, Fang Yuan and others show a strange expression on their faces. "Elder Ning Xue, yinshengmen doesn''t need to be saved any more." Standing beside Fang Yuan, the smaller girl said. "What''s the matter?" Ning Xue''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "Elder Ning Xue, it''s like this. Three days ago, the patriarch''s Oracle said that elder martial sister Ouyang Li had already... the three girls talked about Ouyang Li''s entering into the land of evil sound. "Xiao Li." Ning Xue sighed, her eyes showed the color of sadness, she has understood the choice of Ouyang from. "Mr. Li, I don''t need to trouble you. Just stay in yinshengmen for a few days. Let''s make the best of our friendship." Ning Xue looks at Li Taibai and says. "Grandmaster Oracle, she can control magic soldiers?" Li Taibai looked at Ning Xue and others and said, "do you really think that Yinsheng gate can be safe?" "Mr. Li, don''t you believe the oracle of our grandmaster?" Fang Yuan said again, her eyes staring at Li Taibai discontentedly, looking at this young man, the more she looked, the more uncomfortable she felt. Not long ago, it was said that the music of their grandmaster''s zither was just OK, but now they directly doubt their grandmaster''s Oracle. "The oracle of the patriarch can''t be wrong." Ning Xue also said. Listening to Ning Xue''s words, Li Taibai was just about to speak, but at this moment, he suddenly raised his head and looked to the depth of Yinsheng gate. At this moment, he sensed the change of heaven and earth. The music of Qin in the void was slowly changing. He was concentrating in the depth of Yinsheng gate. In the depth of Yinsheng gate, in his spiritual world, he could see a black mist slowly appearing. "The oracle of the patriarch? Unfortunately, you are wrong this time. This Oracle will only plunge you into the abyss. " "Mr. Li, you have passed." Ning Xue''s face became cold. "You''ll know in a minute." Li Taibai looked at several people, and his eyes showed pity. "Three." He held out three fingers. "What?" Ning Xue and others show a confused color in their eyes. They don''t understand Li Taibai''s meaning. "Two." Li Taibai''s fingers became two. "What are you doing?" Fang Yuan''s eyes are more dissatisfied. "One." Li Taibai''s fingers disappeared. "You''re sick, aren''t you? We don''t welcome you, and we don''t need your salvation. " Fang Yuan said angrily. But just then, the whole world became very quiet. Silence is absolutely impossible for yinshengmen. The music of the master of Qinyin has lasted for tens of thousands of years, but at this moment, the music of the master of Qinyin stopped. "What happened!" The whole sound gate vibrated, countless figures appeared in the air, eyes full of panic. Ning Xue''s eyes look at Li Taibai. Her eyes are full of horror. "What''s going on? What do you know? " She saw with her own eyes that Li Taibai finished counting the numbers, and this kind of change took place in yinshengmen. "As I said, the oracle of yinshengmen is wrong. Go to the land of demonic sound and you will understand." Li Taibai said. "The land of demons." Hearing Li tianbai''s words, Ning Xue''s heart was shocked and her body went away. After her, Li Taibai followed closely. "What the hell is going on?" Fang Yuan and others are in panic. They don''t know what happened. The Qin sound of the founder of yinshengmen has been passed on for tens of thousands of years. It is the spirit of the founder of yinshengmen who is playing. Now the Qin sound has disappeared, which means the spirit of the founder of yinshengmen has disappeared. "The land of magic sound, go to the land of magic sound." Watching Li Taibai and others disappear, several people quickly follow. .... at this time, the land of demonic sound is covered by black fog, and countless demons are shuttling through the black fog. "Quack, quack, quack." A strange sound came from the black fog. Many figures, at this time, have stood outside the black fog, looking at the black fog in the land of magic sound, their eyes are full of horror."This is the birth of Yinmo!" Someone exclaimed. The land of magic sound has experienced many such events. Every time the black fog appears in the land of magic sound, it means that the existence of terror is revived. The existence of terror will step out of the land of magic sound again. However, it has never happened that the music of the founder of Yin Sheng disappeared. "Why! Didn''t the Oracle say that this will be the end? Why is that? " An old figure stood in the void, his eyes full of fear. "There must be something wrong with the land of magic sound. Someone must enter the land of magic sound and find out the situation." Soon, the old figure understood the situation at this time. "Dong!" just at this time, the sound of the zither sounded again, but this time, the sound of the zither sounded in the dark fog, and the notes appeared in the void, blocking the way for everyone to enter. "Yinfeng!" "It''s the art of seal!" Seeing the notes appearing in the black fog, eyes are wide open. The art of notes is the most powerful force of the Yinsheng gate, which can prevent anyone from entering or coming out. It is the core existence of the Yinsheng gate and the power of cultivation. "Break the seal quickly." The old figure in the sky said. "Good." A charming woman nodded her head and stepped forward to the front of the black fog. The only way to break the seal is to make it disappear with beautiful Qin sound and break it with sound. The sound of the piano sounded, and there was a wonderful sound floating in the sky. But when the first note was played, the beautiful woman''s face suddenly changed dramatically, and a mouthful of blood came out of her mouth. Her body seemed to be hit by something and fell heavily on the ground. "Elder Ning Mei, failed." Seeing the comatose woman, people''s faces changed greatly. "Elder Ning Xue is not here. Elder Ning Mei is the most powerful one in the way of Qin Yin. What should I do now?" "Is yinshengmen really going to die?" Countless people howled. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 441 "Master, what''s the situation?" Ning Xue came from afar, she looked at the old figure in the sky. "It''s elder Ning Xue." "Elder Ning Xue has come back. It''s so good." Seeing the frozen snow, everyone was excited. At present, the way of Qinyin is the best. Ning Mei is the second and Ning Xue is the first. Even in the place of qinyintianpai, Ningxue got eight notes. If something had not happened at that time, Ningxue would have got nine notes. "Cher, go and have a try." The old figure showed a soft color in her eyes, she said. "Yes, sir." Ning Xue nodded her head and sat down in front of the black fog. Someone nearby handed over a mahogany piano inlaid with Phnom Penh. Not far away, Li Taibai and Fang Yuan and others appeared. "Elder Ning Xue, you need to break the seal." "Boy, you are blessed this time. Elder Ning Xue hasn''t played in front of people for a long time." The eyes of Fang Yuan and others are full of excitement. Yinshengmen, Ningxue, was once a legend in the whole flower and tree world. The way of zither music is superb. With one zither music, ten top talents were suppressed at that time. But after that song, Ning Xue doesn''t leave Yinsheng gate any more. It''s hard for even Yinsheng gate disciples to hear Ning Xue''s Qin sound. No one knows how far Ning Xue''s Qin sound is now. It is said that Ning Xue is not playing because she has realized the bottleneck of the way of Qin Yin, and she needs to find her own bottleneck. Twenty years of sealing the piano, is a move epiphany, let the piano sound transparent. Now in the face of the life and death of yinshengmen, Ning Xue is finally going to play the piano for the first time 20 years later. "Twenty years later, elder Ning Xue''s Qin Yin knows how far it has come." The eyes were full of excitement. "After all, it''s a little bit worse." Sitting on the piano, Ning Xue sighs in her heart. After 20 years of sealing the piano, she still hasn''t found the way she wants to find. In the battle 20 years ago, she was gorgeous and had a little feeling at the same time. But after 20 years, she still hasn''t found the right direction of that feeling. "Ding." Ten fingers are long and slender. They hook the strings. The voice of Ning Xue''s heart comes into the music. Twenty years of Fengqin, now Kaifeng, twenty years of sentiment, twenty years of thought, at this moment, the integration of through, she did not play the piano, the heart has played millions of times, she did not play the piano, ten fingers already empty play endless years. The music composed by Qin can already fill the earth. In my dream, I have been with Qin for a long time. In her dream and out of her dream, she had nothing else in her life except Qin. "What kind of music is this?" When Ning Xue plays the first sound, everyone becomes very quiet, and their eyes fall into intoxication. This is the music they have never heard and the artistic conception they have never felt. At this moment, in the world, in addition to the sound of snow, there is nothing else, everyone is immersed in the wonderful sound of the piano. In the as like as two peas, the is playing in the air. The wood organ is playing in the air, just like the snow, but it matches the piano music without disturbing the snow. It seems to be born in the setting of the snow music. "Tao Sheng Qin Yin!" In the distance, many figures stare at the xylophone in the void. "Daosheng Qinyin is the most noble symbol of yindao, representing the appearance of Shengji yindao, which is the first appearance of yindao." Someone said. Endless years ago, the Grandmaster of Yin Sheng once had a vision, but only once. I didn''t expect that after 50000 years, the music of Sheng Qin appeared again, and the door of Yin Sheng appeared, which can be compared with the existence of the Grandmaster of Yin Sheng. Saint level is the top power of Tianlong. "Go and have a look." Countless people set foot on the gate of Yinsheng. The appearance of Daosheng Qinyin is a great event in Tianlong continent. Everyone wants to witness history and this great moment. "Good, good." The old figure in the sky came back from the shock. She wept with joy and tears. Is the piano sound good? Li Taibai didn''t feel very good. At least he can''t compare with those gods in the divine world. But he also knows that this Qin sound is the peak that can be reached in Tianlong continent. But at the moment, Li Taibai didn''t listen to Ning Xue. There was a sound in his ear. At the same time, a xylophone appeared in his eyes. Looking at Ning Xue''s playing, he suddenly felt that it was too weak, even full of shortcomings. "I haven''t played the piano for 20 years. I''m not familiar with the technique. I''m not in the right mood. The music is too messy. It''s insulting." Li Taibai''s ear rang out a voice, this is his own voice. His face was strange. In the sea of his consciousness, at this time, the folk song is floating, a trace of power is sent out from the folk song. At this moment, he feels as if he has become a master of Qin and Taoism."The Qing emperor is worthy of being the Qing emperor." Li Taibai was amazed. This kind of power is unheard of before. Even the most top beings in the divine world can''t do this. A musical score is passed on, which makes an existence who doesn''t know how to play the piano become a master of Qin. The name of the first Divine Comedy in the divine world is worthy of the name. "It''s a pity that this song, after all, is too bad to be finished." Li Taibai sighed. He is unconscious sigh, voice is very light, for the snow sigh. I haven''t played the piano for 20 years. I''m looking for my own way. Although I''m born, I''ve found my own direction. It''s a pity that it''s too early to unseal. I''m not in the mood yet, so the music is not finished. Li Taibai''s sigh is very low, but the people present, which one is not the strong, the weakest also has the spirit handsome realm, Li Taibai''s sigh is heard clearly by them. "You know what." Fang Yuan''s eyes are full of disgust. She found herself hating someone for the first time. Li Taibai''s evaluation has destroyed their artistic conception of being attracted by Ningxue Qinyin. This feeling is just as disgusting as finding a lump of excrement when eating delicious food. "If you don''t know the piano, don''t judge it. Do you know that you are very annoying?" Fang Yuan said discontentedly. "Who is your excellency?" The old figure in the sky said coldly. "Elder Taishang, this young master Li is elder Ningxue. Please come back..." Fang Yuan said, explaining the origin of Li Taibai and his evaluation of Yinsheng not long ago. "Do you know Qin, sir?" The old figure in the sky asked again. "A little bit." Li Taibai replied. "Since you know something, don''t judge. Listen to the piano quietly. For the sake of Ning Xue, I will not drive you away." The old figure in the sky said again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 442 "Little guy, I have warned you long ago. If you don''t understand Qin, don''t make random comments." Fang Yuan looked at Li Taibai with disdain. A little kid. Li Taibai is only 16 years old now. In Fang Yuan''s eyes, he is really a child. But in the world of Tianlong, there has never been a child who is not a child. Genius will come to the fore and make a difference when he is young. "Take a good look. You can''t comment on the way of Qinyin. It''s your honor to listen to elder Ning Xue. It''s enough to make you boast all your life." Fang Yuan''s side, the petite woman also said. "Fang Yuan, Fang Jiao, shut up." Yinli''s voice sounded a little angry. Looking at Li Taibai, she is also very upset. Whether she is the founder of Yin Sheng or Ning Xue, it is the highest existence in her heart and her belief. But she knows better than Fang Yuan and others about the terror of this young man. At the age of 16, he understood the meaning of the sword and killed the madman easily. No matter his talent or strength, he was at the top of the flower and tree world. "Mr. Li, Fang Yuan and Fang Jiao are still small. You don''t have to pay attention to them." Yinli said with a smile. Hearing Yin Li''s words, Fang Yuan and three people widened their eyes. You know, the three of them are in their twenties. Yinli even said they were little in front of Li Taibai, a teenager???? Three people feel incredible. "It''s OK. I didn''t pay attention to it." Li Taibai nodded his head and said. In Li Taibai''s eyes, Fang Yuan and others are just like children. All their tempers are on their faces. There is no city at all. Tongyanwuji!!! Three people open mouth, looking at Li Taibai, for a moment, in addition to lying trough or lying trough. But after all, the three did not continue to talk. In the void, the old figure looked at Li Taibai. Her eyes flashed and she sighed in her heart. "It''s a pity." Li Taibai can be brought by Ning Xue. It must be powerful. At least it is the realm of the king of spirit, and even comparable to the realm of the king of spirit. But it''s too late after all. The existence bred by the sound of Qin has matured again. Now it''s not a small spirit king to deal with. Even the realm spirit king and the half spirit saint are not opponents. "At a young age, I have great talent, but unfortunately, I''m too arrogant." The elder of yinshengmen sighed softly, ignoring Li Taibai. As time goes by, the sound of snow is still playing, the black shadow in the black fog is howling, and the technique of sound sealing is constantly changing. Notes are shaking, and gradually become the technique of transparency. "It''s going to break." The eyes of all the people in yinshengmen are full of joy. The sound of Ning Xue''s piano has reached the end, and it will be complete. "See? If you don''t understand the art of Yin Tao, you are not qualified to evaluate it. " Fang Yuan can''t help but say haughtily to Li Taibai. "Click!" Just then, a note broke. The owner of yinshengmen was relieved. The first note was broken, which means that Yinfeng is about to be broken. "Dong!" At this time, the sound of Ning Xue''s piano suddenly became disordered. "What''s the matter?" Hearing this suddenly disordered sound, all the disciples of yinshengmen were surprised. The disordered sound of Qin represents Ning Xue''s confusion. "No!" The elder of yinshengmen disappeared in the air. "Dong!" The sound of the piano sounded again. It was like knocking on everyone''s heart. In their eyes, the piano in front of Ning Xue''s body broke, her body seemed to be hit by a heavy object, and a mouthful of blood vomited from Ning Xue''s mouth. She went backward. But Ning Xue didn''t fall on the ground like Ning Mei. Behind her body, a figure appeared there. Li Taibai catches Ning Xue''s body. "Thank you." Ning Xue''s face was pale and she said in a low voice. When the piano is broken, her soul is seriously injured, and her body is seriously injured. At this time, her body is extremely weak, even more than anyone else. For example, if she hits the ground, it will damage her foundation, or even die directly. "Nothing." Li Taibai shook his head. The elder of yinshengmen appears not far away from Li Taibai. When she realizes something is wrong, she already knows the situation of Ning Xue, but it''s a little late after all. Her heart is full of sorrow, and she is ready for the possible death of Ning Xue. But unexpectedly, Li Taibai appears behind Ning Xue. "How did the boy do it?" The elder of Yinsheng gate had an idea in his heart. Her eyes looked at the seat where Li Taibai was standing, which was farther than where she was standing. Fang Yuan and others stood in the same place, looking at Li Taibai behind Ning Xue, and then looked at the empty place around them. "When did he leave?" An idea crossed several people''s minds."Master, I''m sorry. Ning Xue failed." Ning Xue struggles to stand up from Li Taibai''s hands and looks at the elder of Yinsheng gate. Her eyes show the color of sadness. Hear congxue''s words, everyone reacted. The failure of Ning Xue means that the door of Yin Sheng has been unable to break the art of Yin Feng. "It''s OK. You''ve tried your best. It''s useless to be a teacher." The elder of yinshengmen sighed. She looked at all the disciples of yinshengmen, and her eyes were full of compassion. The failure of Ningxue means that yinshengmen will not be able to enter the land of demonic sound and prevent the birth of that horrible existence. "Do your best and listen to the destiny, only hope that Li''er can complete the oracle of the grandmaster." The elder of yinshengmen said. They have no choice but to expect Ouyang Li in the land of magic sound to activate the magic soldiers and save the holy gate. Hearing the words of the elder of yinshengmen, the disciples of yinshengmen looked at the land of magic sound, and their eyes were full of prayer. "Mr. Li, thank you for coming to Yinsheng gate, but you don''t need it any more. You can go first. If the magic voice land really exists, you will only waste your life." The elder of yinshengmen, looking at Li Taibai, saw off the guests. "I can''t go." Li Taibai shook his head, looked at the elder of yinshengmen and said, "if I leave, then yinshengmen will not be saved. I promised Ouyang to leave and save yinshengmen." "What can you do? A spirit king? Do you think you''re dealing with your peers? " Fang Yuan said. "Mr. Li, I know that you can be brought here by elder Ning Xue. It must be a genius, but you can''t solve the problem of yinshengmen. Even if all the strong people in the flower and tree world join together, and even the reincarnation of Lingsheng, there is still only one way to die. This is not your genius game, you can go." Side has not been how to speak of Fang GUI impatiently said. Don''t speak, just because she feel and this arrogant boundless youth have nothing to say, but at the moment, the sound holy gate is facing the disaster, she looked at Li Taibai arrogant appearance, more unpleasant. "Then don''t wait for that guy to be born, just go in and kill him before he is born?" Li Taibai said. "Ha ha ha." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Fang GUI smiles angrily. She looks at Li Taibai with contempt in her eyes and says, "don''t you see that even elder Ning Xue has failed? Who else can break the seal? Or do you think you can break it? " "Well, I can break it." Li Taibai nodded his head seriously. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 443 Li Taibai''s voice fell, a pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of anger. "Mr. Li, we respect you as a guest. Are you looking down on our yinshengmen?" A cold voice rang out, and a woman glared at Li Taibai. "Elder Ning Xue can''t do it. Do you think you can? Or do you think that your understanding of the art of Yin Tao has surpassed elder Ning Xue? " One by one, the voices kept ringing, glaring at Li Taibai. "How do you know if you don''t try?" Li Taibai looked at the woman and said. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, all the people present were even more angry, and the elder of yinshengmen also showed his displeasure in his eyes. But Li Taibai had ignored them. He let go of the snow and stepped forward. A xylophone appeared in his hand and sat cross knee in front of the black fog. Seeing Li Taibai''s action, the yinshengmen woman is even more angry. Someone steps forward and wants to drive Li Taibai away. "Let him try." Ning Xue said suddenly. "Elder Ning Xue." A pair of eyes to see snow, only see snow serious look, people did not continue to refute. "It''s no use asking him to try." Fang Jiao said disdainfully. Li Taibai''s heart calmed down when he played the piano with both hands. There was no other thing in his ear, but only the piano in his hand in his eyes. At this time, in his mind, countless music scores emerged. This is the music score from the divine world, but it is not suitable in this Tianlong continent. At the moment, the song of life trembles in his body, and countless messages appear in Li Taibai''s mind. This is the message of Qin Tao. At the same time, a music score constantly changes in his mind, and finally stops. "That''s it." Li Taibai''s hand gently plucked the strings. "Ding." The piano sounds. At the moment when the Qin sound sounded, everyone in yinshengmen was stunned. They were very familiar with the Qin sound. Just now, all of them had heard the Qin. "How can it be!" Ning Xue''s eyes widened. It''s the music that she played not long ago. It''s a piece that she has learned and understood for 20 years. Even she played it for the first time not long ago, and she didn''t even have a score. "Just listen once and remember the rhythm and compose the score!" "Genius! It''s definitely a genius of sound way The elder of yinshengmen is full of shock. The higher the level of music score, the more difficult it is to write music score. Even the power of heaven will prevent people''s memory. Playing music requires playing music score day by day until they understand the meaning of the music. It''s not just the elder of yinshengmen. At this time, all the people of yinshengmen were shocked when they watched Li Taibai play. "It''s just a pity." A woman sighed suddenly. Hearing the woman''s voice, everyone came back. Ning Xue''s own creation of this music, itself is not perfect, unable to play, and eventually seriously injured. It is conceivable that Li Taibai will continue to play this piece. Li Taibai''s playing is still going on, not fast or slow. The shadow of the piano in the sky appears again. With the passage of time, the notes in the black fog become transparent again, looking at the transparent notes. "Here we are." There''s a secret in some people''s hearts. Here''s where freezing snow can''t be done yet. Under everyone''s gaze, Li Taibai''s hand stirred the strings, the transparent notes were broken, but everyone was surprised. "What''s the matter?" "How could that be?" Ning Xue widens her eyes, and her eyes are full of shock. At this time, the music played by Li Taibai has changed, not the one she played not long ago. After 20 years of sealing the piano, her music, with indifference and inaction, is pleasing to the listener. But now Li Taibai''s style is suddenly changed from indifference to euphemism and sadness. This kind of change not only did not make the Qin sound successful, but also made the Qin sound to a higher level. In the eyes of all people, it seems to see an old man standing outside the world. He understands the way of heaven, lives in seclusion, does nothing and sees through heaven and earth. One day, when the old man enters the world, he sees endless wars, life is ruined, people eat people, and children eat each other. That is a tragic era. The old man is full of compassion and teaches the way of heaven and earth. He wants to make everyone fall into peace Walking all over the river, he spread his own way... "click!" Countless notes are broken and the piano stops suddenly. Hearing the sudden stop of the piano, everyone suddenly recovered. The notes have been broken, and the technique of seal has been broken. "I went." Li Taibai stood up and stepped into the black fog. When Li Taibai stepped into the black fog, all the members of Yinsheng sect came back. "Who is this boy?" "How can he do such a thing!" A voice rang out, full of incredible, a pair of eyes looked at Fang Yuan and Ning Xue and others.Fang Yuan''s face turned blue and white, thinking of his disdain for Li Taibai not long ago. "Do you know Qin?" "A little bit." Elder yinshengmen had a conversation with Li Taibai not long ago in her mind. At that time, she thought Li Taibai was too arrogant, but now she thinks that this young man is too modest. If this is a little understanding, then what are they? If you can listen to it once, you can play it and improve it directly to make it stronger. It can''t be explained by a little understanding of two words. If you dare to say that young people have the second voice, no one dares to compete for the first. "Not good." Suddenly, the elder of yinshengmen suddenly came back. "There is danger hidden in the black fog. How can he go in like this! Even if the half spirit Saint wants to go in, it will cost a huge price. " She looked at the black fog, but soon there was confusion in her eyes. In the black fog, Li Taibai was not driven out. "Is there no danger in the black fog?" The elder of Yinsheng gate frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, she stepped towards the black fog. Cold, incomparably cold. When the elder of yinshengmen stepped into the black fog, her body suddenly trembled. At the same time, there were countless voices in her ears, and countless voices were whispering in her ears. Her consciousness fell into a muddle. "Ding." At this time, a piano sound sounded, and the elder of yinshengmen suddenly recovered. She opened her eyes. At this time, her right foot was unconscious, and even half of her body was paralyzed. Her face changed greatly, and she withdrew abruptly, her eyes full of horror. The black fog became more dangerous. Even she couldn''t get in. How did the boy get in! The sound of the zither rings again in her ear. The elder of yinshengmen turns his head. Ning Xue doesn''t know when she has closed her eyes again and starts to play. The sound of the zither is melodious. In the void, the shadow of the zither appears again. "That piano, he didn''t finish it!" The elder of Yinsheng gate widened his eyes. The appearance of Qin shadow means that Li Taibai didn''t finish playing the song. This is Ning Xue''s Chengdao song. Instead of taking him away, he helped Ning Xue complete her own comprehension. "What is the purpose of this young man?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 444 In the dark fog, Li Taibai stepped forward, and the sound of black shadow constantly appeared in his mind. Countless voices constantly appeared in his ears, attacking his consciousness sea. It''s a mental attack. Attack strength, even the Holy Spirit can''t retreat completely. "Is this the land of magic sound?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the door in front of him. He stepped into the door. "Roar, roar!" After Li Taibai stepped into the entrance, the shadow roared and the black fog rolled. ... in the land of magic sound, Ouyang Li''s face is very pale at this time, her eyes are full of fatigue, her body is full of wounds, and her body is stained red with blood. In front of her, a small creature is slowly disappearing. Looking at the disappearing creature, Ouyang Li raised her head and looked at the red moon in the distance. Her eyes showed a firm color. "Almost." Ouyang from the hands of a pill, pills will be taken, the body gradually dissipated the wound. This is the elixir that Li Taibai gave her at the beginning. Without this elixir, she would have died in the land of magic sound. Along the way, she had been attacked by this place for countless times. Fortunately, the creature in the land of magic sound has only the realm of Wuwang, and she can barely deal with it. With some tired steps, Ouyang is stepping towards the red moon. But soon she stopped, her eyes brightened and finally arrived. In front of Ouyang Li''s eyes, there is a land full of vines. There are countless strange black carvings on the land. These black carvings are all black, but they are carvings with human body and ox head. "Magic soldier." Ouyang Li clenched his fist. She arrived safely at last. She stepped forward and stood in front of the sculptures. The power in her body was surging. She stepped into the void and looked at the statues. In her mind, she passed the oracle of Yin Sheng, and a bone flute appeared in her hand. The sound of the flute is heard in the land of demons. "Woo woo." With the sound of Ouyang Li''s Flute, there is a strange sound in the land of magic sound. The heaven and earth tremble, and even the red moon becomes dim, as if to feel fear. "Click." With a broken sound, the black carving is broken, revealing the figure inside. The stones on the black carving are broken, and the magic soldier is awakened by Ouyang Li. "Roar!" "Kaka, Kaka, we finally wake up!" A low voice in the voice of the land sounded. Looking at the awakened magic soldiers, Ouyang Li can feel the evil spirit of terror pervading the whole world. This is the evil spirit that has killed countless lives. These magic soldiers have killed countless lives. "Little girl, did you wake us up?" A slightly higher Tauren demon soldier looked at Ouyang Li in the void. "Yes, as agreed, from today on, I''ll be your coach." Ouyang Li said, her heart is a little uneasy, which is taught in the oracle. "You want to be our Lord?" Magic soldier''s face showed a ferocious smile, looking at Ouyang Li, they set foot in the void. "Are you going to direct us?" "Hahaha, little girl, thank you for waking us up. We''ll make you one with us and spread this world forever." "Eat you, and you''ll spread this world with us." Magic soldiers step by step to Ouyang Li, their eyes full of cruel color. Looking at the magic soldiers coming towards her, Ouyang Li''s face is pale. She can feel the irresistible power. Any one of these magic soldiers has the realm of half spirit saint. However, she is not flustered. Magic soldiers are hard to control. She knew it, and the Oracle also mentioned it. It depends on her training skills. "I''m the commander, you''re the soldiers, the direction I''m pointing to, the blade I''m pointing to." Ouyang from the mouth said, training out of the use of art, there is a mysterious wave in the world. "The art of training!" Feeling the changes around Ouyang Li''s body, the magic soldiers showed anger in their eyes. One day as a soldier, one life as a soldier. Soon, these magic soldiers lowered their heads and knelt down beside Ouyang. "Follow me to kill a monster." Ouyang Li clenched his fist, and everything was as expected in the oracle. Ouyang Li''s eyes are full of joy. She can finally save her clan. From then on, there will be no such danger in the clan. "Yes, sir." The magic soldier with a higher head should bow his head. The higher magic soldier raised his head and looked at Ouyang Li with an excited face. A smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth. Seeing the smile on the magic soldier''s face, Ouyang Li was suddenly stunned. In her eyes, the magic soldier suddenly disappeared. All the magic soldiers turned into ashes at this moment. "How does it feel to go from extreme joy to extreme sorrow?" A voice sounded in Ouyang Li''s ear. I don''t know when a black shadow appeared behind Ouyang Li.Black shadow has a pair of blood red eyes, pupil, countless notes beat. Without waiting for Ouyang to speak, countless vines moved and tied Ouyang up. "What''s the matter?" Ouyang Li''s eyes showed the color of fear. "Why! How can you be born now! Isn''t it going to be a while before you come back to life? " Ouyang Li cried in horror. The black shadow behind her is the existence of yinshengmen''s fear. "Resurrection?" Hearing Ou Yangli''s words, the black shadow sounded the voice of ridicule. "I''ve never died, how can I be resurrected?" "No way!" Ouyang from the mouth called. It is clearly recorded in the clan that every elder of the Supreme Court, with his own life, inspired the power of the patriarch to kill the black shadow. "You mean, the sound?" Black shadow, the voice sounded again, but this time became a little old female voice. Hearing this voice, Ouyang Li''s eyes showed the color of horror. This voice is the voice of the founder of Yinsheng, and the oracle of yinshengmen is the voice. "Have you never doubted?" The black shadow voice was full of irony. At this time, the vines moved away, revealing a beautiful posture. Each one''s eyes were full of fear, as if he had encountered something terrible. Ouyang Li knew these posture. In yinshengmen, each of these figures is the supreme existence. It is the existence that once killed the black shadow with his own life for yinshengmen. "Run, run, these are lies." A voice rang out. Among these beautiful figures, one of them was still alive, and her eyes were full of pain. Ouyang Li is very familiar with this figure. This figure is the master of the supreme elder of Yinsheng gate. But he disappeared a hundred years ago. No one knows where he went. Unexpectedly, he appeared here. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 445 Looking at his Shizu, listening to the voice of the black shadow, listening to Shizu''s words, Ouyang crossed a terrible idea in his heart. "No! Impossible, impossible. " Ouyang Li can''t believe his conjecture. If this is true, what is the purpose of yinshengmen in the past few thousand years? Are the oracle and the grandmaster''s prophecy of yinshengmen false? But the fact, in front of her eyes, made her have to believe it. "Don''t worry, you''re the last one." The black shadow sounded again, "as long as you absorb your soul, the sound gate is unnecessary." Listen to the words of black shadow, Ouyang from the body a burst of pain, countless thorns on the vine, stabbed into her body, her consciousness gradually blurred. "Who can save yinshengmen?" Ouyang Li''s heart crossed an idea, despair, in addition to despair or despair. No one seems to be able to stop the death of Yinsheng gate. All the disciples of Yinsheng gate will die in the hands of black shadow. Even if Lingsheng is reborn, they will not be the opponents of black shadow behind them. I don''t know why, Ouyang left Li Taibai''s figure in his mind. "If it was him, could he do it?" There was an idea in Ouyang Li''s mind. But soon, her face showed a wry smile, not to mention whether Li Taibai could defeat the shadow behind her, even if he could, Li Taibai could not help her after her betrayal. "I''m sorry." Ouyang Li''s low voice. "Who!" Just then, an angry voice came out. The sword is empty, the black shadow suddenly retrogress, and countless cracks appear in its body. Ouyang Li in the black shadow of the angry sound, she felt the body suddenly a light, her vines in this moment all broken, her body fell from the air, fell in a warm embrace. She opened her eyes and saw a pretty face. "It''s you!" Seeing the boy in front of her, Ouyang Li widens his eyes. It is Li Taibai who appears in her eyes. "No way! I must be hallucinating. " Ouyang shook his head and couldn''t believe the scene. "It''s OK. I''ll save you." Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly. Hearing Li Taibai''s voice, Ouyang Li''s heart suddenly trembled. At this moment, her heart beat violently, as if she had been hit hard. "Thank you." Ouyang Li said in a low voice. "No, you run quickly. This monster has never died. Now it is even Lingsheng. It is not inferior to its opponent." Ouyang from the reaction, she broke away from Li Taibai''s arms, staggered in front of Li Taibai, but soon the severe pain on her body, let her straight air-conditioning, sweat from her forehead. The thorn of the vine is still on her body, and has not been pulled out by Li Taibai. "Li Taibai, your power must be able to leave here. Take out the news quickly. The forefathers'' predictions are all false, and they are all lies of the black shadow." Ouyang from endure the body pain, still block in front of Li Taibai. "Want to go? Do you think you can go? " The voice of the black shadow sounded again. "Whew!" Countless vines cut through the void and swept towards Li Taibai. But at the moment of approaching Li Taibai, all the vines were broken, the sword was surging, and all the vines were chopped at the moment of approaching Li Taibai. "Don''t worry, I said, I will help you save your family." Li Taibai didn''t know when he was in front of Ouyang. He turned his back to Ouyang and said, "just look behind me." Listening to Li Taibai''s words and looking at Li Taibai''s back, Ouyang Li clenched her fist. At this moment, she felt a kind of feeling called peace of mind, as if she was standing behind the figure. She didn''t need to worry about everything. It was a feeling she had never felt before. "It''s really the sword." The black shadow spoke again. It looked at Li Taibai with a strange color on its face. "I didn''t expect that in this era, there will be the existence of understanding artistic conception again. If you are allowed to grow up, you will become the first Holy Spirit in the endless years of Tianlong continent. It''s a pity that you are looking for your own death." Black shadow light said, its face showed a smile, "but this is my blessing, I want to thank you for coming, let me have a better container." "You''re in good health. I took it." The black shadow disappeared. When it reappeared, it had already reached Li Taibai''s body. Half of his body melted into Li Taibai''s body. At this moment, Li Taibai seemed to have two bodies. See the black shadow into Li Taibai body action, Ouyang from the heart suddenly jump. Yinshengmen has fought with this monster for countless times. Every time this monster appears, it will occupy the body of the disciple of yinshengmen. This is a force without solution. As long as this monster occupies the body, the disciple''s body will become a monster. "Run Ouyang stepped on Li Taibai, her eyes showing the color of despair.This move has no solution. Is it the end of Li Taibai? Ouyang Li''s heart is full of apologies. If it wasn''t for her, Li Taibai would not have come here. "What is this! Ah At this time, a cry of fear sounded. In Ouyang Li''s eyes, the monster on Li Taibai suddenly screamed, and his body wanted to escape from Li Taibai''s body. "Why leave now that you have come?" Li Taibai said lightly, his hand caught the black shadow on his body. Black gas as boiling water was evaporated in general, constantly emitted from Li Taibai. "Let me go! Let go of me The black shadow cried in horror. It kept struggling, but it couldn''t get rid of Li Taibai''s hand. Its power couldn''t be used for some reason. The black shadow gradually shrank, and finally turned into a black mist, disappeared in the void. "Dead?" Looking at the disappearing black shadow, Ouyang blinks. She can''t believe the scene in front of her. The whole Yinsheng gate has been scared for tens of thousands of years, and the black shadow that no one dares to help in the whole flower and tree world has died like this? "Is this the power to transcend the Holy Spirit?" "This young man, what else can''t be done?" Ouyang Li looked at Li Taibai, her heart shock, unable to speak. "Has this young man surpassed the Holy Spirit?" After several months with Li Taibai, she didn''t see through Li Taibai, but she thought she knew him very well. But now when she saw the young man in front of her, there was more fog. She found that she couldn''t see through the young man at all. "I want you to die!" At this time, a roar sounded, the dragon, the black shadow appeared, only this time, accompanied by a piano. "No!" Ouyang Li was startled and remembered the records of yinshengmen. All the black shadows were in the sound of Qin. There was no black shadow with Qin. He was once suppressed by the strong in the flower and tree world. But when he took out the black shadow of Qin, only one sound, all the strong people died. This is the existence of terror fostered by the art of Yin Tao. All forces are in the art of Yin Tao. "Dong." The sound of the zither, the lament of heaven and earth. "God Li Taibai looked at the black shadow in the air, and his eyes showed a dignified color. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 446 "No, this God is not God." Li Taibai quickly shook his head. Black shadow is not a God, but strength has reached the realm of God. "Dong." The sound of the zither rings, the world changes color, and the whole land of demonic sound becomes extremely quiet. Only the zither sound is beating, and countless notes appear in the void, one by one rushing towards Li Taibai. "The way of Qinyin is really good, but it''s a pity that you can''t do it." Looking at the black shadow, Li Taibai said faintly, he stepped towards the black shadow. The notes fell on Li Taibai and poured into his body. "Stupid." Black shadow blood red eyes, showing the color of cruelty. Note contains her power, can control the human body, touch will die. But soon, his face changed, and his notes fell on Li Taibai, which had no effect. "How can it be!" The black shadow said angrily. But by this time, Li Laobai had reached the black shadow. "So fast!" The black shadow was surprised. "Touch." A slap fell on the black shadow''s face and directly flew the black shadow out. But Li Taibai''s body had already appeared on the other side of the black shadow. He grasped the black shadow with one hand and stabbed his sword into the black shadow''s body. "Poof." The black shadow suddenly dispersed and disappeared in the void. When it appeared again, it was standing in the distance. His face was full of horror. "No way! My attack is useless Looking at the black shadow in the sky, Li Taibai knew that the strength of the black shadow was really strong, but unfortunately he met him. All the strength of the black shadow was an attack on human spirit and soul, and these two points were his strongest points. Even the most terrible beings in the divine world did not dare to attack him in soul and spirit. What''s more, Qin Dao is not the way to kill. After accepting the inheritance of the existence of terror, Li Taibai is still not good at music and Taoism, but for Qin and Taoism, no one is stronger than him, even in the divine world. What''s more, he still has the first divine music in the divine world, such as the folk song. It''s extremely stupid to deal with him by the way of Qin Yin. Just as you want to use a cup of tea to cut off the ocean, you can''t measure yourself. "The monster is suppressed!" Ouyang Li looked at Li Taibai. She had an idea in her heart. She didn''t know how to describe her mood. If this monster was in the flower and tree world, it would be enough to make the flower and tree world perish. For tens of thousands of years, the flower and tree world has attacked this monster more than once, but the final result is extremely cruel. But now, this monster that makes everyone panic is firmly suppressed in front of the young man. "I admit that I underestimated you, so I decided to show my true ability." Black shadow, playing the piano again. "Hum!" The sound of the zither is like the whispers of the devil. The demons howl, the endless chill surge, and the red moon becomes more and more enchanting. "Step, step." One by one, the sound of footsteps sounded, one by one body stood up, and each one was extremely beautiful. They were dressed in rags and showed their white and tender skin. In their era, each of these figures was the unique color of their era. Countless people were crazy about the existence of pursuit. They were very excited at a glance. At this time, they were standing here in rags without any expression on their faces. Pink beauty, even in front of the body how proud, cool, after death also did not have their own pride. "Death." A low voice sounded in the void. The black shadow showed a cold smile. These figures are the strongest existence of yinshengmen. Each one is a half spirit saint. Endless years, this half spirit saint is all here. The soul is engulfed by it, and the corpse becomes its power. In the past, there were at least 100 semi spiritual saints. These semi spiritual saints did not have any fear or weakness. Even the real spiritual saints were bound to flee. What''s more, Li Taibai was not a real spiritual saint. Column The black shadow suddenly played the piano, and the hundred half spirit saints moved. They quickly stood in a team. A mysterious force appeared on several people. In the void, the mysterious force appeared and the aura escaped. "The art of training!" Ouyang Li''s eyes widened. One hundred half spirit saints use the skill of training. What a terrible scene. "Ha ha ha, boy, go to die. Your sword will be useless in front of these corpses under my control." The black shadow looked at Li Taibai with a smile, but he was surprised. In his eyes, Li Taibai''s figure disappeared. "Not good." The black shadow was startled, and the strings in his hands fluctuated. Before his eyes, an illusory voice appeared. "Back." Black shadow did not hesitate to retreat, it is very clear, at this time it close combat, absolutely can not be the young opponent in front of us. But at this time, its body stopped in the same place, a foot on its face, the body of the black shadow heavily fell on the ground, Li Taibai''s body fell from the air at the same time, heavily stepped on the neck of the black shadow."I can beat you." Li Taibai opened his mouth and said that with the strength of his feet, the black shadow directly broke his neck. With the death of the black shadow, he fell to the ground again. It is the black shadow that controls the corpses. If the black shadow is killed, the corpses will lose their ability to move. Under Li Taibai''s feet, the black shadow turned into black fog again. Soon it appeared again in the void. Just at this moment, its body became blurred, and its blood red eyes were full of fatigue. "Ah!" The black shadow screams wildly, but Li Taibai has already appeared behind the black shadow. The sword in his hand pierces into the body of the black shadow, and the black shadow turns into black fog again. Li Taibai''s steps move, and the black shadow in the sky changes again. Li Taibai''s body just reaches the black shadow, and his sword cuts off the black shadow''s head again. Looking at the sky, more and more illusory black shadow, Ouyang from has been dull. "With the blessing of the founder of Yinsheng, the shadow of Yinsheng gate, which has been suffering for 40000 years, is finally dying. Yinsheng gate is saved." Ouyang Li''s tears fell from her eyes, and she was grateful in her heart. Forty thousand years later, the disciples of Yinsheng sect have been under the threat of the black shadow for forty thousand years. They have even been cheated for forty thousand years in the name of Yinsheng grandmaster. Now it''s over. "I can''t live, you don''t want to live, in that case, let''s all die together." At this time, a cold voice resounded through the sky and the earth. In the endless void, the red moon fell from the sky, and a piano appeared at the location of the red moon. this is a blood red piano. "What''s the matter?" "Why is our power gone?" "My sentiment!" Among the Yinsheng gate, countless voices cried out in horror. The elder of Yinsheng gate was full of fear in her eyes. At this moment, all her understanding of yindao disappeared. The sound of Ning Xue''s piano stops. She looks at the piano in her hand, but she doesn''t know how to play it. "The gate of sound is over." There is a color of pain in her eyes. Is this the destruction in the oracle of Yin Sheng? The existence of terror, was born? "Let it use that power." Looking at the black shadow that has disappeared, Li Taibai sighs and looks at Ouyang Li. He shows pity in his eyes. He has tried his best, but he still can''t stop the most sad thing from happening. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 447 The sound of the zither rings, and the heaven and the earth break. In Ouyang Li''s eyes, the black shadow appears on the blood red zither. The black on the zither fades away, revealing a beautiful posture, such as the goddess''s death. Looking at the goddess in the air, Ouyang Li''s eyes are full of disbelief. "No way! It''s impossible Ouyang shook his head, unwilling to believe the scene in front of him. Even if she enters the land of magic sound and knows the trick of black shadow and the deception of Yinsheng gate, she is still not so desperate. In Yinsheng gate, the founder of Yinsheng is the belief of all Yinsheng gates. They grew up listening to the deeds of Yin Sheng. It was a gentle and kind goddess. It''s a myth that has been dead for tens of thousands of years. But now, the figure in the sky is the founder of Yin Sheng. "You are not the founder of Yin Sheng!" Ouyang Li''s eyes were full of anger. The shadow disguised her belief. "She is the Grandmaster of music." At this time, a voice some feeble ring out, a woman looking at Ouyang from, eyes full of color of pain. The woman is the ancestor of Ouyang Li. "Although I have been reluctant to believe it, I can be sure that she is the founder of Yin Sheng in the past 100 years." "Yinsheng, I haven''t been called by anyone for a long time." The gorgeous woman in the sky said, her eyes full of exclamation, looking at Ouyang Li, the corner of her mouth showed a ferocious smile and said, "my grandson, do you feel very unbelievable, but you do not recognize the wrong person, I really am your sound Saint grandmaster." "Why? Why Ouyang shakes her head, and her faith is broken. She can''t believe what she sees. "Fear of death." Li Taibai sighed, looked at the gorgeous woman in the air, and said, "the way of music is the way of soul and spirit. If you have a deep understanding of the way of piano music, you can leave your own soul, cultivate it with the soul, and finally devour the same kind of soul, so that your own soul will become stronger and stronger, and finally be reborn with the soul." "Yes, it seems that you know a lot about phonology." The gorgeous woman nodded and said. "It''s impossible. It''s fake. The grandmaster is a kind person. For someone she doesn''t know, she can even ignore her life. How can she be a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death?" Ouyang shook his head and said. Every disciple of the Yinsheng sect knows the story of the grandmaster Yinsheng. Before he got the name of Yinsheng, the grandmaster Yinsheng used to be a woman of a small family. Because he couldn''t see the abuse of a woman by powerful forces, he stood up for justice and almost died. "My way is to respect my heart. As long as I can make people happy, why don''t I die?" This is a saying that the founder of Yin Sheng once said. Soon after acquiring the skill of understanding Yin Tao, the power of Yin Sheng was valued by a force, which kidnapped the disciples of Yin Sheng at that time and asked him to bind himself in front of them. After learning the news, grandmaster Yinsheng made a choice without hesitation, sealed his own strength and entered the family. If it wasn''t for an admirer of Yin Sheng at that time who saved him with death, he would have died that year. How can a person who can care for his own life for the sake of his disciple, or even for the sake of a stranger, be a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death. "Fake? What do you know? " Hearing Ouyang Li''s words, Yin Sheng''s eyes showed a tyrannical color. Her eyes looked at Ouyang Li with disgust, "your life is still long, of course you won''t be afraid of death. Do you think I really wanted to do this kind of thing at the beginning? Do you think I feel better? You have always regarded me as a belief and considered me the kindest person in the world, but do you really know me? " "Do you know the feeling of knowing that your life is approaching and counting down every day? I thought I was not afraid of death, but when the real death comes, do you know how afraid I am? I don''t want to die, I want to live, even if I give everything, I want to live. " Listening to the words of master Yinsheng, Ouyang Li falls into silence. She can''t understand what master Yinsheng thinks, why a person who is not afraid of death becomes like this before he dies, and why a kind person changes from extreme kindness to extreme darkness in the face of death. But she didn''t agree. "You are right, afraid of death is right, desperate to live is right." At this time, Li Taibai''s voice rang out. When he heard Li Taibai''s words, Ouyang Li was slightly stunned. She looked at Li Taibai. "Yes, I''m not wrong. I just want to live. What''s wrong? In this world, the strong are respected. I have the strength to live. Why do I want to die? Let these people exchange the lives of the weak for my life. This is the truth of heaven and earth. " Yin Sheng said. Forty thousand years, never speak, forty thousand years of silence, a move to vent, she can''t stop. Li Taibai''s words made her seem to have found a bosom friend. "If I''m right, why do you want to stop me? As long as you get out of the way, I can let yinshengmen live. I don''t want to hurt my grandson of many generations. " Grandmaster Yinsheng looks at Li Taibai with a look of prayer in his eyes."You are right." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. It''s human nature to be greedy for life and afraid of death. All people want to live, such as Zhang Dafei and Zhu monkey. Who is not afraid of death? Who wants to die? He understands this feeling very much, but he understands, doesn''t mean he agrees. People live, if only to live, abandon their dreams, abandon their family, abandon everything, then this kind of living, what is the meaning? Li Taibai didn''t like the living dead. "I don''t like it." Li Taibai looks at the sound Saint grandmaster coldly to say. "You don''t like it." Grandmaster Yinsheng was slightly stunned. "Yes, I don''t like it, so I will take revenge for these disciples and grandchildren who died in your hands. The strong are respected. That''s what you said. So, I''m better than you, and I want to kill you. Do you have any opinion?" "You tease me!" Grandmaster Yinsheng''s eyes showed anger, and her eyes were full of killing intention. "Since you don''t want me to live, let''s all die together." Grandmaster Yinsheng sits in the void with her knees crossed. Her figure is illusory. She puts her hands on the piano, and her slender jade hands gently hook the strings. "Dong." The piano is playing. Li Taibai shakes his head as he looks at the action of the grandmaster Yinsheng. "Don''t do to others what you don''t want to do to yourself." Grandmaster Yinsheng believed in the survival of the strong, but when it came to her, she was not satisfied and full of anger. "Young master, get out of here. This is the voice of death." Just then, a voice rang out. Ouyang Li''s Shizu looked at Li Taibai. Her eyes were full of despair. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 448 As the name suggests, this is music that can destroy the world. But this world is the land of magic sound, and all the disciples who practice the power of the holy gate of sound. Ouyang Li''s face was very pale. She fell to the ground wobbly. Her power in her body had already disappeared, and her understanding of the sound path had disappeared. A note appears from her body and floats away towards the sound saint. At the same time, countless notes appear in the void, all of which are the notes of Yinsheng disciples. These countless notes are constantly integrated into Yinsheng''s body, and the power of Yinsheng''s body becomes extremely terrifying. "Li Taibai, go away quickly, voice of destruction, even if God comes here, it will be destroyed." Ouyang from looking at Li Taibai, difficult said. The breath in her body had faded away. The voice of extermination is taboo in the sacred gate of music, which has the power to destroy the land of demonic sound. In this land of demonic sound, the voice of extermination is the most powerful power. "Can you walk away?" The voice of Yin Sheng Lao Zu, full of resentment. When the voice of doomsday starts, she will die. The power of origin. Hearing the sound of Qin played by Yinsheng Laozu, Li Taibai understood the power of this kind of Qin in his heart more than anyone else. This is the most original power of the birth of this land of demonic sound. This Qin sound can destroy the origin of this land of demonic sound. The land of magic sound. When he stepped into the land of magic sound, Li Taibai already knew that the land of magic sound was just an attempt of the heart of the world of Tianlong. The heart of the world in every world, if it perceives the new way, will open a small secret place for a lucky person to enter and understand this power. If this power is useful to the world, then this power will be carried forward and become one of the main powers in the world. But if it is useless or destroyed by others, then this power will be completely destroyed Disappear. This lucky person will be called the founder of this power. Master Yinsheng, obviously, is the lucky one. This kind of lucky person must be gifted and have the existence of great fortune, and this kind of lucky person is often the only one who can destroy this power. In this land of magic sound, the power of the lucky man is not an opponent even if God comes to this place. This is the law of the world. Today, the soul of master Yinsheng is no longer in this space. No one can attack master Yinsheng unless he can directly destroy Tianlong continent. However, Li Taibai can''t do this. "Die, you can take a genius to die with me, I have no regrets." The sound of grandmaster Yin Sheng''s voice continues to ring out, her eyes staring at Li Taibai, with a smile. Li Taibai didn''t pay attention to the Grandmaster of Yinsheng. When he was playing, he sat down with his knees crossed. A piano appeared in his hand. "Ha ha ha? Are you going to use the piano against me? " In the air, the voice of the founder of music is full of irony. She is the founder of the world''s music and Taoism. No one can control her. What''s more, she has lived here for 40000 years, outside for 10000 years and 50000 years. Who can compare her way of music and Taoism? "Li Taibai, I know you are a genius, but you can''t compare the way of Yin Sheng." "Young master, you leave here quickly. The sound way of the founder of Yin Sheng has surpassed that of Yin Sheng, which is enough to compare with gods." Can''t see Li Taibai''s action, Ouyang Li and her teacher said anxiously. "I know." Li Taibai nodded his head, looked at the grandmaster Yinsheng and said, "even if my voice is stronger than her, I can''t be her opponent. In this place, she doesn''t have to fight me at all, she just needs to destroy the world." "Yes, it seems that you are very unusual. You know my power." Master Yinsheng nodded and said, "even if the real God is here, I want him to die, he has no way to live." "Do you regret it? Ha ha ha, do you feel my despair? I''ll give you a time. In five minutes, the world will be destroyed. You and I will die here. Ha ha ha, feel my despair. Now there are four minutes and fifty seconds left. " The sound Saint grandmaster some hysterical smile way. The sound of master Yinsheng''s zither is playing gently. In the land of magic sound, the distant sky is slowly collapsing, and the speed is slowly coming towards Li Taibai. This collapsing speed can just reach Li Taibai in five minutes. "Boom boom!" The earth is crumbling, the whole world is shaking, and the mountains in the distance are turned into dust and finally disappear. "Ding." Li Taibai''s piano sounds. "It''s useless, it''s useless, the voice of annihilation is not the power to you at all, but the power to destroy the world." Sound Saint grandmaster said with ridicule. But at this time, Li Taibai has ignored the founder of Yin Sheng, his thoughts fell into his own consciousness, in his sea of consciousness, a music score is jumping, life song. Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the folk songs. In his eyes, only one tenth of the folk songs he could see were covered with fog, and he could not see through them.Li Taibai knows that this is because he has not been recognized by the folk song. One tenth of the music is just revealed, when the sound Saint played the voice of extermination. The first Divine Song of the divine world, after endless years, appears again. "What kind of music is that?" Hearing Li Taibai''s playing, the master of Qin Yin was slightly stunned. He was very familiar with the music, but he was also very strange. "It''s a bit like the qinyintian card." She suddenly understood. It''s just a little bit like that. He Qiqiang is a great folk song. The eleven heavenly cards record the existence of the folk song, but it can only play less than one tenth of the power. "So what? You really are a genius, but what can you do? You will die here in the end. " Qin Yin said with disdain. "What''s the matter?" Suddenly she widened her eyes, her eyes looked into the distance, the original collapse of heaven and earth, I do not know why to stop the collapse, and in the slow recovery, heaven and earth in the constant re emergence. There is a color of fear in the eyes of the master Qinyin. She feels that her connection with the world is disappearing, and the original feeling like her own body is separating. "Damn, what the hell did you do!" The master of Qin Yin cried angrily. The piano in her hand plays faster, but soon, a mouthful of blood spits out from her mouth, and the connection with the world disappears completely. "Ah The master of Qin Yin is crazy. This is the sustenance of her soul. When it disappears, her soul will disappear, and she will really die. "Is death really terrible?" At this time, a voice sounded in the head of the master of Qin Yin. Listening to Li Taibai''s Qin Yin, her eyes showed a confused color. In her eyes, she saw a small girl walking beside a man. I saw the girl growing up. This is her life. "I will advance for my way, and I will not give in even if I fear death!" "My way is the right way." She listened to the little girl''s childish voice. She didn''t know why she had this idea, but it was the direction she had been going. "When? I forgot my own way? " Qin Yin''s eyes were full of confusion. Her eyes were full of tears. The songs of the common people are composed for the whole world. I wish all the people in the world have enough to eat and drink, even if they are drunk. In the past, the Qing emperor was willing to save the world by himself. He was the emperor. All the people in the world were his people, regardless of the good or the bad, regardless of the strong or the weak. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 449 "My way is the right way." He said these words when he was young, but he didn''t know why he said these words, but this is the choice of the world. As the lucky man who chose the heart of the world, the heart of the world has already changed his character. But with the flow of time, I can see through the cold and warm of the world. When I know that I am going to die, my heart slowly shakes, and finally completely collapses, forgetting my original heart. Her eyes looked at Li Taibai. Her eyes were full of gratitude and tenderness. "Sorry." The body of grandmaster Yinsheng falls on Ouyang''s side, her eyes are full of regret, her right hand appears a glimmer of white light, light into Ouyang''s body. Ouyang Muxi is the founder of Ouyang Li. White light into her body, she has hollowed out the body, become extremely spiritual, long lost power into her body. "Laozu." Looking at the apology in the eyes of grandmaster Yinsheng, Ouyang Muxi''s eyes are full of tears. "Lao Zu, you are not wrong." Ouyang Muxi shook her head. At the moment, she felt a kind of tenderness and comfort, just like her mother, which was the feeling she had imagined. After suffering for a hundred years, she had despair and anger. When she knew that the terrible existence that had scared Yinsheng for 40000 years was actually Yinsheng''s ancestor, her heart had already collapsed. But now, seeing the apology and the pain in her eyes, she is suddenly relieved. This is the Grandmaster of Yin Sheng she admires. It is her inner belief and the existence for which she can abandon her life. Even if there is a mistake, she still has no hatred in her heart. You know, every disciple of Yinsheng gate has no father and no mother. Ouyang Muxi almost starved to death at Yinsheng gate in those years. It was the oracle of Yinsheng''s grandmaster who let her into Yinsheng gate. Almost every disciple of Zunyin sect came here in this way. The patriarch''s Oracle and the disciples of yinshengmen went to meet him. Even if the fear of death in his heart becomes extreme and incomparable, there is still a kind heart in the grandmaster Yinsheng''s heart. Ouyang Muxi''s eyes look at Li Taibai. Her eyes are full of gratitude. It''s this young man who has restored the grandmaster Yinsheng. "Hum." With a mysterious voice, Li Taibai opened his eyes. The sky of the land of magic sound, the blood red moon has become white, flowers and trees have spread all over the land of magic sound, but if you look closely, you can see that every plant in the land of magic sound is formed by the accumulation of notes. Every object here contains a sound channel. Life song, one tenth, changed the land of magic sound and made the world more perfect. This is the power of life. Li Taibai''s eyes are full of shock. The doll transformed from the spirit in his mind has grown by one tenth, and the wound sword has become more powerful. The colorful light has passed half of the sword. The only pity is that the world heart''s attention has not grown up. What happened in the land of magic sound can''t be known by outsiders. Now his world heart has paid too much attention. It''s not enough to make a fuss to get the world heart''s attention again. "It''s time to get the last attention of the world." Terran earth, flower and tree world and Tianlong continent, his name has been shocked enough, and it is difficult to grow the world''s heart''s attention. Now, the place where the world''s heart''s attention can grow rapidly is the demon land. "Mr. Li." Fragrant wind blows on his face, and a graceful figure steps in front of Li Taibai. "Thank you." Yin Sheng said softly. "You don''t have to thank me. I just want to fulfill my promise with Ouyang." Li Taibai said lightly. "No matter what, it''s you who let me recover. I can''t repay my kindness. I can promise you anything, Mr. Li, as a reward." Grandmaster Yinsheng said seriously. Looking at the blinking double eyelids of master Yinsheng, Li Taibai was slightly stunned. "Anything?" He asked. "Anything will do." Master Yinsheng nodded his head. "Even if you want my body, I will give it to you. My body has not been touched." "Poof." Hearing the words of Yin Sheng, Ouyang Muxi and Ouyang Li open their eyes. Grandmaster Yinsheng, in her time, she was the goddess in everyone''s heart, with perfect posture, powerful strength and kind heart. In that time, all the gorgeous women in front of grandmaster Yinsheng could not be compared. Fifty thousand years ago, countless talented and powerful people broke the threshold of Yinsheng in order to marry Yinsheng, but none of them got the favor of Yinsheng. Even in this era, the founder of Yin Sheng is absolutely the most beautiful existence. I can''t believe I''m saying that now."No, you don''t have many days to live. Just finish what you want to accomplish. You don''t need to thank me. I just want to fulfill my promise with Ouyang Li." Li Taibai turned and left. "Li Taibai!" Ouyang Li suddenly opened his mouth. "What''s the matter?" Li Taibai turns around and looks at Ouyang Li. Looking at Li Taibai''s pretty face, Ouyang took a deep breath, and finally a smile appeared on her face. "Thank you." Ouyang Li said. "That''s what I promised you. No thanks." Li Taibai replied. With that, he turned and left. Looking at Li Taibai''s leaving figure, Ouyang Li sighed. From Li Taibai''s eyes, she didn''t see any feelings, but only the eyes of strangers. She knew that when she chose to betray Li Taibai, she and Li Taibai were doomed to go their separate ways. "Laozu, do we reply to the holy gate now?" Ouyang Muxi looks at Yinsheng Laozu. She asks. "Let me ask you something." Sound Saint ancestor looked at Ouyang Muxi and asked seriously, "am I ugly?" Hearing Yinsheng Laozu''s words, Ouyang Muxi was slightly stunned. She shook her head and said, "Laozu is as beautiful as the one in the record. She is extremely beautiful." "Then why would he refuse me?" Yinsheng Laozu said with some doubts, "when so many people pursued me, I didn''t agree. Now I can let him deal with it, but he refused." Looking at Ouyang Muxi and Ouyang Li''s strange eyes, Yinsheng Laozu looked at Ouyang Li and said, "do you know the feeling that I was saved in despair? That is a kind of unspeakable move, enough to move my heart, otherwise you can ask your grandson "What''s more." Yinsheng Laozu''s eyes looked into the distance and sighed, "I''m not a heartless person. I want to be loved in my heart. Do you know that for 50000 years, my body is still pure, but my body needs a lot." Hearing the words of Yinsheng Laozu, Ouyang Muxi''s sense of disillusionment reappears. Is this the pure, kind-hearted, cold and proud voice saint? Ouyang Li looked at the sound of Saint Laozu, her heart some understanding. In the abyss of despair, Li Taibai''s appearance, like sunshine, dispels the nightmare of the abyss and brings them into the prosperous world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 450 Founder of Yinsheng, resurrect and kill the terror of the land of demonic sound. Yinsheng gate is no longer threatened by the land of demonic sound. The father of the Bai family was not dead and was born again. In the world of flowers and trees, two messages, like an earthquake, shook the whole gate. The two statues, which should have died long ago, didn''t die. Because of the appearance of Bai''s ancestors and Yinsheng''s ancestors, the two forces immediately surpassed all forces and became the two most powerful forces in the flower and tree world. Countless strong men went to see them and wanted to see their strength, but in the end, none of them were rivals. In their time, they were invincible. Now they are still invincible. If the resurrection of the two invincible statues shocked the whole flower and tree world, then there is another thing that made the whole flower and tree world explode. Twelve days card broken, miracle genius, the world''s first genius Li Taibai won the twelve days card inheritance. Li Taibai killed the madman who had already stepped into the holy realm of half spirit with one sword. Bai family and Yinsheng gate announced that Baidi gate was the first of the two major gatekeepers, and the two major gatekeepers volunteered to be affiliated to Baidi gate. The news shocked the whole world. ... in the gate of Baidi, Li Taibai stands on the top of the mountain, looking at the void with both eyes, and a figure stands behind him. "From today on, shifangzong will become the center of the human race." Li Taibai said. When they heard Li Taibai''s words, Ping Bufan and others looked at Li Taibai, and their eyes were full of exclamations. No one doubted Li Taibai''s words. Today, Li Taibai is already the strongest man in the human race. He does not step into the holy realm, and no one is his opponent. On this day, a message came out from the ten sides. Shifangzong is a holy land. The whole world was shaken by the news. There is a legend in the land of Tianlong, that is, the holy land is revered and the dragon is the beginning. The holy land refers to the holy land. The holy land is the cradle of the human race and the most powerful name of the human race. Before ancient times, the holy land was revered and led thousands of dynasties of the human race. After ancient times, there was an era when powerful forces were invincible. They wanted to rebuild the Holy Land and support themselves. But in the end, all these forces disappeared. No one knows why these holy places disappeared. Now, baidimen dare to stand on its own. "I''m looking for a dead end." In the flower and tree world, there are strong people who hear the news and disdain to say. "Young people are gifted. After all, they experience too few things. Do they really think that they can present the ancient style?" "An outside force dare to be called holy land." The flower and tree world is full of disdain. On the same day, news came out again from the Baidi gate. Baidimen is a holy land. It should undertake the obligation of holy land. From now on, baidimen will accept the prayers of ten people every day, and accept all the prayers, including cultivation, healing, alchemy and everything. "It''s arrogant." There was a voice of disdain in the middle of the fire. "What can ten people do? To guide those spiritual masters and disciples? " "It''s ridiculous, but it''s just a lucky guy. Do you really think you can do anything? Even if it''s a real holy land, I dare not do it. " Someone laughed. "Bai Qian, are you right?" Someone looked at a man beside him. This is a middle-aged man. He is a gifted disciple of the same clan as him. Now he has stepped into the Ninth level of Lingshuai. His strength is not strong, but the man''s explosive strength is incomparable. He has created his own martial arts skills, which can even defeat the existence of Wuwang realm. What''s more, it only took less than a year for men to go from the spiritual realm to the spiritual realm. This kind of talent is unparalleled in the world. The man named Bai Qian touched his chin. He looked at the man in front of him and said, "Zhang falcon, isn''t there an old immortal in your family? Now half dead, how about taking a chance? " "That Li Taibai, who dares to stand on his own. Those secluded forces have nothing to say. He must be very powerful. Maybe your old immortal family can be saved." "No way." The man named Zhang Falcon shook his head. "There''s no cure for my old disease." "You''d better think about it. A dead horse should be a living horse doctor. I once met that Li Taibai. He was a very unusual young man and couldn''t talk big." Bai Qian patted the man on the shoulder. "Ha ha, don''t think about it. OK, I''ll go back first, or the old man will scold me again." Zhang Shuo shook his head and turned to leave. Looking at Zhang Falcon leaving, Bai Qian''s eyes flickered, his eyes were full of admiration. "Master, I wait for your call." "Younger martial brother Bai, the headmaster told you to go back to the clan." There was a sound in the sky. Hearing this sound, Bai Qianying said that he followed the people and soon arrived at a mountain gate.Baishuizong is a second class sect in Tianlong continent. Among them, this sect is also extremely weak, and there are only two or three Wuwang realms. However, baishuizong, once known as the yipinzong sect in Tianlong, is well-known in Tianlong. "Good morning, elder martial brother Baiqian." Along the way, many people who see Bai Qian say hello with adoration in their eyes. This is the genius of zongmen and the hope of its rise. "White thousand." When Bai Qian arrived at the leader Hall of baishuizong, an old man suddenly waved to him. "Master." Seeing the old man, Bai Qian''s eyes showed a soft color. This is the patriarch of baishuizong. In the past year, the patriarch of baishuizong has taken care of him to the utmost. "Go and practice." The old man looked at the middle-aged man who brought Bai Qian and said. "Yes, sir." The middle-aged man nodded his head and left. "Master, what can I do for you?" Looking at the old man''s mysterious appearance, Bai Qian''s eyes showed the color of curiosity. "Shh, keep it down. I''ve brought you a daughter-in-law." The old man''s face is excited. "Master, I said, I don''t want to get married yet." White thousand face showed the color of a bitter smile, this year, the old man has found him several times nearby beauty, said let him everywhere. Although very helpless, but parents died long ago, for the old man this concern, white thousand heart is unable to refuse, this let him have a kind of warm feeling. Back then, his parents were the same. "You''ll like it this time. Let''s see first." The old man whispered. Looking at the old man walking forward, Bai Qian shakes his head. He follows the old man. They enter the inner hall. At this time, there is a graceful figure lying in the inner hall. When they see this figure, Bai Qian''s eyes light up. This is a girl, a beautiful girl to the extreme, around the girl, everything is eclipsed. "Who are you?" Seeing the man in front of her, the girl was puzzled. "She lost her memory." The old man explained. "Do you know Li Taibai? "The girl looked at Bai Qian and others, blinked, and asked in confusion. Hearing the girl''s words, Bai Qian''s eyes flashed a light. He looked at the old man with a smile on his face and said, "master, this girl, I''m very satisfied. Can I take her to have a chat?" "Well, take her to have a chat. Don''t be afraid of Li Taibai. As long as we hide her in the clan, no one can know." The old man nodded his head. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 451 For the old man, Bai Qian''s head is a little bit. He left with the girl. "What did my master tell you?" Bai Qian asked. "Your master said, I am your wife. I lost my memory because of an accident." The girl blinked, looked at Bai Qian and asked, "are you my husband?" For the girl''s question, Bai Qian did not answer, but asked, "do you remember anything, and why do you ask me if I know Li Taibai?" "I only remember the name Li Taibai. He is my brother." The girl''s face showed a happy color and said, "my brother is very handsome and powerful." "But I don''t remember what my brother looked like." The girl frowned slightly. "The master''s sister." Bai Qian frowns slightly. He doesn''t remember that Li Taibai has a younger sister. Li Taibai''s life experience has long been spread all over the mainland of Tianlong. He is the first genius in history and the strongest among the young talents. "I''ll take you to see him." Bai Qian said. "No way." The girl shook her head. There was a color of fear in her eyes. "You can''t see my brother, or he will die." Hearing the girl''s words, Bai Qian''s eyes flashed over Leng mang. He looked at the girl and said sternly: "what does that mean? Why do you say that if I take you to see him, he will die? " "I don''t know. Anyway, I can''t see him." Looking at the confused color in the girl''s eyes, Bai Qian sighed. "Then you live here for the time being. Don''t run around until you remember something." Although I don''t know who the girl is, since I know the master and call him brother, I have something to do with the master. Bai qian can''t let the girl go. "Later, you will say that you are my friend and I am not your prime minister. That is my master''s nonsense." "Good." The girl nodded her head. "The master''s sister." White thousand looking at the girl fell into meditation, he is thinking about the girl''s words, "can let Li Taibai life danger, he had to pay attention to." ... this is a shabby wooden house. Zhang Xun looks at the wooden house and his eyes twinkle. This is his home. "Boy, do you know how to come back? Do you want to starve Laozi? " In the middle of the cabin, there was a violent voice. "It''s not normal for me to come back late because I don''t have any private affairs." Zhang said. "You waste, do your private affairs matter to me? Bring me the food soon. " In the middle of the cabin, the tyrannical voice cried out in anger. Inside, an old man with all his hair and wrinkles on his face was lying on the bed with an angry face. Zhang Falcon steps into the wooden house. "Touch." A wooden plate fell from the air and hit him. Zhang Falcon caught it. "I spent time making this wooden plate. If it''s broken, I have to spend time making it. It''s a waste of time." Zhang said. "Do you dislike Laozi? If you dislike Lao Tzu, you can get away from him. Don''t come back again. When you see me, I want to kill you, an unworthy son. " The old man scolded angrily. "If you are old, don''t scold and eat." Zhang falcon is holding a bowl in his hand, in which there are countless precious natural materials and local treasures, each of which is extremely precious and full of aura. "Go away! I want to eat meat! Do you know when you eat meat? " "Well, well, eat meat, eat meat. Eat this first. We eat meat in our dreams, or you will die and have no meat in your dreams." Zhang Falcon put the bowl in his hand in front of the old man to feed him. "Touch!" The sound of breaking. The old man''s hand overturned the bowl in Zhang''s hand, and the precious natural materials and treasures fell to the ground. "Get out of here." The old man glared at Zhang falcon. "These days, the price of local treasures has gone up. It took me a week to get this bowl. If you''re old, I''ll spend another week trying pills." Zhang Falcon ignored the old man, picked up the bowl on the ground and said. It''s a good way to test pills. There''s another way to test drugs. In this world, there are many elixir addicts. In order to make new elixirs, they often configure all kinds of strange elixirs. They need to find someone to try them. This kind of trial is very dangerous. No one knows what the final consequences of these elixirs will be. "Do you dislike Laozi? If you feel uncomfortable, get out of here. Don''t be so hypocritical and disgusting. " The old man slapped Zhang Falcon in the face. "Pop." The slap hit Zhang Falcon''s face solidly, and there were five finger marks on Zhang Falcon''s face. "You always pay attention to your hands. You''ll hurt yourself." Zhang falcon is still picking up the treasures that fall on the ground. There is no expression on his face. "Only your mouth and hands can move. If you can''t move your hands, you can only move your mouth and be a gentleman." "Get out of here, get out of here!" The old man said angrily."Never die, I''ll roll." Zhang Falcon stopped suddenly, his eyes looked at the old man and said, "I will not only roll, I will roll with you." "Let''s go and treat your injury." Hearing Zhang''s words, the old man was slightly stunned. Soon, his eyes showed disgust. "Don''t disgust me. I won''t go with you. If you move me away, I will commit suicide." "Then I''ll kill myself with you." Zhang''s eyes are very serious. Hearing Zhang''s words, the old man was stunned. "You threaten me?" "I mean it." Zhang Falcon serious incomparable said. Hearing Zhang''s words, the old man stopped talking and fell into silence in the cabin. "Old immortal, I know you deliberately angry with me, is to make me angry, let me hate you, so I don''t have to take care of you, can live well." After a moment of silence, Zhang''s voice rang out. He looked at the old man''s restless head. On his face, only his mouth could still move, his nose could not breathe, and his eyes had no luster. "I don''t want to die. Do you think I can really live like this? Those two people who gave birth to me and didn''t support me died long ago. I only have you as a relative. If you also die, what''s the meaning of my life? " "You are my only relative." Hearing Zhang''s words, the old man''s voice sounded with a sigh. "Why?" "It''s necessary." Zhang''s voice was firm. "Old immortal, let''s try this time. If not, you are almost dead. When you are dead, I will live well, OK?" Zhang Falcon some pray said. "I don''t want to take medicine. I''m in such a state that it''s worse to live than to die. If it can''t be cured this time, you''ll let me die. Otherwise, I won''t treat it with you." Said the old man. Listening to the old man, Zhang Falcon fell into silence. "If you don''t agree, that''s it. Even if you buy the medicine, I won''t take it. It''s better to die together." The old man''s voice was firm. "Good." Finally Zhang ordered his head. "Will anyone recognize me this time?" The old man thought, "who would have thought that I''m not dead yet." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 452 "Hello, have you heard? The villager of YeYe village has become a spirit. " "How can it be that not long ago, the villager of YeYe village was still a spiritual person, but now he has become a spiritual person." "The villager of YeYe village is lucky. He got a holy land order and master Li''s guidance. He stepped into the realm of spirit at one stroke. Now he is very proud." "Hello, have you heard? The elder of shuilizong, who was possessed by the devil because of his cultivation, hurt his foundation. Now he has been cured and has reached the realm of spiritual generals. " In the middle of the gate of the White Emperor, there are many voices. Around Baidi gate, there are all small sects. Lingjiang is already a super strong one. "Is this Baidi gate really so powerful?" At this time, a middle-aged man in Baidi City squinted, looked at the direction of Baidi gate and asked. "It''s all about the presence of the spirit generals. There''s nothing serious about it." Someone replied. "Also, if he was really so powerful, how could he dare to take it out? He would have hidden it secretly for a long time." "It''s just to get some fame." "I''m waiting for the destruction of baidimen, and the name of holy land can''t be easily obtained." One voice said. These people come from various forces. The name of Li Taibai of baidimen resounds throughout the flower and tree world. What happened in Qizong is known to all, and everyone knows that Li Taibai is powerful. As long as you have a brain, you will lay chess pieces near the Baidi gate and watch the Baidi gate. "Whew." Just then, a figure appeared from the air. "It''s Ling Shuai!" Seeing this figure, everyone''s eyes were full of fear. Among the baidimen, Lingshuai is not rare because of the addition of Qizong and Shenmen. There are even Lingwang, jingjinglingwang and banlingsheng. However, for the original residents of baidimen, every Lingshuai is a legendary existence. This is a middle-aged man with an old figure in his hand. "Excuse me, how can I get ten places a day?" Zhang Falcon looked at a resident of Baidi city and asked. "You need to go to the quota room every morning to get ten places. You are late today, but you can''t get the places this month." Said the resident. "Can''t get the quota in a month?" Zhang''s eyebrows and eyes were full of doubts. "Isn''t there ten places a day?" "Where are ten places enough? This is master Li''s ten quota. Now the queue has been waiting for a month. Do you see the queue over there? They''re lining up here, eating and sleeping here. " The residents of Baidi City pointed to the dense crowd in the distance and said. For other places, the name of Li Taibai is a strong man, but for people near Baidi gate, especially in Baidi City, Li Taibai is a myth and a belief in their mind. Even if Li Taibai can''t help, he can see Li Taibai. For these people, he is as holy as a saint. "Give up." In Zhang''s arms, the old man said. "A month, just a month." Zhang Falcon said firmly. Now that he has decided to do it in the end, this is his insistence. He believes that Bai Qian will not cheat him. Since Bai Qian says it is possible, then Li Taibai must be extraordinary. "Poof." At this time, the old man''s face suddenly became very pale, a mouthful of blood from the mouth. "What''s the matter with you! Don''t scare me Zhang''s face changed greatly. "It seems that my body can''t last that long." There was a smile in the old man''s eyes. Looking at the smile in the old man''s eyes, Zhang Falcon''s heart is constantly falling. There is an expression on the old man''s face, which means that the old man has reached the end of his life. "The old man is seriously injured." At this time, the residents of Baidi city suddenly said. "You are lucky to meet me. Today I just have a place. You can use it." The residents of Baidi city took out a white token and handed it to Zhang Ying. "Here it is." Looking at the token handed by the residents of Baidi City, Zhang Falcon was slightly stunned. "Go quickly, you can get the quota slowly in the future, but you only have one life. When the old man is well, you can give me a quota later." The residents of Baidi city said with a smile. Looking at the smile on the faces of the residents of Baidi City, Zhang Falcon was stunned. It was a kind smile without any dirt, which he had never seen before. "Well, I''m going to fight for the task, you go quickly." The residents of Baidi City waved their hands and turned to leave. "What''s your name?" Zhang Falcon frowned slightly and asked. "Residents of Baidi city." The figure of the man is far away, and his voice is full of pride. "What''s going on in this city." Looking at the token in his hand, Zhang Falcon had an idea in his heart.Zhang Falcon couldn''t figure it out. This is different from what he has been taught. The world is a world of the jungle. It''s not good for no reason. There are only benefits. He thinks that the resident must have something to ask for, but it''s impossible for others to ask for anything without telling him his name. "Don''t think too much about helping each other. This is what Master Li taught us. If you meet people who need your help in the future, you just need to help them." On one side, a man said. "Baidi city is a city you don''t want to leave when you come." The man''s eyes were full of sighs. Looking at the man''s sigh of leaving, Zhang Falcon clenched his fist, he still did not understand, but there was a warm feeling in his heart, which he had never felt before. "This Li Taibai is not simple." In Zhang''s arms, the old man said. To make such a big change in a city, the old people can see that all the residents of Baidi city have a happy look on their faces. They are proud and proud of being residents of Baidi city. Just like that person''s reply not long ago, my name? Residents of Baidi city. "Go and see that Li Taibai first." Zhang Falcon clenched the token in his hand, and he went to a place in Baidi City, where Li Taibai lived. In the middle of a courtyard, Li Taibai is refining pills. In his present state, there is no lack of materials for alchemy. The pills that could not be refined in the past can also be refined. His strength has improved rapidly, and now his plans have changed. Originally, his plan was to make Zhuge Mingyue admit defeat with the skill of training, his understanding of the world and his understanding of the future. But now, he doesn''t think so. The progress of his strength has made him have a more perfect plan. The world is suffering. All the people in the Dragon continent are his people in the future. The number of people represents the strength of the world. He wants to make the world fall into peace with the least damage, and at the same time, gain the world heart of the whole world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 453 "Half a month to go." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. Half a month later, the toxin of the fifth line of defense will be released. In this half month, he must make Baidi gate the real Holy Land in the eyes of the people, let all people respect Baidi gate, and let him become the Lord in the hearts of all people. "Boss, someone came to you with a quota." Zhang Dafei walked into the courtyard and looked at Li Taibai. "Let him in." Li Taibai said lightly. "Boss, you''d better go out." Zhang DAPAI looks strange. "Well?" Looking at Zhang Dafei''s strange face, Li Taibai raised his head. His mind moved and his spiritual world dispersed. Suddenly, the scene outside the house appeared in front of him. Seeing the scene outside the house, his brow wrinkled slightly. "Go out and have a look." Li Taibai stood up and made a few fingerprints in his hand towards the red stove. The spirit fire weakened a little. "Boss, your alchemy technology has become stronger again." Looking at Li Taibai''s action, Zhang dafui sighed. For Zhang''s exclamation, Li Taibai didn''t answer. For him, Tianlong''s natural resources and local treasures are too weak. Refining pills doesn''t need to spend too much energy. ... at this time, a dozen figures were standing outside the house, surrounded by a man and the old man in his arms. "The wound of the old man in your arms is caused by the legendary fengjue poison. He will die in an hour at most. If you want him to survive, put it on the ground immediately and I will treat him." An old man in White said solemnly. The old man in white has the fragrance of medicine and is kind-hearted. Looking at the sudden appearance of more than a dozen people who surrounded him, Zhang''s face was a little strange, and his eyes were on guard. "What do you want? This is where Li Taibai lives. " Zhang said. He didn''t trust the old man. "Boy, don''t be ignorant of your good heart. Mr. Ye is kind-hearted. You can''t bear to see the old man die in your arms. If you want to treat him, don''t thank him quickly." A middle-aged man, disdainful looking at Zhang Falcon said. The power of the middle-aged man is in the realm of the king of spirit. If the people in the flower and tree world don''t come out, they are definitely the strongest. They have their own pride, but now they are guarding the old man like a guard, which makes Zhang Falcon even more nervous. He''s just smart. "Who are these people? He used the spirit king as a guard Someone in the distance saw the scene and whispered. These people were put here by other sects to monitor the Baidi sect and Li Taibai. "Wait, you see, the old man in the middle is a little familiar." Suddenly someone exclaimed. Hearing this man''s words, everyone looked in the direction of that man''s finger. "The president of the Danshi Association." Suddenly someone exclaimed. President of Danshi association! Hearing this man''s exclamation, countless people were surprised. The association of alchemists is the most powerful alchemy sect in Tianlong continent. It is the place that all alchemists hope to enter. It is here now. "President Dan." "President Dan, why are you here?" Many people hide around the people appear, in the middle of the old man with a smile to say hello. The president of Danshi association represents the absolute number one of Danshi in Tianlong mainland. Danshi association is the most powerful alchemy sect in Tianlong mainland. These people are full of respect for the old people, whether they are the forces behind them or themselves. No one knows when he will ask for help from the Danshi Association. If you can contact the president of Danshi Association, Bailey is harmless. "President Dan, I''m from the moon gate. Our Lord went to look for you recently, but he didn''t find you. Do you have time to go to the moon gate? Or I will tell the Lord to come and see you now? " A man looks at the president of the alchemy Association. Hearing the man''s voice, a circle of people quieted down. This is a man who lives in the gate of the moon. Although Yipin sect is not the most powerful force because of the emergence of the hermit sect and the flower and tree world, Yipin sect is still strong in Tianlong continent. "Moon gate people, your affairs will be discussed later." At this time, a voice of disdain sounded, a figure across the void, appeared here, this is a very proud existence. "President Dan, I''m from Tangmen. I''d like to invite you to Tangmen to take a look at the injury for our supreme elder." The people of Tangmen, when they heard this man''s words, all of them showed a look of awe. Tangyuan of Tangmen left reaction time for the Terran with his own strength, otherwise the Terran would be in worse condition at this time, or even have been exterminated. There is only one elder of the Tang clan, Tang yuan. The name of the supreme is the respect of the clan. "Tang clan?" Hear this person''s words, the person''s brow of the moon gate is slightly wrinkly, after all have no say what.Tang Yuan''s name, after the demon land incident, is respected by all people. He can''t say anything to treat Tang Yuan''s injury. What''s more, yuemen is not Tang''s opponent. A pair of eyes looked at the president of Danshi Association. "I can''t treat Tang Yuan''s injury." The president of Danshi Association shook his head and said, "you haven''t been back to Tangmen for a long time, have you? A month ago, I showed it to Tang yuan. I''m sorry I can''t help it. " Hearing the words of the president of the Danshi Association, the eyes of the people of the Tang clan were dim. Although they were clear in their hearts, they still felt uncomfortable from the president of the Danshi Association. "You are really stupid." At this time, the president of Danshi Association suddenly opened his mouth. He shook his head, with a smile in his eyes. Looking at the old man called Mr. Ye, he said, "I can''t cure Tang Yuan''s injury, but my master can cure it." One sentence shocked the audience. The president of Danshi Association, Shizun! A pair of eyes looked at Mr. Ye, who was staring at the old man in Zhang''s arms. His eyes were full of shock. "It''s just a registered disciple. Your talent is too poor to be my disciple." Mr. Ye said faintly that he didn''t lift his head. "It''s an honor for me to be a registered disciple. In my heart, I have regarded master as my master for a long time." Dan Shi association president a face of respect said. Looking at their conversation, everyone was shocked again. The talent of the president of Danshi association is too poor? Not qualified to be a disciple? If someone says that to them, they will think that this person is talking nonsense. Who is the president of Danshi association? The strongest Dan master in Tianlong mainland has already reached the peak of second grade Dan master. How can his talent be too poor. "Is it the legendary yipindan master?" A pair of eyes looked at Mr. Ye. "Little doll, can you treat the person in your arms now?" Mr. Ye looks at Zhang falcon. "Yes, yes." Zhang''s eyes were full of surprise. How could he refuse to treat the elder in his arms by a person respected by the president of Danshi association. "There''s help." Zhang''s eyes were full of excitement. "Little guy, if the old man has an injury, he should go to Dan Shi for treatment. How can he find a little boy casually? How old is this Li Taibai? How high is the level of treatment? Fortunately, you met me this time. " Mr. Ye said discontentedly. Mr. Ye''s voice fell, and everyone was very quiet. A pair of eyes looked behind Mr. Ye. "Old people, it''s not a good habit to speak ill of people behind their backs." The voice of Li Taibai rang. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 454 Hearing the voice behind him, Mr. ye turned around and looked at Li Taibai with disgust in his eyes. "A little guy, do you know how many people will die if you talk nonsense?" Mr. Ye''s voice was extremely cold. "How many alchemy techniques can you master when you are young? Even if you are gifted, you are no more than a master of sanpindan. You dare to say that you can cure any injury. Do you know how famous you are now? " Looking at Li Taibai''s expressionless face, the disgust in Mr. Ye''s eyes is more serious. "Don''t you really feel a little guilty? Your reputation represents your status in the human race. Nowadays, many people treat you as an idol. Countless people will take your words as the truth and learn from you, hoping to become the second you. Do you know that you can cure all diseases, and many people who worship you will come from afar just to ask you for treatment, which will make many people who could have been cured Finally, I missed the healing time "Like him." Mr. Ye points to Zhang falcon. "Is it because of his reputation that you are not sure whether he will be treated?" Looking at Mr. Ye pointing to himself, Zhang Falcon showed a trace of complexity in his eyes. He looked at Li Taibai with some fear, but in the end, he nodded his head. "Do you know that the person in your arms could have lived ten more years, but because you brought him from afar, it cost him the last bit of energy. Now he has only one month to live." Hearing Mr. Ye''s words, Zhang''s face was very pale. He looked at the old man in his arms, and his eyes showed the color of pain. Looking at Zhang''s pale face, everyone calmed down and looked at Zhang with sympathetic eyes. "Li Taibai, do you know how many people will die if you say that? Don''t you have a little kindness? " Mr. Ye glared at Li Taibai angrily. His hand was shaking and pointed at Li Taibai. "Tang Yuan and others are powerful, but they care about the human race. This is the luck of the human race. You become the first strong person of the human race, just for your own reputation, ignoring the death of countless people. This is the misfortune of the human race. I''m here to expose your mask and let everyone know that you don''t know how to cure or alchemy." Hear Mr. Ye''s words, countless figures appear not far away, more people look at Mr. Ye angrily. These people are the residents of Baidi city. For them, Li Taibai is a god like existence. "Old man, what qualifications do you have to comment on Master Li Dan? If you insult Master Li Dan again, we would rather die than make you feel bad. " One by one, they look at Mr. Ye coldly. "Get out. You''re not welcome here." A voice of discontent sounded. "I''ve revealed the truth. Do you want to kill me?" Mr. Ye''s eyes showed the color of ridicule, his face of justice, said, "your strength, I am very clear, come here, I did not expect to live to leave, but as long as you can expose you, so that many people can know the truth, do not waste their lives, I am willing to die for the world." "I''d like to die with Mr. Ye." Mr. Ye is surrounded by a figure standing in front of him. Their faces are full of justice and respect for Mr. Ye. "Hoo." Looking at these people, Li Taibai breathed and stepped forward. "Step, step." Opposite him, everyone stepped back, with a nervous look in their eyes. The name of Li Taibai is now known all over the world. "Do it." Mr. Ye closed his eyes. Looking at Mr. Ye, who is trembling slightly, Li Taibai''s face looks funny. He didn''t expect that there are still such stupid people in the world. In order to carry out his own justice and let everyone know the existence of evil, he would rather die. To tell the truth, Li Taibai was surprised to be able to live so long. But he didn''t hate it. "Mr. Ye, right? Why don''t we make a bet? " Li Taibai said suddenly. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Mr. Ye opened his eyes. "The person behind you should come to me for treatment. We''ll bet on him to see who can treat him well. If you treat him well, I''ll apologize to everyone and admit my fault. If I treat him well, I want you to be my apprentice. What do you think?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Mr. Ye was slightly stunned, and soon his eyes brightened. "Yes, but I have to treat it first." Mr. Ye said. "Good." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. The corners of his mouth arced slightly. Countless people in the divine world wanted to worship him as a teacher, but he never agreed. If those people in the previous life knew that he wanted to accept Mr. Ye as a disciple, he would be jealous and crazy. "Boss, I''m going to take in my disciples." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Zhang dafui stood behind Li Taibai and widened his eyes. He suddenly felt pity for Lin Xiaodan.The old guy, however, wanted to be the eldest disciple. He was crazy. Even his apprentice was crazy. If Li Taibai was willing to accept him as an apprentice, he was willing to expel himself from the school. "Boy, you are ready to give up." Mr. Ye''s bodyguard, looking at Li Taibai, showed a sneer in his eyes. Mr. ye turned his body. He looked at the old man in Zhang''s arms with a soft color in his eyes. He looked at Zhang and said, "let him live so long. This time, it''s hard for you, but you can rest assured that with me, although I can''t cure him well, it can make him a normal person, at least make him a normal person and live for a year." Hearing Mr. Ye''s words, Zhang Falcon showed his gratitude in his eyes. It''s absolutely the luckiest thing for an old man in his arms to live a year like a normal person. It''s a reward from heaven. "Sealing off poison and everything is one of the most severe poisons in the world. The poisoned will gradually lose their control over their own bodies and eventually become a thinking existence. After feeling boundless loneliness, they will die. It is one of the most cruel poisons in the world." Mr. Ye''s mind crossed the record of fengjuedou, which he saw from an ancient book. Fengjue poison only existed in ancient times, but now it has disappeared for a long time. He didn''t expect to let him encounter this kind of poison. It is recorded in that ancient book that the only way to eliminate the poison is to suppress and slow down the poison. "I will win." The corner of Mr. Ye''s mouth arced slightly. Even Li Taibai had seen the way to slow down the blocking of the poison, but he was in an invincible position. That''s why he has to start by himself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 455 "Who is Mr. Ye?" Looking at Mr. Ye''s action, many people are talking in a low voice. He even said that the talent of the president of the Danshi association is too low, so he is only suitable to be a registered disciple. "Did the hermit come out?" Someone whispered. "No way." Someone shook his head. "Although the yinshizong sect is powerful, the level of alchemy is not much stronger. The strongest is the second grade alchemist, and the president of the alchemist association has already reached the peak level of the second grade alchemist." "What''s that?" Just then someone exclaimed. In everyone''s eyes, there are several gold needles in Mr. Ye''s hand. The gold needles are shining with colorful luster. Each gold needle is a sacred instrument. On the gold needle, there are very small words. "It''s Taiyi!" Suddenly someone screamed and his eyes were full of shock. "Taiyi gold needle!" Hearing this scream, many people were puzzled. They had never heard of the name of Taiyi. "In ancient times, taiyimen." "You should have heard a saying that Taiyi takes life and heaven and earth laments." Some people who have heard of taiyimen explain in a low voice to the people around them that taiyimen''s killing and heaven and earth''s lamenting does not mean taiyimen''s killing, but that taiyimen wants to save people and snatch people back from death. Heaven and earth have nothing to do. Endless years ago, there were two forces in heaven and earth. After the holy land, the Xuanyuan family dominated the heaven and earth, but there was one sect in the same position as the Xuanyuan family, which was Taiyi sect. It''s an existence that practices alchemy and medicine to the extreme. At that time, yipindan master was not taboo, but in the end, heaven and earth were afraid of taiyimen and brought down disaster. Taiyimen suffered a severe blow, and heaven and earth were afraid of taiyimen coming back. From then on, yipindan master could not appear in the world. Taiyi is a member of the seclusion, but it is not in the flower and tree world, but in its own place. In the mainland, whether it is the flower and tree kingdom or the Tianlong continent, there are often Taiyi disciples. They travel in the world as if they were descended to the earth. When they meet people who need treatment, they will treat them, leaving countless legends. "Taiyi gold needle is a unique skill of Taiyi. Endless years ago, gold needle saved countless people." Listening to the explanation of people around, a pair of eyes full of amazing color. Tangmen and yuemen''s eyes are full of surprise. It''s a happy event for them to have taiyimen. "Li Taibai, you are young, you can reach this level. To tell you the truth, your talent is amazing, but you have no chance to win by using master Dan''s ability to compete with my master." Dan division association president looked at Li Taibai, said disdainfully. Hearing the words of the president of Danshi Association, a pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai, and countless people shook their heads. "After all, the youth''s mind, once in heaven, forgot the fear of the world." "It''s ridiculous to stand on one''s own feet. He''s bound up in a cocoon." Countless people have a thought in their heart. These people have never been optimistic about Li Taibai. There are many people''s eyes showing a happy color. How can a little sect disciple be superior to them? Once they didn''t even bother to look at the mole ants, how can they become better than them? A small clan is a upstart after all. "The White House and the holy gate of music are also stupid." In the distance, a man whispered, his eyes looking at Mr. Ye, his eyes full of excitement. "Taiyimen, please go back." This is the man from huolou. Holding a gold needle, he entered the treatment. Mr. Ye shielded all the voices. In his eyes, there was only the old man in front of him. His eyes were staring at the old man, and his left hand was gently pressing on the old man. Suddenly, his fingertips felt a touch of cold. The right hand did not hesitate to fall, the needle fell into the fingertips feel cold place. In everyone''s eyes, the old man''s left hand constantly touches the old man''s body, and the gold needle in his hand keeps falling, and the gold needle on the old man''s body keeps shaking without wind. As time goes by, there are 36 gold needles on the old man''s body, each of which is three points into the body, and many of them are at the key points. It makes everyone breathtaking but amazing. They can feel the old man''s breath getting stronger. "It''s worthy of being a member of taiyimen." Someone whispered. "Hum!" At this time, a voice full of rhyme resounded through the heaven and earth. Everyone raised their heads and saw that there were countless green gases in the heaven and earth. These green gases were full of vitality. "The power of life!" Someone exclaimed. Hearing this man''s voice, countless people widened their eyes. The power of life, which can increase people''s life span, is a legendary existence. "It has aroused the power of life. Taiyimen, as expected, is still taiyimen, which takes life from heaven and earth.""I feel that my life expectancy has increased a lot. God pity me." Many old people are full of excitement in their eyes. Their life is coming to an end. Now they are bathed in the power of life and their life is growing again. Even one or two years are precious to them. "The source of life." Li Taibai looked at the green gas all over the sky, and his eyes were filled with wonder. This is the source of life. Even in the divine world, he is the top Dan master who can understand the existence of the source of life. This old man, in the small world of Tianlong, actually understands the source of life. This talent is really remarkable. "It''s just a pity." Li Taibai shook his head. These sources of life are diluted a hundred times, and only a little bit. If it is the real source of life, the old man is very likely to rely on this source of life, directly break through the obstacles of the divine world and the small world, and directly step into the divine world. "Besides, it''s just as stupid." Li Taibai said in a low voice. In the small world, if you want to use the source of life, even if it is diluted a hundred times, you have to pay a heavy price. This price is life span, which releases the source of life with your own life span. "Cough, cough." At this time, a cough sounded, and Mr. Ye coughed constantly. In Mr. Ye''s cough, the green gas disappeared. When they came back, they found that Mr. Ye had finished the treatment. At this time, Mr. Ye was pale, sweating, and tired in his eyes. At this moment, in people''s eyes, the old man seemed to be ten years old out of thin air. His body shook and fell to the ground. One hand held Mr. Ye. Seeing the master of these hands, everyone was even more surprised. Looking at Mr. Ye, he was full of respect. The man holding Mr. Ye is the old man in Zhang''s arms. In less than ten minutes, the old man could walk normally and looked like a normal person. "Taiyimen, it is indeed taiyimen." Mr. Ye showed a smile on his face, his eyes looked at Li Taibai and said: "this time, he is lucky. He can extend his life for three years and act like ordinary people. Then it''s your turn to treat him." "No, sir." The old man shook his head. He looked at Mr. Ye and said, "you have done your best. If you use other treatments, it will only make my body worse. I won''t let him treat me." "You lost." The old man looked at Li Taibai and said. Those who need treatment will not let you treat them, which is the biggest denial of Dan Shi. "Even those who need treatment will not let you treat them. You have lost." A big man beside Mr. Ye looked at Li Taibai and said. "Are you sure you don''t need me? I can cure you. "Li Taibai looks at the old man. "No, more treatment will only make me worse." The old man shook his head. He would never let Li Taibai treat him. Even if Li Taibai could cure him, he would not let Li Taibai treat him. If Li Taibai is not cured, he will return to his former state, unable to survive or die. On the choice of possible cure and possible failure, he would rather give up the possibility of possible cure than try to take risks. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 456 "So it''s time for you to apologize?" Mr. Ye''s eyes look at Li Taibai. The trust of the healer is the greatest affirmation of Dan Shi. If the healers do not trust Dan Shi, then there is no more significance. "You''ve lost." Looking at Mr. Ye, Li Taibai shakes his head. The corners of his mouth arc slightly, and his body disappears in the same place. The king Ling who stands in front of Mr. Ye shows his anger. "You dare!" The big man stood in front of Mr. Ye. In his eyes, only a vague figure appeared in front of him. "To die!" A pair of hands stretched out from behind the big man and caught Li Taibai''s figure in front of him. This is a middle-aged man who has not spoken to Mr. Ye all the time. The middle-aged man is silent, square faced, with a simple and honest color on his face. At this time, he steps out and frightens the world with the power of terror. "Half spirit saint!" Hidden in the city of Baidi, the eyes of the hermit clan were surprised. A half spirit Saint became the guard of others. But it soon became clear to all. Taiyimen, Dan master is very powerful. If there was no banlingsheng to follow, this Mr. ye would have been plundered long ago. "Well?" Suddenly, the middle-aged man''s eyes show dignified color. He turns around and looks behind him. Li Taibai doesn''t know when he has appeared in front of Mr. Ye. The shadow standing in front of him disappeared. The shadow step can transform the virtual image. Looking at the shocked Mr. Ye in front of him, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. His body disappeared again, and he had returned to the original place when he appeared again. "Boy." There was a cry of surprise. In everyone''s eyes, there is one more person in Li Taibai''s hand. Zhang falcon is caught in Li Taibai''s hand and can''t be disturbed. "What do you want to do?" There was anger in Mr. Ye''s eyes. The middle-aged man standing in front of him frowned slightly. He looked at his hand and Li Taibai. His eyes were very solemn. Everyone knows the name of Li Taibai, but in the eyes of the strong, they pay more attention to Li Taibai''s sword meaning. If they lose the sword meaning, Li Taibai is just a stronger spirit king. But just now, in the face-to-face confrontation with Li Taibai, he felt a kind of weakness, and all his movements were mastered. "This boy is better than anyone thinks." "Moreover, this young man is not only strong, but also strong in mind and means." "Is this really what a teenager can do?" The middle-aged man''s mind crossed with thoughts. "What do you want to do?" Looking at Mr. Ye, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He turned his head and looked at the old man with a look of panic behind him. He said, "give you a chance to treat yourself, if you still want this young man''s life." "Li Taibai, do you know what you are doing? You have to know that there are countless people watching what you say and do now. " Mr. Ye said angrily. "Don''t promise me if I''m old." There was a look of surprise and anger in Zhang''s eyes. His voice did not fall, a gold needle into his body, he was stunned, the body can not be turbulent. "Li Taibai, what have you done?" The old man said angrily. "Don''t worry, he''s OK, but I don''t know if it will happen later." Li Taibai said lightly. "Whether he has something to do in the end depends on your performance." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the old man clenched his fist. Finally, he sighed, nodded his head and said, "OK, I''ll let you treat it." Li Taibai''s action was beyond everyone''s expectation. No one thought that Li Taibai should make such a threat in front of so many people, which is enough to make his reputation bad and shameless for everyone. Standing in the distance, many residents of Baidi City hesitated when they saw Li Taibai''s performance. Looking at the people''s eyes, Li Taibai''s face did not change. He had thousands of ways to let the old man finally treat himself, but it was too troublesome. It was better to end it directly. As for people''s opinions. When the old man is cured by himself, these people will naturally shut up. In everyone''s eyes, the old man walked up to Li Taibai. His eyes were full of anger, but he was more helpless. He looked at Zhang Falcon''s face full of fear, with a bitter smile on his face. "I''m satisfied with being able to move for a moment. I don''t have to feel too bad." The old man whispered. "Come on." The old man closed his eyes. "Don''t worry, I''ll cure you." Li Taibai said, his eyes looked at the old man, and suddenly clapped his hand on the old man''s forehead. "Bang!" In all people''s eyes, the old man''s body was hit, was severely hit, fell in the crowd, a mouthful of blood from the old man''s mouth spit out, his body constantly shaking up, as if to bear endless pain. The world is quiet, and countless people look at the old man who is falling on the ground and shaking constantly, some of them can''t react.No one thought that Li Taibai would be so cruel. Even Zhang DAPAI''s eyes showed the color of consternation. "Li Taibai!" Mr. Ye''s voice was full of anger, and his eyes were staring at Li Taibai. "Even if he won''t let you treat him, you don''t have to kill him." Mr. Ye''s side, the middle-aged man''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, he said. "Such a villain''s behavior, even with such talent, the injustice of heaven and earth, the sorrow of the human race." Mr. Ye''s eyes were full of pity, he sighed in a low voice. "God, do you really want to destroy the Terran? The invasion of demon land, now there is a strong man in the Terran, who is so kind-hearted Hearing Mr. Ye''s words, everyone fell into silence and looked at Li Taibai with sad eyes. The residents of Baidi city looked at Li Taibai with complicated eyes. "Is this really the Li Danshi we believe in?" Someone whispered. No one answered at the man''s words. "Do you want to kill us now?" Mr. Ye looked at Li Taibai and said. Hearing Mr. Ye''s words, everyone was surprised. Looking at Li Taibai''s eyes, they were full of vigilance and panic. Many people turned around and were about to leave. It''s the best way to kill these people if you want to keep the story from spreading. "Murder?" Looking at Mr. Ye, the corner of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He shook his head. Looking at Mr. Ye, he said, "you have half stepped into the realm of yipindan master. Can''t you even check the most basic one?" "Won''t you check whether he will die or not?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Mr. Ye was slightly stunned. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly. There was no need to check. At this time, the old man''s breath became very weak. "As a Dan master, especially a Dan master who is good at treatment, don''t you even know that a wounded person can''t give up his life before he dies?" Li Taibai looked at Mr. Ye and said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 457 Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Mr. Ye was slightly stunned. He has never heard of this sentence. In his world view, a person who doesn''t need to be saved doesn''t need to waste time at all. But for some reason, this sentence makes him feel very comfortable. Mr. Ye''s eyes looked at the old man who fell on the ground. After thinking for a moment, he stepped over. Looking at Mr. Ye''s action, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. This sentence came from a girl in the divine world. "For master Dan, how can I give up if the wounded is not dead? This is a life. As long as I am not dead, I will try my best to recover it." "Li Taibai, the old man must die. What''s the use of inspection? Are you pretending compassion? " "Or do you think your slap can save him?" A voice rang out from a distance, this is a man wearing fire red clothes, embroidered with the word "fire building". "Even if a person is in good condition, he will die if he is attacked by you. What''s more, he is suffering from the poison of no solution, and his body loses exercise all the year round." Fire building man looked at Li Taibai coldly said. His body stood in front of Mr. Ye and said, "don''t worry, Mr. Ye, I''m from huolou. I''m here. Li Taibai can''t kill you. I can take you to escape. This Li Taibai is a killer himself. When you leave here, I''ll help you publicize what he''s doing..." the man in huolou has a look of excitement in his eyes, as long as he can bring it back Mr. Ye, his position in the fire building will leap a thousand miles. As for Li Taibai, he has a strong sense of security and can take a person away. Entering the fire building, even if Li Taibai understood the meaning of the sword, he would not be afraid of the fire building. "Shut up." Mr. Ye''s cold voice rang out behind the man in the fire building. "Right, Li Taibai, you shut up and don''t talk..." the man of huolou nodded his head and was even more excited. Huolou hates Li Taibai. The more Mr. Ye dislikes Li Taibai, the better. With the help of Taiyi people, Li Taibai, even if he is powerful, is bound to be unable to resist the attack of the whole Terran. "I told you to shut up. What do you care about my bets with him?" Mr. Ye''s voice rang out again. Hearing Mr. Ye''s words, the fire building man was stunned. Everyone in the neighborhood was stunned. A pair of eyes to see at this time has stood up Mr. Ye. Mr. Ye looks at Li Taibai with complicated eyes. He walks slowly to Li Taibai and looks at him. Finally, he lowers his head. "Master." Hearing Mr. Ye''s words, the fire building man widened his eyes. Everyone didn''t expect that Mr. ye would say such words. "Li Taibai, what did you do to Mr. Ye?" Guarding Mr. Ye''s existence, he stares at Li Taibai angrily. When they think about it, Mr. Ye''s actions must be due to Li Taibai''s actions. "He didn''t do anything." Mr. Ye sighed, turned his head, looked at the crowd and said, "the old man''s injury has been healed, and all the poison in his body has gone away. I''m willing to accept defeat. This time I lost." Mr. Ye''s voice fell, and everyone was stunned. A pair of eyes looked at Li Taibai behind Mr. Ye, and his eyes were full of shock. "How can it be!" Fire building man exclaimed. A slap to save an already doomed existence? This is bullshit. No one believes his eyes, but that''s the truth. Looking at Mr. Ye''s serious appearance, his eyes look at the old man who fell on the ground. At this time, the old man''s twitching body gradually stopped twitching. He slowly opened his eyes and stood up. "Really good!" Looking at the old man''s body standing up, all of them had an idea in their heart. They turned their heads and looked at Li Taibai again. "A slap saved an existence that could not be cured even by a disciple of Taiyi?" "This young man is more than strength. His level of Dan master is even stronger than that of Taiyi''s travelling disciples." "Thank you." The old man responded and looked at Li Taibai gratefully. He bowed his head and said thank you. "You''re welcome. You should be glad you came here. Otherwise, not only you, but also the boy who brought you will die." Looking at the old man, Li Taibai lowered his head and looked at Zhang falcon, who collapsed on the ground. He said, "in the future, try less Dan. If you don''t come to me, you will die of erysipelas in a month at most." With that, Li Taibai squatted down and touched Zhang''s head with his right hand. A gold needle was pulled out of Zhang''s head. "Poof." When the needle was pulled out, Zhang Falcon''s face became very pale. A mouthful of black blood vomited out of his mouth. After the black blood vomited out, his face became ruddy again. "Hum!" A voice full of charm rings out. Thousands of miles around, endless aura surging, into the body of Zhang falcon, his power to the naked eye visible speed increase. "Someone has been promoted to the realm of Wuwang!" Feeling the aura fluctuation of the void, countless people in Baidi city just went to the location of Li Taibai.The existence of Wuwang realm, with the emergence of secluded forces, is not the top strength, but it is still very powerful. Every Wuwang realm is a genius among human beings. When all the people gathered near the place where Li Taibai lived, they saw countless people staying in the same place, and among them, a teenager who was growing stronger and stronger. When Zhang opened his eyes, he saw a pair of staring eyes. There was a bit of confusion on his face, but he soon became calm. Although he could not disturb what happened not long ago, he could hear it clearly. "How are you, old man?" Zhang Falcon looked at the old man who was standing beside him to protect him. "Pick up a hundred of your boys, no problem." The old man answered. He turned his head and looked at Li Taibai, who had entered the courtyard. His eyes were full of gratitude. "Boy, this is our benefactor. No matter what happens in the future, you should remember that this is our benefactor, even if you give your life, you have to protect it." "Well." Zhang Falcon nodded his head heavily. His heart is full of gratitude, more is guilt, he and the old man appeared here, not only did not believe Li Taibai, but repeatedly disrespected Li Taibai, but this young man not only did not get angry, but saved the old man, even himself. The image of Li Taibai became very tall in his heart. Looking at Zhang Falcon and the old man, standing in the distance, the residents of Baidi city were blushing. They knelt on the ground, their eyes full of shame. Just now they suspected Li Taibai. This is their benefactor, the benefactor who gives them new life. They should not have doubted, but they doubted. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 458 The gambling agreement between Li Taibai and Taiyi''s disciples spread all over Baidi city in just half an hour. In a flash, Li Taibai''s reputation has been greatly improved again. Good for bad, Dan Shi is matchless. One slap cured an existence that could not be cured even by a disciple of Taiyi sect, which made everyone marvel. It was beyond everyone''s imagination. What Li Taibai said is talked about by countless people, and the countless children who worship Li Taibai in Baidi city have new fun. "Ah, there is no cure for me." A boy fell to the ground, his eyes full of pain. Beside the boy, a little girl sighed and said, "he''s not going to be saved. He''s very poisonous. There''s no medicine to save him." "What are you talking about?" At this time, a boy stood in front of them, with a look of justice, said, "as a Dan master, especially a Dan master who is good at treatment, don''t you even know that a wounded person can''t give up his life before he dies?" Listening to the boy''s words, the eyes of the people watching around all showed the color of worship. "That''s the sentence. It''s so handsome. It''s worthy of my admiration. Next, I''ll play li Danshi." One side of the children said excitedly. "No, I haven''t done enough. I''ll do more." The boy who plays Li Taibai shakes his head and says. This kind of scene can be seen everywhere in Baidi city. "As a Dan master, how can you give up the life of the wounded before he dies?" Countless people chew this sentence, eyes have amazing color, especially with Li Taibai won too a disciple bet about the case. "To be able to say this, Li Taibai''s ability of Dan master may exceed all of US''s imagination." In the middle of an inn, several men were talking at this time. All the men were wearing clothes with the word "huolou". The man who appeared in front of Li Taibai not long ago was also among them. This is the people of huolou in Baidi city. "If let Li Taibai treat, that may be saved." A man whispered. Hearing this man''s words, the people around him stopped slightly. Finally, a man shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. Li Taibai has a bad relationship with our huolou. He can''t treat our huolou people. He may even do it secretly." "You have to know, if the injury is good, who else in the world will be his opponent." Hearing the man''s words, the fire building people nodded their heads. "What''s more, Li Taibai cured the old man, which doesn''t mean that he really has strong ability of elixir. Maybe it''s just that he just saw the way of treating fengjue poison?" "It seems like a myth to save the old man with a slap, but it''s just luck." The man who appeared in front of Li Taibai said with disdain. "Huolin, I know you don''t like Li Taibai, but our purpose is to monitor Li Taibai and tell huolou everything about Li Taibai. We can''t make a decision." A man looked at the man who appeared in front of Li Taibai and said. "It''s not up to us to decide whether to let Li Taibai save the situation here. The elders in the building will naturally decide." "Good." Huolin lit his head. "Li Taibai, a disciple of Taiyi." In a common people''s house, a man touched his chin, his eyes showed the color of thinking. "Go and tell zongmen about the things here. Anyway, this is our last chance. If we can save our ancestors'' lives, it will be a blessing for us at this time." An empty sound came from outside the room. "Xiao Fang, what would you like to eat in the evening? Aunt, I''ll make it for you. " A middle-aged woman, with a charitable face, walked into the room and looked at the man. "Aunt, you are too polite. I live in your house. I appreciate that you don''t have time. How can I let you cook for me all the time? Let me cook for you tonight." The man had a smile on his face. "Can you make something to eat?" A girl looked at the man with disdain in her eyes. "Who says you can''t eat? I tell you, in this world, countless people want to eat my cooking, but they can''t eat it. If you can, you should be grateful. " The man looked at the girl and raised his head with pride. "Cut." The girl turned her head and walked out of the room. Looking at the girl walking out of the room, the man''s face showed a gentle color. He suddenly thought that he had come to Baidi city not long ago. At that time, because of some reasons, his clothes were tattered, and he was regarded as a person without food by this girl. The man was amused to think of the way the girl gave him steamed bread at that time. His identity was given a steamed bun. If it was spread, it would make the whole world laugh. At that time, the steamed bun, for some reason, was the best one for men. In a room, the Tangmen disciple who appeared in front of Li Taibai was thinking. "We must inform the sect of the situation here. This is probably the hope that the elder supreme will wake up. Unfortunately, I personally invited Li Taibai, but he said that there must be a quota. If we want to save the elder supreme, let the people in the sect bring the elder supreme." The Tangmen disciple sighed.His figure disappeared in the middle of the inn. "Tell elder Yue to come to Baidi gate by himself. Let''s line up. Ten places are limited." Moon gate location, a man said. "Unfortunately, it''s been a month since the queue for quota selection. Now it''s too late to queue up." The man frowned slightly. "Elder martial brother." At this time, a teenager raised his hand timidly. Seeing this young man, the man frowned slightly. This is an unwelcome disciple of the sect. His talent is too weak. "Elder martial brother, I have a quota. At the beginning, I got it in line because of curiosity." The man said in a low voice, holding a white token in his hand. "The quota is in three days." "Three days." Hearing the boy''s words, the man''s eyes brightened. He put his arms around the boy''s shoulder and said, "Xiao Haozi, you have made great achievements this time. I will write down the first-class achievements for you and let you become the core disciple." Hearing the man''s words, everyone''s eyes showed the color of jealousy. A quota, to become a core disciple, young eyes revealed the color of surprise. "Well, go and tell elder Yue." The man said with a smile. "It''s not luck for such a person to be confident that he can win the Taiyi sect. Those idiots, after all, are just jealous. When they see a sect that they despise suddenly become so powerful, they feel unbalanced." ... with Li Taibai''s gambling with Mr. Ye of taiyimen, the whole Baidi city fell into an uneasy situation, and countless messages were transmitted from Baidi gate. All this is known by Li Taibai. In his spiritual world, everyone''s every move can''t escape his surveillance. "I wanted to direct and act myself, but I didn''t expect that someone would send me to my home. It''s much better than my own director." Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. In order to make Baidi gate the center of the human race and the holy land of all people in the world, heaven knows how much time it will take if we don''t do something. Li Taibai doesn''t have so much time to waste. "Master, how did you cure Feng Jue Du? What''s the reason for that slap? " At this time, around Li Taibai, Mr. Ye''s eyes were full of urgency, and there was no decadence of failure. Compared with his own failure, he wanted to know the meaning of Li Taibai''s slap. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 459 "Blocking the poison is a nerve misleading toxin. The human body issues commands from the brain and makes corresponding actions. Blocking the poison is to mislead the brain''s instructions, so that the instructions issued by the poisoned person can''t be correctly spread to all parts of the body. With my hand, I will directly distribute the blocked toxin, and the blocking will be solved naturally." Listen to Li Taibai''s explanation, Mr. Ye''s eyes show confused color, what nerve? He doesn''t know what brain commands are. Li Taibai knows that this is because Tianlong continent is a small world. They don''t understand the hidden structure of the body at all. What they understand is the visible structure of the body. However, Li Taibai did not answer Mr. Ye''s question. He looked at Mr. Ye and said, "do you want to be an alchemist or a specialist in treating injuries?" "Can''t the two go together?" Mr. Ye frowned slightly. Taiyi has always been known as the double elites of alchemy and medicine. Whether it''s Alchemy or injury treatment, it''s all side by side. This is the difference between Taiyi and other alchemy masters. It''s also the proudest place of Taiyi. "No way." Li Taibai shook his head. In the past life, he was superior to all people in both Dan and medicine, but only he knew how much suffering he had suffered, and even how many miracles he had gone, could he become powerful in the past life. In order to find a way to revive lobai, he had to go ahead with both. He didn''t know which way to revive lobai. Maybe both can, maybe neither can. He can''t think about it, he can only keep going. People''s energy is limited. If a person''s stomach can only eat a bowl of rice or a bowl of noodles, if there is a bowl of rice and a bowl of noodles in front of him, he will either choose the same or just half the same. If he eats all of them, he will only support himself. Looking at Li Taibai, Mr. Ye frowned slightly. Looking at Li Taibai''s serious look, he finally said: "if I choose one of the two, I choose the way of medicine." "Well, from today on, you are not allowed to treat other people." Li Taibai looked at Mr. Ye and said. "Master?" Mr. Ye looked at Li Taibai, his eyes full of incomprehension. Why do you choose to be a doctor, but you are not allowed to treat yourself. "If a doctor can''t take care of his own body, how can he treat others?" Li Taibai said faintly, a rolled up picture appeared in his hand, handed it to Mr. Ye, turned and stepped toward the courtyard. "Mr. Ye, first treat your own body, then treat others." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Mr. Ye''s pupils contracted violently. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Li Taibai. His eyes were full of disbelief. No one knows that Mr. Ye is only 20 years old now. Because he has spent his life and treated others, he has become very old and has reached his twilight years. "How could he know." Mr. Ye had an idea in his mind. Mr. Ye, my name is Ye Feng. When his life span disappears, all the breath of his body will become old, just like a person who grows old slowly. Even the elders of Taiyi can''t see through his life span. Looking at the scroll Li Taibai handed him, Ye Feng opened the scroll and looked at the contents of the scroll. He widened his eyes and his hands trembled. "Treasure, this is the treasure of medicine." Ye Feng said tremblingly. He looked at Li Taibai''s figure and knelt down on the ground. "Master, please accept my apprentice''s worship." At this moment, Ye Feng no longer recognizes Li Taibai as a teacher because of gambling, but affirms Li Taibai''s existence from his heart. Looking at the scroll in his hand, Ye Feng gently holds it for fear of damaging it. He knows very well how much sensation it will cause if it spreads to the outside world, which is enough to make Dan Shi in the whole Tianlong continent crazy. This is a picture of the human body, which is densely marked with a lot of red dots, and the red dots represent meaning. The upper brain, cerebellum, and the functions of these things correspond to the needs of the human body. With this picture, the medical ethics of Tianlong mainland will rise to countless levels. The competition between alchemy and medical ethics in those years may not be the victory of alchemy. "Mr. Ye, what shall we do now?" One side, a figure looking at Ye Feng asked, these people are Ye Feng''s guards. "Go out and find a place to live. I''ll live with my master." Ye Feng waved his hand and said casually. Hearing Ye Feng''s words, they all looked at each other, with a bitter smile in their eyes. "Mr. Ye, but in that case, what should you do with your experience and taiyimen?" A man asked. "Those guys." Ye Feng slightly a Zheng, then eyebrows slightly wrinkled, this is indeed a trouble, Ye Feng''s eyes fell on the hand of the scroll. "Later." With that, Ye Feng did not pay attention to these people, his eyes were attracted by the painting."You all find a place to live. I will guard Mr. ye here." Looking at these people, the middle-aged man waved his hand and said. "Yes, sir." Looking at the middle-aged man, people''s eyes showed fear. This middle-aged man, even in Taiyi, is also the existence of fear. Looking at Ye Feng, the president of Danshi Association showed the color of thinking in his eyes. There was a trace of light in his eyes. An idea crossed his mind and he followed the people to leave. When the crowd left, the middle-aged man stood in front of Ye Feng, looking at Ye Feng''s infatuated appearance. There was tenderness in his eyes. He was the one who would have died. He saved himself with his own life. He saw with his own eyes how the young man grew old in a short time. From then on, he vowed to protect the youth in front of him. In the spiritual world, seeing Ye Feng''s performance, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arc slightly. Looking at the red stove in front of him, Li Taibai turns on the red stove, in which the red medicine is shining with milky light and lies quietly. "Fortunately, these nourishing pills, together with the source of life, can just cure the damage caused by his lack of life." Li Taibai said in a low voice. His body power surging, in his fingertips, appeared a trace of green light. At the moment when the green light appeared, endless breath of life appeared from the green light. The whole world seemed to become extremely dark, leaving only this green. The flowers and trees in the courtyard grew crazily. In the courtyard, Ye Feng suddenly raised his head, and his eyes were full of panic. Just in a moment, he felt as if he had met an emperor. This feeling came quickly, but soon disappeared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 460 Huolou, five old people are looking at the information in their hands seriously. "Li Taibai." An old man frowned slightly. "It''s not easy for Li Taibai to admit defeat, whether it''s luck or strength. And if he dares to say that, I believe that Li Taibai''s Dan master level will not be weak." Said an old man with wrinkles on his face. "You can''t say that." Just then, an old man shook his head and said. "How old is Li Taibai?" "According to the information we investigated, Li Taibai is 17 years old." Another old man replied. "At the age of 17, he became the king of the spirit and understood the meaning of the sword. Now he is more than a disciple of Taiyi. What do you think is the chance?" The old man''s eyes looked at the wrinkled old man and asked. "Zero." The wrinkled old man replied. At the age of seventeen, it is only seventeen years even if we start to practice from the womb. What''s more, no one can start to practice from the womb. "But according to the news, Li Taibai was only in the realm of Lingtu a year ago. He even understood the meaning of the sword when he arrived at the realm of Daling king in just one year. His talent may be beyond all our imagination, isn''t there a saying? Genius is the pronoun of miracle. " "How credible do you think your words are?" Hearing the questions from the people around him, the wrinkled old man stopped. He didn''t believe what he said. "No matter what, at least try, it''s always right. Now Li Taibai has understood the meaning of the sword and become the strongest man of the human race. It''s the right choice for us to ease the relationship between huolou and it." The wrinkled old man said again. "Huochen, I think you are scared by that Li Taibai? I told you a long time ago, don''t think about using your brain all the time. It''s a heresy. As long as you have strong strength, you can push it directly? You see now, you are a coward An old man said with disdain. Hearing the old man''s words, huochen shakes his head. Thinking of what happened in Qizong, he is still afraid. He is afraid of death, but he is even more afraid of the fire building accident. "All right." At this time, among the five, the old man sitting at the end of the table said. This is an old man with delicate skin. Every inch of his body is like a baby. There is no trace of time on his face. "Elder supreme." Seeing the old man, the other four lowered their heads. "Whether it''s true or not, it doesn''t matter. Just now, the statue has decided to revive. He wants to capture Li Taibai himself." Fire building too up elder light say. Hearing the words of elder huolou, the other four were surprised. "If that statue decides to revive, Li Taibai will have nothing to fear. Even if he is gifted, he can only become a prisoner of our huolou." Even if it''s fire dust, it''s a little bit of head lighting. Everyone doesn''t know that the terror in the fire building is a legend left over from the Xuanyuan period. "Stepping into the realm of Lingwang and comprehending the artistic conception within one year, I suspect that the powerful realm of Danshi must be a great adventure, which is enough to make up for my injury." Fire building underground, 5000 meters, a faint voice sounded. This is a man with black hair and black eyes, who is bound by iron chains. He has a proud breath. If you look closely, you can see that the man''s body is full of bloodstains. These bloodstains are constantly flowing out, absorbed by the man''s body, and then flowing out again and again. At this time, even if he spoke again, the man''s eyes were still closed, and he could even hear the faint sound of sleeping. He was asleep. "Recovery time, three days." The man''s voice rang out, his eyes trembled slightly, seemed to open, but only opened a trace, you can see a trace of yellow luster. ... Bai family, the ancestor of Bai family listened to the information at hand, and he touched his chin. "Come on, let''s go to Baidi gate." He looked at a white wind nearby and said. At this time, the white wind has changed back to men''s decoration. "Grandfather wants Li Taibai to treat you?" Bai Feng blinked his eyes, and then he shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. If Li Taibai wanted to cure you, he would have cured you long ago. Besides, your life is exhausted and there is no medicine to save." "Cough." Hearing Bai Feng''s words, the father of Bai family showed his helpless color in his eyes. "My granddaughter, can you not be so honest? Don''t you think it''s too cruel to announce that your grandfather has not been saved?" "Besides." The father of Bai family looked at Bai Feng, his eyes showed a smile and said, "that boy, but not as simple as you. Do you remember what that boy said before he left?" Hearing the words of Bai''s ancestors, Bai Feng was slightly stunned, and her eyes showed the color of doubt."He said so much, what did you say?" "Let me go to Baidi gate in ten days." "What''s wrong with that sentence?" Bai Feng is a little confused. "That boy, his heart is black, but he is not as simple as my granddaughter." Bai''s father looked at Bai Feng, and his eyes were soft. He said with a smile. As an immortal who has lived for tens of thousands of years, the father of Bai family is not like his granddaughter. He just sleeps for tens of thousands of years. At that time, he didn''t understand what Li Taibai meant, but now he does. ... at Yinsheng gate, the founder of Yinsheng stood up. "Ouyang Li, Ning Xue, you and I will go to Baidi gate together." The founder of Yinsheng said, and his voice spread all over Yinsheng gate. Hearing the voice of the founder of Yinsheng, countless girls in the gate of Yinsheng have a look of worship in their eyes, and their eyes are full of piety. Ouyang Li and others didn''t spread the things that Yin Sheng''s ancestors had done. It would be too cruel for them to know the truth. What''s more, the founder of Yin Sheng was their faith in their heart. Now that their faith has turned to kindness, how can they stigmatize it. These days, the Grandmaster of Yinsheng has taken care of Yinsheng gate. Several people can see it clearly. This is to make up for the damage of his 40000 years. ... it''s not just huolou, Baijia and yinshengmen. At this time, countless hidden forces and unknown people are marching towards Baidi gate. Even without Li Taibai, the appearance of taiyimen''s disciples makes their eyes full of excitement. At this time, there were more people waiting in the queue at the Baidi gate. As for the changes in the outside world, Li Taibai was still, and he was just a little surprised. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 461 "Master, I have recited it." Ye Feng looks at Li Taibai, his eyes are full of respect. This figure of human body structure is of great help to him. Even if the rank of Dan master is not advanced, he can feel the progress of his medical ethics. He can easily solve the problems that could not be treated before. Li Taibai blinked when he recited the body structure map in one day. You should know that the body structure map includes 365 acupoints, 206 bones and various dense body organs. Ye Feng actually remembered all of them within three days, which had to make Li Taibai marvel at Ye Feng''s talent. It''s no wonder that Ye Feng can reach the peak of the second pindan master at the age of 20, only one step away from the first pindan master. "Master, are you very proud to have my disciple?" Ye Feng raised his head with pride. In taiyimen, he was praised more than once. "It''s good." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. "Master, how much time did you spend on these things?" Ye Feng''s eyes showed the color of curiosity. "I didn''t?" Li Taibai blinked, "ten days." "Ten days." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Ye Feng''s mouth arced. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "master, although it took you ten days, you are also very good. In this Tianlong continent, no one can match you except me." Looking at Ye Feng''s proud appearance, Li Taibai''s face showed a trace of strange color. At the beginning, he did spend ten days, but at that time, he was chased by the gods, seriously injured, fell to a mysterious place, and found the body structure map. When reciting the body structure map, he was in a coma for 20 hours a day, and his whole body was in the most depressed state. Besides, at the beginning, what he recited was not the body structure map. "Well, what I recite in ten days is this map of human body structure." In Li Taibai''s hands, a picture scroll appeared again, which he drew not long ago. "Master, you don''t have to be unconvinced. Even I am surprised by my talent. Even if you take out a few more body structure drawings, I can still recite them quickly." Ye Feng said, his mouth is full of pride. Talent is something he is very proud of. In his opinion, even if Li Taibai takes out another body structure map, it will only change a little at most. Ye Feng opened the picture handed over by Li Taibai. Looking at the pictures and explanations on the scroll, he was totally blindfolded. The picture scroll is full of dense words, even ordinary people''s naked eyes can''t see it clearly. Even if ye Feng is a strong man in Lingshuai realm, his eyesight is much stronger than ordinary people, and he can still see only a little clearly. There are at least a million words on this scroll. A lot of terms he had never heard of, all kinds of strange little creatures. "Every inch of skin and hair of the human body is formed by these tiny creatures. It took me ten days to recite it. I believe in your talent, so you can recite it in five days. If you can''t recite it in five days, you can sweep Baidi city for three days." "Master." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Ye Feng''s face turned black. "Also, you should take one pill every day. You are not allowed to take more." Li Taibai''s hand appeared a bottle of Dan medicine, handed Ye Feng. The source of life, he can not use, three days to collect a full bottle. "Master." What else does Ye Feng want to say, but Li Taibai has left. Looking at the figure of Li Taibai leaving, Ye Feng suddenly finds that his master is a little proud of himself and he will be punished like this. "Ye Feng, what are you proud of in front of master? You are twenty years old, but he is only seventeen years old. What''s your talent to be proud of Ye Feng slapped himself hard. Looking at the pill Li Taibai handed him, he thought for a moment and swallowed it. "That''s it!" Ye Feng''s eyes widened, and the huge vitality in his body appeared. His body, which had been lost due to the use of life Qi, was reborn at this moment. He could feel that the vitality in his body had recovered a little at this moment. Ye Feng looks in the direction of Li Taibai, and his eyes show the color of awe. At this moment, he finds that his young master is more talented than he imagined. Feel Ye Feng''s eyes, Li Taibai mouth slightly arc. Ye Feng seems to be old, but he is only 20 years old after all, and his heart is naturally very proud. This kind of pride, in front of other people, naturally nothing, but he is Ye Feng''s master, this kind of pride in front of him, will only let Ye Feng become arrogant, even become disrespectful to him. As a teacher, you can''t be looked down upon in front of your apprentices. Only when you let them revere and worship, can you let them follow you. Too much pride will only make people blind. ... "boss, ten places are ready outside." Li Taibai walks into the hall, Zhang Dafei looks at Li Taibai and says."Good." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. Step toward the outside, there are ten people standing outside. The breath of each of these ten people is very powerful, at least in the realm of spirit, and the strongest is the existence of a spirit king. Since the bet with Ye Feng, they all started to take action against the existence of ten places, each with incurable injuries, which were naturally cured by Li Taibai. The top Dan master in the divine world, in this small world, there is no injury that can defeat him. "What do you want?" Looking at these ten people, Li Taibai asked. "Master Li." A man came out, this is a half step spirit king realm man, he looked at Li Taibai, his eyes showed the color of hope, said, "ten years ago, I was seriously injured, finally cured, but the root bone has been damaged, strength can''t progress, I don''t know if master Li can cure me?" At this time, there are many people outside Li Taibai''s house, because all Li Taibai''s medical treatment is outside the door. Many people who want to see Li Taibai''s elegant demeanor have already come here. Hearing the man''s words, everyone''s eyes showed pity. The root bone is the most important strength of a cultivator. For a cultivator, the damage of the root bone is equivalent to announcing the end of his cultivation. There is no remedy for this kind of injury. If the root bone is damaged, give up the treatment. This is the common sense of all people in Tianlong. "I know him." Seeing the man, someone whispered. Ten years ago, he was suppressed by the people of huolou, and he personally abolished the root bone. At last, he escaped somehow. In order to avoid the pursuit of the people of huolou, he has not appeared for ten years. Unexpectedly, ten years later, he appeared again. "Stupid, even Li Taibai can''t cure the root bone injury." Someone said. "Even if the wound of the root bone is really cured, can he still walk out of Baidi city? The people of huolou will not let him go. " Around people, Li Taibai instantly understand the origin of this man, he looked at the man, said: "if there is no bone, I can do nothing." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the man''s face darkened, and the people around him knew that there was no one who could treat the root bone injury. "Tut Tut, didn''t someone say that he could cure any injury? It turns out that it''s just a fake. The myth of Li Taibai is just so. " Just then, a harsh voice came out. Hearing this sudden voice, everyone''s eyes changed, then looked at Li Taibai, his eyes showed the color of thinking. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 462 Holy land is the symbol of human mythology. The holy land of self-reliance will be tested by heaven and earth. This test is to recognize the place of this holy land in people''s hearts. If in people''s mind, baidimen can''t meet the requirements of the holy land at all, then it can''t pass the test of the holy land, and heaven and earth will bring disaster. Ye Feng dare to come, is with this psychology, exposed the truth of Li Taibai, even if he died, Li Taibai will suffer heaven and earth punishment, disappear. "Li Taibai, originally also has the wound which cannot treat." "Although it''s well known that the root bone injury can''t be treated, Li Taibai also has injuries that can''t be treated." An idea crossed the mind of countless people. Although this sentence is well known to all, when it is said at this time, people naturally have an idea in their hearts. The omnipotent posture created by Li Taibai is broken in an instant. "Who is it?" Zhang DAPAI''s eyes are angry. His eyes look at the crowd. The spectators looked at each other, but no one came out. "Angry? I just want to say a fact. After all, Li Taibai can''t cure everything. You can''t even find me. " The voice sounded again, full of irony. "Who is it?" Listen to the sound, countless people looking at the people around, but did not see any one, in the void, a middle-aged man appeared, this is the guard of Ye Feng. His eyes looked at the crowd, but in the end he shook his head, and he didn''t find the speaker. "It should be a gifted supernatural power with the power to hide itself, and if I guess correctly, it should be the legendary invisible supernatural power." The middle-aged man said. Invisible power! There was a commotion in the crowd. "The invisible power is a legendary power, which can block any experience and even step on the water without leaving any trace. In the land of Tianlong, there is a clan gate guarding the human race, which has a powerful martial art, stealth, and stealth is realized from the invisible power." Someone explained to someone who didn''t know. "People with invisible powers can go to heaven and earth. The appearance of each invisible power represents invincibility. Even the weakest one can easily enter the forbidden areas and the core of various forces. Even the array can''t be detected." A pair of eyes look at Li Taibai, they are very curious, in the face of a legendary existence, Li Taibai how to solve. "Stealth is really good." Li Taibai''s voice rang out, "but it doesn''t mean I can''t find it." "Ha ha ha, if you can find it out, find me out." The sharp voice sounded again, this time from the back of the crowd. People''s eyes looked at the place where the voice came out, only to find that there was no one there. "Who asked you to come." Li Taibai''s voice rang out. He didn''t pay attention to the direction of the voice, but stared at the man who claimed to have a damaged bone in front of him. "Master Li, I just heard that you have excellent medical skills, so I came here with one in ten thousand hopes. This speaker has nothing to do with me." The man''s face showed the color of fear. "You know what I mean." Li Taibai looks at the man. "Master Li, I really don''t know what you mean." The man whispered. Looking at the man, Li Taibai said again, "I said that I can''t cure without a root bone, but I can cure the root bone injury." Stepping forward, a gold needle appears in Li Taibai''s hand. The gold needle stabs into the man''s body in an instant. The man doesn''t even react. His body can''t move. "Whew, whew." In an instant, countless gold needles appeared in Li Taibai''s hands. On the man, at this moment, appeared innumerable gold needles, dense look particularly terrible. These needles are constantly shaking. Every minute of shaking, the man''s face will be ruddy. Soon, his face will become ruddy. Looking at the man''s change, Li Taibai''s hand across the sky, the man''s gold needle at this moment, all returned to Li Taibai''s hands. "Master Li, what are you doing?" The man looked at Li Taibai, his eyes full of fear. "Look at your bones." Li Taibai replied. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the man was slightly stunned. The power in his body surged. Soon, he widened his eyes, and the bone in his body was intact. "Thank you, Master Li." The man''s eyes showed the color of ecstasy, he knelt on the ground, constantly thanks. "No thanks." Li Taibai shook his head and said, "anyway, you don''t have a chance to feel the benefits of a good bone." Li Taibai''s voice fell, and the man''s face showed the color of pain. In an instant, countless sword marks appeared on his body, and the sword intention surged. In everyone''s eyes, the man''s body fell to the ground, and the vitality in his body gradually dissipated. The man died. Looking at the dead man and the people around him, there was a look of fear in their eyes. No one thought that Li Taibai would suddenly kill someone, or that he had been cured."Well, the invisible person is dead. Do you want to be treated?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the next person who had the quota. When he heard Li Taibai''s words, the person being questioned was frightened. He looked at the man who died in front of him. For a moment, his body trembled and he did not dare to speak. "Don''t worry, I, Li Taibai, won''t kill innocent people. But if I''m here to make trouble, I''ll fulfill your requirements and kill you." Looking at the frightened man, Li Taibai said lightly. "You see, there is no sound for the invisible existence." After hearing Li Taibai''s words, all the people found that the voice that suddenly appeared had disappeared. Soon, everyone wanted to understand that the man who died was the one who made trouble. "It''s him!" "But isn''t it invisible?" Someone whispered. "It''s just a magic power to change the place of ventral voice and voice." Li Taibai said. Looking at the man who was still afraid, he looked around, stepped up, looked at all the people present, and said: "I''m a man with a good temper. I don''t care what you think of me, and I don''t care if you hate me in your heart. Even if you want to kill me, it doesn''t matter. Just show it in front of me, but if I find out, you can''t help me They''re going to take my anger. " "If I cure him, I will destroy you. I can cure him, but if I cure him, I can also kill you." After hearing Li Taibai''s words, many people with evil intentions lowered their heads and felt more fear in their hearts. "Can you say what you want now?" Li Taibai looks at the man who is afraid in his heart. Hearing Li Taibai''s voice, the man took a deep breath. He raised his head and looked firm in his eyes. "Master Li, I hope I can be a half spirit saint. I don''t know if you can do it?" The man said. Hearing the man''s words, Li Taibai''s eyes were shining. All the people present were wide eyed. The man''s request was impossible. "This time it''s a half spirit saint. Next time someone comes, if he wants to become a God, does Li Taibai have to do it?" These people are using their lives to prevent baidimen from becoming a holy land. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 463 Half spirit saint is the most powerful force in today''s age of spirit saint. Every half spirit saint is a genius of genius. When he was young, he must suppress one side. The man who speaks is the strength of Lingshuai realm, but he has already entered the old age. His body exudes the decadent breath, and obviously he will step into the graveyard at any time. "Do you want to be a paragon?" Li Taibai''s eyes were fixed on the man who was talking. His eyes were extremely cold. "Did you ignore what I said not long ago?" Feeling Li Taibai''s eyes, the old man''s eyes showed the color of fear, he felt the incomparable chill, this chill, as if to freeze him, let his life dissipate. The old man lowered his head and trembled. After a slight pause, he nodded his head and said, "yes, I want to be a semi holy land. The holy land of endless years ago is a human holy land. It is omnipotent and even has the power to make people become gods. If you can''t even make me become a semi holy land, how can you be qualified to call it a holy land?" The old man''s eyes were full of determination. His life had come to an end and he was fearless. "I do have a way to be a paragon." Li Taibai''s voice suddenly softened. Hearing Li Taibai''s voice, all the people on the scene were surprised. Their eyes widened and they looked at Li Taibai. The crowd became agitated. If Li Taibai can really make people become half spirit saint, it is enough to make all people in Tianlong land crazy. "How can it be!" Countless people exclaimed. "Master Li, can you really make people become half spirit saint?" Someone asked in the crowd, their eyes full of ecstasy. Li Taibai did not pay attention to the questioner, but looked at the old man in front of him and said, "who sent you here?" Hearing Li Taibai''s question, the old man''s mind was dizzy. His consciousness suddenly became very confused. A huge voice seemed to ring in his ear. It was a question from the soul, more like a question from God. This is from the use of spirit. With the incarnation of spirit, Li Taibai''s use of spirit is countless times stronger than before. "Fire tower." Two words came out of the old man''s mouth. "What have you done?" The old man came back, his eyes full of anger, looking at Li Taibai. Soon, the old man''s eyes showed the color of pain and fear, his body fell to the ground, sword marks appeared on his body, the old man''s breath gradually dispersed. The old man died. "It seems that I am a little too kind." Li Taibai shook his head and looked at the crowd. The meaning of the sword is surging. At this moment, all the swords on the scene are shaking. The whole world can only hear the sound of the sword. "Whew." Five figures suddenly ran out of the crowd and ran away. The clothes on these people had the sign of a building on fire. Looking at the figures fleeing from afar, Li Taibai stretched out his five fingers and grasped the five figures fiercely. In everyone''s eyes, the five figures in the air ejected countless blood from their bodies and fell to the ground. They could not be disturbed. Five human figures, each of which is the king of the realm of spirit, are lying on the ground like this. "It is worthy of understanding the existence of sword meaning." Looking back at Li Taibai''s hand, many people sighed, looking at Li Taibai''s eyes is full of awe. As for the death of the five people, no one thinks that there is anything wrong. This world is the world of the jungle. The people in the fire tower find trouble first, and they are beheaded. In the eyes of the people in awe, Li Taibai opened his mouth again in one direction and said, "go back and tell the people of huolou that from today on, Baidi city does not welcome the people of huolou. All the people who enter the huolou are dead." "Who is he talking to?" When they heard Li Taibai''s words, they looked at the direction that Li Taibai was staring at. There was a group of people doing the same action. No one knew who Li Taibai was talking to. "Don''t pretend. I''m not interested in playing hide and seek with you." Li Taibai''s eyes were still fixed on that direction. In Li Taibai''s eyes, a man in black stepped out of the crowd. His eyes were full of complexity. He had done camouflage, and all the signs about huolou were left in the hotel, but he didn''t expect to be seen by Li Taibai. "Can I ask you a question?" The man in black looked at Li Taibai and asked. "The injustice has its head and the debt has its owner. You didn''t take part in this plan." Li Taibai said lightly. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the man''s face showed the color of a bitter smile. It turned out that every move of all of them was seen by Li Taibai. "Maybe we don''t know about Li Taibai." A thought crossed the man''s mind and he turned to leave. This is a very important secret. He needs to take it back to huolou. "Bring these bodies back, too." Li Taibai pointed to the body beside him.The man should say, go to Li Taibai side, looking at Li Taibai, he did not know why there is an uncomfortable feeling in his heart, this kind of feeling as if he had seen through everything in general. He lowered his head, picked up the two bodies and was about to leave, but at this moment, Li Taibai''s voice sounded again. "Do you think I''m blind?" The man raised his head, and his eyes were puzzled. He didn''t understand Li Taibai''s meaning. "This body has its own owner who will come and take it away. You don''t need to take it away." Li Taibai''s fingers to the man''s arms, the man whose bone is damaged. "There are other forces!" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, everyone was shocked. In front of Li Taibai, the man in the fire building was even more frightened. "I''m sorry, I''ve got the wrong person." The man in the fire building said in a panic. He put down one of his bodies. He went to the five dead people in the fire building and carried the five corpses and one corpse on his shoulder. His body disappeared instantly. Huolou man soon appeared outside Baidi city. He stopped and looked at the direction of Baidi city. His eyes were full of panic. "Baidi City, huolou against Li Taibai, is it really the right choice?" Fire building man whispered, his eyes are full of confusion, just a few conversations, but let him have a deeper understanding of Li Taibai''s powerful. This is not a person who can make decisions on the basis of information. "I don''t know which force it is, but it seems that I can''t help you." Said the man in a low voice. The enemy of the enemy is the friend. Huolou man wanted to put two things on huolou and let the undisclosed force continue to deal with Li Taibai, but now it seems that the force has also been exposed. "This white Emperor city, can he know everything that happened?" A thought crossed the man''s mind. "No way." The man soon shook his head. How can one know all the places in a city. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 464 After the people of huolou left, they looked around curiously. They were very curious. Besides huolou, who else had attacked Li Taibai. But see Li Taibai let the body back to the house. "I''ll give you a chance to come and admit your mistake in an hour." Li Taibai light said, he looked at the other eight people, "what do you need my help?" Li Taibai was looking at a woman. Women are not beautiful, but they are not ugly. There is a kind of indescribable fatigue in their eyes, and their strength is in the realm of spirit king. Beside the woman, a pale boy is holding the woman''s thigh tightly and secretly looking at Li Taibai. After seeing Li Taibai''s eyes, the woman''s face became very pale. She quickly waved her hand and said, "Master Li, I''m not here to make trouble. I''m here to ask you for treatment." The woman''s voice fell, and she could clearly feel the disappointment behind her. Ten places a day, the first two were all killed by Li Taibai, and the woman was the third. People were very curious about what she would do, and even more curious about what else Li Taibai would not do. "It doesn''t hurt to stand and watch the play." There was an idea in the woman''s heart. With a smile on her face, she looked at Li Taibai and said, "Master Li, I beg you to help my son treat him." The woman touched the boy holding her thigh. "Not long ago, I don''t know why, my son was cold all over. In the middle of the night, he was even frozen all over. If I didn''t find out in time, I broke the ice in time. He had been frozen to death. For a month, I didn''t dare to sleep every day. I was worried that he would be frozen suddenly. I don''t know if master Li has any treatment." Looking at the woman''s expectant eyes, Li Taibai nodded her head and said, "yes, your son''s disease is very easy to cure. It''s just that he''s in the abyss of Qi. He just needs to expel the Qi. This disease will naturally be cured." Li Taibai stepped forward and put his hand on the man''s head. The power in his body surged. When he saw the woman, he had already found something wrong with the boy. He had already investigated the boy''s situation with his spirit. The Qi of the abyss is the breath in the abyss. If it appears in a place, it will produce the natural resources and local treasures that can''t be found in Tianlong continent. But if it enters the human body, it will cause great damage. The Qi of the abyss is a kind of the Qi of death. For the existence with life, it is a natural enemy. A trace of the Qi of the abyss is enough to damage the existence under a spirit king. If enough Qi of the abyss can even damage the God. Similarly, the nemesis of the abyss Qi is also the Qi of life. The two are mutually restrained. To comprehend the existence of the source of life, even if we go deep into the abyss, we will not be affected by the abyss Qi. This trace of abyss Qi, even feeling the breath of the source of life in Li Taibai''s power, is directly neutralized and dissipated. "Mother, it''s not cold." After Li Taibai left the boy''s head, the boy''s eyes showed a happy color. He looked at the woman and said softly. The woman''s face was full of surprise. She fell on her knees and bowed to Li Taibai. "Master Li, thank you for saving my life. I will never forget Zhao Lingxin." Zhao Lingxin''s eyes are full of gratitude. "The Qi of the abyss, which I have heard before, is the Qi without solution. Even before endless years, there was no way to solve it." Someone whispered. Hearing this man''s words, many people around them are proud. They are residents of Baidi city. The people not far away are their beliefs. Now the existence of this belief has solved the problem that the ancients could not solve. They are proud of each other. The next situation, fell into a calm, one by one has a quota of the existence of their own things, each one is for their own injuries, these injuries, in Tianlong mainland originally belong to difficult to treat, or even impossible to treat injuries, but in the hands of Li Taibai, these injuries were solved easily. Every time Li Taibai cured a person, people would sigh in their hearts. "If there is a hierarchy in the world, Master Li is undoubtedly in the holy place and can be called a medical saint." Someone whispered. Hearing this man''s words, countless people nodded in agreement. But these people don''t know that the name of medical saint is indeed the peak of medical ethics in the divine world, but no one in the divine world dares to call Li Taibai a medical saint. In their eyes, this is an insult to Li Taibai. Li Taibai''s medical ability has long been beyond the reach of medical sage. Tianyi, this is one of the many nicknames that everyone has given to Li Taibai. It is also the only level in the medical profession that is above the saint level. "There is only one person left. I don''t know what the injury is this time." Looking at the last person left, everyone''s eyes show interest. The injuries they meet here are enough to be their conversation material. They can show off with others. If they encounter them in the future, they can also know what the situation is. "Master Li." The last one is a middle-aged man. His power is terrifying. He has reached the realm of spirit king, only one step away from the half spirit saint.After saying this, the middle-aged man stopped, his face showed a tangled color, with a touch of fear. Seeing the change of the middle-aged man, the faces of the people who watched showed strange colors. This kind of scene came out not long ago. "Is this guy looking for trouble?" After a pause, the middle-aged man finally made up his mind. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "Master Li, I want to understand the artistic conception just like you." The voice of the middle-aged man fell, and the eyes of all the people present were surprised. "You''ve gone too far." Someone said, this is the woman Li Taibai treated not long ago, Zhao Lingxin. In the world, everyone knows that artistic conception is the reason why Li Taibai can become the strongest man in the human race, and also the reason why Li Taibai can still be proud of everyone after offending many powerful forces such as huolou. If you lose the superiority of artistic conception, Li Taibai is just a king of spirit, and his everything will be robbed. Artistic conception is the foundation of Li Taibai''s life. "Artistic conception is cultivated by one''s talent. You can''t understand it. It''s just that you don''t have enough talent. Even if you were once a holy land, there''s no way to turn a pig into a person." Said a man. This man is also the one Li Taibai treated recently. A pair of eyes looked at the middle-aged man, full of anger. In these days of treatment, Li Taibai''s reputation in the hearts of the public has become more powerful. "The holy land can make people become gods. Why can''t people understand the artistic conception?" The man asked back, his eyes firm. "Master Li, you don''t need to pay attention to this. You can go to the house for a while and come out later to solve this guy''s problem." An old man said, his eyes full of smile. The strength of the old man is surging. He is a king of spirit. The old man''s meaning is very obvious, let Li Taibai wait for treatment, in this case, he will kill the man, so this matter has nothing to do with Li Taibai, other people have no excuse. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 465 After Li Taibai exposed his powerful treatment technology one by one, many people came to see the good play and changed their views on Li Taibai. For these people, the existence of a statue at the top of the medical road is a miracle of life. No one is sure that his body will not be in any condition. At this time, Li Taibai owes a favor, which is likely to be their life in the future. Even if they are all right, no one has any relatives or friends. Just does Li Taibai need it? For these people, artistic conception is the road to heaven and the symbol of invincibility. But for Li Taibai, artistic conception is not important at all. Besides, it is part of his plan. Ten years is too long for heaven and earth to change. Li Taibai has an idea that he wants Tianlong world to reappear the ancient style because of him. "Do you want to understand the artistic conception?" Li Taibai looked at the middle-aged man and said. Hearing Li Taibai''s question, the middle-aged man trembled. Thinking of what happened not long ago, he was ready to run away. Although he knew it was useless, he still planned to have a try. He doesn''t want to die yet, at least not until he gains great power. "It''s not impossible for you to understand the artistic conception." Li Taibai''s voice is to let him be stunned, ready to fall short. "Are you going to kill me?" The middle-aged man asked foolishly. "Don''t kill me now. When I finish what I want to do, I''ll come back and let you handle it." Not long ago, those two dead people also died like this. After Li Taibai agreed to their request, he killed them. Listening to the middle-aged man, Li Taibai was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that the middle-aged man would say such words. He looked at the middle-aged man strangely and said, "I won''t kill you." Li Taibai raised his head and looked at all the onlookers. "Half a year later, I will take you to understand the artistic conception. Except for huolou, all the people who come to the realm of King Daling can participate in it." Li Taibai''s voice rang out in Baidi city. He looked at some dull middle-aged man, said: "your request, I promised you, half a year later, I let you understand the artistic conception." With that, Li Taibai turned around and was about to return to the house. "Master Li, is it true that what you said not long ago can make a person become a half spirit saint?" Just then, a voice rang out in the crowd. "Nature is true." Li Taibai replied. ... on this day, the name of Li Taibai once again became the focus of everyone. Countless information flew from Baidi city to all parts of Tianlong mainland. Artistic conception, half spirit saint, these two words have been mentioned countless times. In everyone''s opinion, Li Taibai is only good at medical ability, but at this moment, everyone knows that it is not only medical ability, but also other unknown forces. It''s enough to make people crazy. And the artistic conception of things, is to let the whole Terran into carnival. If you can have artistic conception, there will be new spiritual saints in the human race. There are countless spiritual saints in ancient times, and the era that countless people yearn for may come again. "Li Taibai." In a broken house, a man''s eyes were a little surprised. "He even wants to publish the artistic conception, which is the foundation of his life. If he loses the protection of artistic conception, he will be robbed by countless people and become a prisoner of a certain force." The man''s eyes were puzzled. "According to the information, Li Taibai''s intelligence quotient is extremely terrifying. One step can be counted beyond a hundred steps. He will never fail to think of the consequences of his artistic conception." The man frowned slightly, and he couldn''t figure it out. Even if Li Taibai doesn''t know the danger of the matter, others will surely know. "That''s right." Suddenly the man was slightly stunned. He thought of something. "Demon land." The biggest danger the Terran faces is demon land. Now the demon land is isolated, and the people in the flower and tree world will do their best. Everyone thinks that the Terran will win, and the people in the flower and tree world are extremely arrogant. With endless years of information, they don''t like the attack of the demon land at all. Not long ago, the power of blocking the attack of demons is just a trace of the flower and tree world. In the arrogant flower and tree world, they think that this may be an opportunity for them to gain benefits. Qizong, if not for the appearance of Li Taibai, has perished. But in this world, there is only one Li Taibai, and more sects have disappeared. For this, the man is very disdainful. No one knows the horror of the demon land man better than him. After all, he comes from that place. The terror girl has been preparing for more than ten years, and it can''t be resisted by the human race. "It''s Li Taibai." The man sighed softly. He has been clear about Li Taibai''s idea, with his own life, for the human race to save the disadvantage, as long as there are countless Holy Spirit, even if the demon land is strong, it can''t kill the human race."But why half a year?" The man was lost in thought again. "Pop." At this time, a small hand gently knocked on the man''s head. "Go and cook. I''m hungry." A young girl looked at the man with an angry face. Seeing the girl''s bulging face, the man showed a smile on his face. He said gently, "not now. If you eat too much, it''s bad for your health." "I don''t care. I just want to eat. I want to eat." The girl shook the man''s hand discontentedly. "Well, do you really want to eat that much?" The man looked at the girl and his mouth curved slightly. "Yes, yes, yes." The girl''s head is like a chicken pecking rice. "Yes, you can. Last time I asked you to do the exercise, you did it for me. As long as you finish one set, I''ll make food for you." The man said. Hearing the man''s words, the girl''s eyes showed the color of pain. "To do that." Looking at the man''s affirmative eyes, thinking of the man''s food, the girl swallowed her saliva. Finally, she nodded her head and said, "OK, I''ll do it right now. In order to eat it, I''m willing to cut my whole body!" The girl''s face was heroic and she began to make a strange move. Looking at the girl''s expression, the little expression on his face, the man sat at the table and looked at it with a smile. He found that he had a hobby recently, and he was never tired of it. As for Li Taibai and the demon land, we''ll talk about it later. Anyway, the demon land really occupied the Terran, which had no influence on him and his forces. The Terran dominated the demon land, which had no problem for him. Nothing is more pleasant than looking at the girl in front of you. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 466 This is a remote place in Tianlong continent, with few people and rare aura. No strong people want to come here. Over time, it has become the least known place in Tianlong continent. But for the people here, they are trying to live every day. Without the restriction of zongmen, although it is weak, it is the most chaotic place in Tianlong mainland, and everyone lives uneasily. The law of the jungle is even more naked here. But now, it''s changed. Lin Ba Ba is a cultivator, and his strength is in the realm of spiritual generals. Now he is in his fifties. At this time, he is walking in a village, and countless people stare at him in fear. Lin Baba enjoyed it very much. In those days, he was also so afraid to stare at the former owner of the village. But now, the former owner has long been dead and he has thrown him into the cesspit. And he also inherited the territory of the former owner and became the master of ten villages. "The money widow yesterday was really good, but she was a little too old." Lin Ba Ba shook his head. He picked up the fruit from an old man''s basket by the side of the road and bit it in his mouth. "Lin Huahua''s husband died yesterday, and now she is a widow, so please spoil her today." Lin BA''s eyes showed the color of excitement. That''s why he came early in the morning. Yes, Lin Ba Ba has a special nickname. He is a favorite widow. At the entrance of a village, Lin Ba Ba saw the person he wanted to see. This is an old man with wrinkles on his face, gray hair and even pockmarks on his face. This old man is Lin Hua Hua. In 50 years, a mortal has grown old. And Lin Ba Ba is still like a 30-year-old man. "Huahua, that guy is dead. From today on, you are my man." Lin BA''s high-profile manifesto. He is the master of the village. Everything he wants must be his. No one dares to resist. "Lin Ba Ba, get out of here!" See Lin Ba Ba, Lin Hua Hua''s eyes show anger, red eyes staring at Lin ba ba. "Do you think I didn''t know that you had my husband killed? If it wasn''t for my strength, I would have killed you and avenged my husband. " "Lin Hua, when you were a child, you didn''t have the right to resist me. Now I am the master of this village. If you resist me, I will destroy this village." Looking at Lin Huahua, Lin Ba said coldly. Hear Lin Ba Ba''s words, Lin Hua''s face becomes very pale. "I''m so old. What else can I do for you now? Can''t you let me go?" Lin Huahua''s eyes are full of begging. "I said, you are mine, then you are mine." Lin Ba said lightly. "Lin Ba Ba, do you know that now the servant of the Savior has come to this place. If you go on like this, you will surely die. Now it''s time for you to repent." "The servant of the Savior?" Lin BA''s mouth showed disdain. This is a recent rumor in this place. In other people''s sphere of influence, there are several people who call themselves servants of the Savior, who have slaughtered the leaders of those spheres of influence. But he doesn''t believe that in this world, there are selfish people, and there is no savior. "Lin Huahua, give you three seconds. Now come to me and follow me. Otherwise, this village doesn''t need to exist." "Are you the master of this village?" At this time, a voice sounded in Lin Ba Ba''s ear, a figure appeared in Lin Hua''s side, this is an old man, the old man''s face has the look of pity for the world. "Who are you?" Looking at the old man who suddenly appeared, Lin Ba Ba''s eyes showed a dignified color. He didn''t feel how the old man appeared. "My name is Yang Fugui, the servant of the Savior you just said." Yang Fugui said seriously. Hearing Yang Fugui''s words, Lin BA''s face became dignified. "Lord Savior, save the common people. The villains in the world are also the goal of Lord Savior. As long as there is a trace of kindness in your heart, Lord Savior is willing to give you a chance to reform. Are you willing to reform?" Yang Fugui asked. A pill appeared in his hand and was thrown to Lin ba. "Take this pill and you''ll have a chance to turn over a new leaf." Looking at the elixir in his hand, Lin Ba frowned slightly, "what elixir is this?" "The poison pill can control your life and death, but you can rest assured that as long as you stop being evil, we will give you an antidote once a month. When you think you are completely reformed, you will be completely cured." "The wicked have the chance to reform, but those who are evil will eventually do evil and must be punished." "I am willing to be punished and saved by the Savior." Lin BA''s eyes showed the color of begging for mercy, he said with a look of prayer."Take it. Believe me, the Savior will save you who are lost." There was a smile on Yang Fugui''s face. He was excited in his eyes. Thinking of what he saw and heard in Baidi City, it was a world he could not imagine. In his eyes, it was the pure land of the world. Everyone helped each other, and the practitioners and those who could not practice lived in harmony. It was a world that he could not dream out of. Since then, Yang Fugui vowed in his heart that he would follow the steps of the Savior tightly, let the world enjoy the glory of the Savior, and let the Tianlong land become that kind of pure land everywhere. The man in front of him was obviously moved by the power of the Savior. Looking at Yang Fugui''s kind face, Lin Ba took the pill from Yang Fugui and crushed it. "Do you think I will believe you? In this world, I only believe in myself. " Lin Ba said coldly, his hand turned into an eagle claw, and directly grasped Yang Fugui''s throat. Lin Ba Ba''s speed is extremely fast, plus unexpected, instantly appeared in the old man''s throat. "Not good." Yang Fugui''s face was frightened. His strength, also only has the spirit general nine levels, has not responded at all. "Step, step." Just as Yang Fugui was dying, the heaven and earth suddenly became very quiet. A footstep sounded in the heaven and earth, and a young man in animal clothes appeared not far away. "Dad, you don''t even know how to practice. How dare you come here? Are you dying?" The young man''s eyes stare at Yang Fugui with discontent. At the same time, he is relieved. When he heard his father''s message in his hometown, he was almost scared to death. "It''s good to catch up." Looking at Lin Ba Ba, who is only a finger away from Yang Fugui, the young man is even more afraid. "Son, you''re just in time. I''ll introduce you to a man. Then you''ll follow him and be his attendant." See the emergence of young, Yang Fugui excited said. "I don''t want to. In this world, who can make me his follower?" Juvenile disdain said. "Don''t you listen to me?" Yang Fugui had a sad look on his face. "When my son grew up, his wings became hard, and he didn''t listen to his father. Ah, poor father, he would have to be alone in the future. No one hurt him or loved him. Then he would wait to die alone and be buried, and no one would... hearing Yang Fugui''s words, the boy''s face turned black. "Well, well, I''ll go. Can''t I go?" Young helpless said. "But I have a request. If that person is not worth following, I will leave." The boy said seriously. "Of course, as long as you are with Lord Savior, you will naturally be fascinated by Lord Savior." Yang Fugui''s face showed the color of worship. "What''s the name of that man?" Looking at the expression on Yang Fugui''s face, the boy shook his head helplessly. In this world, he just can''t help taking this old guy. Who can make this man his father? Although he is not his own. "The name of the Savior is Li Taibai. You should know when you go to Baidi city." Yang Fugui said. "Li Taibai!" Hearing Yang Fugui''s words, the boy''s eyes showed a dignified color. "You know?" Yang Fugui was slightly stunned, but he knew that his son didn''t care about anything except cultivation. "Naturally, I''m going to have a competition with the strongest man in the Terran race now." The boy nodded. The boy''s body exudes a mysterious charm. His face is full of excitement. He is very curious about who is the strongest in the human race. Not long ago, he met a young man playing with a throwing knife, which was the most powerful enemy he had ever met. In the end, he won with one move, but he was told that someone was better than him, and that person was Li Taibai. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 467 Linkou village is the name of this village. At this time, all the villagers gathered in the middle of the village. Yang Fugui stood in front of the crowd. In front of him, Lin Ba knelt on the ground. "Guan Hui, the Savior, is enveloping the world. My name is Yang Fugui. I am the servant of the Savior. This time, I will obey the command of the savior to save you and build an ideal country with you." Yang Fugui said aloud. "My Lord, I don''t know what kind of ideal country you are talking about?" An old villager, stepping out of the crowd, looked at Yang Fugui and asked in fear. "A world where everyone has food and will not be attacked by mountain bandits and wild animals." "A world where the practitioners can get along with each other and help each other and there is no way to practice." "It''s a world in which all people can live in peace of mind without any threat to their lives, where hard work is the only way to get food, and hard work is the only way to be recognized." Hearing Yang Fugui''s story, the villagers looked hopeful. For the villagers who are enslaved by the practitioners, they can eat at ease without being threatened. This is their ideal world. "There''s more." Looking at the hope in the eyes of the villagers, Yang Fugui pauses slightly for a moment, and the corners of his mouth arc slightly, saying, "as long as you all believe in the Savior, everyone can become a cultivator." Yang Fugui''s voice fell, the villagers in Linkou village fell into a restless, one by one voice full of disbelief. Practitioners need talent, as everyone in the world knows. You can only become a cultivator if you have the talent of a cultivator. If you don''t have the talent of a cultivator, you can''t become a cultivator even if you make every effort. At the moment, Yang Fugui tells them that everyone can become a cultivator, which is impossible. "Don''t use your weak eyes to see the greatness of your Savior. Do you think I''m strong?" Yang Fugui looked at the crowd and asked. When they heard Yang Fugui''s words, they all looked at each other. Although Yang Fugui was almost killed by Lin Baba''s sneak attack not long ago, even Lin Baba could only sneak attack, which was enough to prove the strength of the old man who called himself the servant of the Savior. "But you know, not long ago, I couldn''t practice at all? I am also an existence without cultivation talent. " "No way!" Some people don''t believe what Yang Fugui said. "An existence that can''t be cultivated, even if you have the cultivation talent, but in a short time, how can you cultivate to the Ninth level of Lingjiang." "No, you can ask him, do you think it''s good for me to cheat you with our strength?" Yang Fugui pointed to the side of the youth said. Hearing Yang Fugui''s words, Yang felt a little surprised. Over the years, he has found countless ways to let Yang Fugui practice, so as to prolong his life, but there is no way at all. This is the main reason for his exile, but there is no progress. I didn''t expect that Li Taibai was successful. In less than a month, he made his father become a spiritual general from an untrained existence. "There should be no sequelae." Yang Yi frowned slightly, and he was worried. At the moment, even if Yang Fugui doesn''t let him go to Li Taibai, he will go to Li Taibai and ask him clearly. Looking at Yang Fugui and Yang Yi, the villagers in Linkou village are silent. As Yang Fugui said, they are so powerful that they don''t need to deceive them, especially the young man. They have never heard of that kind of terrible power. Lin Ba Ba has no power to fight back in front of the young man, even in turbulence. "I know you don''t believe it, and I don''t need you to believe it. We are here only because of the order of the Savior. He asked us to go all over the world to save the people who are still suffering. There is only one wish of the Savior. I hope all of us will be happy." Yang Fugui said lightly. Hearing Yang Fugui''s words, the villagers of Linkou village looked at each other. "Lord Savior, I''ve been traveling for the sake of the human race. I don''t care about your gratitude. Things here are over. It''s time for me to go." Yang Fugui light said, turned the body to see to Lin ba. It''s not a pity that this kind of villain will die. "No." At this time, an old figure stood in front of Lin ba. "Please don''t kill him. He didn''t do anything evil." Lin Huahua''s eyes are full of prayer. Yang Fugui frowned slightly, "not long ago, if it wasn''t for me, you had been violated by him. Why would you plead for him? Don''t worry. If anyone threatens you, and if he has any accomplices, you tell me, I will help you make the decision. " "It''s not like that." Lin Huahua shakes her head and looks at Lin Baba with a look of surprise. She sighs. She suddenly unties her clothes. In everyone''s eyes of surprise, Lin Huahua''s body appears in front of the public wearing only profane clothes and trousers.This is a body full of scars, and countless scars can be seen. The scars are so thick that you can''t see any good places at all. Looking at the scar on Lin Huahua''s body, Yang Fugui''s eyes showed anger. "Who did it?" A cold voice rang out, and Yang Yi''s eyes were full of cold color. The scar on his body is enough to show that Lin Huahua''s torment in these years is cruel to Lin Huahua''s murderer. "My husband died yesterday." Lin Huahua said with some sadness. She looked at Lin Ba Ba with her eyes and said: "although Lin Ba Ba has not done good things, she has not done much bad things. Even because of his existence, the village has not been robbed by other forces in these years." After hearing Lin Huahua''s words, the villagers in Linkou village quieted down. "As for my words." Lin Huahua pauses a little. She looks at Lin Ba and says with a bitter smile, "after all, I''m sorry for him." "You''re not sorry for me." Lin BA''s voice rang out. Looking at Lin Baba, Lin Hua is in a trance. They belong to the same village. They fell in love at that time. But in the end, because Lin Baba offended the former owner of the village, no one in the whole Linkou village helped Lin Baba speak. Instead, he caught Lin Baba hiding in his room in front of the former owner. After that day, Lin Ba escaped and came back 30 years later. He was already a spirit general. And she''s married. When they were young, they met for a long time. After all, she didn''t stick to her promise, waiting for an existence who didn''t know whether she would come back or not. "I''m back. Marry me." This is the first sentence Lin Ba said when he saw her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 468 In a word, eight words, but this is Lin BA''s dream. It''s just a pity that Lin Huahua can''t promise. For 30 years, she''s not the young girl at the beginning. She''s not clean. How can she promise Lin Baba? Besides, Lin Huahua knows one thing better. She is old, and her life is almost gone, but Lin Ba Ba''s life is longer than her. In the future, Lin Ba Ba''s strength will improve, and her life will be longer. Now, Lin Ba Ba stands with her, just like her grandmother and grandson. It has delayed Lin Baba for 30 years. Lin Huahua doesn''t want Lin Baba to be sad again because of her. It''s better to forget each other than to be together forever. Listening to Lin Huahua''s story, Yang Fugui showed pity in his eyes. His eyes looked at Lin Baba, full of pity. Thirty years, three words, simple incomparable, but it contains elements, but it is heavy incomparable. Can insist on waiting for 30 years, even if the years old, no longer face, still do not give up, this feeling, than the world are heavy. "Lin Baba, give up. We can''t. I''m dying. Even if I can accompany you, how long can I accompany you? What''s more, now that I''m old, you''re so powerful in this world. Countless young and beautiful women are up to you to choose. " Lin Huahua looks at Lin Ba and persuades him. "Enough." Lin Baba''s voice rang out. He looked at Lin Huahua and his eyes were full of tenderness. He said softly, "it''s enough. As long as you accompany me, that''s enough. Even if this time is only a moment and a half, I''m also satisfied. This moment and a half will become a treasure for the rest of my life and the most contented years for me. Huahua, these years, I''ll listen to you Said a word, the world flowers, I only need you one, this life is enough, for me, the beauty of the world, no matter how beautiful, also less than one millionth of you "Cough." Listening to their conversation, Yang Fugui''s body suddenly got goose bumps. He was a little sick. Don''t these people know to think about the temperament of an old man who has been single for countless years? "These two seem to be old people, too." Yang Fugui''s thoughts suddenly dispersed. For a moment, he thought a lot of miscellaneous things, but soon came back to God. He looked at Lin Ba and Lin Huahua and said. "To interrupt, I need to tell you something." When they heard Yang Fugui''s words, Lin Baba and Lin Huahua turned their heads and looked at Yang Fugui with a confused look in their eyes. "Your wish to be together can be realized now. As long as you pray for the blessing from the Savior, linhuahua can practice. He can practice to the spiritual realm soon. Won''t your life be the same?" Hearing Yang Fugui''s words, Lin Ba Ba''s eyes showed a light. "As long as it can increase the life span of the flower, I am willing to give everything to my lord Savior." Lin Ba Ba''s eyes showed the color of praying. Even in the face of death, he never wavered. Now he put down his firmness. No one in the world can be trusted. I only believe in myself. However, if there is one person who can make my sweetheart better, I am willing to give up myself. Looking at Lin Baba''s praying eyes, Yang Fugui shook his head. There was a trace of disdain in his eyes and said, "you look up to yourself too much. The Savior doesn''t need your submission at all. He just wants the whole Terran to be better." Looking at Yang Fugui, Lin BA''s eyes showed a bitter color. "But now I can give you an opportunity. As long as you are willing to take the heart of salvation, preach the wish of the Savior and save many suffering people, I can ask the savior to give you an opportunity." Yang Fugui said. Hearing Yang Fugui''s words, Lin BA''s eyes were full of surprise. "I will." He said excitedly. "Well, from today on, in this village and this area, I hope you can guard these people and make them happy. If there is a problem you can''t deal with, you can go to Baidi City, where the Savior is located. It''s an ideal pure land. You can ask for the help of the Savior." Yang Fugui said. A pill appeared in his hand and handed it to Lin ba. This is the elixir refined by the Savior. It can make a person who can''t practice possess the talent of cultivation. "What kind of pill is this?" Yang Yi opens a mouth to ask a way, he took Dan medicine in the hand, observe carefully. "Quench body pill. There is this pill everywhere in Baidi city. It can make people quench their bodies and step into the realm of cultivation." Yang Fugui said. This elixir was given to him by the guardian of the Savior. There are many elixirs among the people he was with. This is a way to let people know the Savior. Of course, there are several elixirs he has, which can be directly from the spirit to the spirit. Even, there is a special power that enables him to become a spirit general without entering the dragon''s corner. It''s just that he doesn''t have to tell Lin Ba now.Even he didn''t tell Lin Baba that he could reach this state because he was escorted by the Savior himself when he was in Qizong. A quenched body pill can make Lin Huahua have the talent of cultivation. As for the level of cultivation, it depends on her own efforts, but at least it''s not a problem to let her live a few more years. As for the future, Yang Fugui is not afraid. In a few years, Tianlong will be covered with the glory of the Savior, and Lin Huahua will naturally become a spiritual general. "Don''t worry, as long as the Savior saves the Terran and defeats the demon land people, when all people in this world believe in the Savior, the Savior will let all people have cultivation talent." Yang Fugui looked at the rest of the villagers and said. Yang Fugui didn''t lie. When he left at that time, the guardian of the Savior told him that it was his dream. "My Lord, would you please tell us something about Lord savior?" Said a villager. "Only by knowing the deeds of Lord Savior, can we know more about the existence of Lord Savior." Looking at the villager, Yang Fugui showed his approval and said, "you are very good. I can feel the care of the savior for you. If you say these words, this quenched body pill will be given to you." Looking at the quenching body Dan in his hand, the villager was surprised. Unexpectedly, he got this kind of benefit. He closed his eyes and opened them with reverence. He said, "I can feel the care of the Savior. It''s a power I''ve never felt before. Just like in the arms of my mother, the Savior must be a great being." "Yes, your perception is very correct. Lord Savior is a great being. He is the father of the human race, who created the existence of the human race." Yang Fugui tells Li Taibai about the mystery of the Savior''s life experience. The eyes of the villagers in Linkou village are full of worship. Yang Yi''s face is more and more strange. He feels familiar with the story of the Savior. It seems that I have this impression in my mind. "What''s the matter?" Yang Yi frowned slightly. He didn''t remember hearing about it, but he felt that he was really familiar with it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 469 Baidi gate, Baidi City, with Li Taibai sitting in the town, the reputation with the naked eye speed, spread throughout the whole Tianlong continent. Countless bodies with incurable injuries, countless want to step into the artistic conception, countless want to become the existence of half spirit saint, constantly pouring into Baidi City, the population of Baidi city is soon full. In the face of this situation, Baidi gate issued an order according to Li Taibai''s wishes that all non residents of Baidi city could only live in Baidi city for ten days. As soon as this news comes out, countless people who have come here from afar are full of discontent. But no one left, came here, they have something to ask, want to step into the mood. Li Taibai''s ten quotas every day were also bought and sold by countless strong people. The price of ten quotas rose at a visible speed, and finally directly reached a quota of ten thousand spirit coins. Ten thousand spirit coins, even if stacked together, are enough to form a small holy land for cultivation, which is a huge sum of money for every strong man. After reaching ten thousand, the rising price stopped. Ten places are here. They won''t disappear. You just need to wait to get the places. "Boom!" A violent thump sounded in the middle of Baidi city. Countless people in Li Taibai''s residence were watching. The sky and the earth were full of people. At this time, people looked at a middle-aged man holding a big knife in front of Li Taibai, and their eyes were full of envy. "Ah ha ha ha, from today on, I''ll be a hero again The middle-aged man holding the big knife is laughing crazily. His eyes are full of surprise. "This Dao technique, from today on, is called Bawang Dao." He said. Bawang Dao is a martial art of Lingsheng level. The onlookers did not know the man in front of them, but they all knew that there was a powerful family in Tianlong, xiongjia, which was beyond the clan. There is only one male in each generation, and each of them only lives for a hundred years, but each of them is the strongest in the human race. This situation lasted for thousands of years, until one day, the Xiong family went to yinshengmen to help yinshengmen. Finally, the strong generation of the Xiong family died, and the foundation of the Xiong family disappeared. The countless practices of the Xiong family were lost, and the Xiong family came to an end. "Master Li, thank you for your recovery. My Xiong family will bear it in mind. If you like, my Xiong family will protect you from generation to generation." Xiongba looks at Li Taibai, full of gratitude. "No need." Li Taibai looked at the overlord, he shook his head, said, "at the cost of life, in exchange for a strong road, this road is not desirable." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, xiongba shook his head. "Life in the world, if you don''t go vigorously, why this life." Li Taibai didn''t continue to persuade. Everyone has their own way of life. He can''t deny the idea of hegemony. "It''s over today. Please come back." Li Taibai said, turning and stepping toward the house. Looking at Li Taibai''s back, his eyes were full of wonder. In a word, a Book of Lingsheng level skills was born, and the sound transmission of the way of heaven not long ago seems to be still around my ears. "I don''t know what Master Li can''t do." Someone whispered. The Lingsheng level skills were handed down one by one in ancient times. Now the human race has long been unable to form. If every Lingsheng level skill is lost, the human race will lose one Lingsheng level skill. Even in the world of flowers and trees, there are very few Lingsheng level skills. But now, in front of people''s eyes, a holy level skill is born alive. "Wait a minute." Just then, a figure emerged from the crowd. This is a 20-year-old man with white face. He looks very handsome. The man''s eyes are full of confidence, and his body seems to contain aura. But it''s a pity that men''s strength is not strong, just half spirit king realm. Feeling the regretful eyes around, the man''s eyes showed a helpless color. The 20-year-old half spirit king realm was once enough to frighten the world and shock countless people in Tianlong, but now with the existence of Li Taibai, even the half spirit saint in Baidi city is eclipsed, let alone a half spirit king. "Taibai, father asked me to apologize." Looking at Li Taibai, the man said. Hearing the man''s words, everyone was stunned, and their eyes were curious. There were eight trigrams in the words, and their eyes were full of excitement. With Li Taibai''s current status, this kind of eight trigrams can become everyone''s talk. Looking at the man in front of him, Li Taibai felt strange. This was the existence he hated most at that time, and it was also the existence he had never seen before. In his previous life, with his roots, he became the genius of the Li family. Things are different. The Li family''s genius, the most famous genius in the mainland of Tianlong, is not qualified to stand with him now. "He doesn''t have to apologize. When he was in muzicheng, I had nothing to do with him." Li Taibai said lightly."Too white! No matter how wrong he is, he is also our father. Do you know how difficult the Li family is? When his father took over the position of the head of the family, the Li family was on the verge of collapse. In the Tang clan, the Li family was dissatisfied by many powerful people. Countless people were staring at the Li family, waiting for the Li family to be abandoned by the Tang clan. They jumped on the Li family and took blood to peel the skin. " The man''s eyes were full of pain. "For the sake of the family, my father had to do this kind of thing. Do you know how painful his and his mother''s hearts are? Over the years, my mother has never forgotten you. Every time she wakes up in a nightmare, she always wants to find you. " Listening to the man''s words, people around suddenly realized. "Li Tianchen, the qilinzi of the Li family, was once a famous genius in Tianlong." With the rise of Li Taibai, all the things about Li Taibai have been dug out. Countless people know Li Taibai''s life experience. The Li family in muzicheng has become a joke in the world. He abandoned Kirin Shenzi and chose an ordinary genius. "It''s normal for the Li family to have this kind of situation." Someone whispered. After hearing this man''s words, countless people nodded in agreement. In this world, the strong are respected. If there is no strong family or force that can be suppressed, it will eventually be lonely, skinned and bled by others, and eventually die out. This is something that everyone in the world agrees with. It''s normal to exchange a gifted existence for a more gifted strong one. It''s not only the Li family, but almost all the forces have done this kind of thing. The only failure of the Li family is to choose the wrong one, giving up the more gifted one and choosing the less gifted one. "In fact, I don''t think it''s right to say that although the Li family chose to fail, Li Taibai would never have this kind of power if it wasn''t for the failure of the Li family. Li Taibai''s power has something to do with the Li family. In the final analysis, Li Taibai should thank the Li family." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 470 People whispered and talked. The so-called law is not responsible for the public. When it was put forward, many people also began to discuss it. During this period of time, everyone knew that although Li Taibai was decisive, he was not a killer. "I think Li Taibai should understand this situation and be grateful to his parents who are deeply affected and can be born here." "Recently, there is a rumor outside that Li Taibai is the Savior. Countless people are taking Li Taibai as the Savior in action to publicize the deeds of Li Taibai''s savior. Today, Li Taibai is worshipped by countless people, and his every move represents the example of countless people." "Savior, should be magnanimous, flesh and blood, more than everything, what''s more, the Li family has apologized, which means they know they are wrong." Listening to the comments around, Li Taibai frowned slightly. Although he didn''t feel anything about the Li family for a long time, he still felt very uncomfortable when he heard such comments. "Taibai, let''s go back to Li''s home. We all look forward to your return. In the future, our family can get along happily. I can give you back the bone. Your strength doesn''t need me to continue to work hard." Li Tianchen''s eyes were full of tears. "Taibai, do you know how much I miss you these years? I want to find you all the time. Everyone says that I am the hope of the family and I want to practice hard. Everyone regards me as the Savior of the Li family, but I only think about you in my heart. I want to find you and care about my only brother. " "Taibai, I will return the bone to you, my family, and we will get together in the future, OK?" Li Tianchen''s eyes are full of prayer. Looking at the tears in Li Tianchen''s eyes, everyone calmed down and dug out the bone. This is a very cruel thing, which shows Li Tianchen''s heart. "Master Li, since the Li family has admitted their mistake, you can forgive them and believe that they really want to be with you." "Forgive the Li family, it''s a matter of both beauty. You can get a good reputation, your reputation will be even greater, and you can be happy with your relatives." Someone said. Listening to the people''s words, Li Taibai''s eyes look into the void. He can feel that a little bit of attention from the heart of the world appears in the void, and the attention from the heart of the world falls on him. But this is not to enter his body, but to make contact with the heart of the world in his body. Among the Terrans, Li Taibai''s reputation has already reached the peak, and his world heart attention has reached the peak. These concerns of the heart of the world will extract the heart of the world in his body because of his answers. If his answers make the heart of the world dissatisfied, then the attention of the heart of the world in his body will be reduced. And the heart of the world that has been drawn will never come back. In other words, if Li Taibai is drawn the attention of the world heart, he will never be able to achieve 100% world heart attention, and he will never be the master of Tianlong. In this world, there are many people who were originally plain sailing and were born extraordinary, but in the end, because of a decision, they were ruined, or even died. No one knows why a decision that they don''t think would threaten themselves would eventually lead to such terrible consequences. That''s why the heart of the world was drawn. Li Taibai frowned slightly, he clearly knew that the heart of the world wanted to choose. Blood is thicker than water. "Hoo." Li Taibai breathed, and his eyes were helpless. "Step, step." At this time, a sound of footsteps, a burst of fragrance ushered in, Li Taibai side appeared a beautiful figure, Luobai stood beside Li Taibai, her eyes looking at the crowd, such as the eyes of the black crystal, full of anger. "Sorry? If apology is useful, what else do you want to practice? " Lobai''s voice was extremely cold, suppressing the anger in his body. "What qualifications do you have to ask brother Taibai to forgive the Li family? One face looks understandable, one feels that this is an understandable situation. Things have not happened to you. Could you please shut your mouth? " Looking at Luo Bai''s red face, Li Taibai was slightly shocked. This was the second time he saw Luo Bai angry. The first time he was in muzicheng, he was angry twice, all because of him. Luobai is angry. She is very angry. Everyone is asking her Taibai brother to forgive the Li family. It seems that if her Taibai brother doesn''t forgive, it''s her Taibai brother''s fault. Thinking of these years, Li Taibai''s constant cultivation is to let the Li family recognize her, and to let the Li family recognize her again. In the past 11 years, no one knows Li Taibai''s efforts better than Luo Bai. But in muzicheng, how did the Li family treat Li Taibai? They still want Li Taibai to hand over the adventure, to complete their qilinzi, and even want Li Taibai''s life. Luobai doesn''t know that Li Taibai''s heart has lived for countless years. All she knows is that what she sees in her eyes is that her Taibai brother has made continuous efforts to be recognized by the Li family, but the final result is like this. Now these people dare to talk about family love."You are not abandoned people. What qualifications do you have to speak on behalf of abandoned people?" Hearing lobai''s words, a figure frowned slightly. They didn''t like lobai''s tone. "If it''s for the sake of the family, I''m willing to be abandoned." Someone said. "Would you like to be abandoned?" Luo Bai''s eyes looked at the speaker, she said coldly, "you commit suicide, your clan and your own life, you choose one." Hearing Luo Bai''s words, the speaker''s face became very pale. The person who wanted to speak, after hearing lobai''s words, became quiet and looked at the man with pity. Everyone knows that Luobai is Li Taibai''s taboo. If the girl really wants to kill someone, Li Taibai will never hesitate. "I''m just saying something that everyone agrees with. Why do you want me to die. "The man said with a pale face. "I don''t like you. Is that a good reason?" Lobai''s eyes were fixed on the man. Looking at Luo Bai''s cold look, the man clenched his fist. He didn''t want to die. He was still young. "You don''t know the choice. Let your elders choose." Luo Bai light said, her eyes looked at an old man beside the man, said, "you choose, he died, or your power disappeared." Hearing lobai''s words, the old man took a cold look at the man beside him. "Kill yourself." Hearing the old man''s words, the man''s face became very pale. He couldn''t believe looking at the old man around him. This is his most respected Master. Looking at the old man''s cold look, the man''s eyes showed despair. He didn''t want to die, but he knew better that even if he didn''t commit suicide, he would die. "I hate it!" The man said resentfully, looking at the old man resentfully, looking at Luobai resentfully, looking at Li Taibai resentfully. The sword in his hand came out of the scabbard and cut it toward his neck. A graceful figure appeared beside him, blocking the sword in his hand. "How do you feel now? Does it feel good to be abandoned? " Luo Bai''s eyes looked at the man, she said faintly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 471 Listen to Luo Bai''s words, the man''s face is pale, his eyes are full of resentment, but he doesn''t dare to say anything more. He orders his head in a hurry. "It''s hard." Said the man. "It''s hard." Lobai''s eyes were cold, and she didn''t pay any attention to the man. The rest of the people looked at the man''s eyes full of pity, no matter how the man, after this matter, he could not return to the sect. Li family? Luo Bai''s eyes looked at Li Tianchen. "Li Tianchen, a natural talent, is ridiculous, but he got it in exchange for his brother Taibai''s bone." Lobai''s voice was quiet and cold, but more of it was his anger. There was a sneer on lobai''s face. "When I was down, I never saw you come to visit relatives or recognize brother Taibai." "Ten years ago, brother Taibai was abolished by your Li family, and his limbs were thrown into the ice and snow. If I hadn''t just passed by, brother Taibai had already died. Did you ever think that brother Taibai was your relative?" Listening to Luo Bai''s words, Li Tianchen said sincerely, "ten years ago, the family was in danger, and the family was forced to do so. Father and mother were full of reluctance. If they really wanted to kill Taibai, Taibai could not survive, and their hearts were full of pain." "Ridiculous. Ten years ago, they didn''t give up. What about ten years later? Taibai brother strong back to muzicheng, a talent incomparable, Li family is how to treat? They think it''s for brother Taibai to apologize, and for brother Taibai to contribute his strength to the Li family and to you. Is this also for the Li family? " Lobai said sarcastically. "Naturally, Taibai hasn''t been in the family for ten years after all. With such a powerful force, how can the Li family believe in Taibai? This is something that all forces in Tianlong mainland can understand." Li Tianchen''s eyes are still sincere. Looking at Li Tianchen''s face, Luo Bai''s heart is full of anger. "So it''s all brother Taibai''s fault? He should contribute his strength to your Li family, and then personally put his neck in front of you and let you kill him. That''s right, isn''t it? " Hearing Luo Bai''s words, Li Tianchen frowned. He shook his head and said, "I don''t mean that." "That''s not what I mean?" "Since it doesn''t mean that, what are you doing here? Now the Li family is advancing steadily according to your idea. Why do you come to Taibai brother? Don''t you feel sick? " Looking at Luobai, Li Tianchen turned his head. He looked at Li Taibai and said, "Taibai, what I said is true. My father and mother miss you very much. Now your strength is enough to deal with the difficulties of the Li family. Our family can be together safely. In the future, we will never separate." Listening to Li Tianchen''s words, he felt the concern of the world in the void. Li Taibai looked at Li Tianchen, and his eyes sighed. If he heard this in a previous life, he would be moved. In his previous life, he fought so hard that he could return to the Li family and his parents? But unfortunately, he is no longer a boy of sixteen or seventeen years old. He has lived for tens of thousands of years. How could he be moved by these words. Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Luo Bai, whose face was red with anger. There was a soft color in his eyes. He stepped forward and came to Luo Bai''s side. "Brother Taibai." Looking at Li Taibai, Luo Bai said. "Nothing." Li Taibai said softly, holding Luobai''s soft hand. "Are you right about what you just said?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Li Tianchen. He asked. When she heard Li Taibai''s words, Luo Bai''s body was stunned. Holding Li Taibai''s hand became a little stiff, and her eyes were full of chagrin. She was chagrined that she was so useless that she couldn''t help Li Taibai deal with the matter. "Is brother Taibai going back to the Li family after all?" "Yes, after all, it''s something that brother Taibai has worked hard for 11 years." "I should be blessed." Luobai thought one after another, but she was still uncomfortable. She didn''t like the Li family. She didn''t want Li Taibai to come back to the Li family. The place where she had hurt her brother so badly made her hate it. But Li Taibai''s decision, she can only wish. "If brother Taibai thinks it''s good, it''s good." The rest of the viewers opened their eyes wide. Li Tianchen''s eyes were full of envy. "Lucky for the Li family." This idea has crossed the mind of countless people. Li Taibai''s words, you can hear that Li Taibai has decided to forgive the Li family. Li Tianchen''s eyes were even more surprised. He quickly nodded his head and said, "yes, what I just said is true." "It''s just 17 years old after all." Standing in the distance, a man shook his head, eyes full of irony, on his back, carrying a big black pot. If it was him, he would certainly refuse. This kind of interest and affection is not needed at all. If there are more powerful interests, Li Taibai is destined to be abandoned."I''m hungry." A voice sounded in the man''s ear. Listening to the sound in his ears, the man showed tenderness in his eyes. He said with a smile, "OK, I''ll go back and make something for you." "There''s nothing to see." The secret way in the man''s heart is that a person who can''t see through the essence of things and is tied up by a false kinship can''t be compared with Zhuge Mingyue in the demon land. The man remembered the scene when he saw the girl. It was the first time he saw a real genius and the only one who convinced him. He couldn''t imagine how a girl who was not 20 years old could reach that state, as if nothing could escape her eyes. "Then you''ve broken your own bone. You''ll pay me back." Li Taibai''s voice sounded at this time. "What?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Li Tianchen was stunned. "I let you break your own bone, didn''t you say that what you just said was true?" Li Taibai said seriously. Li Tianchen''s face became very pale. He didn''t expect that Li Taibai would say such words. "You don''t think I''ll read it for the sake of my family and not let you break a bone, do you? After all, I''m so strong now that the roots in your body are useless to me. " Li Taibai looked at Li Tianchen, his eyes full of irony. "I''ve broken a bone. Will you really go back to Li''s?" Li Tianchen looked at Li Taibai and asked. "No need." Li Taibai replied, "if you are really ready, when I say it, you will be broken naturally, but you are hesitant, obviously not ready at all." "Besides, don''t you see anything?" "What''s the matter?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Li Tianchen was slightly stunned, and the eyes of the onlookers showed the color of doubt. "She didn''t want me to go back to Li''s house. Didn''t you see such an important thing clearly?" Li Taibai turned his head, looked at Luo Bai''s eyes, full of tenderness, "she won''t let me back, I can''t go back naturally." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the man carrying the pot in the distance was surprised. Soon, a smile appeared in his eyes. "What are you laughing at?" Asked the girl beside him. "I think, Li Taibai, this person is very good, I am very optimistic about him." The man replied. "I don''t need you to say that Master Li Dan is my idol. He must be the best." The girl nodded her head seriously. Hearing the girl''s words, the smile on the man''s face became stiff, and he suddenly felt in a bad mood. "He doesn''t cook as well as I do." The man said very seriously. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 472 After Li Taibai''s answer came out, his heart of the world began to loosen. He wanted to get rid of his body, for which Li Taibai had been prepared. There was a dignified look in his eyes. Next, it was the most important thing. The kindness of parents is just like the kindness of heaven and earth. For the heart of the world, all the life in this world is the life it nurtures. If these nurtured lives betray it, it is the most intolerable. Just like the grace of zongmen, if the people of zongmen betray, they will be disliked by the heart of the world. Betrayal is the most disgusting existence in the heart of the world. There is only one way for the world heart to change its view, that is, let the world heart judge that Li Taibai is not a betrayal. Looking at Li Tianchen, Li Taibai''s eyes are full of sadness. "I''m grateful to heaven and earth for letting me exist in this world. I''m grateful to the Li family for giving birth to me. In the past ten years, I''ve never dared to forget and always wanted to return to the Li family. Eleven years ago, the Li family abandoned me. At the age of six, I was broken and lost in the ice and snow. My heart was full of despair, but I didn''t hate. I think I was too tired Weak, then as long as it becomes strong, the Li family will accept me, and my parents will care about me. " " after I was rescued by Luobai, I worked harder to practice. Until a year ago, I got an inheritance. My strength improved by leaps and bounds, and my talent became incomparable. I think I have enough qualifications to return to the Li family, but I didn''t dare to go to the Li family when I returned to muzicheng. I was afraid that everything was different from what I thought. The Li family really didn''t want me, I didn''t want to go to the Li family My parents really think I''m an eyesore. " Li Taibai''s voice stopped. His eyes looked at the sky and the people around him. A faint sadness came out of Li Taibai. At this moment, everyone felt a kind of despair. They seem to see a young man walking alone in a dark world, but there is no way out in front of him. What he is trying to do is to find a more dark abyss. "When I met again, I was full of excitement, but what I met was the killing of the Li family. That year, I was no more than a spiritual master, and the existence of my hand was a half spiritual king. That half spiritual king was my own father, the father who, you say, always wanted to love me." "This is the second time he has abandoned me." When they heard Li Taibai''s words, everyone stopped talking. There was a sense of sadness in the air. Luo Bai''s eyes looked at Li Taibai, and her eyes were full of love. She clenched Li Taibai''s hand. Li Taibai raised his head and looked at Luo Bai gently. He looked at Li Tianchen again and said, "the second time I was abandoned, I still have thoughts in my heart. I think that as long as the Li family and my father know my strength and talent, I can forgive them. I still want to be with my parents." "In the end, I was given up for the third time. After knowing that I was strong, they let me go to the Li family to plead guilty, let me give everything to the Li family, abolish my power, and let me be a waste in the Li family." "Now, you come to me and say that they miss me, want to be with me and love me. Don''t you think it''s funny? Do you think I''ll believe it? Or do you think Li Taibai is an idiot When they heard Li Taibai''s words, they were silent for a long time, and countless sentimental people showed their pity. "Being abandoned again and again is no longer the need of power, it''s just being merciless." "If you give up a person for the sake of the clan, it''s understandable, but the person who has been given up will surely be given preferential treatment. He is the benefactor of the clan, but the Li family has abandoned the benefactor of the Li family one after another. It''s shameful that they dare to mention their family now. If it were me, I would have killed the Li family long ago." An old man said. "Master Li is too kind-hearted after all." One by one, he murmured, and looked at Li Tianchen with disgust in his eyes. Listening to the voices of the people around him, Li Tianchen''s eyes showed uneasiness. He did not expect that in a few words, this kind of reversal happened in everyone''s heart. He came with the righteousness of heaven and earth. It''s understandable that the Li family abandoned Li Taibai, which is the truth of the world. From the performance of Li Taibai, Li Taibai must be full of nostalgia for the Li family, but he did not expect that Li Taibai should be so determined, and he did not expect that the time of Li Taibai''s few words made people around him agree with Li Taibai''s practice, and made Li Jiacheng become the target of the public. "You go, you are my family after all. Go back and tell the Li family that I will not retaliate against the Li family, and don''t come to me again. Once sad, let him forget in the past. I don''t want to be abandoned again." Li Taibai sighed and turned away. "Too white." Li Tianchen still wants to talk, but a group of people have blocked in front of him. This is the existence of a group of low power, but seeing these people, everyone''s eyes show the color of fear. These people are the original residents of Baidi city. They are the existence of shifangzong who lived in Baidi city at this time.These days, some people bullied the original residents of Baidi city and were killed by Li Taibai directly on the spot. Sometimes, no matter where they happened, they were killed by Li Taibai at the same time. This makes Li Taibai more mysterious in people''s hearts. He dare not bully the original residents of Baidi city. It is precisely for this reason that even if there are more and more practitioners in Baidi City, nothing serious happened. Even many practitioners, after entering Baidi City, were infected by the atmosphere of Baidi city and began to guard the safety of Baidi City independently. "You go, Master Li Dan doesn''t welcome you." The original residents of Baidi city look at Li Tianchen coldly, their eyes are full of indifference, and many people''s eyes are full of anger. If not for their strength, they would have come up to beat Li Tianchen. For the original residents of Baidi City, Li Taibai is their belief. It never occurred to them that their faith should have suffered such a painful thing. Not long ago, people felt that kind of sadness, that kind of sadness. ... "is this Baidi city?" At this time, a group of people appeared in the distance of Baidi city. They were wearing the clothes of huolou. The leader was a young man with black hair and black eyes. His body was full of cold air. All the temperature seemed to be absorbed by him. By his side, the strong one of huolou followed him in fear. In the crowd, there are four figures being bound. These four figures are Bai Feng, the ancestor of Bai family, and Yin Sheng and Ouyang Li. The two legendary figures were full of injuries and became prisoners. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 473 "People from the fire tower?" "People from huolou dare to come here. What do they want to do?" There are many voices around. Everyone knows that Li Taibai announced a few days ago that the people of huolou are not allowed to enter Baidi city. "It''s not good who comes. Let''s get out of here first." Someone whispered. Hearing this man''s words, the people around nodded their heads, left the spot one by one, and stood in the distance. "Who is that boy with black hair? The elders of huolou follow him like followers. " Someone said in surprise. When these people''s eyes fell on the crowd, they were shocked to see the ancestors of Bai family and Yinsheng. Two people who once shocked an era were tied here. Here, the existence of the flower and tree world widens their eyes one by one, and their eyes are full of incomprehension. The ancestors of Bai family, the Grandmaster of Yinsheng, and the descendants of the flower and tree world grew up listening to their legends. Now that all the once strong are dead, the ancestors of Bai family and Yinsheng return from the dead, which makes their reputation more powerful. Especially after their resurrection, the strong in the flower and tree world go to challenge, but none of them can match. They are both half spirit saints, and the strong and the weak can be seen at a glance. To frighten the existence of an era is not something that ordinary half spirit saints can be hostile to. Now these two people are tied up like cats and dogs. They are full of injuries and fall into a coma. The shock in the hearts of people in the flower and tree world can be imagined. "Go, get away from here." The people in the flower and tree world looked at each other and left here without any discussion. See a group of people one by one to leave, some people do not understand the situation after a slight hesitation, also turned to follow the crowd away. In this world, there are idiots, but none of the people who can come to Baidi city are idiots. Even if they are idiots, there must be people coming with them. Soon, the people around Baidi city were empty. In the distance, a lot of people are watching. They are very curious about what kind of sparks will happen to the people of Baidi city and huolou. At the gate of Baidi City, some gatekeepers were looking at what happened in the original place, and they looked at each other. "Go to inform elder martial brother Lin quickly." "Get the people around the gate out of the neighborhood." A man opened his mouth and said that his brow was wrinkled. The reaction of people around him was obviously abnormal. He paused a little and said again: "go to inform elder Li." Li Taibai is now an elder of the Baidi sect. "Elder martial brother Luo, go and inform us. We''ll take care of it here." Someone said. This man is Luo Laozi. After Li Taibai cured him, he has recovered his mind and become a disciple of Baidi sect. Now his strength has reached the Ninth level of Lingjiang, only a line away from Lingshuai realm. "No way." Luo Laozi shook his head and said, "I''m your elder martial brother. How can I let you face the danger? I''m here. Go quickly." When they heard Luo laizi''s words, they took a look at him and showed their reverence in his eyes. This is their elder martial brother Luo. He has always set an example to show them how to cultivate and behave. "Why?" Just then, the man with black hair raised his head and looked at the gate of the city, his brow slightly wrinkled. "What''s the matter, my lord?" Seeing the change of the man with black hair, an old man next to the man with black hair lowered his head and asked, this man is the strongest one in huolou today, and also the owner of huolou today, the God of fire. In the fire building, the strong is respected, and the strongest is the owner, inheriting the name of God of fire. "I smell something I don''t like." Said the man with black hair. His eyes looked at the gate of Baidi City, where there were only a few teenagers who were preparing to leave, but just now he clearly smelled a disgusting smell, a smell that he could not forget, the smell of the person he hated. But at this time, he did not find the man at the gate of the city. "It can''t be wrong." The black hair man''s eyes flashed the intention of killing. The smell did not disappear, but became stronger and stronger. "Reincarnation?" A thought crossed the black haired man''s mind. "The legend of reincarnation is a legend in the legend, but if it is that person, it is very likely that it will really come true. Even I have found a way to survive. That person may have really found the way of reincarnation at that time." The corner of the black haired man''s mouth curved slightly. He knew that one of these people at the gate of the city must be the reincarnation of that person. "The woman who used to hate men the most is actually born into a man in this life. I really want to see how you will look when you recover." The face of a gorgeous girl appeared in the black haired man''s mind. "Just, I want to kill you earlier than I see your look, or maybe I will die." The black haired man stretched out his five fingers, the black light emerged, and the cold breath surged in the heaven and earth. At this moment, all the warmth disappeared, and the hands of the black haired man seemed to contain the extreme cold."It''s cold." Luo Laozi trembled. He raised his head and saw a black light coming towards the city gate. Where the black light passes, everything in the world is frozen, and the space splits. "What is this?" Seeing the black light, Luo laizi thought that he had never seen such a powerful power, which he never knew, but somehow he felt familiar with it. "Brother mangzi!" A frightened voice rang out, and then Luo Laozi felt a body blocking in front of him. "Luo Xuan!" See the girl in front of you. "No!" Looking at the black light, Luo laizi''s eyes were full of panic. "Run Just then, a force came from Luo laizi''s arms. Luo laizi felt a force coming into his body. His body suddenly retreated and retreated at a speed that was hard to see by naked eyes. "The power of Luoxuan." Luo laizi''s eyes showed shock, but soon, he was replaced by panic again. In his eyes, the black light had reached the gate of the city and fell towards Luo Xuan. "No, no, no!" Luo laizi cried in horror. He wanted to stop his body and stop in front of Luo Xuan, but the weakness in his body could only make him go further and further away. At this time, in the courtyard of Li Taibai, he suddenly raised his head, and his eyes showed a dignified color. Now his spiritual world can not cover the whole Baidi City, but we can feel that a terrible force is being born from afar. This power is so powerful that it should not exist in this world at all. "It''s the power of God!" He suddenly disappeared in the same place. "Brother Taibai." Looking at Li Taibai''s voice suddenly disappearing, Luo Bai''s eyes showed a dignified color. She had never seen her Taibai brother''s serious look. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 474 "The power of God! Why is God''s power here Li Taibai''s body shuttles through the Baidi City, many people only feel a gust of wind blowing, but at this time, there are no fewer strong people in the Baidi city. Many people saw the shadow of Li Taibai. "What happened?" "It''s the direction of the gate." "Go and have a look." Many figures flew into the void and followed Li Taibai. "No!" Li Taibai''s eyes appeared a figure of rapid retrogression, Luo Laozi''s face was frightened, and his eyes were full of fear. "Not good." Seeing Luo laizi''s performance, Li Taibai was shocked. "Luo Xuan." His body speeds up, and in his mind comes the figure of Luo Xuan. It''s Luojia village. In addition to Luo Bai, believe him, the girl who follows him to Baidi gate. He still remembered the girl''s gratitude and trust in her eyes. He believed that he could bring her a different life and that he could make her and Luo laizi happy. Ignoring Luo laizi''s retrogression, Li Taibai appears on the street of Chengmen and sees the black light falling from the front. Luo Xuan is in front of the black light. "It''s too late." Li Taibai clenched his fist. Maybe it''s to feel li Taibai''s existence, or to see Luo laizi for the last time. Luo Xuan turns her head at the last moment and looks at Li Taibai with a smile on her face. "Thank you." Two words came from Luo Xuan''s mouth. "Boom!" The black light fell on Luo Xuan. Everything around Baidi city disappeared. The cold covered the whole Baidi city. The black light covered the whole Baidi City, and everything was frozen. "No!" Luo laizi''s voice roared. "Are you Li Taibai?" A figure appeared from the black light, chill surging, black haired boy''s eyes looking at Li Taibai, with a smile on his face. "In this world, I think you are very good for such achievements at a young age. From today on, you are my servant." The young man with black hair looked at Li Taibai, his eyes full of pride. This is a kind of superior existence, the tone of giving alms to humble mole ants. "What to do?" Looking at the young man with black hair, an idea crossed Li Taibai''s mind. He didn''t know why there was a God in this place, and he didn''t know why this God could use his real power and why the heart of the world didn''t respond. "There''s a way to avoid the heart of the world?" There are three yellow treasure maps in Li Taibai''s hands. He doesn''t have much time to think about them or to grieve. Now he has only one thing to do. In any case, he has to say that the existence of the suspected God is here. To achieve this, there is only one way to use the heart of the world in Tianlong. There is a way to block the heart of the world in this world. Li Taibai is very clear that as long as the heart of the world is lured out, the black haired boy will not be able to use the power of God, and he will not be his opponent. Three yellow treasure maps once lured the heart of the world from the place where Wang Nuo met. "Boom!" In the middle of the sky, there was a huge thunder. "What happened?" "Why is there a sudden thunder in the sky?" "Why do I feel so flustered in my heart, just like facing my own patriarch?" In Baidi City, countless people who didn''t know the situation showed a look of uneasiness. It was a bolt from the blue. They had never met before. The feeling of panic made them feel uneasy even more. "What is that?" Suddenly someone pointed to the sky. a golden dragon appeared in the void. The Golden Dragon flew like the essence of heaven and earth. As if the master of the world was in the sight of Jinlong, there was an idea of surrender in countless people. They knelt on the ground without hesitation and worshiped. "Master, master, what''s the matter with you?" A young man, at this time a face flustered cry, in his side, his respected Master five body down, completely ignored his words. "What happened?" Exclaimed the boy. His eyes look past, all are kneeling on the ground. "Who is it! Who''s up to it! Come out to me The young man angrily said that his body flew into the void, and his power was terrible, and he suddenly reached the realm of Wuwang. In addition to the youth, this kind of thing happened everywhere in Baidi city at this time. Below the realm of Wuwang, everyone knelt on the ground. Outside Baidi City, people standing in the distance were looking at the yellow cloth in Li Taibai''s hands. "What secret are you?" Countless people had an idea in their mind. They saw Li Taibai take out three pieces of yellow cloth, and heaven and earth changed. At this time, the cloth was full of colorful light. "Golden Dragon." "How many treasures did he hide?""Roar!" The Golden Dragon roars, and the heaven and the earth vibrates. At this moment, even if it is the location of the demon land, it also feels the vibration of the heaven and the earth. "Terran, what happened?" Zhuge Mingyue raised her head and looked at the void. Her beautiful eyes wrinkled slightly. She didn''t like accidents. Now what happened to the human race is accidents she didn''t know. "Roar, roar!" Countless monsters roar again. In front of Zhuge Mingyue''s body, there are ten huge monsters, which exude the evil spirit of terror. Each one has the realm of half spirit saint, and even has more terrifying power in the distance. This is the forbidden area for demons. It''s the forbidden area for all demons. But at the moment, Zhuge Mingyue enters here alone, and the ten monsters dare not stop him. Zhuge Mingyue steps forward, and the ten giant monsters step back. "Roar!" A monster roars and pours at Zhuge Mingyue. After the action of this monster, the other nine monsters fight to Zhuge Mingyue together. "Click." The monster''s head disappeared, blood spilled all over the world, but it disappeared when it was close to Zhuge Mingyue. Ten monsters all died at this moment. "Cough, cough." Zhuge Mingyue suddenly coughed, a mouthful of blood coughed up from her mouth, and her face was very pale. "Can you cure my injury when you reach the holy realm?" Zhuge Mingyue had a look of hope in her mind. A trace of bitterness appeared in the corner of her mouth. People in this world didn''t know that she had already reached the holy realm. "In this world, no one can stop me. I have chosen my successor. I will make this world my ideal world before I lose." Zhuge Mingyue''s eyes are full of firmness. Her eyes looked deep into the forbidden area, and there was a chill in her eyes. "Including you." ... in Baidi City, the moment Li Taibai saw the golden dragon, he acted, and the sword was surging, which enveloped all the corners of the black haired boy. His sword intention is the ultimate power of the Dragon world. Even the real spirit can''t stop him. As long as he can''t use the power of God, he is confident that he can kill the black haired youth. "Jianyi, close to the gods, your talent is really good, I''m optimistic about it, but unfortunately, it''s too stupid, do you think that just Jianyi is useful to me?" The black haired boy stretched out his five fingers, and the sword around him meant to dissipate in a moment. "Divine power!" Li Taibai raised his head. "Boom!" Huge power poured into Li Taibai''s body. His body was blown away, and the cold suddenly poured into his body. At this moment, his body was frozen. "Are you really my brother?" A faint voice sounded. A figure stood behind Li Taibai, with a slender hand against Li Taibai''s back. The warm power dissolved Li Taibai''s body power in this moment. "Protect her." A black and white girl stood in front of Li Taibai. In her hand, she put a girl beside Li Taibai. It was Luo Xuan. Looking at Luo Xuan in his hand, Li Taibai was not surprised. He had already seen that Luo Xuan had been saved by Dongfang Xianyun when she was about to be attacked. "You..." standing beside Li Taibai, Dongfang Xianyun said again after a slight pause, "run with you. I''m not his opponent. I can only stop him for five minutes at most. "I didn''t expect that someone in this world could save the person I wanted to kill when I didn''t notice." A cold voice sounded, and the black light flashed across the world at this moment, and appeared in front of Li Taibai and others. "Then you all die here." In the sky, the Golden Dragon roams, but there is no action, as if ignoring the existence here. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 475 The black light covered Li Taibai''s place, the chill surge, all the condensation. "Is Li Taibai dead?" Looking at the place covered by the black light, the eyes in the distance are wide open. Now known as the strongest man of the human race, Li Taibai, who has realized the existence of artistic conception, has died like this! "No!" There is an invisible force in the world. At this moment, the whole world is like the spring of the earth, and the chill is gone. Dongfang Xianyun''s body stands in front of Li Taibai, and her body is shining. "Who is that girl?" "There is such a powerful existence around Li Taibai!" Looking at the undamaged Dongfang Xianyun, there was an idea in countless people''s hearts. Everyone in the Terran knows that Li Taibai is powerful, but everyone didn''t expect that there was a more powerful girl beside Li Taibai. The black haired boy almost killed Li Taibai with just one move, but the girl could block the attack of the black haired boy. "What''s going on in this era?" An idea crossed the mind of countless people. There is such a metamorphosis as Li Taibai, and there are two more terrible existence again. "You, like me, survived the disaster and recovered in this era?" Looking at Dongfang Xianyun, the black haired boy raised his head. "In this era, there is no need for two people to avoid the existence of that era. I am enough alone." The voice of the young man with black hair fell down, and his body had crossed the void. There was a deep black crack in the sky and the earth, which was a space crack. In the crack, everything disappeared. This power surpasses the cognition of all people in Tianlong continent. The Holy Spirit in ancient times could not have such power. But what''s more incredible is that the power of Dongfang Xianyun is not too big, nor too big light, everything is ordinary, but it blocks the attack of the black haired boy. Endless cold rushed to Dongfang Xianyun. A black sword appeared from the black crack and fell directly in front of Dongfang Xianyun. The black sword is extremely cold. At the moment when the sword appears, all the temperature disappears within 100 meters, and everything freezes. The black haired boy has a radius of 100 meters and becomes an ice sculpture world. Facing the black sword, Dongfang Xianyun''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She didn''t step back. Behind her was Li Taibai. "Woo woo." A strange voice sounded from Dongfang Xianyun''s body, like a peerless immortal voice. At this moment, Dongfang Xianyun was like a God, the earth trembled, and endless flowers and trees broke out from the ice, a bunch of vines appeared from the earth, blocking Dongfang Xianyun''s body, and the sky was full of spring. The black long sword stabbed the rattan without any obstruction. However, when the long sword penetrated, the body of the black haired man could not enter. After the long sword penetrated, ten barbs shot out of the shield formed by the rattan. "Hum." The man with black hair snorted coldly, his body disappeared in the original place, reappeared and returned to the original place. Ten barbs cut through the sky and landed on the earth where the distant spectators were. "Boom!" At this moment, the earth broke, the concrete softened with the speed visible to the naked eye, and finally turned into mud. A stench came out from the earth. Earth, poisoned! In a flash, a huge toxic swamp appeared in front of the crowd. "Goo." The audience swallowed their saliva. They looked at each other. Their eyes were full of fear. They did not hesitate to turn back. Just falling on the ground makes such a big change that if it hits a person''s body, that person will die instantly. "Failed." Dongfang Xianyun''s eyes show a dignified color. This is the power they realized when they returned to the holy road forbidden area for the first time. When they were tied by the vines and suppressed by the heart of the world, this is the most powerful power that their body can burst out, but they failed. "Shendu, you are also from the divine world." The voice of the black haired boy sounded. There was no cover for his voice. Hearing the words of the young man with black hair, the people in the fire building were excited. They had this conjecture. Now the young man with black hair said it himself, which proved their conjecture. With the coming of a God, the fire building will be rocked up from now on. It''s not worth mentioning the White House, Yinsheng gate and Baidi gate. "It''s God!" The eyes of the people watching the battle from afar were wide open. There was a God in the world, a God only existing in the ancient myth. At this moment, there was a fierce desire in the eyes of countless people, and they did not continue to stay away. To watch the figure of a God is a matter for them to yearn for endless years. But soon, people react. They look at Dongfang Xianyun. If the black haired boy is right, the girl is also a God. "No wonder Li Taibai is so strong. He has a God to guide him. It''s strange if he''s not strong." A lot of people suddenly realized.In the face of the black haired boy''s words, Dongfang Xianyun didn''t speak. Instead of retreating, she stepped forward and attacked first when the black haired boy stopped attacking. "Stupid." There was disdain in the eyes of the young man with black hair. Even if they are both gods, they can be strong or weak, and they are not weak among gods. "Since you want to die, I''ll help you." The power in the body of the young man with black hair changes, and the chill disappears. Endless heat waves radiate from the body of the young man with black hair. At this moment, the young man with black hair is as hot as the land sun. Cold, heat, two kinds of extreme power, unexpectedly appeared in a person at the same time. Dongfang Xianyun''s eyes widened. She had never seen such a person. "The killer of wood, fire, you will die under my fire." The young man with black hair stretched out his five fingers, and the red flame appeared. He was like holding a sun, and the heat wave broke out. In the direction of his hand, Dongfang Xianyun suddenly burst out a fierce flame, which burned Dongfang Xianyun''s body. Countless vines sprang up, but they were burned in an instant. "So strong!" An idea crossed the mind of countless people. As gods, this young man with black hair is too strong. "Three minutes, I can only support three minutes, run quickly in three minutes, go to my place." Dongfang Xianyun suddenly said, her eyes showed the color of determination, the power of the body surging. Her body was originally transformed from her spirit. Now she wants to burn this body and spirit to make her strength stronger, although this move will do great harm to her body. "Spiritual body? I see The eyes of the young man with black hair suddenly showed the color of irony. "A spirit, dare to show off in front of me?" An old teapot appeared in the hands of the black haired boy. Seeing the old teapot, Dongfang Xianyun suddenly felt endless fear. "Ah woo!" There are many frightened virtual shadows in the heaven and earth. These are the souls, the souls who died in this land. They should have been quietly waiting for the last time, but now they are awakened by fear. "I see." At this time, Li Taibai is looking at the Golden Dragon in the sky. The Golden Dragon in the sky is wandering at this time. It seems that he doesn''t care about what happens under him. Li Taibai already understands why the golden dragon is like this. This piece of land has been shielded. To be correct, the surrounding area of Baidi city has been shielded, becoming the blind area of the heart of the world. Even if the power of God bursts out, the heart of the world will not be able to detect it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 476 "No, no, no!" Countless illusory figures scream in the air. Their eyes are full of fear, but they can''t resist the attraction of the old teapot. One by one, they are constantly absorbed by the old teapot. "What is that?" In the distance, countless people cried in horror. They felt the instinctive fear from the depths of their souls. Their bodies seemed to be out of control and something was going out of their bodies. "Alchemy pot!" Dongfang Xianyun''s eyes widened, and her eyes showed the color of despair. The alchemy pot is the existence in the legend of the divine world. The pot of alchemy is the gourd of refining spiritual power. The soul belongs to a kind of spiritual power. All the incarnations of spiritual power in the world can''t escape the power of the pot of alchemy. Alchemy pot absorbed her body, her consciousness can not escape, her consciousness in this body will be completely absorbed, even if her real body still exists, it is just a body. "Forget it, I''ve tried my best." Dongfang Xianyun''s face showed the color of liberation. She was tired long after the endless years of persistence, but her concern for the people in her heart kept her going. In this desperate moment, instead of feeling sad, she felt a relief. Maybe it''s good to die like this. The only pity is that I can''t help Li Taibai. I don''t know if it''s my own brother. The figure of Li Taibai emerges in Dongfang Xianyun''s mind. She thinks of the recent events. This is the most comfortable day for her in endless years. Somehow, a wave of reluctance emerges in her heart. She didn''t want to die like this. "The people''s affairs are still unknown. How can I die?" Dongfang Xianyun''s eyes showed the desire for survival, but the feeling of powerlessness flooded all over her body. "Li Taibai is finished." The corners of Vulcan''s mouth arc slightly, and his eyes are full of joy. This is also the idea of everyone present, Li Taibai''s last card, a God has been defeated, Li Taibai''s era is over. "Run." Dongfang Xianyun turns her head and shouts behind her. But what she sees is a pair of bright eyes, which are full of sadness and loneliness. But somehow, Dongfang Xianyun can feel the brightness in these eyes, just like seeing a glimmer of hope in the trend of despair. Li Taibai doesn''t know when he has arrived at Dongfang Xianyun. His hand reaches out and grabs Dongfang Xianyun''s hand. He pulls it behind him. After being pulled down by Li Taibai, Dongfang Xianyun''s eyes flash, and the suction from the alchemy pot on her body somehow disappears. On Li Taibai, a warm breath rushes into her body, which makes her feel more at ease. At this moment, she had a feeling that as long as she stayed behind this back, everything could be blocked. "I''m your brother, of course." Li Taibai''s voice sounded softly in Dongfang Xianyun''s ear, "you look at your brother''s strength in the back." Dongfang Xianyun''s eyes flashed, and she didn''t know when a smile appeared on her face. At this moment, heaven and earth were like a touch of spring light, and the scenery was infinite. Countless people staring at the existence of Dongfang Xianyun were stunned. "You have a secret." Looking at Li Taibai standing in front of Dongfang Xianyun, the eyes of the young man with black hair showed the color of excitement. He can resist the power of the alchemy pot. With the power of the alchemy pot, he can save Dongfang Xianyun. Li Taibai must have a powerful treasure. "Kneel down on the ground, submit to me and give up your opportunities. I can save you from death. The woman behind you will be my maid." Said the black haired boy. "Do you know one thing?" Looking at the boy with black hair, Li Taibai asked. "What?" The boy with black hair looks at Li Taibai. "You hurt my sister." Li Taibai replied. "So what?" The black haired boy disdains. "Then you can die." Li Taibai replied seriously. "Ha ha ha ha." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the boy with black hair didn''t speak. The God of fire couldn''t help laughing. His eyes were full of irony. "Li Taibai, you are looking for death." Vulcan said sarcastically. But soon, he opened his mouth, the whole person stayed in the same place, not only the God of fire, at this moment, the people standing in the same place were staring big eyes, eyes full of shock, in everyone''s eyes, the head of the black haired boy fell down, rolling on the ground. Endless sadness emerges between heaven and earth at this moment. At this moment, heaven and earth begin to wail. The people who stand in the original place watch their eyes shed tears for some reason. Looking at Li Taibai standing in the same place, they don''t know why. But at the moment, they feel that their sorrow is to the extreme, as if all the sadness in heaven and earth can''t be more sad at this moment. "Woo woo." The cry resounded through the world. I don''t know when the black light appeared on Li Taibai''s body. His eyes were shining with black luster, and the colorful holy sword became extremely dark. "No! You come from there The cry of panic rang through the world, and a transparent virtual shadow appeared from the body of the black haired boy. His eyes were full of horror.He didn''t understand why the existence from that legendary place appeared here. Didn''t that place disappear long ago? But it was soon absorbed by the alchemy pot. Watching the black haired boy absorbed by the alchemy pot, Li Taibai''s face is expressionless. He steps forward and picks up the alchemy pot and a ring in the hands of the black haired boy. "The people of huolou, I remember I said, stepping into Baidi City, they will die." Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the fire building. "Master Li, spare your life, we are forced." The fire god''s eyes showed the color of fear. He knelt on the ground and his eyes were full of praying. But soon, he lost his intuition. He saw his body moving. A headless corpse suddenly appeared in front of him. He felt very familiar with the corpse, just like him. "I''m going to die?" A thought appeared in Vulcan''s mind. His heart was full of regret and fear, but he had no chance to regret. Behind the fire tower, the existence of fire buildings and the separation of body and head are very strong in the flower and tree world. Everyone''s word is enough to make Tianlong land shake. Now it''s dead, even without a spark. "The fire building is gone." Watching all the strong people in the fire building die, everyone knows this. People look at Li Taibai''s eyes full of fear, no one knows what happened, a God died like this, died in front of Li Taibai''s body, even no resistance. "How strong is Li Taibai?" There is an idea in everyone''s mind. No one knows, but everyone knows one thing. From today on, Li Taibai will become the only master of the human race. No one dares to disobey Li Taibai''s orders. Every God will be killed easily, not to mention other gods. In everyone''s eyes, Li Taibai has disappeared in the same place, along with Dongfang Xianyun and Luo Xuan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 477 The appearance of God shocked the land of Tianlong. You know, for thousands of years, no one has ever seen God in Tianlong continent. All the words about God are from the legends. But now, God actually appears in Tianlong continent. But what''s more shocking is Li Taibai''s power. He killed God in one move. "How powerful is Li Taibai?" There''s a question coming from all over the Tianlong continent. Even God can kill him. What''s the existence of Li Taibai? Countless people have thoughts on Li Taibai''s mind. After the event of killing gods, all of them are driven away. The destruction of the fire tower is a lesson for all. After this, baidimen became the Holy Land in the hearts of the people. If there is a god killing existence that can not become a holy land, where can it be? "Lord Savior." All over the Terran, people who heard the news raised their heads, eyes full of excitement, this is their Savior, but for the Terran fight for the existence of countless reincarnation. "Let the name of the Savior spread all over the world, let everyone know the deeds of the Savior." Countless people have strengthened their mind. "Ha ha ha, master, worthy of being the master, is powerful." In a space full of fire, a man full of hair is smiling excitedly. His eyes are full of bohemian. "It''s almost time we went back." Beside the hairy man, a man in white with a long sword said. "I miss my master." A girl with medicine fragrance, eyes full of missing, said. "Bitter gourd face, we are brought here by you this time. If you don''t get the divine things you said, you have to explain to the host why we are together." The hairy man looked at a man with a sad face and said. "I will." The man with a sad face, with a compassionate look in his eyes, said. "I didn''t expect that I could see the deeds of my master here. I''m worthy of being our master." The man full of hair, a face of worship said. In front of them, there are countless pictures, one of which is walking, and they also see their figure in it. But there are two biggest pictures, one is a gorgeous girl, and the other is Li Taibai. "Come on, get out of here, and we can go to the master." The four looked at each other and stepped forward. .... in Baidi City, where Li Taibai lives, Li Taibai stands in the courtyard. His face is a little pale, but it''s OK. "This body is stronger than I thought." Li Taibai sighed in his heart that he didn''t have any feelings about the battle not long ago. It''s just a god whose power has consumed countless gods. He didn''t feel anything about killing such a God. Shielding the perception of the heart of the world, the Unknown God can use his real power, but after all, after countless years, even if he is alive, he has done his best, and there is not much power left. Moreover, the God blocked the perception of the heart of the world. He thought his power could be invincible, but he didn''t know one thing. Li Taibai could also release his real power. Once the Supreme God, fighting a god whose power is almost exhausted, even if the power is no longer in the past, there is no accident. However, with this body, using the power of the divine world, Li Taibai thought that his body must be unable to bear, but he did not expect that his body, powerful and terrible, even the mortal body, still resisted the power of backfire, just one day, it had offset the sequelae. "Unexpectedly, there was a God who survived in ancient times." Li Taibai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. In his previous life, even ten years later, when he left Tianlong, there had never been a spirit in this world. Now it is. "My arrival has really changed the world." Li Taibai said in his heart. "However, this is also good. The change of the holy land, which was supposed to take a lot of time, was completed earlier." For Li Taibai, the appearance of the black hair God is a danger, but it is also an opportunity, so that his most difficult step is directly completed, and he can start his backhand ahead of time. "Boss, you really don''t have to take me with you?" Zhang DAPAI looks at Li Taibai expectantly. Just now, Li Taibai told them that he was going to leave for some time. He taught them about the future development of baidimen and what he would do in the future, including artistic conception. "I''ll be fine this time, but you may encounter some danger." Li Taibai looked at Zhang Dafei and said. "Cough." Zhang took a step back, his fat face with a smile, said: "boss, I think, my strength is too weak, if I follow you, it may become your hind legs, what''s more, my sister-in-law still needs to be taken care of, I''m here to follow her orders and help her protect her.""Yes, boss, when you have something to do, we will help you guard your sister-in-law." Zhu said seriously. Li Taibai''s eyes looked at Luo Bai, and the girl''s eyes were shining with a light radiance, full of gentle color. "I''m going." Li Taibai said softly. "Good." Without too many words, Luo Bai nodded his head and watched Li Taibai turn and leave. The tenderness in her eyes disappeared and replaced by the color of worry. She doesn''t know what Li Taibai wants to do, she doesn''t know what Li Taibai thinks, but she knows one thing, what Li Taibai wants to do, she won''t stop it. "Brother Taibai''s strength and insight have exceeded my understanding. My obstruction may only embarrass brother Taibai." This is lobai''s idea. The different heights and different horizons of the station doomed to different scenery. The only thing she could do was not to let Li Taibai worry. "It''s too weak after all." Luo Bai''s eyes showed the color of loss. If she can, she wants to move forward with Li Taibai, accompany Li Taibai through all the dangers, and spend life and death together, but now she is just a burden, even if she tries her best, she still can''t get close to Li Taibai, and even the difference is getting farther and farther. "It''s killing gods. Can I really reach this level?" A thought rose in lobai''s heart. Today, she is only in the realm of Wuwang. If she competes for the real fighting power, she is only in the realm of Lingwang. God, for her, is such an elusive existence, but now she has been killed by Li Taibai. That is the existence in the legend of Tianlong continent. For many years, countless people in Tianlong continent have been aiming at becoming gods, but no one has ever really stepped into the realm of gods. "Can I?" Lobai''s eyes were a little confused, but soon became firm. "No matter what, I have to work harder to get there." In the void, looking at the change of Luo Bai''s eyes, Li Taibai turned his head, and his eyes were firm. "It''s time to go to the devil''s land." Li Taibai looked at the direction of the demon land. There was a trace of dignification in his eyes. When the divine power broke out not long ago, he felt a breath from the demon land, which was out of place. From the breath, he felt a kind of panic. ... "cough cough cough." Deep in the demon land, in a black forest, a figure stepped out from the forest. At the moment of stepping out, a mouthful of blood spat out from the mouth and fell on the earth. "Miss!" See this figure on the ground, outside the forest, a terrible existence, eyes showed the color of horror. This figure is Zhuge Mingyue. In the most western part of the world, a butterfly flapped its wings. In the most eastern part of the world, it caused a storm that destroyed the sky and the earth. With the arrival of Li Taibai, the historical process of Tianlong world has changed, and this is also revealed in the demon land. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 478 "Here is the lifeline of the human race laid by the Lingwang people with their lives." Outside a city shrouded in black fog, countless figures are standing here at this time. There are many people coming from afar. Looking at the city shrouded in black fog, everyone''s eyes show a color of awe. This is the lifeline that the spirit kings, who died among the traitors, set up for the Terran at the last moment of their lives, so that the Terran would not be caught unprepared, adding countless hopes for the Terran''s counterattack power. As time goes on, more and more Terran strongmen arrive here. They are learning the art of training. Everyone knows that when the black fog dissipates, it is the time for the demon land and the Terran to attack. If the Terran is defeated, this land connecting all the Terran continents will be lost and become the territory of demon land completely. The Terran will not be able to unite the front. If the demon clan is defeated, the Terran will regain the lost land, step by step, and control the Terran land again. "Is this gas really so strong? He even isolated all the people in the demon land from the poisonous gas. " Someone asked softly. "Naturally, the poison gas, even the half spirit saint, can''t be avoided unless the spirit Saint appears." Said a young man. "Can master Li go in?" Around the boy, a boy asked curiously. "Master Li, you should be able to do it." Young eyes show uncertain color, Li Taibai''s reputation spread all over the corner of the Terran, all people are full of confidence in the battle of the human demon. There is a God that can kill, and there is a suspected God beside Li Taibai. No one is afraid of the battle of demon land. "Ridiculous." At this time, a voice sounded, a man looked at several people, his eyes showed cold color, said, "although Li Taibai is strong, but he must have special means, his own strength is no more than the realm of the king of spirit." "The so-called gods are just illusory. If there were gods in this world, it would have been known that Li Taibai had the power to kill them. Would we still be here? The demon land has long been occupied by the Terrans. " Hearing this man''s words, everyone''s eyes were slightly wrinkled, and his words made them feel very harsh. "There must be a reason for Master Li''s strength." Said a young man. "Why?" The man who spoke was full of sarcasm. "He has the power to kill gods, but he doesn''t want to come here to save the Terran. If Li Taibai really has such powerful power, he certainly doesn''t care about the Terran, so he doesn''t come here." "Except for this reason, Li Taibai''s power can''t be used here. Which one do you think it is?" Listening to the man''s words, all the people present were quiet, and a trace of thinking flashed in their eyes. Looking at everyone''s expression, Qian Tian''s eyes showed the color of resentment. After coming out of the holy land, in order to complete the final struggle task of the Terran, he came here, but he kept hearing Li Taibai''s name. Now the boy has grown to the point that he can''t reach. He didn''t believe that Li Taibai would be so strong. He believes that there must be a conspiracy. It''s ridiculous to be able to kill gods. "Step, step." At this time, a footstep sounded in Qian Tian''s ear, and a young figure appeared in Qian Tian''s eyes. "Long time no see." Li Taibai looked at Qian Tian and said. "Touch." Qian Tian''s body fell on the ground, and he looked at Li Taibai in horror. "Why are you here?" Qian Tian''s eyes are full of fear, he said shaking. He never thought that Li Taibai would suddenly appear here. "Didn''t you just say that if I had the strength, I would have shot at the demon land? So, I''m here, aren''t I? " Li Taibai opened his mouth and said that his body stepped over Qiantian''s side, then passed by and disappeared in the city covered by black fog. "Touch." Qian Tian''s body fell to the ground, and he fainted. At that moment, he thought he was going to die. Looking at Li Taibai''s disappearing figure, the young people''s eyes showed the color of worship, and their doubts disappeared. "Master Li is really powerful. We are lucky to have a master Li." A young man said, beside him, people nodded their heads. As for Qiantian, nobody cares. On this day, the story of Li Taibai''s going to the demon land spread all over the whole Tianlong continent. ... in the dark fog, Li Taibai stepped forward. He didn''t care about Qiantian at all. At the beginning, they were not in the same world. Now, the world between them will only be farther and farther away, just like the fire tower. In those days, they can still make him feel a threat, but now they can''t stand in front of him. His body changed slowly, and finally he became a middle-aged man. If someone from Baidi city was here, he would recognize that this middle-aged man was the one who was killed by Li Taibai not long ago and injured by huolou ten years ago.Everyone thought that this middle-aged man was sent by some force to fight against Li Taibai, but only Li Taibai knew that this middle-aged man was not from the human race, but from the demon land. Seeing the middle-aged man, Li Taibai felt the power from the demon land in the middle-aged man''s body. This force has reached the realm of the king of spirit, but unfortunately, in front of Li Taibai, this force has no effect at all. The great exploration has made clear the life experience of this middle-aged man. It was a powerful group from the demon land. When he discovered the middle-aged man''s life experience, Li Taibai had a plan in his heart. Soon, in front of him, the black fog became thinner and thinner, and huge figures appeared in the distance, one by one people of demon land. At this time, they were wearing armor and staring at the city covered with black gas. "Is there anyone in the city?" Suddenly a demon soldier said. "Is there anyone in the city?" Hearing the words of the demon soldiers nearby, another demon soldier squinted, but did not see anyone. "Are you stupid? In this poisonous fog, even our generals can''t get in, let alone the Terrans. " Can not see the shadow of the demon soldiers some helpless said. "These new people are always whistling. They are really stupid." "Am I really wrong?" Seeing the demon soldiers in the city, they were puzzled. "Maybe I''m too nervous to see the change of poisonous fog brought by the wind as a human figure." The demon soldier shook his head, but he was a little strange. There was no wind all the year round, but today there was wind, although it was only a moment, and it was very weak. All the people in the demon land didn''t find that a figure they couldn''t see was slowly leaving and stepping into the depth of the demon land. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 479 In the demon land, the land is red. It is said that it was made of the blood of the gods before the ages. In the demon land, the smell of the demon land is tyrannical, which will constantly destroy the cells of the human body and eventually make a person die directly. This is also the reason why Tianlong mainland does not allow ordinary people to enter the demon land, and even know that the demon land exists. Unless they reach the realm of Lingshuai, they will not survive at all. Among the demon lands, the forest and grassland are the most. This is a world of monsters. Terrible monsters can be seen everywhere. Powerful monsters constantly rush out of the shadow lands to kill any life entering their territory. At this time, Li Taibai is sitting in a cave in the demon land. With his eyes closed, he can feel that the smell of the demon land is constantly destroying his cells. These cells recover at the speed visible to the naked eye. The regenerated cells are more powerful than before. In a short moment, his body is strengthened a little. "The supreme immortal dragon body cultivation method" runs automatically, constantly absorbing the power contained in the demon breath. Finally, Li Taibai opened his eyes, and there was a trace of joy in his eyes. He didn''t expect that the smell of the demon land could trigger the cultivation of the body of the Immortal Dragon. Now his physical strength has been strengthened again. Even he vaguely felt that with the absorption of the smell of demon land, his body had changed a little. He could see that there was a golden door in his body, and the golden dragon was flying on the door. From behind the door, he sensed the power of terror. But somehow, he couldn''t push the door open, even if he used his spiritual power, he couldn''t shake it. "The time has not come." For some reason, Li Taibai knew the reason why he could not open the golden door. "Woo woo." A voice rings in Li Taibai''s ear. A huge tiger rubs against Li Taibai like a cat. This tiger is a monster in the demon land, a beautiful tiger. Strength is in the realm of Wuwang. This cave used to be the residence of this beautiful tiger, but now it is occupied by Li Taibai, and this beautiful tiger is also tamed by Li Taibai. Absorbed the Dragon grass, his body has let monster close breath. "As a body, you have to go to the group with the body, but the group has changed its position." Li Taibai frowned slightly. Now he is playing the role of the body. Everything should be done according to the character of the body. Then approach Zhuge Mingyue. He knew very well that the girl''s terror, the slightest change, was enough to make the girl find something wrong. But he couldn''t find the group of the body. He lost his way. In his previous life, he went directly into the hinterland of the demon land. He had never been to other places of the demon land. The memory of his body was explored by the great exploration, but it was only a few fragments, and there was no map of the demon land. "You need a guide." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. "Well?" All of a sudden, Li Taibai raised his head, and the corners of his mouth showed a trace of radian. It''s really thirsty. It''s raining. Li Taibai sat on the gorgeous tiger and walked out of the cave. ... "lady, you have no way back. Hand over what you get and we can spare your life." The two women in cyan clothes stood in front of a girl in white. In front of them, a young girl in white was full of scars and tattered white clothes, revealing her delicate skin. At this time, her eyes were full of disbelief. "Sister Zhu, sister Chi, do you know what you are doing?" The eyes of the girl in white were full of anger and despair. "To blame, you have to blame yourself for being too clever. The clan elders love you too much, so we should not blame us for betraying the clan." "We were born first. Why do you like you more? Why do you want to give the choice of ethnic groups to you? " "However, we don''t care about it. We just made the right choice and put our ethnic group into a stronger one. Only in this way can we survive." "Well, lady, give it up, or we won''t be able to explain it to the host." Looking at her two most respected ethnic groups, the girl in White''s eyes are full of sorrow. She knows that their race is over. "Do you want this?" The girl in white took out a purple crystal in her hand. In the purple crystal, there was a trace of purple flame, light burning. At the moment of seeing the purple crystal, the eyes of the two girls in green showed the color of greed. "That''s right. If you give us the beast fire, we will plead with our master and let our family get better treatment." "As long as you have this beast fire, your master can become a demon master and a disciple of Tianshan Mountain. At that time, we, who follow your master, will step into the ranks of nobility."Looking at the two girls in green, the lady''s eyes showed the color of irony. Beast fire can increase the demons'' closeness to demons. As long as the time comes, you can become the most respected demon master and Tianshan disciple of demons. Not long ago, their race was won. They thought it was the symbol of their race''s rise, but unexpectedly, it became the source of their destruction. "You want to please your master with animal fire. I''m very curious. If there is no animal fire, how will you face your master?" The lady opened her mouth and said that the Amethyst with animal fire in her hand was broken. The flame in the Amethyst suddenly burned, covering the body of the lady. "Ladies! Damn you Looking at the ladies covered by the flames, the two women in Green''s eyes showed the color of surprise and anger, but no one dared to get close to the ladies. Beast fire is burning. No one can save it unless it''s a monster. If you approach it without permission, the fire will burn them too. "Damn it Their eyes were full of anger, but more of fear. Looking at the lady moaning in the fire, they looked at each other, finally nodded their heads and turned to leave. "Lady, you asked for it. Don''t you know that we don''t know that animal fire has two shares? It''s in the clan old man''s body. As long as the clan old man is killed, the beast fire will come naturally. Remember, the clan old man died because of you. " Two people''s voices in the beautiful woman''s ear cold ring out. Hearing the two women''s words, the lady''s painful face showed the color of panic. There are two copies of animal fire. The clan leader only talked about it with her. One of them was sealed in her body by the clan leader. She didn''t expect that the two girls even knew about it. "No!" The lady struggled painfully, but the power in her body made her unable to use any power. All her power burned out in the animal fire. The lady knew that when the animal fire burned out the power in her body, it would burn her blood, body and soul, and finally it would burn all her. "I''m sorry, Mr. Zu." The heart of the lady is full of despair. "Yes." At this time, a voice was heard in the girl''s ear. It was an old voice. It sounded very vicissitudes, but it made people feel very comfortable. She raised her head and saw an old face, a middle-aged man. "Are you all right?" Li Taibai looked at the lady and asked. "No, it''s OK." The lady shook her head. Soon, she was surprised. Then she found that the flame on her body had disappeared. The lady''s eyes fell on the gorgeous tiger where Li Taibai sat down, and her eyes showed the color of fear. "Master monster, I''m sorry I offended you. I shouldn''t have looked up at you." The lady knelt on the ground, her head buried on the ground, her body trembling. In the demon land, the status is superior and inferior, clear and incomparable. The monster master is a noble existence. The humble people are not allowed to watch. If they watch, it is the biggest blasphemy to the monster master. "Raise your head." Li Taibai''s voice rang out in the lady''s ear, and her head was lifted up uncontrollably. "In front of me, you don''t have to." Li Taibai said. He was not used to the distinction of superiority and inferiority. Listening to Li Taibai''s words, the lady raised her head. There was a trace of doubt in her eyes. Somehow, she felt that the monster master was different from the monster master she knew. This monster master gives her a little warmth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 480 "Will you be my servant?" Li Taibai looked at the lady and asked. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the lady''s eyes show the color of depression. Sister Zhu, the same clan, and the master she followed, only because that master might become a demon master. Now there is a real demon master who makes her a servant. The status of the monster master in the demon land is very noble. It can even be said that he is the most noble profession. As long as a monster master says that he wants to accept servants, even the spirit king or even the half spirit king can follow him. And he is just a little Ling Shuai. "No?" Li Taibai''s eyebrows slightly pick, looking at the silent lady asked. "Yes, yes." When the lady came back, she clenched her fist tightly, and her heart was full of surprise and killing. She will come back to avenge the Revenge of the ethnic group. When she becomes more powerful in this noble monster master, she will avenge herself. "Go where your people live." Li Taibai said. The lady was surprised and looked at Li Taibai strangely. She didn''t know what Li Taibai meant. Her ethnic group had been occupied and the whole ethnic group had been plundered. Now why go to the ethnic group? As for revenge, the lady shook her head in her heart. She didn''t think that a noble monster master would help her revenge for such a trivial matter. She could save her life and even take herself as a servant. That was the good nature of the monster master. Monster master''s time is very busy. "Don''t you want to save your people?" Li Taibai looked at the lady and said. Listening to Li Taibai''s voice, the lady''s heart trembles slightly. She lies on the ground and her eyes are full of excitement. "Thank you for your kindness." The monster master was totally different from the one in the rumor. The lady was full of gratitude. "You are my servant. From today on, you are not allowed to lie on the ground without my permission." Li Taibai didn''t stop the action of the lady, he said. "You have to remember one thing. You are my servant. You don''t need to feel inferior to anyone. Even if it is me, you are not allowed to lie on the ground without my permission." "Yes, sir." The lady raised her head and fell down again. "Can''t you remember what I said?" Li Taibai frowned slightly. After hearing Li Taibai''s words, the lady''s body trembled. The habit accumulated over the years was not so easy to change. But in Li Taibai''s eyes, she finally stood up. "Ladies, remember." "Come on, go to your tribe." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. Looking at the ladies leading the way in front of him, Li Taibai''s thoughts crossed his mind. Taking a lady as a servant is not on the spur of the moment, but he needs a person who is familiar with the demon land, and this person must be 100% obedient to him. From the performance of a lady, she is a person who attaches great importance to feelings, and this kind of person is the best to control. "Are classes distinct?" Li Taibai shook his head. He was not surprised. He is very clear that this is Zhuge Mingyue''s handwriting. The existence of life is a strong character. Wolves will fight to become the king of wolves. Tigers will never allow the second tiger to be in their own territory. Status, will make a person want to be stronger, and only stronger, the demon will become more powerful. Zhuge Mingyue wants to conquer Tianlong continent. Naturally, the stronger the demon land people are, the better they are. The more aggressive they are, the better they will be. What she needs to do is to give the people of the demon land a space to improve their status. For example, the honor of the demon master is one of them. ... "master, this is where my family lives." Arriving at a plain, the lady stopped and looked at Li Taibai expectantly. On the plain, there was no one, no breath of life, it was not like someone had lived. "Master, we are weak. We have to hide ourselves before we can survive. Under this grassland, there is a battle map of our family that has been preserved since ancient times. We can build people''s residence under the grassland, and this plain is no different from other plains." Said the lady. Said this, the lady opened a piece of turf, but soon, she stopped. Under the opened turf, there was obviously fresh soil, but there was nothing. "The array has been changed." Lady body some tremble of say. "What about the monster? If we can''t find the entrance to the three caves of cunning rabbits, can we still come in? " An underground world, a rough crazy man, light said. In the underground world, the traffic and the arrangement of wooden houses are exquisite, but at the moment, countless women are tied together and stand in the corner with an angry face. "I didn''t expect that there would be a monster master who would show up to a small rabbit family." "Master, what if you are a monster? If you know the identity of the boss, do you dare to attack him? " Around the rough man, a middle-aged man with a goatee said with a flattering face.There was a smile on the rough man''s face. He said with pride: "it can''t be said like this. After all, he is a monster master. I want to give him a face." "There are three caves of cunning rabbits. Even if the royal family comes, they can''t get in. A monster master will leave soon." People''s eyes look at the sky of the underground world, where there is a huge mirror, where they can see the world beyond the underground world. The square of the plain is kilometers, and everything can''t escape the surveillance of the mirror. "I haven''t seen this monster. It should be the last one." Looking at Li Taibai''s face, he said. "A monster master is at least followed by a monster in the realm of spirit king. The gorgeous tiger is a monster in the realm of spirit king race. This gorgeous tiger has grown up and only has the realm of Wu King, which is obviously the abandoned existence in the gorgeous tiger. This monster master should have just become a monster master for a short time." The middle-aged man with goatee said. "This monster master, if you leave now, it''s OK to say that if you continue to stay, don''t blame us for not giving him face." Rough crazy big man disdain said. "Well, don''t worry about them. Now let''s find a way to dig the beast fire out of the old man''s body." Rough crazy big man''s eyes looked at the rabbit people in the corner. "What does he want?" Suddenly someone looked at Li Taibai and said. In the eyes of the public, Li Taibai suddenly walked on the plain. His way of walking was very strange. He moved forward, retreated and even turned a corner occasionally. The lady''s face was frightened at this time. The location of Cuntu Grottoes was changed. It must be something wrong with the old clan. However, no one who controlled Cuntu Grottoes opened the cave, and no one could enter. "Stay here." Li Taibai looked at the plain in front of him. His eyes flashed and his mouth arced slightly. The most precious treasure that had shocked the whole divine world in the previous life did not expect to appear here. In this dragon world, there are so many eternal treasures. Even if there is one in the world, it is rare. But now, it''s all going to be his. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 481 One flower, one world, one tree, one Bodhi, one leaf, one Tathagata, three contempt, three Bodhi! With a flick of your fingers, you are in a moment of bloom! Before endless years, there was a powerful man in the divine world, known as the Buddha, who created Buddhism and Taoism and left a legend. The Buddha once said a word and put forward an idea. Every grain of gravel is a world, and every leaf is a world. Everything in this world has a world, which is known as the mustard world. "Mustard world." The light flashed in Li Taibai''s eyes. Now the grassland he meets is mustard world. In the divine world, soon a small force will offend a supreme one. However, the small force, under the attack of the supreme one, has lived for thousands of years, and finally established the existence of the country, which breaks the mustard world. The whole divine world was filled with this story. But no one thought that under the attack of the founder of the country, the small force escaped a man, who took the mustard world to the enemy of the founder of the country. Because of this, the solution of mustard world was also announced to the whole divine world by the existence of the founding state. There must be three flaws in the mustard world. These three flaws are the three outlets of the mustard world. However, the mustard world has its own power to block perception. The only way to find a solution is to close your eyes and feel different places with your five senses. The entrances and exits will inevitably emit different breath, but this breath can only be broken by stepping on your feet Only those who are in the realm of God can feel it. The realm of God is the realm that the person who builds a kingdom understands. In a short time, he can create his own world and distinguish the differences of the world. But for Li Taibai, even if he did not create a kingdom, he still stepped into the realm of God. In order to reach the realm of founding a nation and find a way to revive lobai, he never gave up to stop the progress of his own strength. He tried more than ten billion methods, and finally set foot in the divine realm with his spiritual world. This is the beginning of the divine world, but on the day he entered the divine realm, it was also the time of his loss. Looking at the mustard world in front of him, Li Taibai stepped forward, his eyes closed. "I don''t know if I can use the trance domain." Li Taibai said in his heart. The spiritual world is scattered, and a mysterious force appears in the spiritual world. At this moment, his spiritual world changes slowly, and a little vitality is born. At this moment, Li Taibai''s spiritual world shrinks from the original 2000 meters. Intense pain appears in Li Taibai''s head. His spiritual power is rapidly consumed at this moment. The available spiritual power is reduced at the speed visible to the naked eye. The spiritual power contained in his body is rapidly supplementing the consumed spiritual power. "No way." Soon, Li Taibai frowned. The consumption of spiritual power could not keep up with the supplement of internal power. Before the divine realm was formed, his spirit would be dry and dizzy. "We have to think again." Li Taibai said in his heart. "What''s the matter?" At this time, Li Taibai was suddenly stunned. In his consciousness, the villain, who had been transformed from the spirit without movement, suddenly opened his eyes. At the moment when the villain opened his eyes, Li Taibai felt that the spiritual power of his body had changed at this moment, not in quantity, but in quality. It was just like a disordered sect, where all people did their own things, but now suddenly there were more administrators, so that all the power of the scattered sect gathered together. The effect on Li Taibai was that the spiritual power that had dissipated rapidly became slow at this moment, and all the redundant dissipated spiritual power stopped its redundant operation. The power consumed by the divine realm is balanced at this moment. When everything stopped, Li Taibai''s spiritual world was only 200 meters in radius. Within 200 meters, he is the master of the world, and everything is perceived by him. Within 200 meters, three different breath are 50 meters apart, located in the East, West and south. Mustard world seems to be 50 meters away, but in fact, there is only one exit that can be controlled. Even if the existence of the founding kingdom in the divine world is only an entrance, otherwise it is impossible for the existence of that small force to escape one person. "But one entrance is enough." Li Taibai stepped out to the nearest entrance. In Li Taibai''s senses, he walked in a straight line, but in other people''s eyes, Li Taibai''s body was constantly changing the direction of progress, one moment forward, one moment backward, and even one moment in a circle. Sometimes, after a long walk, he took another half circle and returned to his original position. "What''s the master doing?" A thought crossed the heart of a lady. At this time, the lady saw Li Taibai stop at a place, ten meters away from where she was. In the eyes of the lady, Li Taibai''s foot suddenly stepped on the ground.At this moment, the earth is shattered, and a huge cave appears on the earth. Under the cave, a pair of eyes are looking at Li Taibai in amazement. "Entrance!" The lady''s eyes widened and filled with wonder. The three caves of cunning rabbits are the foundation for the rabbit people to settle down. Since ancient times, the strength of the rabbit people has always been the weakest, but in these endless years, countless demon families have been exterminated, and the rabbit people still live in this continent with their weak strength, because of the three caves of cunning rabbits. In these endless years, countless powerful forces have coveted the three caves of the rabbit clan. After all, no one can find the right entrance to the three caves. But now, this myth has been broken, even without any omen, just a kick. "How can you find the entrance!" The rough man''s eyes were full of shock. "The rabbit cave is broken, reincarnated, broken into the sky, and entered the futu. When the master returns, the rabbit family will return to the divine world." A rabbit woman, looking at the figure in the sky, with tears in her eyes, turned her head and looked at a statue in the mustard world. This is a beautiful statue, wearing a feather coat, peerless. "Lao Zu, the man you are waiting for has finally come." The rabbit woman''s eyes showed tears, "Laozu, you said, the master finally came." The rabbit woman is very old. Her eyes are full of tears. Tears fall down. The old skin on the rabbit woman''s face falls off little by little, revealing her bright skin. Every inch is shining like moonlight. At this moment, the old rabbit woman became extremely beautiful. Looking at the slowly changing rabbit woman, Li Taibai raised his head, his figure disappeared in place, his eyes staring at the rabbit woman. "Who taught that?" Li Taibai''s voice was very dignified. He didn''t even know the reason why he came back to this world. He just speculated that his rebirth must be driven by other powerful forces, and his existence may be a chess piece. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 482 "The rabbit cave is broken, reincarnated, broken into the sky, and entered the futu. When the master returns, the rabbit family will return to the divine world." This sentence seems puzzling for others, but for Li Taibai, the shock in his heart can pierce the sky. Reincarnation is the origin of his body. He was born in the divine world. Breaking the sky is what he will do next. As for entering futu, futu is a unique word in the divine world. It is a word created by the Buddha. It is the most precious pagoda built by the Buddha. This pagoda is also known as the Fu Tu. As for the last two sentences, there is no need to explain at all. When the master of the rabbit family returns, the rabbit family returns to the divine world. "Who is your master?" Li Taibai''s eyes are extremely cold. In his opinion, the master of the rabbit clan must be the person behind the scenes who reincarnated him into the world. He needs to talk with the person behind the scenes. "Master, our master is you." The rabbit woman looked at Li Taibai with tears in her eyes and said excitedly. "What kind of monster are you? Do you know who I am?" There was a sharp voice. The man with a goatee looked at Li Taibai with pride. "Our master is the son of the tiger and beast fairy of Tianbu." "A guy who has just joined the demon and Beast Master doesn''t kneel down to apologize to my master and submit to my Lord. In the future, my Lord can lead you into heaven." Demon land and Tianshan Mountain are the places that can only be entered by demon and beast masters. They are divided into four parts: Heaven, earth, Xuan and Huang. There is no distinction between superiority and inferiority in the four parts. However, as everyone knows, heaven is the most powerful part of the four parts, while Huang is the weakest part. And can be hailed as the beast fairy, is the most top of the existence of the Beast Master, a canon for the existence of the beast fairy, even if it is half spirit saint in front of it, have to lower their heads. "The son of tiger and beast fairy." The bunny girls took a look at him, and there was fear in their eyes. "Dry tongue." Li Taibai''s voice sounded cold. In everyone''s eyes, the man with a goatee fell to the ground and lost his breath. "You Rough crazy big man''s eyes angrily stare at Li Taibai. "Do you know what you''re doing? This is my servant. Are you against me? " Hearing the voice of the rough and crazy man, Li Taibai turned his head. His eyes were cold. Now the people behind the scenes left a message. These people are really noisy in his ears. Besides, this time he came here to kill these people. "You wait." Li Taibai said softly to the people of the rabbit family. His voice was very gentle. He turned his head and looked at the rough and crazy man and others. Since the rabbit race is a race left behind by the people behind the scenes, there must be some reasons. For this person behind the scenes, Li Taibai is grateful. If it was not for this person behind the scenes, he would not be able to return to this era, let alone save Luobai. As long as it doesn''t harm Luo Bai and Tao in his heart, Li Taibai doesn''t mind following the arrangement of the person behind the scenes and making a chess piece peacefully. "What do you want to do? Do you know that I have the beast power left by my father. As long as you kill me, your appearance will be instantly known by my father. " Looking at Li Taibai''s cold eyes, the rough and crazy man trembled in his heart. He said with some trembling. In these eyes, he can''t see any emotion. Looking at him is like looking at a dead body without any life. However, the rough and crazy man didn''t think that Li Taibai dared to hurt him. The name of tiger beast fairy, as everyone in the demon clan knows, is the most extreme existence of the demon clan. Unfortunately, as the only son of tiger beast fairy, it didn''t inherit the talent of demon master. "As long as you give me the secret of mustard world and the animal fire in this old rabbit, I can not care about your killing my servant. I can even introduce you to my father and let you join Tianbu and become my father''s only disciple." Rough crazy big man said seriously. These conditions, in his view, are the glory he bestows. As long as he gets the beast fire, when he brings Li Taibai to the heaven, the sudden appearance of the monster master is not left to him. But soon, the rough and crazy man felt that the world suddenly turned, and the people who came with him fell to the ground one by one. "What''s the matter?" There was an idea in the rough man''s mind. Soon, his eyes widened. He saw his body, a headless body. "No! How dare he kill me? Does he know what he did? " The rough man''s heart was full of fear. "If you want to die, I''ll wait for you in hell." Rough crazy big man said coldly, strong vitality, let him not die. "Who killed me!" An angry voice sounded, the heaven and the earth vibrated, and a huge figure appeared in the void. The huge figure exuded the power of terror. At the moment when the figure appeared, the figures of the rabbit clan knelt on the ground, unable to bear the anger of the figure. "Die, you die with me." Rough crazy big man''s heart crossed a chilly idea, how can people of demon land be afraid of death, he wants to see Li Taibai die with him."Little soul shadow, dare to come out." Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly, and his eyes looked at the void. "Poof." Just like the balloon was punctured, in everyone''s eyes, the black figure in the sky broke and turned into fly ash. "No way!" The rough and crazy man''s eyes were wide, and his eyes were full of wonder. At this moment, his heart was full of hate, but also full of fear. "What existence have I offended? How could this be just an ordinary monster The rough and crazy man''s idea stops. He will never know what kind of existence he has offended. He is not willing to die with fear and regret. "Well, now tell me, what do you mean by that? And who taught you that? Who is your master? " Li Taibai turned his head and looked at the rabbit woman with a gentle face. Looking at the gentle color on Li Taibai''s face, the rabbit woman''s face was strange, but what she didn''t have was fear. "You are our master." The rabbit woman thought for a while and said. Li Taibai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly when he heard the words of the rabbit woman. "You didn''t find anything like that? So how did you get here? Do you know the way to get in touch with cunning rabbits The rabbit woman looked at Li Taibai''s eyebrows, and she was stunned. "Tell me what you know." Li Taibai said. After hearing Li Taibai''s words, the rabbit woman understood that she seemed to have made a mistake, which was different from what she knew. "No, he is the master." Soon the rabbit woman looked at Li Taibai, and she was sure of it, but the image of the master was different from that she knew. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 483 After thinking for a moment, the rabbit woman said, "master, I only heard about the specific situation from my ancestors. It is said that Tianlong land appeared in the divine world 100000 years ago." "100000 years ago?" Li Taibai was slightly surprised. The oldest time in the history of Tianlong is 100000 years ago. One hundred thousand years ago, it was also the time when Tianlong continent was known as the ancient times, when the Holy Spirit ran all over the land. But I don''t know what happened in the ancient times. The Holy Spirit was destroyed one by one, and the powerful clan was destroyed one by one. Finally, the heaven and earth declined, and the Holy Spirit could not come out. At that time, the remaining clans were the weakest. Today, the major forces in the flower and tree world, in ancient times, were not in the eye. Nowadays, the power inheritance of Tianlong is basically excavated from the ancient relics. But now this rabbit woman even opened her mouth. It was 100000 years ago that a small world appeared in the divine world. It''s incredible. One idea in Li Taibai''s heart, he did not interrupt, interrupted the rabbit woman''s story. Li Taibai also understood that the rabbit women thought they were masters. Ten thousand years ago, Tianlong continent appeared in the divine world, which caused a shock in the divine world. Countless powerful people entered Tianlong continent, but in the end, they never came out of Tianlong continent again. It was at this time that the rabbit family followed his masters to enter Tianlong continent. In this world, they found that the indigenous people in this world have the power to fight against the gods. The power of these indigenous people is incomparable. They do not practice the divine power, but only the physical power. After countless wars, the owner of the rabbit family didn''t know what he found. He left the rabbit family in the demon land and told the ancestor that when he came back again, he would take them back to the divine world. Since then, the owner has lost sight, leaving only what the rabbit woman said not long ago. "Laozu said that the only person who can find the solution to the three caves is the master. You must be the master." Rabbit woman said seriously. Looking at the rabbit women, Li Taibai sighed in his heart that in the previous life, Tianlong land was destroyed, Cuntu three caves became a mustard world, a force of other forces in the divine world, and the rabbit''s 100000 year wait was in vain. "100000 years, for God, is also a distant number." Li Taibai''s secret way in his heart. "The owner of the rabbit family must have died, so he left a word to let the rabbit family live with hope." "I just don''t know if it''s the plan of the man behind the scenes or a coincidence." Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the most central statue of the rabbit family. The beautiful woman made him feel a little familiar. He knows his own situation, mustard world. If it wasn''t for the existence of the founding kingdom of the divine world, he didn''t know how to crack it. "Master, don''t you want to be our master?" Rabbit woman''s face with a dark color, beautiful face has a distressing sadness. "Is that necessary? Use all your life for the rest of your life to restore your best days. You have only one day to live Li Taibai said. "The old ancestor said that the rabbit woman is the owner''s pet, can''t let the owner see when they are not beautiful." Rabbit woman said seriously. Looking at the serious eyes of the rabbit women, Li Taibai had never seen such pure eyes. It was a firm belief, without any other feelings. "I am indeed your master. I came back this time to promise you that I would take you back to the divine world." Li Taibai finally nodded his head. The owner of the rabbit family must have died. If he had not died, he would have abandoned the rabbit family. He could not bear the rabbit woman to die in regret. "Master." The eyes of the rabbit women were full of joy. "All come to see our master. This is the greatest master our ancestors often told us about." "Master." One by one, the women of the rabbit nationality showed awe in their eyes and said hello to Li Taibai. "Lady, my grandfather is right. You have the spirit of the rabbit family. You can make everything go smoothly for the rabbit family." Rabbit women''s eyes look at the ladies, eyes full of gentle color. "Master." The lady''s eyes looked at Li Taibai, full of gratitude. "Master, since you have become our master, our pets, everything is your pet, do you need a rest?" The rabbit woman looks at Li Taibai and her face turns red. All the faces of the rabbit people are red. The rabbit family is the owner''s pet, which is always taught by our ancestors. Everything is the owner''s possession. Listening to the words of the rabbit woman, the lady''s face became strange. She thought there was a big problem with this sentence. This time, she was willing to be Li Taibai''s servant. In addition to Li Taibai''s life-saving feeling and revenge, she also protested against this sentence. But at this time listen to the rabbit woman said, she just feel strange, there is a kind of resistance in the heart.Looking at Li Taibai, the lady didn''t say anything after all. This is the will of the rabbit family. Besides, Li Taibai saved her life and saved the rabbit family. Even if she wanted her life, she didn''t have any complaints. "No need." Li Taibai said. Looking at the rabbit women, he felt helpless. What was the owner of the rabbit family in those years? He even let a family become his pet. The ancestor was willing to accept it and brainwashed the offspring. "Since I am your master, you should forget your previous education. From today on, you are my servants. You don''t need to serve me or anything like that. You should become strong and become my soldiers in the future." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the rabbit woman was slightly depressed, which was different from what she knew. Looking at Li Taibai''s serious eyes, she finally nodded her head. "Yes, sir." The master''s command is above all else. Looking at the docile eyes of the rabbit people, Li Taibai knows that this brainwashing can''t be changed overnight. He doesn''t like to enslave others. He has to wait for time to change the rabbit people. .... Li Taibai didn''t stay for long in the rabbit family. He left a piece of martial arts for the rabbit women and the old rabbit family. At the same time, he left pills for the rabbit family to practice. He also eased the sequelae of the old and young rabbit race. The existence of the source of life has increased the life span of the old rabbit people a little, but only ten years. In order to survive, the old rabbit people must step into the spiritual realm within ten years. This is the best Li Taibai can do. He can give the old rabbit powerful space, but it needs the old rabbit''s own efforts, and whether her talent can become a God. "Master." The lady leads the way in front of Li Taibai. After leaving the rabbit family, with the hope of the rabbit family, she became Li Taibai''s close maid. Looking at Li Taibai, the lady''s eyes were full of tenderness. The master, full of warmth, changed the mission of the rabbit family. The most important thing in her heart disappeared, but she still had some pimples in her heart. There was one thing she didn''t tell the master. She was afraid that the master would not want her. "Master, it''s time for Tiantong." Said the lady. Tiantong, this is the place where Li Taibai used to live. His eyes are shining. The plan of demon land will start from here. The rabbit clan is just unexpected. "ZHUGE Mingyue, I''m here." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 484 Tiantong, its full name, is the most invincible city in the world. It seems that the longer the name is, the more powerful the city is. Tiantong city is just the most peripheral city in the core of demon land, so it has only 11 words. In the deepest part of the demon land, some cities have more than 100 words. Whenever you read them, you feel that they are extremely tall and high-grade, which is awe inspiring. It was not until ten years ago that the great existence in the depths of the demon land issued an order to change the names of all the cities to three or less, so all the cities in the demon land were changed to three word names. Tiantong city also takes the first word and the last two words to form Tiantong City, which is called Tiantong for short. "Master, if you want to enter Tiantong, you must have an extremely noble existence. At least you need to reach the realm of Wuwang to enter." The lady looked at Tiantong City, her eyes full of awe. The rabbit race is the weakest race in the demon land, and the most powerful one in the clan is the realm of Lingshuai. No one has ever broken through the realm of Wuwang. Tongtian city is a noble place for ladies. Looking at Li Taibai''s face without any change, the lady suddenly patted her head, and she suddenly reacted. His master is a noble demon master, not to mention the small Tiantong, even the core city of demon land can enter. "Let''s go." Li Taibai said. The lady followed Li Taibai. Her eyes were full of excitement. This was the first time that she left the residence of the rabbit family, and also the first time that she entered Tiantong. For her, everything was very novel. At the gate of Tiantong, there are two people of demon land wearing blood red armor. There is a word "servant" carved on the blood red armor. The strength lies in the ninth floor of Lingshuai. The blood red armor with the word "servant" represents that they are servants of a certain force in Tongtian city. Their eyes are green and flattering. They bow to the people who enter Tongtian city. For these people, there are only two kinds of people who can enter into Tongtian city. One is the existence of strength reaching Wuwang realm, the other is the existence of powerful backstage in Tongtian city. "Boss Ke, are you back? Did you go to find the Terran left in the demon land today? Have you got anything? " Looking at a big man coming in from the door with blood all over his body, a man of demon land, who was guarding the door, said. "You have to ask, boss Ke is so powerful. Now he is only 30 years old, and he is already in the realm of half step spirit king. He is the genius of Tongtian city. Even some people have invited him to be their resident. This time, he will get rich harvest. When all the people see him, they are afraid to walk and let him kill him." Another gate keeper, he interrupted the first gate keeper, looking at the man with adoration in his eyes. "Yes, I''m stupid. Boss Ke is so powerful and outstanding. He must gain a lot." The first one guarding the door said quickly. "Ha ha ha." Listening to their conversation, boss Ke''s face showed a smile. He said with a smile, "the Terran people are not powerful, but they are just as powerful as the rat people. They hide very hard. This time, they don''t even see a shadow." "However, if I encounter them, I will make them kneel down and surrender." The big man, known as boss Ke, was full of arrogance in his eyes. He patted the second one who spoke and said, "but this time I went out, I also met some gadgets. I''ll give them to you if you like." A stone with purple light appeared in the hand of elder Ke, and he threw it to the gatekeeper of the second speaking demon land. Looking at the stones in the hands of his companions, the first one to speak at the door was jealous. He wanted to slap himself in the mouth. How could he be so stupid. This is a stone to the sky. If this stone is given to him, his clan will be able to support for a few more days. The next person I meet, I must be more able to speak. Qingxuan, who was the first one to speak, was firm in his eyes. Just then, a figure came into his sight. This is an old middle-aged man with white sideburns and no need to worry. His eyes are full of vicissitudes. "My Lord, but do you want to enter Tiantong?" With a flattering smile on his face, Qingxuan walked up with a smile, and his eyes were full of flattery. His eyes fell on a gorgeous tiger beside the middle-aged man, and his eyes were even more humble. There are only two reasons to recover the gorgeous tiger, one is the monster master, the other is sent by the monster master, no matter which one is not the person he can offend. Looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, I don''t know why, Qingxuan has a strong favor. "Do you want to enter Tiantong?" A cold voice rang out in Qingxuan''s ear, and the second man of demon land, who was guarding the door, held a spear in his hand, and stood in front of the middle-aged man with a cold face. "Nigger, what are you doing?" Looking at the behavior of the second gate keeper, Qingxuan was slightly surprised, and his eyes were confused."Qingxuan, is my name yours? You shut up. " The second gatekeeper, the man of demon land, called nigger, was full of the color of higher and higher in his eyes. "You Qingxuan''s face was full of anger, but at last he sighed, bent down and gave way to one side. If it was ten years ago, how dare these guys talk to him like this, it''s just that the ethnic group is now in decline, and even the little ants who used to be don''t pay attention to him. "Who are you? If you want to enter Tiantong, take out your proof. " The nigger stood in front of the middle-aged man, he said with a proud face. "Elder brother, my master is a monster master. He wants to enter Tiantong." Middle aged man side, a beautiful woman, a face clever looking at the nigger said. "Monster master?" Heard the woman''s words, the nigger''s face showed the color of irony. Do you think I don''t know this gorgeous tiger? It was driven out by the gorgeous tiger clan, and it was drawn into the blacklist of monster masters. All demon masters know that this gorgeous tiger is a weak monster. "Monster master? Do you think I''m stupid if I don''t even know the weak and other monsters? " Hearing the words of the nigger, the lady was slightly stunned. She didn''t know this, but she knew one thing. Li Taibai was really a monster master. Otherwise, how could she solve the animal fire on her body. "Maybe you don''t know one thing. Besides being blacklisted by the monster master, some people inside have given orders. All the people who dare to work with the beautiful tiger are the enemies of the demon land people. Anyone who sees it can be killed." Hearing the Negro''s words, the lady''s face became very pale. There was a look of surprise in Qingxuan''s eyes. He had never heard of it, but he did know about the beautiful tiger. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 485 Li Taibai ignored the nigger, looked at Qingxuan on one side, and said, "why is the existence of a half step spirit king realm scolded by a waste who is not good at spirit commander nine?" "When did the Qing people lose to such a degree?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Qingxuan lowered his head and turned pale. "Do you think you can be saved if you win over the waste of the Qing people?" The voice of the nigger rang out, he said coldly: "give you a chance to hand over everything on you. I can treat you as if I don''t see you. I can also treat you as if I can''t see you when you are with this beautiful tiger." The nigger''s eyes were full of excitement as he looked at the lady beside Li Taibai. In Tiantong City, there is a powerful existence recently. From the inside to the outside, it collects beauties of all nationalities, and the rabbit beauties are one of them. The beauty of the rabbit race is hard to see in the whole demon land. This weak race seldom leaves their nest. Among the three caves of cunning rabbits, they have their own way of self-sufficiency and can grow plants. "As long as I give this rabbit beauty to that statue, I will probably step into the realm of half step spirit king." Nigger''s eyes are full of greed. As for the identity of Li Taibai, the nigger doesn''t think Li Taibai is a powerful guy. How can a man who doesn''t even know the origin of this gorgeous tiger be a powerful guy. "Think about it." Said the nigger. In the face of the nigger''s interrogation, Li Taibai still didn''t pay attention to it. His eyes looked at Qingxuan. There was no emotion fluctuation in his eyes. He said, "I remember that the head of the Qingzu clan once said that the Qingzu could perish, but he would never abandon his dignity. Have you forgotten what the head of the Qingzu clan said?" "No!" Qingxuan raised his head, eyes full of anger, "patriarch''s words, we did not forget." "Then you don''t do it? Do you just watch this man humiliate you so much? " Li Taibai''s voice was extremely cold. "I don''t know." Qingxuan clenched his fist, but at last he lowered his head. "The little Qingzu has been in decline for a long time. Don''t you think that if you say that, this trash dares to help you?" The nigger comes to Qingxuan, and his hand grabs Qingxuan''s head. "I don''t know why you care so much about the people of the Qing nationality, but even if the head of the Qing nationality comes back, he doesn''t dare to stand for you." "Get out of my way. Don''t get in the way here." The nigger slaps Qingxuan. In the face of the nigger''s slap, Qingxuan didn''t move. His eyes were full of gray. He had been used to this kind of thing for a long time. He closed his eyes and waited for the pain to come. If the expected pain didn''t come, Qingxuan opened his eyes strangely. In front of him, the man who seemed to be familiar with the Qing nationality grasped the hand of the nigger. "Click!" The sound of a broken bone rings out, and the nigger''s hand is directly broken. The intense pain makes the nigger''s face distorted. "Who allowed you to hurt my people?" Li Taibai''s voice was extremely cold. His present body is exactly the original head of the Qing nationality, but in his memory, the Qing nationality is not like this, but the top group in Tiantong city. "Your people?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Qing Xuan was stunned. His eyes looked at Li Taibai and examined him. Finally, he saw a grain of cinnabar in Li Taibai''s eyes. "You are the patriarch." Qingxuan''s voice was full of disbelief. In those days, the patriarch was so high spirited that he didn''t see him in ten years. He was so old that even his temples were white. "Patriarch, you are back at last." Qingxuan''s eyes were full of tears. Ten years later, the head of the Qing clan has finally returned. "I didn''t expect you to be the head of the Qing clan. It seems that I''m lucky this time." At this time, a voice of resentment rings, and a bar item appears in the hand of the nigger. Voice bar, can be in the range of kilometers, fixed voice transmission. This is an item that only exists in demon land. One hand caught the nigger''s neck, and Qingxuan sent out a cold breath. He twisted the nigger''s neck. "You dare to kill me." The eyes of niggers are full of wonder. Other places, at this time, countless people saw the scene here, stepped from afar, saw the death of the nigger, a pair of eyes wide open. "Do you want to be exterminated?" All the people in Tiantong city had an idea in their mind. "Stay here. Whoever moves, I''ll kill." Qingxuan looked at the people around him who wanted to leave, and said that the power in his body burst out to suppress the world. The power of banbuling king is incomparably powerful. In the peripheral cities such as Tiantong City, it is the top existence. Looking at Qingxuan''s eyes full of killing intention, everyone stopped wisely. "Young master Qingxuan, how dare you talk to me like this? Do you young people not want to live? " Just then, a young man stepped out, his eyes full of pride."The little boy of the tiger dog family." Someone recognized the boy. The tiger dog clan is the most powerful demon clan in Tiantong city. It is said that it is a branch of the demon clan, the king clan and the tiger clan. "If you want to leave, do you dare to stop me?" The boy turned his body and left. Beside him, the existence of Wuwang state followed closely, looking at Qingxuan''s eyes full of disdain. Silver dragon appears, a bright light shines. A silver spear pierced the body of the tiger dog boy and his guard. "How dare you Tiger dog youth and his guards, eyes full of incredible, but more despair. As long as you don''t meet the abnormal genius, you don''t need to spend much power. No one thought that Qingxuan really dared to do it. After seeing the death of the tiger dog youth, no one dared to leave again. "Qingxuan is crazy at last." That''s what many people think. "Patriarch, you leave here quickly. Now Tiantong city is different from what you imagined. If you are found, you will die." Qingxuan looked at Li Taibai, and his eyes were sad. After this, the Qing people are doomed to perish. But to see the patriarch alive, he has no regrets. At that time, if it were not for the patriarch, he would have died long ago. "Qingxuan, I remember once I told you that even if we Qing people die, we should stand and die. We are absolutely not allowed to retreat." Li Taibai said. "Come back with me, I''ll see who dares to kill our Qingzu." Li Taibai turned and walked towards Tiantong city. Looking at the patriarch''s old back, Qing Xuan''s eyes showed the color of worship. Ten years later, the patriarch was still as proud as before. "It''s fun. I didn''t expect that the former head of the Qing clan came back." Looking at the disappearing figure of Qingxuan and others, many people''s faces show the color of playfulness. "It''s just a pity that today''s Tiantong city is not the Tiantong city of that year. Qingwuwei is not the qingwuwei of that year. Now he doesn''t know who will be waiting for him. If he knew, he would have run away long ago." There are people who understand things, said sarcastically. A shadow disappeared at the gate of Tiantong City, and the news spread all over Tiantong city in an instant. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 486 Qing nationality, residence. In a dilapidated yard with an area of 1000 square meters, a woman is sweeping the floor. Her skin is dark and fishtail pattern is obvious. Her eyes are full of fatigue, and her hands are full of scars. On her white wrist, her sleeves are rolled up, and you can see a trace of white and tender skin. Obviously, when a woman is young, she must also be a beautiful woman. Just at the moment, a huge scar, like a centipede, from the woman''s forehead to her chin, seemed particularly ferocious. "Mother." A slightly tender voice sounded, and two figures appeared not far away. They were about one meter high, only about ten years old, wearing some shabby clothes. Two figures, a boy and a girl, are talking to a boy. At this time, they were holding brooms higher than their own. "Niang, the inner courtyard, Ru Ru and I have cleaned up." The boy looked at the woman and said that his dark eyes were full of pride. "Niang, Ru Ru also has cleaning." The girl on one side also said quickly. "Yang Yang, Ru Ru, didn''t Niang say that? I''ll leave these things to my mother. You can practice well and lead a good life with my mother in the future. " Looking at the two children, the woman''s eyes show the color of love. She squatted down and dried the sweat on the brows of the boys and girls with her sleeves. "Niang, of course, I will try my best to cultivate and lead a good life with my mother in the future, but now I can do something for my mother. I''m a man of the Qing nationality." The little boy raised his head with pride. "Niang, RuRu also wants to help Niang." The girl jumped into the woman''s arms and said. Looking at the boys and girls, the woman nodded her head. "Mother, when will father come back? RuRu thinks of her father. If there is a father, the bad guys will not dare to bully her. " The girl looked at the woman and said with some expectation. "Well, that guy had better not come back." The boy turned his head and said. "Yang Yang, how to talk? If your father comes back, he will be sad." The woman looked at the boy and said. Looking at her two children, the woman raised her head, with a trace of hope in her eyes, "if the master is here, at least the two children can grow up at ease." At this time, the woman blinked. Looking at the three figures that appeared in the sky, she widened her eyes. "Master." The woman screamed, and her body trembled. Looking at the change of the woman''s expression, Li Taibai raised his eyebrows. He had just arrived here, but he had heard the three clearly. It seems that this body is very unfriendly to the woman. Li Taibai secretly says that he can see the changes of the woman''s body clearly. The extreme fear in his eyes shows the fear in the woman''s heart. "This beautiful daughter-in-law is afraid of the owner of this body." "Madame, I''ve brought the master back." Qingxuan said. "Master, I''ll prepare Qingling tea for you." The woman opened her mouth and turned to leave. Her feet began to walk, limping and limping. There was a blue and black color on her feet. She was obviously injured. She turned too fast. The woman''s body was unstable and suddenly fell forward. "It''s over." Bailing closed his eyes and waited for the pain to come. Bailing is the name of the woman. A pair of warm hands, holding the body of the white spirit. "Don''t be prepared. Tell me about what happened over the years and what happened to them." Li Taibai looked at one side with a face of fear, curiously staring at his two children, said. He needs to know more about the Qing nationality, and the two children. In the picture of his master''s life, he has no children. "Well? What''s the matter? " After waiting for a moment, Li Taibai frowned slightly and looked at Bai Ling who was in the same place. "No, it''s OK." Bai Ling shakes her head. She looks at Li Taibai, and then at the place where Li Taibai holds himself. There is a strange color in her eyes. "Master, it''s changed." A thought crossed Bai Ling''s mind. ... in the dilapidated yard, Li Taibai sat in the house, looking at Bai Ling with a restrained face. He had understood what had happened in the past ten years. Ten years ago, when he went to the Terran, Bai Ling found out that he was pregnant and still had twins. As for the reason why the Qing people were in decline, Bai Ling didn''t know. Five years ago, everything was fine for the Qing people. But five years ago, something happened in Tiantong city. A crazy monster rushed into Tiantong City, causing huge losses. Many of the original members of the Qing people died. But after the panic, the Qing people were targeted for no reason. From there came the message that the people of the Qing people were not allowed to leave Tiantong city. This also makes the Qing people in tiantongcheng, was excluded, and finally fell to this point. Originally, the other members of the Qing nationality either died or fled. Now there are only four Bai Ling people left in the Qing nationality, including two children."The monster rushes to the city. It''s a message from the depths of the demon land." After several years in Li Taibai''s heart, his eyes fell on Bai Ling. Looking at the uneasy color in Bai Ling''s eyes, he sighed. "Come here." Li Taibai said. "I''ll show you your legs." "No, sir, my legs are OK." Bai Ling''s body quivers slightly, she says in a hurry. Looking at the fear in Bai Ling''s eyes, Li Taibai shakes his head. The appearance of the master seems to be worse than he imagined. For the future, Li Taibai thinks it is necessary to let Bai Ling know his change. He can''t act with the appearance of the master''s character. After ten years of leaving, he has a good reason to change his character. "Ma''am, you''ve been suffering for ten years." Li Taibai looked at Bai Ling and said seriously, "in the past ten years, I''ve been out alone and realized your importance. Now you''ve helped me to have children, so you won''t have to suffer so much in the future." "Master, I''m not bitter. This is what I should do." Bai Ling shakes her head and says that she looks at Li Taibai''s eyes in a trance. "Come here, I''ll show you your feet. I have a way to cure your feet." Li Taibai goes to Bai Ling. "Don''t you come near my mother." A small figure in the middle of Li Taibai and Bai Ling, green Central stubborn head, eyes full of alert color. Qingyang is the name of the little boy and Qingru is the name of the girl. "You are not allowed near my mother." Qing Yang looks at Li Taibai and opens his arms to block Li Taibai''s way. He didn''t know what kind of person this sudden father was, but he saw his mother''s fear. He wanted to protect his mother. Besides, what''s the qualification of a man who has been away for ten years? "Mother." Qingru looks at Li Taibai and looks at Qingyang again. She is at a loss. She wants to see her father very much. She believes that her mother told her that her father is very powerful. If she comes back, they will have a good life. Now she is very happy to see her father, but she is more worried about her mother and brother. "Patriarch, here comes tiger dog batian." A voice sounded outside, and Qingxuan appeared outside. Hearing Qingxuan''s words, bailing''s face became very pale, and the eyes of Qingyang and Qingru showed the color of fear. Tiger dog dominates heaven, half spirit king realm. In this Tongtian City, it is a big Mac. The most important thing is that he has a guard of spirit king realm around him, who he once saved. "He bullied you?" Li Taibai looked at Qingyang and others. He turned around and said, "as your father, I haven''t returned for ten years. Now when I come back, all the people who bullied you will be punished. Let''s start from this tiger dog bullying heaven." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 487 "Don''t go out in this house, ma''am." Qingxuan looked at bailing and said with his head down. With that, he turned and left. After leaving Bai Ling''s sight, Qing Xuan sighed, and his eyes showed a heavy color. Although he had thought about accompanying Li Taibai to live and die together, he knew that it was difficult for the Qing people to survive. "Hope for a miracle." The secret way in Qingxuan''s heart. His eyes looked up into the sky. At this time, Li Taibai was sitting on the top of the gate. "The patriarch is as domineering as he was ten years ago." There was a smile on Qingxuan''s face. He remembered that ten years ago, the clan leader was sitting on the top of the door, killing those monsters and saving his life. "Patriarch, ten years, you still like this action." Qingxuan stepped on the top of the door with a smile, just like that year, but that year, his strength was weak, and he could only shiver on one side. "Don''t you think it''s handsome?" Li Taibai replied with a smile that the answer was the same as before. "Step, step." One by one, the footsteps came from afar. A big man wearing golden armor appeared in their eyes with more than a dozen people. The golden armor had tiger''s head, scales, glittering gold and extraordinary valour. "Tiger dog dominates the sky." "When the head of the Qing clan came back, he killed the only son of tiger dog batian. Today, the Qing clan will be destroyed." In the distance, some people talk about Tao. "The people of the Qing nationality thought that their patriarch would come back and bring them back to prosperity, but they didn''t expect to send them directly to the earth." Someone said with ridicule. "Qing Wuwei! Are you ready to die? " Tiger dog batian''s eyes looked at Li Taibai on the roof and said coldly that his eyes were full of killing intention. Qing Wuwei is Li Taibai''s present appearance, the original owner''s name. "How dare that little dog talk to me now? Do you forget how you apologized with your tail between your legs? " Looking at Tiger dog dominating heaven, Li Taibai said. Qing Wuwei built an ethnic group in Tiantong city. At that time, he killed all the way in and robbed the resources of Tiantong city. No one can stop him. At that time, he was a young man with excellent demeanor and strength. At the age of 20, he was already in the realm of half step spirit king. He could even fight against the spirit king. No one in Tiantong city was his opponent. That is the existence that all people in Tiantong City revere, and it is also the humiliation of all people in Tiantong city. And for tiger dog batian, it''s a shame in humiliation. At that time, he was a genius of tiantongcheng. However, in the battle with qingwuwei, he was defeated in one move, even seriously injured, and was unable to bear children from then on. This is the pain of his eternal life. The only thing that makes him happy is that he had a son at that time. At that time and now, his son was also killed by qingwuwei. He won''t let Qing Wuwei die so easily. He wants to let Qing Wuwei die in endless pain. In the decline of the Qing nationality, he is the one who makes the most efforts. He keeps the remaining four young and old people. He just wants to vent his anger and cheat Qing Wuwei to come back. Step by step, he came from afar to make Qing Wuwei afraid. But tiger dog batian never knew that qingwuwei had been killed by Li Taibai long ago, and it was not qingwuwei in front of him at all. Looking at Li Taibai with a calm face, tiger dog batian''s eyes show violence. He has been waiting for this day for ten years, and even his strength is deliberately concealed by himself, just to let Qing Wuwei despair when he comes back. "Boom!" Tiger dog batian''s body, the power of terror sent out, great power to frighten heaven and earth, Tiantong City countless people raised their heads, eyes showed the color of horror. "Someone has stepped into the realm of the spirit king!" "Tiger dog batian has stepped into the realm of spirit king!" Looking at the power of tiger dog batian, his eyes showed the color of awe. Stepping into the realm of spirit king, tiger dog batian can step into the depths of demon land and become a member of it. "Qing Wuwei, do you know?" Looking at Li Taibai sitting at the top of the door, tiger dog batian said, "you know how I''ve come over the past ten years. I''ve hidden my strength for ten years. It''s not to prove how powerful I am, nor to shock everyone. I''m afraid that I''m too strong for you to come back. I can''t find you for revenge." Tiger dog batian step by step on Li Taibai, body glittering, like God down to earth. "Hoo." Looking at Tiger dog dominating heaven, Li Taibai sighed. He had to say that tiger dog dominating heaven''s action really compounded the artistic conception of the world. As long as today goes by, he will surely get a lot of world''s attention and good luck. In the future, it will be plain sailing. But unfortunately, when he meets him, this is his sorrow. "Ten year spirit king, you really worked hard." Li Taibai nodded and said, "it''s just a pity that you are not the only one who has made progress in ten years." Li Taibai''s body disappears in the same place and turns into phantoms. When he arrives at Tiger dog batian, the shadow of his fist turns into phantoms and countless green dragons emerge. "Qinglong Baiquan." Qing Wuwei''s martial arts skills. "Well, do you think that was still useful?" Tiger dog bully day disdain said, he stretched out his fist, a fist to the green Wuwei, heaven and earth in this moment, only this fist."Roar!" Tigers roar in the sky. Countless green dragons collapsed in this instant. "The power of the realm of the king of spirit is too strong. How can the king of spirit be the enemy?" Someone from afar said. "Ten years ago, qingwuwei had just stepped into the realm of the king of spirit. Within ten years, it is absolutely impossible for him to step into the realm of the king of spirit. There is no doubt that he will die." Someone said for sure. But at this time, Li Taibai suddenly burst out the power of terror, the power of heaven and earth, all people suddenly stare big eyes, at this moment, Li Taibai''s power suddenly stepped into the realm of the king of spirit. Qinglong Baiquan burst out the power of terror in this moment. Fist into the body, tiger dog overlord''s body was hit a hole, the internal organs in this moment all smashed, Li Taibai''s body has returned to the top of the door, the breeze blowing, hair tip slightly. "As I said, you are not the only one to become stronger. Ten years ago, you were not my enemy. Ten years later, you are still not my enemy." Li Taibai''s voice sounded cold. Everyone was very quiet. They looked at Li Taibai with awe in their eyes. "Hahaha, qingwuwei, I didn''t expect that you are still like this ten years ago, but someone helped you ten years ago, but no one helps you now." At this time, a laugh sounded, a figure came down from the sky. ... "Mom, is he going to be ok?" Listen to the voice change outside, Qing Yang turned his head, looking at Bai Ling asked. "No, dad must be super strong." Qingru danced her little fist, and her eyes were full of shining colors. "He''s not our father." Qing Yang stares at Qing Ru. After a little hesitation, he says, "I''ll go out and have a look." "Let''s go out together." Bai Ling said. She rubbed Qingyang''s head gently. In ten years, she had already understood a lot. At least she knew that if something happened to Li Taibai, they would all die. The three walked out of the room and saw the figure coming down from the sky. This is a teenager, looking very young. At the moment of seeing this figure, Bai Ling''s body suddenly trembled, and her eyes showed the color of fear. "Why are you here?" Bai Ling''s voice is sharp. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 488 "Bailing, don''t you welcome me here?" The young man looked at the white spirit and said. "Mother, what''s the matter with you?" Green Central mouth calls a way, slightly show tender voice, full of worry. At this time, Bai Ling was shaking all over, and his eyes were full of fear, as if he would be in a coma at any time. "Bailing, you are still as timid as before." Young, or should be called is still young appearance of gold tungsten said. "Master, all the members of the hunting team have been brought here." An old man in black appeared. He knelt down behind the gold tungsten and said. "The shadow king." Seeing the old man, someone recognized him. The shadow king is like a shadow. If he doesn''t appear, no one can feel his existence. He is a qualified person to be a guard. This shadow spirit king is the spirit king guard beside tiger dog batian. At one time, when the guard of the spirit king appeared beside tiger dog batian, everyone wondered why a spirit king would follow tiger dog batian. Tiger dog batian''s answer was that he once had a spirit king. Now it seems that everyone knows that the reason why the shadow spirit king followed the tiger dog to dominate heaven is obviously the reason of gold and tungsten. "Master." At this time, a road figure appeared, each one is covered in black, their strength did not hide. "Spirit king!" "Ten spirit kings!" Seeing these figures, people''s bodies trembled. Tiantong city is a city outside the core of the demon land. In the past, the strongest city was only a half step spirit king. All the people who can step into the realm of spirit king are geniuses. It is hard to find one in a hundred years. But now, there are more than ten spirit kings. If the ten spirit kings are combined with the gold and tungsten that don''t know how powerful they are, they are equal to the existence of the realm of the eleven spirit kings, besieging the Qing Wuwei. A pair of eyes look at Li Taibai, full of pity, eleven spirit king, even if green Wuwei talent invincible, also can''t fight, green Wuwei will die. "Bailing, ten years ago, I wanted to get you, but it was blocked. I just drove Qing Wuwei and you out of the core. Ten years later, you are still mine. Although you are not good-looking now, you can also serve me as my booty." Jin tungsten''s eyes looked at Bai Ling, full of sighs. Ten years ago, in the depths of the demon land, everyone was amazed by the beauty. I didn''t expect to see her again ten years later. It was so ugly. Hearing Jin w''s words, Bai Ling trembled again. "No, No." Frightened voice from the white spirit''s mouth, her eyes did not have any light, has fallen into a coma, violently trembling body, indicating the white spirit''s fear. Looking at Bai Ling''s fear, Qing Yang clenched his fist. He was full of anger. Bailing is his mother. After ten years of living together, he raised him bit by bit. He wants to be strong, strong and protect bailing. No matter how hard he tries, even if he is better than others of the same age, he is only a child after all. Looking at bailing being bullied, there was nothing he could do. Qing Yang is full of resentment in his heart. This resentment is nothing to Qing. He leaves his wife and children at home, regardless of life and death. He has resentment in his heart for countless times, but he has a faint hope that his father, who has never heard of him, can take him and others away from this disaster, and his mother can be happy. But on the day of meeting, he only saw the fear in his mother''s eyes. It''s like facing those people who rushed into their homes. Now, my mother is scared again. What about my father? Qing Yang raised his head and looked at Li Taibai sitting on the top of the door. His eyes were full of hatred and he said, "if you still recognize that you are my father, please clean up all these bullies." "Ha ha ha." Hearing what Qingyang said, Jin Wu laughed. "Being a father is stupid, being a mother is stupid. I didn''t expect that a child would be so stupid." Jin tungsten shook his head. "Your father, ten years ago, he was not my opponent. He was driven out of the king''s land by me. Ten years later, he was just the king of spirit. To borrow a word from your father, ten years ago, he was not my opponent. Ten years later, he is still not my opponent." Jinwu, the genius of the kingdom for thousands of years, is the genius of the Jin people. He once had the experience of killing the spirit king monster in the realm of the half step spirit king. It is said that ten years ago, Jinwu fell in love with a woman, but the woman had an engagement. Jinwu came to the door to ask for marriage, and was rejected by the engagement. Later, the betrother fought with Jin tungsten and was seriously injured. Later, he was driven out of the kingdom. A man said. After hearing this man''s words, everyone understood that ten years ago, the engagement person was obviously young Wuwei. "Qing Wuwei, how do you choose this time? I still give you two choices ten years ago. First, I will personally send Bai Ling to my residence. Second, I will kill you and take Bai Ling home. " Ten years ago, Qing Wuwei chose to fight and was almost killed. Because someone else intervened, he was just driven out of the king''s land. Ten years later, no one could intervene.There is a smile on Jin Tun''s face. He likes the feeling of controlling everyone''s fate. "Didn''t you hear what he said?" Li Taibai spoke at this time. "To borrow your look, ten years ago, I helped you solve it." Li Taibai said in his heart. "He said, let me take care of you, then are you ready?" Li Taibai looked at the gold tungsten and said. "Ten years, I didn''t expect, ten years, you are more stupid than before." Golden tungsten shook his head. "If I arrest him, I will crush his dignity with my own hands." Jinwo commands the shadow King behind him. He didn''t pay any attention to Li Taibai, but directly stepped toward Bai Ling, his eyes were full of cold color. Ten years ago, it was the only time that he was rejected, which made him feel extremely humiliating. He had been hateful for ten years. In order to repay the humiliation ten years ago, he planned for ten years, and now he can finally take over the Internet. "Yes, sir." The shadow king answered. Ten figures disappeared at the same time and turned into one shadow after another. When they reappeared, they had already reached Li Taibai''s body. Ten of them had the same kind of skill, cooperated with countless times, and tied each rope to Li Taibai. Tie Li Taibai in place. "Not good." All of a sudden, in the eyes of the head shadow spirit king, the feeling from the rope is not right. "I remember I said he asked me to clean you up." Li Taibai''s body disappeared from the rope, and his voice came from the rear of the shadow Lingwang and others, which was the direction of gold and tungsten. "You Seeing Li Taibai who suddenly appeared in front of him, Jin tungsten was surprised, but he was invincible in talent after all. Without any hesitation, he gathered his strength and grabbed Li Taibai. Heaven and earth in this moment, as if torn by gold and tungsten, as if the golden claw has been out of space. "Roar!" The green dragon roared. Li Taibai''s fist blows to Jinwu and Qinglong''s hundred fists. "Ten years ago, I saw through your move. Ten years later, it''s stupid of you to do it again." Gold tungsten eyes are full of irony. Qinglong Baiquan, which he has seen through for a long time, has been publicized by him. Nowadays, no one of the Qing people in the Kingdom dares to practice Qinglong Baiquan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 489 The golden claw, without any stagnation, grabs at a green dragon in the extreme corner of countless green dragons, which is a little smaller than other green dragons. Qinglong Baiquan is the martial art of the king of the Qing nationality. It is said that Qinglong Baiquan was originally a martial art of the holy realm, but the most important part has been missing for a long time. The Qinglong Baiquan of the Qing nationality was comprehended from the remnant of the original Qinglong Baiquan. Even so, relying on Qinglong Baiquan, no one below the realm of Lingwang dares to claim that they can defeat those who practice Qinglong Baiquan. He is invincible below the realm of the spirit king. The existence of the word "dragon" is the best of the best in Tianlong. Of course, this was ten years ago. Ten years later, no one of the Qings dared to practice Qinglong Baiquan. The biggest weakness of Qinglong Baiquan was found out by Jin Tun and told everyone that the weakest and weakest Qinglong was the weakness of Qinglong Baiquan. "Click." Gold tungsten''s huge claw, caught the weak dragon, his face showed a smile, but soon, the smile on his face solidified. No, as imagined, Qinglong''s hundred fists directly disappeared, and the skill was broken, which severely damaged his master. At the moment when Jinwu seized the weak Qinglong, a terrible force poured into Jinwu''s body, and the remaining 99 Qinglong heavily hit Jinwu''s chest and pierced his body. The earth is red with blood. "How can it be!" Jin Tun''s eyes widened. "You know, you''re talking about ten years ago." Looking at Jin Wu, Li Taibai said, "ten years ago, you can crack it. It doesn''t mean that ten years later, you can crack my boxing." "Don''t you even understand this simple truth?" Listening to Li Taibai''s words, the faces of the people watching the battle were a little strange. Not long ago, this man also said that I could defeat you ten years ago, and I can still defeat you ten years later. Now he even said the opposite. They were more shocked than they were. The name of gold and tungsten is very famous in the whole demon land. It is known as the most powerful genius in the demon land for thousands of years. Since its birth, it has been invincible in the same generation. At the age of 30, it has reached the realm of spirit king. Now it is 40 years old, and it is only one step away from the realm of spirit king. Even the monster masters in Tianshan Mountain admire Jin and tungsten. As long as Jin and tungsten can step into the realm of spiritual king with their own strength, they are willing to open the way for Jin and tungsten. But now the genius failed, and the defeat was inexplicable. "Master." Ten people of the shadow spirit king exclaimed, and their eyes were full of despair. Jin tungsten died under the protection of ten of them, and none of them could escape. They would die under the anger of the strong Jin people. "Qing Wuwei." A voice of resentment rings out, Jin tungsten looks at Li Taibai, his voice is very cold. "I''ll wait for you in the king''s land. If you don''t come to the king''s land in three days, you will become the last members of the Qing and Bai ethnic groups." The body of gold and tungsten turns to smash, and a beast skin with the word "life" appears in the void. The animal skin is shining with enchanting light, and the mysterious power surges in the sky. Under the mysterious power, the body smashed by gold and tungsten is swept away by the animal skin, and the animal skin disappears into the void. As the first person in the demon land for thousands of years, gold and tungsten naturally have something to protect life. Seeing the gold and tungsten disappear, the ten members of the shadow spirit king are relieved. As long as the gold and tungsten are not dead, the ten members can escape the death robbery. But the death robbery can be avoided, but the live robbery can not. The ten members will be punished. If they want to reduce their punishment, they have to arrest Qing Wuwei and let the gold and tungsten out. Ten people looked at each other and looked at Li Taibai, cold and incomparable. Five people turned into five shadows and appeared in front of Li Taibai. Five people were wearing fists and shining green fingertips. They grabbed Li Taibai. The smell from the fingertips was faint. It was poison. If five spirit kings beat one person, even gold and tungsten will suffer. These five people still have poisonous fingertips on their hands. Even if the realm of the spirit king exists, the resistance in the body is strong, and I dare not meet the poison without knowing it. At this moment, five figures passed by Li Taibai and others. These are the other five spirit kings who didn''t start. Their goal is only one, Bai Ling and others. Five people stop Li Taibai. Even if they can''t kill him, they can certainly stop him for a moment. It only takes a moment for them to control Bai Ling and others. If Li Taibai doesn''t want Bai Ling and others to die, he has to give up his resistance. As for not giving up resistance. Ten people don''t care at all. Ten people are shadows. In order to achieve the goal, they do everything they can. Now they just choose the simplest way. Ten spirit kings fight one spirit king. Even if this spirit king is invincible, there is no chance to escape. "To die!" Li Taibai''s eyes become extremely cold. He turns around and turns his body into a wind. He steps towards the location of Bai Ling and others. "Well, do you think you can still pass?" The five people who attacked Li Taibai showed cold killing intention in their eyes. Not long ago, Li Taibai cheated himself and others perfectly, ignored himself and others, and attacked Jin tungsten secretly. Now he ignores his five people again."Fall down." Five people''s fingertips radiate the enchanting green light, which turns into five green lights and shoots directly at Li Taibai''s back. At this time, Li Taibai can''t avoid it. He has only two choices: one is to stop and block the fingertips, and the other is to resist the attack of the fingertips and fight against the danger of serious injury and poisoning to block the other five people. But no matter which choice, Li Taibai is the best The end result is the same. Five people, a total of 25 fingertips, with the power of terror, shot at Li Taibai. The green light pulled out a straight line, like a green comet. Feeling the power behind him, Li Taibai didn''t stop or even turn his head. His body twisted in the air, which was caused by the rapid movement of his body. One by one, Li Taibai evaded the past, but in the end, there are four fingertips into Li Taibai''s body. "Cough, cough." Li Taibai''s body appeared in front of Bai Ling and others, blocking in front of the three people. All this happened just for a moment, Li Taibai has been seriously injured. "Master." Looking at the bloody hole behind Li Taibai, bailing wakes up. She covers her mouth and her eyes are full of shock. Qing Wuwei''s conduct has always been the most important part of her dignity. She won''t fight to be seriously injured, but also need to protect her. "You." Qingyang looks at Li Taibai''s generous back. He clenches his fist, and his heart is full of complexity. "Daddy." Qingru cried, her heart full of suffering. "Cough, cough." A mouthful of blood spat out from Li Taibai''s mouth. His eyes looked at the ten spirit kings, and his eyes were full of horror, "the poison of death! How can you possibly have the poison of death Hearing Li Taibai''s scream, tiantongcheng''s spectators were in a commotion, and their eyes were full of panic. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 490 Vanishing poison, vanishing everything, all things are extinct. This is the poison that almost destroyed the demon land. Now it is mentioned in the demon land, and it is still full of fear. If there is no cure for the vanishing poison, the poisoned will die. A person who is poisoned will also become a body with poison. As long as he is within 10 meters of the person, he is very likely to be poisoned. At that time, no one knows how to deal with the disaster of vanishing poison. But because of that disaster, at least half of the people in the demon land died. Finally, the existence of the demon land king killed all the people who were poisoned by vanishing poison. It took half a month to burn all the people who were poisoned by vanishing poison, and the disaster of vanishing poison stopped. Everyone thought that the poison of death had disappeared, but unexpectedly, it appeared again. After hearing Li Taibai''s voice, the spectators did not hesitate. They retreated far away for fear that they would be poisoned. "Unexpectedly, you know the poison of death." One of the shadow spirit king opened his mouth and said that he answered Li Taibai''s words. "You can rest assured that the vanishing poison has been neutralized and put an end to the infectivity. As long as it does not touch the blood of the poisoned person, it will not be poisoned." Another shadow spirit king also opened his mouth and comforted the hearts of the people around him. The poison of annihilation is the forbidden word of demon land. If you let it go like this, the whole demon land will be restless. "If it had been contagious, ten of us would have died long ago." Listening to the explanation of the shadow spirit king, everyone was relieved. In this world, there are many poisons that can not be cured. The reason why the vanishing poison is terrible is its infectivity. If it loses this infectivity, its deterrent power will be greatly reduced. "It''s just a pity that those who have been poisoned by death will surely die." A pair of eyes looking at the face of Li Taibai, full of pity. Qing Wuwei did not return for ten years. Once he came back, he burst out a strong fighting force. He must become the most brilliant genius in the Kingdom, but now he can only die here. "Daddy." Green Ru''s tears, big drop big drop of fall down. Bai Ling''s eyes are full of sorrow. After ten years of waiting, they are directly destroyed by the vanishing poison, and Qing Wuwei is doomed to die. "Patriarch." Qingxuan clenched his fist. At this moment, he hated the weakness of his power, just as fifteen years ago, his place was destroyed by monsters. He could only hide on the roof and watch. Qing Yang clenched his fist. He looked at Li Taibai, stood up and stood in front of him. "I haven''t admitted you, you can''t die." Qingyang said, small body, opened his hands, block Li Taibai and others, everyone can see the fear in Qingyang''s eyes. Qingyang is very afraid. He knows it''s useless to do so, but he can''t think of another way. "It seems that the joke has gone too far." At this time, Li Taibai''s voice rang out. He pulled Qingyang down behind him. The pale color on his face disappeared, and his eyes were full of sorry color. "Sorry, I made a joke by accident." Looking at the dazed eyes of the people, the power in his body surged, and the fingertips behind him fell down, revealing the skin inside. There was no scar on his skin. "This little fingertip can''t pierce my body yet." Li Taibai said. "Cough cough cough, isn''t this too happy to see you? Carelessly made a joke, let you not so will be in a tight mood, so bad for the body Looking at the red eyes of Qingyang and others, Li Taibai coughed and said. "You''d better die for me!" Qing Yang''s eyes were full of anger. He turned around and entered the room. He found that his powerful and familiar father, who was told by his mother himself, was a fool and worried him for nothing. After entering the room, Qing Yang''s body spread to the ground, he clenched his fist, tears fell in his eyes. "Dad, it''s great that you''re OK." Qingru''s tears kept falling. "Master, you have changed." Looking at Li Taibai, Bai Ling said in a low voice. There was a trace of unspeakable emotion in his eyes. At that time, Qing Wuwei was very proud. He didn''t put anyone in his eyes except himself. He didn''t even see a smile. "Ten years, can change everything, nature can also change me." Li Taibai said. The so-called vanishing poison is nothing more than the blood of God. The power of God is so powerful that no body can stop it. As for Li Taibai, it is nothing at all. After the neutralized blood entered his body, it was refined, making his body more powerful. It''s bullshit to use his physical strength to resist the attack of the spirit king. It''s just that his body was soon repaired because of the power of "the supreme immortal dragon body cultivation method". He made a joke on purpose, not only to let people know his changes, but also to let bailing people recognize his existence. Now everything is as expected."You want to die!" The shadow spirit king and others'' eyes show the color of tyranny. The figure of the ten disappeared at the same time. This time, their attack went to the place where Li Taibai was. In the face of the ten of them, Qing Wuwei dared to ignore them. This is an insult to them and also a disdain to them. "Why are you in such a hurry to die? Gold and tungsten have talismans. Do you ten have them? " Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly. He stood still, clenched his fist and burst out. One hundred green dragons suddenly appeared, but this time, people felt that the one hundred green dragons were a little strange, and even merged into one. "Qinglong supreme Fist: the first try, Qinglong now." A voice without the slightest emotion rang out between heaven and earth. The way of heaven! "Boom!" A huge green dragon cut through the sky, swept the heaven and earth, engulfed the heaven and earth, engulfed the ten shadow spirit kings with murderous faces. The green dragon disappears, and the ten shadow kings disappear at the same time. There is a bloody smell between heaven and earth. Ten spirit kings die. At this moment, watching the crowd, everyone''s bodies were shaking, looking at Li Taibai''s eyes full of fear. The strong are respected. "Qinglong supreme fist, after all, is still a little weak, unable to use the second move." Li Taibai said in his heart. With the great exploration technique, we can find out Qing Wuwei''s life experience as well as some of his strength. Among them, Qinglong Baiquan is the strongest. With Li Taibai''s vision, we can see the defects at a glance and improve it. Entering the demon land, he can no longer use the exclusive power he used in Tianlong, otherwise he will be noticed by Zhuge Mingyue. What he can use is the power of the demon land. The people of the demon land cultivate the body. He can''t use the power like the sword, let alone the meaning of the sword. If he wants to get the attention of the demon world, he has only one choice. Let the demon people admit him. If he reveals his true identity, he will not be admitted. A big plan of his plan will be endless and empty. In his previous life, Li Taibai had never received the attention of the world heart. Now, with more and more attention from the world heart, he is full of Qi and fortune. He vaguely understands some things he didn''t know in his previous life. The understanding of the concern of the heart of the world has become better than before. If you want to get 100% attention from the heart of the world, not only your own race, but also the identity of all races, otherwise you will never get 100% attention from the heart of the world. Before, he had never received the attention of the heart of the world. He only learned from other people and books that many things were not comprehensive, and there were many loopholes in his initial plan. "Hum!" In the void, a little bit of attention from the heart of the world comes into Li Taibai''s body. This is the attention from the heart of the world of demon land, which proves that Li Taibai''s decision is correct. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 491 "In one day, I need all of you who have hurt them to kneel in front of my door and pray for their forgiveness." Looking at the blue dragon disappearing in the sky, Li Taibai''s voice sounded in tiantongcheng. On this day, ten years later, the name of qingwuwei was once again mentioned by Tiantong City, which shocked the whole Tiantong city. Countless forces gathered together, and their eyes were full of fear. The death of the ten spirit kings and the appearance of the Holy Spirit martial arts all surprised them. Ten years ago, qingwuwei was invincible. Ten years later, qingwuwei became more powerful. "Don''t think about running away. With the strength of Qing Wuwei, even if we escape to the ends of the earth, we will be found. We can only apologize." "I''ll be wise all my life. If I kneel in front of a younger generation, how can I look up and be a man in the future?" "I don''t believe that he really dares to kill all of us. If he does, he will die. Now the demon land is not the demon land of that year. There are new rules. If he kills more than 100 people without authorization, he will be punished." "It''s Jin and tungsten who kill them first. He has a reason, but if he kills us, he can''t escape punishment." One by one, the voices are constantly ringing, the sky is connected with the city, the wind is rising and the clouds are startled. Compared with the situation of tiantongcheng, Li Taibai''s location is calm without any situation. "Your feet are poisoned by the evil Qi. Although I have many ways to treat them, there is no spiritual herb or medicine. Now there is only one way." Li Taibai looked at Bai Ling and said. "I will stimulate the acupoints on your feet with a special technique, so that the poison of dirty Qi on your feet will accumulate together, and then I will bleed with a gold needle to drain away the poison of dirty Qi." "Can my feet really heal?" There is a color of excitement in Bai Ling''s eyes. She thought that her foot had been unable to heal, these years, the foot injury, let her very painful. "Naturally." Li Taibai nodded his head, and his hand reached out to Bai Ling''s feet. Li Taibai''s action surprised Bai Ling. He couldn''t help but scream and withdraw his feet. "It''s still day, and both RuRu and Yangyang haven''t slept yet." Bai Ling''s face turned red, she said in a low voice. Hearing Bai Ling''s words, Li Taibai understood that Bai Ling had misunderstood something. He explained: "I need to massage your feet, stimulate the acupoints on your feet, and let the poison of dirty Qi accumulate on your feet. I don''t want to do anything." "No, you are the master. How can I ask you to massage me? My feet stink. That''s all right. I''m used to it anyway." Bailing shook her head, and she was about to stand up. But Li Taibai pressed it on the stool. Li Taibai''s hand points on Bai Ling''s body, and Bai Ling''s body is frozen in place, unable to move. "Don''t worry, just let you temporarily can''t turbulence, wait for me to give you treatment, naturally let you recover." Li Taibai said. He squatted down and ignored Bai Ling''s will. He kneaded up on Bai Ling''s feet and felt everything on Bai Ling''s feet. The poison of dirty Qi is not difficult to cure, but he needs to be careful. If something goes wrong, let the poison of dirty Qi be transferred to the important organs of his body. Even Li Taibai can''t cure it with the spirit herbs of Tianlong continent. Feeling the warm hand from her feet, bailing looks at Li Taibai, her face is full of blush. "So comfortable." This is Bai Ling''s only feeling. The place where Li Taibai kneaded her hands makes her feel incomparably comfortable. This is a feeling she has never felt before. Looking at Li Taibai''s serious appearance, his slightly old face is not as handsome as when he was young, but there is a precipitation of years, which makes him very reliable. Although the appearance of Qing Wuwei has changed a lot, as his fiancee, Bai Ling recognized it as Qing Wuwei at a glance, but... "in ten years, can you really make a person change so dramatically? But in this way, Bai Ling is very sure that it''s Qing Wuwei, even something that only Qing Wuwei knows. This person also knows that it can''t be someone else''s disguise. " Bai Ling clenched her fist, and she closed her eyes. Somehow, her face was more and more red. "Master, it''s tender now." Bai Ling said in a low voice. If it was ten years ago, Qing Wuwei would never massage her feet. Even if she was dying, Qing Wuwei would never touch her feet. For that boy with strong self-esteem, touching someone else''s feet is tantamount to insulting him. Bai Ling opened his eyes and looked at Li Taibai''s attentive appearance. He was not only crazy. For bailing''s change, Li Taibai naturally saw it, but he couldn''t answer. All he could do was to make bailing and others live better. The law of cause and effect is a fear in the divine world. The more powerful a man is, the more he cares about the law of cause and effect. Now he looks like qingwuwei. That''s why he is good for bailing and others. It''s to understand the cause. It''s a reward for borrowing qingwuwei''s appearance. As for Bai Ling and others, he is sorry that he cheated them, but he will disappear at the right time and in the right way. At least the future of Bai Ling and others will not be the same as now.Planning the world is the most ruthless imperial family. Li Taibai sighed in his heart. After all, he didn''t like the way of planning. It''s just that if he doesn''t let himself become a little smarter, in the end, everything he wants to protect will disappear. Sensibility has always been the easiest thing for the wise to abandon. Strong reason, let them know, what kind of choice, is the most correct, but he is not this kind of strong smart man, otherwise he will not for Luo Bai, pursue ten million years, Zhuge Mingyue is not a smart man, for their own ideal world, abandoned their only life enjoyment, just to let all people will no longer tragedy, they said Bottom, just a little smart fool. But what about that? If you really abandon the wrong choice, he is no longer him. There were five gold needles in Li Taibai''s hands, which pierced into the five toes of Bai Ling. The black blood fell from the gold needles, emitting a strong odor, but neither of them had any change in their expressions. Bailing is unable to make changes, Li Taibai is ignoring this change. As time goes on, bailing''s feet are white and tender again. "Your feet are now free to move, but there is still a trace of poison in them. Your body is not allowed to bleed again. I will heal you after seven days." Li Taibai stood up, looked at Bai Ling and said, he untied Bai Ling''s imprisonment. "Well." Bai Ling nodded his head and turned red. "After seven days, will you go through this again?" I don''t know why, bailing suddenly looks forward to the arrival of seven days later. Li Taibai has just massaged her feet, which is a comfort she has never enjoyed. "Master, do you want me to serve you tonight?" Bai Ling said in a low voice. She lowered her head and looked at her toes. Suddenly, Bai Ling''s body was slightly stunned. She saw her old hands and thought of the scar on her face. She should be ugly now. Bai Ling''s face became very pale. Once she thought that she hated her face the most. If she was ugly, these disasters would not happen. But at this moment, she was a little frightened. She was afraid that she would be too ugly now... looking at the change of Bai Ling''s expression, Li Taibai naturally understood Bai Ling''s idea. "Don''t worry, I can cure the scar on your face. After a while, I''ll make a batch of pills for you." "Really?" Bai Ling''s face was full of surprise. "Nature is true." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. "But I don''t have to wait. I''ve practiced a kind of skill. I can''t get close to women. Otherwise, I''ll die. I''ll be strong in ten years. How can I not pay the price?" Listen to Li Taibai''s words, bailing nodded his head. For bailing, it''s natural for her to serve Li Taibai. At this time, Li Taibai is her master in her eyes. It has nothing to do with love or romance, it''s just a duty. It''s just that the master makes her feel very gentle and comfortable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 492 Baidi City, with Li Taibai left, ten places did not stop selling, but Ye Feng presided over the task of healing. Only countless times of practice can we improve our treatment level. Ye Feng always remembers what Li Taibai said. For each person who takes the quota to treat, he takes it seriously. As for the existence of incurable, he can only put it aside for research, or wait for Li Taibai to come back for treatment. They didn''t hide anything about Li Taibai''s departure. Instead, they directly told the public that Li Taibai was not in Baidi city for the time being, and the quota they bought could be used. If they had no way, they would wait until Li Taibai came back to solve the problem for the people who came to ask for help. But all the people who came to find one thing, Ye Feng''s treatment level is very powerful, enough to treat countless people who came to seek treatment. "It''s worthy of being a member of taiyimen." Someone whispered. "This is my master''s good guidance." Ye Feng is very serious answer, although Li Taibai did not teach him, but every word, let him back everything, for Ye Feng, but full of shock, he stagnated for a long time of medical, with the naked eye speed. In the past, he could not do anything about the injury, but now it was easy to draw in his eyes. But at this time, Ye Feng is looking at an old man, his eyes full of anger. "Old immortal, I didn''t expect you to come here." Ye Feng stares at Lin Xiaodan angrily. "Why are you here?" Lin Xiaodan''s eyes were full of surprise. During this time, his alchemy reached the bottleneck. After seeing Li Taibai''s Alchemy experience, he realized that he had closed the door to alchemy. Today is the day to go out of the gate. He heard that a disciple of Taiyi sect had become Li Taibai''s disciple. He came to check it, but he didn''t expect that it was this young man. "I''m not dead. I didn''t expect that you were not dead. It''s hard for me to find you." Ye Feng''s eyes twinkled with fierce light. "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough." Lin Xiaodan turned around and left quickly. "Damn, this guy changed his name and cheated me out." Lin Xiao Dan heart medium low scold a way. "Old man, I didn''t expect you to be here. I see where you are going this time." Looking at Lin Xiaodan''s scurrying figure, Ye Feng''s mouth curved slightly. "This man is the one who escaped from taiyimen?" Looking at the figure that Lin Xiaodan leaves, the half spirit Saint guard beside Ye Feng, the middle-aged man asks. "Who but him?" Ye Feng nodded his head. "Teacher''s mother." Ye Feng sees lobai coming out of the inner courtyard. Luo Bai didn''t refuse the title of teacher''s mother. She had long regarded herself as Li Taibai''s person in her heart. "Is everyone here?" Luo Bai looks at Ye Feng to ask a way. "We''re all here. We''ll just wait for our teacher''s mother." Ye Feng replied. "Let''s go." Luo Bai nodded her head and went to the hall. Her eyes were shining with a serious color. This is what her brother Taibai asked her to do when he left. She will finish it well. Thinking of the next plan, Luobai clenched her fist. This is the first time that Li Taibai told her the plan. She will not let Li Taibai down. In the lobby, there are countless people sitting. Each person''s strength is at least the realm of the spirit king, and even there are ten semi spirit saints. These people are the strongest beings in Tianlong continent, and they are all gathered here now. Bai''s father and Yinsheng''s father are sitting in the front, chatting with others, occasionally giving each other directions. "Miss lo." When they saw lobai come in, they said hello. Everyone knows that Luobai is Li Taibai''s man. It''s said that the Bai family got into trouble with Luobai and took Luobai''s parents away. In the end, Li Taibai went into the Bai family alone and beat out the ancestors of the Bai family. Finally, he killed the second son of the Bai family and let the officials of the Bai family obey him. As time goes on, the story of Bai family and Li Taibai has become more and more mysterious and far away from the truth. "Hello, everyone." Luo Bai said with a smile on his face. "Miss Luo, I don''t know you asked us to come, but what can I do for you? If you want to say something about artistic conception. " A man with Chinese character face asked. The man with Chinese character face is very old-fashioned. There is a touch of pride between his eyebrows. His power is hidden and no one can see it clearly. But when the man spoke, everyone around him was quiet, proving the man''s status. "You are Master Cheng Tian." Luo Bai looks at the man of national character face to ask a way. "I don''t deserve it. Just call me Cheng Tian." The country character face man lightly says, the tone is full of indifference. In the face of the change of the man''s expression, Luo Bai''s face remained unchanged. Cheng Tian, the owner of the Cheng family, is the power of the flower and tree world. It is said that before the ancient times of the Tianlong continent, the Cheng family was the master of the Tianlong continent, and the supreme family of the Tianlong continent.Even in the days when the holy land was still alive, the Cheng family had a seat in the holy land. This is the oldest family. There are rumors in the flower and tree world that the Cheng family may be sleeping with a God. No one knows whether it''s true or not. The Cheng family has never denied it. But everyone knows one thing. At that time, the Cheng family was lonely, and there was only one spirit king in the family. At this time, the Cheng family offended the most powerful force in the flower and tree world at that time. With the powerful foundation of the power, that power pours out and enters the Cheng family with absolute terror. Even the Holy Spirit is hard to resist. Everyone thinks that the Cheng family will be removed. But then there was no sound. After the influence entered the Cheng family, it disappeared. One day later, their heads were thrown out of the Cheng family. All the details of the influence were accepted by the Cheng family. On that day, a half holy spirit appeared in the Cheng family. This half spirit saint is the powerful half spirit saint, but at this moment, he has already submitted to Cheng''s family. There is something about God in the Cheng family, which is mentioned again. "Miss Luo, we are all very busy people and have a lot of things to do. This time we came to Baidi city because Li Taibai told us how to understand the artistic conception. Now we have come, but he has left. You have to give us an explanation?" Cheng Tian looks at Luo Bai to say. Listening to Cheng Tian''s words, Ye Feng frowns slightly, and his eyes show his displeasure. "Brother Taibai has gone to the demon land. This matter has recently come from the boundary line of the demon land. This is for the sake of the Terran." Luo Bai facial expression does not change, reply a way. About Cheng Tian''s character, and what she might do, Li Taibai has told her all about it. Now everything is the same as she imagined, and she has been ready for it. "Demon land is really important, but is it important for us? A small demon land, as long as we step into the holy realm, it will not be destroyed. I heard that Li Taibai is very clever. How could he be so stupid this time? Or does Li Taibai think he is powerful and ignore the existence of me and others? " A clear voice rang out. This is a teenager following Cheng Tian. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 493 Hearing this young man''s words, everyone''s face changed. This is undoubtedly questioning Li Taibai. Just looking at Cheng Tian, everyone calm down decisively. Cheng''s family is not what they can provoke. In the flower and tree world, the Cheng family is not the most powerful force, and even has been lukewarm. But if we really exclude the forces that everyone dares not to provoke, the Cheng family will definitely rank first among the forces that everyone dares not to provoke. It''s accumulated over and over again. "Master Cheng Tian, is that what you mean?" Luo Bai''s eyes look at Cheng Tian. "I''ll forgive you for your slip of tongue." Cheng Tian replied. "Xiaodao, why don''t you apologize to Miss Luo? Other people are Li Taibai''s people. Can you offend them? " The young man behind Cheng TianChao scolded. "I''m sorry, I''m still young. I''ve always been straightforward. I hope you''ll forgive me if I offend you." The boy behind Cheng Tian, whose full name is Cheng Dao, looks at Luo Bai and apologizes. "I hope you don''t tell Li Taibai about it, or we may all be killed by him." "Bold!" Ye Feng said. "Little Cheng Tian, are you Chengs looking for trouble?" Bai''s ancestors frowned and felt something was wrong. "Younger generation, you are not in the Cheng family now. I don''t know the details of your Cheng family. Can you leave your Cheng family? I kind of want to see it. " The Grandmaster of Yin Sheng looks at Cheng Tian with a smile on his face and says. The threat is full. "Master Yinsheng, the younger generation is speechless and can''t speak. Why do you care? However, if you want to have a try on my Cheng family background, you can have a try. " Cheng Tian said lightly. The smell of gunpowder spread in the air. Looking at Cheng Tian with both eyes, no one knows what he is thinking. Now the name of Li Taibai is widely spread all over the world. Everyone knows that Li Taibai is powerful and can kill gods. There is even a female God in Baidi city. Cheng Tian is obviously extremely stupid to offend Li Taibai. "Actually, I think I love what you say." At this moment, lobai''s voice rang out, her face with a smile, full of pride, said, "who let my brother is too strong, everyone is afraid? Don''t worry. Since you think you are younger than me, I will forgive you as an elder. I won''t tell brother Taibai so that you won''t be afraid. " Luo Bai''s face said magnanimously. Hearing Luo Bai''s words, everyone''s face is very strange. At this time, people suddenly think of one thing, Li Taibai''s strong, no matter who is afraid to treat Li Taibai as a junior. The strong are respected, and the successful are the first. But Li Taibai was only 16 years old after all, and Luobai was even younger than Li Taibai. The boy behind Cheng Tian is not big, but he is twenty years old. If it''s dealing with others, it''s true, but in front of a 16-year-old girl, she calls herself a junior. "It''s retarded." There was an idea in everyone''s mind. "Is there something wrong with the Cheng family''s IQ today?" Countless people thought that this kind of stupid mistake could not be made by normal people. But the Cheng family doesn''t seem to feel strange. Instead, they stare at Luo Bai with anger. "Do you know? Without Li Taibai, you are nothing. " Cheng Dao looks at Luo Bai to say. "I know." Lobai nodded his head seriously. "If it wasn''t for Li Taibai, you wouldn''t dare to talk to me like this." Cheng Dao clenched his fist. "Well, that''s right. After all, I''m so strong as brother Taibai." Lobai still replied seriously. Listen to the conversation, how to listen, how strange. "What does white girl want to do?" Bai''s father and Yin Sheng''s father looked at each other, and their eyes showed a strange color. "I''m sorry, I''m a straight person. I''ve always looked down on the weak. When I see the existence of the weak, I look down on them. So if there''s anything wrong with you, I''m sorry. This is my real idea. After all, the weak have no human rights." Cheng Dao apologized seriously. "I also think, so, my brother is too strong, you have no human rights at all." Lobai nodded his head again. Looking at Luo Bai''s serious expression, Cheng Dao''s face froze in the same place. He looks at Cheng Tian with some distress. "It''s weird." Looking at the change of Cheng Dao''s expression, an idea crossed everyone''s mind. Cheng Tian''s face is very blue. He stares at Cheng Dao. "This fool only knows how to practice and has no brain at all. He really can''t support the wall." Cheng Dao cursed in his heart. "However, it doesn''t matter that this idiot has no brain, as long as he is powerful. Anyway, there are a lot of smart people in the family." A thought crossed Cheng Dao''s mind."Miss Luo, Cheng Dao has a problem with his brain. He''s a bit stupid. He always sees and says something, so he offends you. I hope you don''t get angry." Cheng Tian said with a smile, he knows that today''s plan can only stop, need to wait until the next time. "It''s OK. I think he''s right." Lobai said with a smile, "let''s talk about calling you here this time." "Click." The sound of a broken floor rings out. Cheng Dao suddenly raises his head. He sees Cheng Dao''s face red. He looks at Luo Bai angrily and says, "I want to fight with you. The winner will obey the order of the loser." Cheng Dao''s voice fell, and everyone was very quiet. Even Cheng Tian''s eyes were surprised. "You want to fight me?" Luo Bai''s eyes are fixed on Cheng Dao. "Yes, you are too weak. I don''t like you very much. I want to fight with you. If I lose, I need you to promise me one thing. Of course, if you are afraid, you can refuse." Cheng Dao replied. "Don''t you think it''s shameful for you to challenge the existence of a Wuwang realm Ye Feng said. "Li Taibai is extremely powerful and powerful. Naturally, his women will not be afraid to fight beyond their ranks. They just don''t know if you dare to fight." Cheng Dao replied. "If you dare not fight, then my request is very simple, as long as you admit that you are not as good as me." Listening to Cheng Dao''s words, everyone''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. They are more and more confused about what the Cheng family is thinking. Bai''s ancestors and Yinsheng''s ancestors look at each other, and their eyes are full of doubts. This kind of fighting is too childish. "You don''t need to promise, you don''t need to pay attention." Bai''s ancestors said. If you don''t know what the other person is thinking, don''t pay attention to it. "I promise." Lobai answered. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 494 In the demon land, Li Taibai sits in the courtyard, looking at the bright moon in the void. His mouth is slightly curved, and the sky is all over the place. Now Baidi city should be in the daytime. If there is no miscalculation, now Luobai should be carrying out his plan. "The Cheng family, are they gods?" Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He believed that Luobai could complete his plan, know himself and his enemy, and win every battle. Li Taibai didn''t know what happened to the Cheng family. His mind moved, and stacks of papers appeared in his hands. These papers were full of words. If you look at them carefully, you will be shocked. These words are the details of various forces in Tianlong mainland. The Cheng family, the gods, the ancient gods... crossed the paper one by one. The way of the world is chess. How could Li Taibai ever forget the most important thing, the source of intelligence. "Xiaosheng, do you really think he can realize your dream?" In the middle of a mountain forest, an old man followed a young man and asked. They were wearing very ordinary clothes. "Grandfather Wei, you should know my talent. I can''t see through that teenager. Even if I look carefully, maybe I will die." The boy looked at the old man and replied. "But I still don''t believe that there are people you can''t see through in this world." The old man called grandfather Wei shook his head and said. "Granddad Wei, do you remember what happened when I was a child?" The boy looked at the old man and asked. "Naturally, I remember that the old man died of decadence because of that." The old man nodded his head and his eyes were full of sadness. Hearing the old man''s words, the young man felt a lot of remorse in his eyes, but soon he recovered. "At that time, my supernatural powers evolved what happened in the future. The appearance of demons, the attack of demon lands, and the destruction of Terrans all evolved, including the things that our family always wanted to revive. The final result was that we could not revive, and everything was in vain." "My father from the beginning of the disobedience, to my evolution of things one by one, and finally fell into decadence, but also in the cultivation, go mad and die, these years, I have always wanted to change that piece of destiny, so that the revival of our family can be realized, so that those traitors get the punishment they deserve, but my countless times of evolution, are the same result." Listening to the words of the young, the sadness in the eyes of the old is more serious. "However, the appearance of one person has changed the future." The young man''s eyes became very bright. "In my evolution, the saint should die. The Moon Clan, the guardian of the Terran, will fight against the Terran. The Terran will lose the guardian clan, but now the saint is not dead. There is no accident for the appearance of the devil in Muzi City, but the final result is that the devil is killed and Muzi city is not destroyed. These things that will happen in the future are changing now, and this is not the case Some things, there is a person''s figure "Li Taibai." Said the old man. "Yes, it''s Li Taibai. In my evolution, the future that is destined to be unchangeable has deviated because of his appearance. Although there is still no change in today''s trend, the Terran will eventually perish, but there is also something different. Now the guard of the Terran is still there. Of course, these are not important, the most important thing is another One thing The young man''s eyes became very serious. "What?" Looking at the boy''s serious eyes, the old man''s face became serious. "In the future that I see, there has never been Li Taibai. Even if I push forward, I can''t see any figure of him." The boy''s face was very serious. "No way." Exclaimed the old man, his eyes full of wonder. "Did you miss it?" The old man can''t believe it. No one knows the horror of the young man''s gifted magic power better than him. He can see through the future and the past at a glance. But the only weakness is that the young man can''t change the future himself. Even if he tells others something about the future, if he wants to change, something terrible will happen. "I didn''t miss it. Even now, when Li Taibai is in front of me, I still can''t see this person, as if this person doesn''t exist in the world. Everything we see is an illusion. This is a person who doesn''t exist at all." The young man raised his head and showed a slightly childish face. If Li Taibai was here, he would know that this was the young man who surprised him for the first time. On the holy Road, Bai Xiaosheng, a young man whose action brought him the attention of countless hearts of the world. Now Bai Xiaosheng has become Li Taibai''s intelligence agent, collecting intelligence to Li Taibai all over the world. For Bai Xiaosheng, collecting information is very simple. He has the magic power to see through the past and the present. He can''t tell the information himself, but he can tell others how to get it. Finally, he classifies the information from his hand. "This is where the last four of Bai Jiawei are." Bai Xiaosheng raised his head and looked at a black cave in front of him.Bai Jiawei has a hundred people. Now he has passed on the message Li Taibai asked him to deliver to the other 96 people, leaving the last Bai Yi and others. According to the information, Bai Yi and others finally entered here. "I''ll go in and have a look." The old man stepped into the cave, but at this moment, Bai Xiaosheng suddenly felt ominous. "Wait a minute." Bai Xiaosheng holds the old man. His eyes became very dark. He could see the vast starry sky and countless figures. "Xiaosheng, what are you doing? You''ve used too much of this power recently, and your body can''t bear it. If you go on like this, you''ll be in a coma again. " The old man''s eyes were anxious. But at the moment, Bai Xiaosheng can''t hear the old man. "Let''s go!" Bai Xiaosheng''s eyes were clear again. Looking at the old man, his eyes were frightened and he suddenly cried. Hearing Bai Xiaosheng''s words, the old man didn''t have any hesitation. He grabbed Bai Xiaosheng''s body. His body suddenly soared into the air and ran away. At the moment when they left, the heaven and earth shook. At this moment, a golden dragon appeared in the void. "Roar!" The Golden Dragon roared, the Dragon claws tore up the heaven and earth, and the place where the cave is located became a chaos. After a long time, the chaos disappeared and everything returned to its original state. However, everyone can see that the plants here have changed and become more vigorous. "World reset." The old man''s lips trembled and his eyes were full of fear. "Why is the heart of the world in this place?" His voice was full of doubts. "Don''t ask, get out of here now." Bai Xiaosheng said in a low voice. His voice was very weak and his face became very pale. There is only one reason for the emergence of the heart of the world. The power that does not belong to this world appears in this world, so we need to destroy this power and reset this place. "The figure of those four people seems to have left the world and gone to a boat at last." Bai Xiaosheng had an idea in his mind. Then he closed his eyes and fell into a coma. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 495 Lobai agreed to Cheng Dao''s challenge, which was beyond everyone''s expectation. Luo Bai''s life, everyone knows, the scenery in the Dragon corner, the fierce on the holy Road, everything has been investigated clearly, for people in the Dragon continent, this is an amazing move, but for people in the flower and tree world, this is meaningless, what Luo Bai does, as long as the flower and tree world is the general heaven We can do it. Not everyone is Li Taibai. He is invincible when he is young. His power is strange and terrible. He stepped into the realm of the king of spirit when he was young, and even understood the artistic conception of the legend. "Lobai, you don''t need to pay attention to them. It''s enough to have me and Yinsheng here." Bai''s ancestors said. "Luobai, your identity is so important. If something happens to you, Li Taibai will go crazy and ignore him." The sound Saint grandmaster also opens his mouth to say, her eyes have dignified color. Generally, no one dares to hurt Luo Bai, but today''s Cheng family is a little strange, and no one knows what they want to do. Facing the Cheng family, the founder of Yinsheng was also scared. She and the Bai family suppressed an era, but the Cheng family was countless times older than both. When the founder of Yinsheng was young, the Cheng family had become a myth in the flower and tree world. When her strength reached the peak, she once felt the incomparable strength in the Cheng family. "Nothing." She turned and walked out of the hall into the middle of the courtyard. "I accepted your challenge, but in the same way, I need you to do one thing. If I win, you will sign a master servant contract with me." Luo Bai looks at Cheng Dao and says. Hearing Luo Bai''s words, Cheng Dao is stunned. He looks at Cheng Tian. "Since you set up a duel, you have to pay a price if you lose." Cheng Tian said. "I promise you." Cheng Road stepped out and stood opposite Luobai. "In that case, I''ll be a witness." At this time, an old man stepped out with a smile on his face, a kind face, and a big wine gourd on his back. "With gourd on your back, you are kind-hearted and upright. You must be a good old man." Looking at the old man, Luo Bai''s face with a gentle color, said, "then trouble the old man." "I didn''t expect Miss Luo to know me. This one thing alone is worth three thousand drinks." Said the old man, laughing. The old man is a wonderful flower in the flower and tree world. He didn''t belong to any force. When he was young, he was a disciple of a powerful force with ordinary talent. But when he was 20 years old, he suddenly left that sect. No one knew the reason. He disappeared from the sect. It was 40 years later that he reappeared. With a gourd in his body, his strength had reached the peak of the half spirit saint. "There are thousands of disputes in the world. I laugh from a pot of wine." Since then, there has been an old man in the flower and tree world who is kind to others. As long as someone asks him, he will go to help. "Both of them are outstanding descendants of our clan. As your predecessors, I hope both of them are willing to accept defeat." The old man said with a smile, waving his wrist, a faint white light appeared in the air, covering the whole courtyard. A faint aroma of wine pervades the world and makes people intoxicated. "It''s gourd wine." Someone whispered, his eyes full of wonder. "I didn''t expect to meet the gourd wine world again in my lifetime. This life is enough." The gourd wine world is the power created by the old man himself. It is a legendary power to create his own world in a small world. The gourd wine world of the old man has no lethality, but it has great benefits. As long as it is in the gourd wine world, it can greatly increase a person''s insight and cultivation speed, and even has great benefits for the cultivation of martial arts ¡£ People around are talking about it. "In my gourd wine world, you just use your strength. If you are in danger, I will stop you." Said the good man. "As long as I act, then I judge that the loser is the loser. Do you have any objection to Mr. Cheng and Miss Luo?" "Naturally, no one in the flower and tree world knows that you are the most fair person." Cheng Tian said with a smile. "The master of the Cheng family doesn''t have any opinions. How can the younger generation have any opinions? Master, please. " Lobai replied, too. ... Luobai and Chengdao are standing in the gourd wine world. The wine is fragrant. Their eyes are looking at each other, and their strength is gradually converging. Long sword in hand, Luobai wearing white palace clothes, breeze blowing, beautiful face shining in the sun, everything in front of her seems to have lost some color, like a goddess from heaven. On her body, the faint power surging, but did not start any fluctuations. "Although it''s just the realm of Wuwang, the power and the control of power are already good in Wuwang realm. If Miss Luo grows up in a few years, she will probably be able to fight against the genius of the flower and tree world. Unfortunately, it''s too early now, and it''s still Cheng Dao." Someone commented.On the other side of Luobai, Cheng Dao happens to be opposite to Luobai. His red light bursts out, like a strong wind spinning around him. The world becomes extremely hot, like an exploding fireball. His eyes were wide open, his mouth was open, his sharp teeth were exposed, and he sobbed in a low voice, like a fierce beast that hunts prey. "The Cheng family has produced a terrible genius." Seeing the power in Cheng Dao''s body, someone whispered. "This force has never been heard of before. I feel terror from this force. This force is so powerful that even Cheng Dao himself can''t control it. He is almost invincible below the realm of the spirit king." Almost, because no one knows if there will be any more powerful talents in the world, otherwise the word can be removed. "This little guy is only strong in cultivation, but he is so stupid that he dares to challenge Miss Luo. I want to kill him now." Cheng Tian shakes his head and says, his face is full of the expression of hating iron but not steel. "We are here for artistic conception this time. Li Taibai is the strongest man in our clan. Now I admire his courage to go to the demon land for the sake of the clan. I didn''t expect that this unfilial son would even say such words and challenge Miss Luo." Looking at the dissatisfaction in Cheng Tian''s eyes, people''s faces are strange. If Cheng naively thinks so, how can this challenge begin. "Something''s wrong." The father of the white family had a dignified face. Cheng Tian''s performance now makes him more uneasy. The weakest people present are also in the realm of the king of spirit. Every one of them used to be a genius and experienced countless things. Cheng Tian''s performance today shows that everyone knows one thing, which shows that Cheng Tian''s plan has been successful. "It''s just a challenge, a bet, what does it mean?" There was an idea in everyone''s mind, but no one thought it through. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 496 "Are you all ready?" The voice of the good man sounded. "Master, I''m ready." Said lobai. "All right!" Cheng Dao''s eyes turned red and answered. "Now that it''s ready, let''s start." The old man nodded his head and announced the beginning of the battle. "Death As the old man''s voice falls, Cheng Dao''s figure turns into a fierce flame and rushes to lobai. It''s like a fireball appears in the sky. A huge golden claw appears from the fireball and pats lobai. Under the giant claw, the heaven and the earth are twisted, and cracks appear in the void, as if to smash the whole space. At the moment of seeing the giant claw, the faces of the people watching the battle changed greatly, and some spirit kings were even pale. From the giant claw, they felt despair. If they faced the giant claw, they had no resistance at all. Cheng Dao''s power now can kill them. "Lobai." The father of Bai family clenched his fist. If there was anything wrong, he would protect Luobai immediately. Except for a few people, no one knows the strength of Luobai. Now all those people are not here. After Li Taibai left, Zhang Dafei, Zhuhou and others also left Baidi city and disappeared. "What body method is that?" At this time, a voice of surprise sounded. In the face of Cheng Dao''s powerful attack, Luo Bai''s face remains the same. She holds a long sword in her hand and steps forward. The wind blows and the clouds move. At this moment, in everyone''s eyes, Luo Bai''s body becomes empty and becomes the wind and the clouds. She flies like a butterfly between her giant claws. The powerful attack of Giant Claw fell on lobai, but it was like a wind, which made lobai''s body faster and unable to touch lobai. But this butterfly is not a butterfly without danger, but a butterfly with claws and teeth. Every time it flies, it is full of blood. "Roar!" With a loud roar, countless green lights suddenly appeared on the huge claw. This is poisonous claw. At the moment when the green light appeared, the gourd wine industry trembled, and the air even made a peeping sound. "Bold!" The elder of the Bai family said angrily. Luobai''s body did not change. In the face of this poisonous claw, Luobai''s face could not see any change, and she was still calm. The sword danced in her hands, just like a goddess''s sword. Every step, every look, every movement, seemed extremely beautiful. Looking at Luo Bai''s figure, countless people are crazy. "Poof." The sound of the sword piercing into the body awakened many people. The fireball in the sky has disappeared, and the giant claw has dissipated, revealing Cheng Dao''s body. At this time, Cheng Dao is full of wounds. In his chest, there is a hole, in which the beating heart can be seen. "Cough, cough." Cheng Dao falls on the ground, looking at Luo Bai in the air, his eyes are full of unbelievable color. He was defeated. Half step spirit king of him, even in the face of the general spirit king will not be afraid, but now he was defeated by a girl who just realized the realm of the king, but also an outside girl. "Hahaha, Master Cheng, I didn''t expect that the genius of your family was so unbearable that the banbuling King couldn''t even defeat the existence of a Wuwang realm." The voice of Bai''s father rang out, and his face was full of excitement. If we say that Li Taibai is connected with the Bai family because of Luobai, in essence, he is not a member of the Bai family, but Luobai is a real Bai family and a descendant of his blood. Lobai represents his family. "Is it?" With a smile on Cheng Tian''s face, he nodded and said, "it''s normal for Luobai to have this strength. Li Taibai''s talent is powerful, and how can his women be poor? But you don''t see that the good man hasn''t called a stop. Hasn''t that kid of my Cheng family given up yet?" Hearing Cheng Tian''s words, Bai''s grandfather frowned. His eyes looked at Cheng Dao. He couldn''t see the strength of the boy. "I didn''t expect Miss Luo to be so powerful." "Baidi gate, everyone only knows Li Taibai. Not long ago, there appeared a suspected goddess spirit with strong strength. Now Miss Luo, who had been unknown, did not expect to be so powerful." "After all, it can only be said that Li Taibai''s brilliance is too powerful. All the talents around him have lost their brilliance." After hearing this man''s words, everyone nodded their heads. Since Li Taibai''s rise, everything he has done has been extremely shocking. The realm of Lingshi kills the demons in the realm of Lingwang, and the realm of Lingwang is invincible. All the geniuses in front of this young man are just like ordinary people. "Ha ha ha." At this moment, a laugh started. Hearing the laughter, Cheng Tian''s face is more smiling, but the people watching the battle are puzzled. A pair of eyes look at Cheng Dao, and the laughter comes from Cheng Daokou. "You''re strong." Looking at Luo Bai in the air, Cheng Dao says. Cheng Dao''s tongue has licked in the lip, looking at Luo Bai''s eyes full of excitement.In the face of Cheng Dao''s words, Luo Bai''s face doesn''t change at all. She stands in the void, and her mind goes through what Li Taibai told her. She sighs in her heart. These people don''t know that they are in the control of Taibai brother. "You are the only one in my generation who can show me my true strength." Cheng Dao''s voice became arrogant at this moment, and his eyes were full of pride. Hearing Cheng Dao''s words, everyone was stunned. Now Cheng Dao''s power is so powerful that it''s terrible. Can he be stronger? "Do you know what my real strength is?" Cheng Dao looks at Luo Bai, and his face is full of ridicule. "I know." Luo Bai nodded his head and replied seriously. Hearing Luo Bai''s words, Cheng Dao is stunned, and everyone present is stunned. Luo Bai''s words are beyond everyone''s expectation, and even Cheng Tian''s eyes are dignified. "Your real strength is to be my servant." Lobai said seriously. "Your strength is very strong, but in the end, you will be stronger only if you become my servant." Listen to Luo Bai''s serious words, everyone''s face is very strange, this words is a little too arrogant, not only they, even Luo Bai also think so, her face appeared a trace of blush. "Brother lobai, it''s a shame for me to say these words." A thought crossed lobai''s mind. But in other people''s eyes, the red color on lobai''s face at this time was very strange, as if excited. "Li Taibai is a pervert. Miss Luo is so beautiful. I didn''t expect that she was also a pervert." There was a shiver in everyone''s heart. For a moment, everyone made a decision to stay away from the girl as far as possible. After seeing the appearance of lobai, many people trembled at the existence of his admiration for lobai and suppressed his thoughts. ... in Tiantong City, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. "After this, there will be fewer people who like lobai." Li Taibai thought that although Luobai was very dedicated to him, he still felt very unhappy when he saw that other people liked Luobai. At this time, Luo Bai, who is still planning to be ashamed of Li Taibai, will never know what kind of image she will eventually become to make a child stop crying under Li Taibai''s deliberate plan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 497 "Your real strength is to be my servant." "Your strength is very strong, but in the end, you will be stronger only if you become my servant." Luo Bai''s face with a sick red, with a smile on his face, looks very sick. Looking at the appearance of lobai at this time, the crowd became extremely silent. "Is that the real character of Miss Lo?" There was an idea in everyone''s mind. "Ha ha ha ha!" Cheng Dao laughs. He laughs crazily and tears come out. "I thought you would make me more interested. Who knows, you are such a arrogant person. Do you really think you are very strong?" Cheng Dao said with disdain. "Well, I just beat you." Said lobai. Cheng Dao''s face froze. "It''s just that I''m defeated, and I''m not really strong." Cheng Dao shook his head. "Well, I just beat you." Lobai replied seriously again. "Don''t you understand me? You didn''t beat me with real strength. " Cheng Dao''s face is red and his eyes are full of anger. "I understand." Lobai nodded his head and said, "so, I just beat you." "If you are a fool, can you only say this?" Cheng Dao disdains to say, he suppresses the anger in his body, the power surging in his body, and decides to let this stupid woman know that he is powerful. "No Lobai''s voice sounded again. Listen to Luo Bai''s words, Cheng Dao''s action stopped, he didn''t expect, Luo Bai would deny. "I''ll talk about other things." Lobai said seriously. "You lost." "You just lost in my hands." "You lose, and you don''t admit it." "You were too weak, so you lost." "Boom!" The endless power burst out. At this moment, Cheng Dao''s eyes were red, the heaven and the earth were shaking, the hot flames were surging in the sky, and the powerful pressure was diffused in the sky at this moment. A black wrist was dropped on the ground by Cheng Dao. Black hand''s wrist fell on the ground, making a violent noise, and the earth broke directly. "The wrist guard of punishing God!" Seeing the wrist falling on the ground, someone screams and looks at Cheng Tian in disbelief. "Aren''t you afraid to destroy this young man?" The wrist guard for punishing the God is a legendary instrument in Tianlong continent. It is said that it is used to punish the God after he has made a mistake. It can suppress the power of the God and make the God become an ordinary person. It''s just a rumor that after the war, the wrist guard of punishing God was badly damaged and has been damaged. Now the wrist guard of punishing God can''t suppress the God. Although it can''t suppress God, it can suppress the existence below God, so that its power can''t be fully exerted. The most important thing is that the wrist guard used to punish the gods. After becoming ordinary people, countless gods were killed by ordinary people. There are countless gods'' complaints on the wrist guard. If they are carried by the gods, there is nothing, but the existence below the gods makes people have illusions. Even when they practice, they directly go into the devil and die. "Although the wrist guard of punishing God has powerful side effects, it also has advantages. As long as it can bear the resentment of the unjust God, its willpower will become stronger, and its self-cultivation speed and comprehension will be improved." Cheng Tian said. "Cheng Dao is determined. He wants to be stronger. How can I stop him?" Everyone knows Cheng Tian''s words, but not to mention the scarcity of wrist guards, even if they do, almost everyone will refuse when they make such a choice. In the history of flower and tree kingdom, there are countless wristbands for punishing gods. But in the end, no one survived and all died. "Miss Lo is in danger." A pair of eyes looked to Luo Bai, in the heart once crossed an idea. Although the wrist guard of punishing God is dangerous, it also has great rewards. As long as you are not dead, you can quickly improve your own quality by wearing the wrist guard of punishing God. If you take off the wrist guard of punishing God, you will greatly improve your own strength, and even burst out an invincible power in the same realm. If someone can control himself and put on the wrist guard, he will be very powerful. But all the people who put on the wrist guard can''t control their desire to put on it again. They think they can control the wrist guard until they die completely. "Boom!" Endless power burst out. At this moment, Cheng Dao revealed his real power, the realm of the king of spirit! "Kneel down!" Cheng Dao''s eyes are full of cold color, crossing the void. At this moment, his speed is very strange. He steps out and reaches Luobai''s side. His hand turns into a huge claw and directly presses Luobai''s head to push Luobai into the ground. The moment the paw appeared, it had already reached the sky above lobai''s head. Looking at the claws in the sky, Luo Bai''s feet crisscross, his long skirt dances, his body flies like a butterfly, and the wind blows and clouds disperse."It''s a butterfly." At this moment, in everyone''s eyes, Luobai''s body seems to turn into a butterfly, but the next second, the butterfly is torn, huge claws tear the butterfly, Luobai''s body appears in the distance, pale. "Do you think your martial arts are still useful to me?" Looking at Luo Bai in the distance, Cheng Dao''s face is full of cold color. "The weak should have the intuition of the weak." "Hoo." Luo Bai took a deep breath and looked at Cheng Dao. "After all, the realm of Lingwang is a little stronger." Luo Bai had an idea in her mind. Now she was only in the realm of King Wu, which was quite different from the realm of King Ling. Luo Bai had Li Taibai''s plan in her mind. Looking at Cheng Dao, Luo Bai clenched his fist. "No, if it goes on like this, I can''t catch up with brother Taibai." There is a secret way in lobai''s heart. This is an opportunity. Luo Bai''s eyes look at Cheng Dao. Her eyes are shining. In the battle just now, she doesn''t know why. She feels that she can win. She should win. She doesn''t know why she has this idea in her heart, but it''s very strong. "I want to be stronger. I can''t always follow brother Taibai, or I will never catch up with him." At this moment, Luobai made up his mind to fight with his own strength first. If he could not win in the end, he would use Li Taibai''s plan again. "It is natural for the weak to submit to the strong." A terrible force comes from the side of the body. Cheng Dao''s attack appears again. With the power of terror, Giant Claw cuts through the void and grabs Luobai. When she felt the power of the giant claw, lobai didn''t hesitate. Her body was surging again. At this moment, she was flying like a butterfly again. The power in her body was surging, and she felt the change of the wind force of heaven and earth. Lobai stepped on the change of the wind force, and then the wind force caused by the road attack changed and retreated. This is the body method attached to the goddess sword. Lingfengbu. In the wind, lobai dances among the giant claws. "Yes." Luo Bai''s eyes were shining when she felt the wind under her feet. At this moment, the wind under her feet suddenly changed and broke. "Not good." Luo Bai was startled. His strength surged and his sword danced in front of him. "Touch." The Giant Claw fell on the sword, and the terrible force shot lobai down directly on the earth. "Cough, cough." Severe pain makes Luo Bai''s face very pale, and her eyes show the color of pain. From small to large, she has never suffered so much. Even if she follows Li Taibai all the way, she has never been in any danger. "Sure enough, brother Taibai is so powerful." A thought crossed lobai''s mind. She just acted according to the Taibai elder brother''s action, never appeared any harm, never had any danger. "Brother Taibai is strict with everyone, but he is too gentle with me." Luo Bai''s face showed a happy smile, now this period of time, she clearly saw the pain of Zhang Dafei and others, but she has been growing up quietly. Luobai knew that this was Li Taibai''s love for her. She is more powerful than Zhang Dafei and others, just because Li Taibai taught her more powerful than Zhang Dafei and others. "But, brother Taibai, you are too gentle. How can I catch up with you? This is not what I want." Lobai''s body disappeared to the ground, and her eyes were full of firmness. "What I want is to stand beside you and accompany you to meet the storm together, instead of hiding behind you, enjoying the tenderness you give and watching you face all the difficulties." Luobai''s body appears beside Cheng Dao. This is her first active attack. The sword shines with colorful luster. But the next second, a terrible force falls on her sword, and her body falls on the ground again. In the distance, a graceful figure looks at the fight below, and there is a cold color on his gorgeous face. "Elder sister, I want to kill the one named Cheng Dao. He dares to hurt Luo Bai." In the body of the gorgeous figure, there is a baby voice. "I want to, but don''t forget what Li Taibai asked us to do." An imperial elder sister''s voice comes out of the gorgeous body. "Protect lobai as long as lobai does not die." The voice of baby voice was full of discontent, "I don''t know what that guy is thinking." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 498 In the distant sky, Li Taibai put the paper in his hand back into the space ring, and there was a trace of bitterness on his face. "Lobai, how can I see you hurt beside me? So, while I''m not with you, grow up quickly. " Li Taibai looked at the moon in the sky. For a moment, countless thoughts crossed his mind. He can see through the actions of the enemy, the changes of the world, and the thoughts of the people around him. But how could he watch lobai get hurt? If he did, he promised that he would smash the person who dared to hurt lobai before that kind of thing started. "Cheng Dao." Li Taibai clenched his fist, and he smashed it on the ground. "Boom!" The whole Tiantong city suddenly trembled. Countless people looked at the center of the earthquake, and their eyes showed the color of fear. "Qing Wuwei is angry." "Who should make Qing Wuwei angry at such a time?" "If you care about face, then you care. I''m afraid of death, and I didn''t fight against the Qing people, so I went to apologize." An old man stood up and said. "Although I''m not afraid of death, I''d like to die if I can." Another one left. "When young Wuwei came to Tiantong City, no one could fight him. Now he is stronger, and we are more unlikely to be opponents. That guy has a bad temper, otherwise he would not be driven out of the city and come here. God knows if he would be angry all of a sudden and ignore the order of the king." Another one left. In the retreat of these people, a figure left. The power of one blow is so terrible and shocking that it is powerful. "What''s the matter, sir?" "Patriarch, who invaded?" Two figures came from afar. Bailing and Qingxuan looked at Li Taibai''s back and asked. "It''s nothing. I just want to practice all of a sudden." Li Taibai turned his head, looked at them and said with a smile, but his smile at this time was particularly terrible, like a demon from the abyss. "Dad, your face is so scary." A tender voice sounded, Qingru and Qingyang came from afar. "I''m training my facial muscles. Only when I become a bit fierce, the enemy will be timid. My strength can only play seven levels, which has a great effect on fighting." Li Taibai explained seriously. "Dad, can I watch you practice?" Qingru asks curiously. "Patriarch, can I see your cultivation?" Qingxuan said that there was a look of expectation in his eyes. Ten years ago, every time qingwuwei practiced, he followed qingwuwei. "You can see it if you want." Li Taibai said. "Boom boom." The violent impact sounds again. In the dilapidated courtyard, the old land is crumbling. "The power of the patriarch is as strong as ever." Qingxuan said with admiration. "Of course, my father is the most powerful." Qingru''s eyes show the color of worship. Li Taibai''s fight not long ago left a deep impression on the little girl''s heart. "Are you stupid?" Qing Yang rolled his eyes and said, "this kind of power, even the ordinary Ling Shuai, can do it. He''s not practicing. He''s just fighting at random." Li Taibai naturally heard the conversation between Qingyang and others, but he was too lazy to pay attention to it. At this time, he was extremely irritable. Just thinking that Luo Bai might be injured, he wanted to kill people and go crazy. Love your wife, but that''s all. ... in Baidi City, Luo Bai''s face was pale, and a trace of blood overflowed from her mouth. Her hands were open, and the blood fell on the earth, even on her clothes, with a trace of cracks. But what''s amazing is that there is a layer of armor inside the clothes, which blocks Cheng Dao''s attack. "Miss lo, I''m going to lose." "Although I''m going to lose, I have to admit that Miss Luo''s talent is really strong. Under Cheng Dao''s attack, it has lasted for so long. If the ordinary spirit king meets Miss Luo, it is very likely that she is not her opponent." Someone whispered. During this period of fighting, everyone had a new view of lobai, who was a strong and stubborn girl. She was defeated again and again, and rushed up again and again. Although the weapon clan''s damage was not fatal because of her armor, if it wasn''t for her armor, the girl would have been seriously injured or even died. But being defeated again and again, and advancing again and again in a battle where there is no hope at all, this is not what ordinary people can do. "Did you find anything?" At this time, an old voice sounded, the old man''s eyes looked at Luo Bai, his eyes were full of amazing color. "Miss Luo, every time she fights, she has more time to hold on."When they heard the old man''s words, everyone was surprised. They recalled the battle not long ago. They suddenly got into a commotion. They finally found out that with the number of battles, lobai could have lobai with one move, but now he can hold on for one minute. "She''s stronger!" At this moment, people have a new understanding of lobai''s talent. They look at lobai with eyes full of wonder. It''s hard to see in the flower and tree world that you can become stronger in the battle. Everyone who can do this is a genius, such as the old ancestor of Bai family and the Grandmaster of Yinsheng. "It''s not the same. Our fight is in the same strength. A strong collision will trigger the potential in the body and make ourselves stronger. But if we face a strong opponent, we can''t have the chance to break out the potential." Bai''s ancestors said. "No matter how powerful the opponent is, how to let his potential explode when he is defeated." The sound Saint Lao Zu also opens his mouth to say. This sentence has won the approval of countless people. As the top ones in the flower and tree world, these people naturally understand that the most important way to become strong in battle is to make their opponents similar to themselves. If they are too strong, they will not become strong but seek abuse. "Hoo." At this moment, in everyone''s eyes, lobai moved again, her body cut through the void. But this time, Luobai fell to the ground, a mouthful of blood spit out from her mouth, but on her tired face, her eyes are shining, it seems very excited. This time she held on for a whole minute and a half. "It''s a little closer, it''s a little closer." After fighting, she felt that she had grasped a little bit of understanding. She felt that she was only a little bit short of breaking through, and she could transform herself. "I''m a little bored." Cheng Dao''s voice rang out. In the battle after battle, he began to look at lobai and enjoy lobai again and again, but now it has been dull. "Then it''s over." This time, Cheng Dao attacked, and his body disappeared in the sky and the earth. At this moment, his speed increased again, and the giant claw with a strong force grabbed Luobai''s head. Luobai''s head had no armor to block. If he hit it, he would die. He wants the good guys to stop him and put an end to this fight. "He can be faster!" Looking at Cheng Dao''s disappearing figure, his eyes widened. At this moment, even the good people narrowed their eyes and concentrated. At this moment, Cheng Dao''s speed has surpassed the realm of the spirit king, even the realm of the spirit king can''t see clearly. Even if it was him, he could see the speed of Cheng Dao clearly only when he was absorbed. "The young Cheng family is too strong." There was an idea in the old man''s mind. If it wasn''t for Li Taibai''s dazzling, maybe Cheng Dao would be the strongest fighting force in the realm of Lingwang. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 499 Array www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 500 What is the limit? The limit of wind? The limit of the realm? The limit of combat power? Luobai''s eyes are very bright. The so-called limit is just what a person''s realm sees. They can''t see what''s behind the limit, so they think it''s the limit, but they don''t know that there is a world behind the limit. Before ancient times, when the first practitioner appeared, everyone would think that spiritualism was the limit of human beings. When the first spiritualism appeared, everyone would be shocked, and then thought that this was the limit. The so-called limit, originally defined by man, is the existence waiting to be broken by the stronger. Those who break it are called miracles. The name of miracle, that''s all. "So what''s my limit? What do I see? What can I break? " Luo Bai''s eyes look at Cheng Dao. At this moment, she already understands. Looking at Luo Bai''s eyes, Cheng Dao''s inexplicable courage in his heart panics, as if he saw a high presence. But soon, the panic becomes angry. "Die for me!" Cheng Dao''s body passed through the void, waves in the air. He was full of anger at his recent panic. Looking at Cheng Dao''s attack as fast as ever, Luo Bai doesn''t have any panic in her eyes, even she doesn''t have any movement. She knows that her body can''t keep up with Cheng Dao''s speed, just can''t keep up with it. The gap of realm can''t be surpassed by sudden realization. Feeling Cheng Daoyi''s attack, Luo Bai closes his eyes. At this moment, her consciousness spreads out, and all the changes between heaven and earth are remembered by her senses. Countless winds pass through her mind. This is the wind of heaven and earth, this is the wind of wine, this is the wind of Cheng Dao''s attack. The wind is invisible, but powerful. Luobai steps lightly and steps on a wind under her feet. The next second, her steps step on the second wind again. This is the wind of Cheng Dao''s attack. When her steps fall on the wind, Luobai feels the change coming from her feet. The wind is constantly changing. Because of the collision of countless winds, because Cheng Dao''s speed is too fast, the attack wind is changing all the time. In the face of the wind, lobai did not resist, countless failures, she has a good understanding of the wind, she let go of the control of her body, just like giving up her own vision, let her senses more aware of the changes of the wind. In everyone''s eyes, lobai turns into a butterfly again, dancing. "It''s beautiful." But at this moment, there is only one idea in everyone''s heart. In their eyes, lobai''s body shape has not changed, but there is a sense of beauty, like a butterfly fairy stepping into the world, dancing for the world. Lingfengbu, gathering and dispersing invisible, wind clouds scattered, invisible heaven and earth. At this moment, a voice rang out between heaven and earth. It is the voice of heaven and earth. It is the voice of heaven. At this moment, the voice of heaven spread all over the whole dragon world, all over the place. "The sound of breaking the pole." In the flower and tree world, a huge figure opened his eyes, his eyes full of shock color. "Who is the voice of breaking the pole in this world? Who is it? Is that Li Taibai again? " The voice of the huge figure resounded through the sky and the earth. His body moved and he was about to leave his bed. But when his feet were only a little away from the bed, he took them back. "Not yet. It''s not time yet." The huge figure whispered. At the end of the sky and the corner of the sea, countless young girls are walking around. Each of these figures is incomparable, but one of them is in Qizong, which is more beautiful, just like standing out from the crowd. This girl is Yuexin. This is the guardian force of the Terran, where the Moon Clan is located. "The sound of breaking the pole!" Hear the voice of the sky ring out, month clan location, a girl stopped his action, a pair of eyes stare big. "Sister Xin, is this the legendary voice of breaking the pole?" One by one, the girls looked at Yuexin, and their eyes were full of love. "Speed up your actions, the voice of breaking the pole will appear, the Terran will change, and the guardian existence of the Terran must appear soon." A cold voice sounded in the sky. "Honor your long life." The girls knelt down on the ground. "Terran, is the world really against me? Is it really so difficult to make the world a better place? " In the depths of the demon land, a gorgeous woman sat on the throne. Her beautiful face was very pale, with a trace of tenderness. "Daughter, is this the voice of the broken pole? What shall we do? " A stout figure came from afar. It was a figure covered with golden hair. Every inch of skin contained powerful power. Every move, as the stars surge. "Father, it''s OK. Everything will go according to the plan." Zhuge Mingyue said. "Daughter, the human race is not important. Sooner or later it will be ours. Is your body really OK?" Zhuge Mingyue called the existence of the father emperor, is now the emperor of demon land, demon emperor.Looking at Zhuge Mingyue, the eyes of the demon emperor are full of love. Looking at the love in the eyes of the demon emperor, Zhuge Mingyue didn''t have any expression on her face. "Father, my body is OK. Just act according to my plan. It''s just a little broken voice." Zhuge Mingyue''s voice is very cold. Looking at his best offspring, the eyes of the demon emperor were shining, and he secretly made a decision in his heart. "Well, let''s go to bed. It''s very late. Let''s practice here today." Li Taibai''s face showed a smile. He turned around and said to Bai Ling and others. "Dad, what was that sound just now?" Qingru looks at Li Taibai and asks. "A sound that makes people want to sleep." Li Taibai said with a smile. The voice of breaking the pole is known only by the most advanced beings. Most people don''t know what it stands for. Countless people in Tianlong land kneel on the ground, and their eyes are full of fear. In their eyes, this is the voice of heaven, representing the sky. "The sound of breaking the pole." A hot flame surged in the cave, a beautiful figure, looking at the changes outside, her mouth slightly curved. "Laozu." Qizhan looks at the woman in the magma with a face of fear. "Practice well. If you don''t succeed, you will never be able to keep up with your boss." Looking at the weapon war, the woman said. "Yes, sir." It''s a little bit of a fight. Looking at the figure of Qizhan leaving, the woman sighs. Naturally, she can see that the talent of Qizhan has been developed to the extreme by Li Taibai. It''s impossible to catch up with Li Taibai. "But being able to get to know your predecessors, even if you have such a talent in your life, it''s enough to let you step on the peak you can''t imagine." The strength of reincarnation can''t be measured at all. It''s the most advanced existence in the divine world. Each one can suppress an era in the divine world. "What is this?" In Baidi City, countless pairs of eyes look at the courtyard where Li Taibai lives, where the golden light is shining, the sky is shaking, and a golden five clawed Golden Dragon is rolling. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 501 Lobai''s body dances in the wind. Every step, every turn, did not use any power, but it was wonderful to avoid the attack of Cheng Dao. Her body is like a flying paper. Any wind will only make her faster. She dances under Cheng Dao''s giant claws. Endless golden light fell on lobai. The golden dragon dances, and the sound of heaven is handed down to the world. After the realm is fulfilled, a realm reappears, and life is respected. Looking at the changes of heaven and earth, looking at the figure of lobai, everyone is quiet. At this moment, everyone knows that this girl''s talent is beyond their imagination. Breaking the pole is a legend. Heaven and earth change, endless years, broken pole only exists in the legend, after the ages, all people even chase the footsteps of their predecessors are difficult to catch up, let alone broken pole. "Baidimen, what monsters still exist?" Countless people are crying in their hearts. Miraculous genius, unparalleled in all ages, is born in the sky, proud of the world, but also kill the gods. Beauty God, step out of Baidi City, within a day, famous shock the world, its name is God. Today, even Luobai, who has been following Li Taibai in obscurity and whose strength is only the realm of Wuwang, is going to make a big splash. Wuwang''s realm is better than banbuling''s realm, breaking out of the pole and creating another realm of Tianlong. From then on, the seven colors are full and the real gold is respected. When everyone thought that they could see through the strength of baidimen, it was beyond everyone''s expectation again. "Click!" The long sword cuts through Cheng Dao''s body, and the blood falls from the air. This is the second time that Cheng Dao has been injured. After breaking out his own strength, his body retreats and looks at Luo Bai, and his eyes are full of fierce color. "You dare to use me to temper yourself." Cheng Dao said. "Hoo." Lobai stepped back and took a deep breath. She felt the cold air full of wine in her lungs. Her body shook a few steps and almost fell to the ground. Fight after fight, in the final outbreak, her body reached the limit. "I admit, you''re really strong." Looking at Luo Bai''s tottering body, Cheng Dao said again, "if you are in a few years, or even higher, I will not be your opponent, but this time, you will lose." A faint flame appeared in front of Cheng Dao. At the moment when the flame appeared, the whole world became extremely cold. At this moment, the gourd wine industry stopped running, and all the wine aroma seemed to be burnt out at this moment. The power of ice cold emanates from the gourd wine industry. "Click!" In this moment, the world of gourd wine broke. At this moment, the whole Baidi city seems to fall into an ice cave. A cold drop of water condenses in the air and falls on the ground. This is the condensation of water vapor in the air. "The flame of ice!" At the moment of seeing the flame, the old man and others screamed. The flame of ice cold is as cold as the extreme ice, but it contains extremely high temperature. Cold and heat collide with each other and cannot be compatible. However, when the temperature of the flame reaches a certain level, the flame will emit cold. The flame is known as the flame of ice cold. In the history of Tianlong continent, the flame of ice and cold once sent out a bright era. Ten thousand years ago, the king of ice cold understood that even the flame of ice cold was the only existence that was not the king of spirit, but was praised as the king. The king of ice cold was the realm of the half step king of spirit. But relying on the flame of ice cold, even the half spirit Saint could fight against it. However, the king of ice cold only lived for half a year. He was burned by the fire and died under the fire of ice cold. How can a little half step spirit king control such forces as the cold flame. After the death of the king of ice cold, countless strong people tried to find the origin of the flame of ice cold in the places where the king of ice cold lived and the places where the king of ice cold went, but they got nothing. The flame of ice cold has become a legend between heaven and earth. No one thought that at this time, the flame of ice appeared again, and still appeared in the hands of a king of spirit. "Do you still think you have a chance?" Cheng Dao looked at Luo Bai, "you don''t know who you are facing, and you don''t know what the world is like." "Hoo." Looking at Cheng Dao, Luo Bai vomited a breath, she shook head. She doesn''t have any strength now, let alone facing the stronger Cheng Dao. "Don''t you know the world?" Looking at Cheng Dao, Luo Bai''s face showed a smile. "I hate to admit it, but do you know? You have a very right saying Luo Bai looked at Cheng Dao and said seriously. "Well?" Cheng Dao eyebrows slightly wrinkle, he can''t think of the reason why Luo Bai smile at this time. "The law of the jungle, the weak have no human rights, so you have no right to speak in my eyes." A faint light appeared on lobai''s body. It was a trace of flame. The flame was extremely small, only a trace. It seemed that it would go out at any time."Fire?" Looking at the flame in Luo Bai''s hand, Cheng Dao''s face shows the color of irony. Playing with fire, who can be compared with him in this world? "It seems that this is your card. In this case, I will put out your fire and let you know what is powerlessness and what is the incompetence of the weak." Cheng Dao said. The white flame, from Cheng Dao''s hand burst open, toward Luo Bai swept away. "Master, stop it. If you are touched by the fire, Miss Luo will die." Cried the old man, his eyes full of dignity. "Miss Orient." The ancestor of the Bai family looks at Dongfang Xianyun, who doesn''t move at this time. "Just watch." Dongfang Xianyun said. Hearing Dongfang Xianyun''s words, everyone''s face is changed greatly. No one knows what Dongfang Xianyun means. Does she really think Luobai can face the cold flame? Cheng Tian frowned. "Stupid." The flame of ice cold is the extreme of flame. There is no flame to fight against. If lobai uses other forces, he may win, but flame is absolutely impossible. "Boom!" The white flame covered Luobai and everyone''s heart. At this moment, all eyes looked at Luobai. No one knew what would happen to Li Taibai if Luobai really died? How crazy that genius would be. "Cheng family, do you really want to die?" A pair of eyes look at Cheng Tian. Cheng Tian has no fear in his eyes, but a smile. "Lobai, I lost. Unfortunately, a gorgeous beauty died like this. You have to testify for me that lobai himself accepted the challenge. We won in the formal duel. It''s strange. We have no eye for strength. One step is too careful." Cheng Tian said with a smile. "Well?" Suddenly Cheng Tian is stunned, and his smile froze. Looking at the changes on Cheng Tian''s face, a pair of eyes look at the fighting place, one by one the faces show strange colors. A little flame appeared in the white flame. It was very weak, but it was as weak and firm as a light in the night, shining with its own luster. "Boom!" The next second, the flame expanded, as if heaven and earth were born, and as if the explosion of world destruction, the flame enveloped heaven and earth. The white flame was engulfed in this moment. The expansion of the flame, once again restored to its original state, like a filament, quietly burning. "Playing with fire in front of me?" In baidimen, a cave full of magma, a gorgeous woman shakes her head, and her eyes are full of irony. In this heaven and earth, even the divine world, there are several people who dare to play with fire in front of the Phoenix clan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 502 "In the end, he used the power of brother Taibai." Luo Bai shakes her head and looks at Cheng Dao in the sky. The flame in her hand beats and says, "why should I care about the world in the eyes of servants?" A piece of paper floats into the air and falls in front of Cheng Dao. This is the master servant contract. It swears in the name of the world heart of Tianlong world and is witnessed by heaven. "Sign your name, or die." Listening to Luo Bai''s voice, Cheng Dao lowered his head. "I''ll sign it." Cheng Dao said. "Miss Luo, Cheng Dao is just joking with you. Why do you take it seriously?" Cheng Tian said suddenly, with a fake smile on his face. "But I''m not kidding." Replied lobai. "Do you want to go back? Or do you want to challenge our bottom line? " Luo Bai''s eyes looked at Dongfang Xianyun, and his voice said coldly, "Dongfang Xianyun, if he says one more word, chop." "Yes, sir." Dongfang Xianyun turns around and stares at Cheng Tian. Hearing Luo Bai''s words, Cheng Tian''s eyes show anger, but seeing Dongfang Xianyun''s cold eyes, his body suddenly shivers. He has a feeling that as long as he says one more word, he will die here. "Sign it." Luo Bai looks at Cheng Dao. Looking at lobai''s indifference, everyone found that lobai was not so easy to speak. All of a sudden, there was a story. On the holy Road, the girl was also a decisive person. She killed the strong one in Wuwang''s realm. She crossed countless cities to kill the person who insulted Li Taibai. How can such people be weak. "Ha ha ha." At this time, a laugh rang out in the sky and a huge virtual shadow appeared in the air. It was a figure who could not see his face clearly. He was wearing gold armor and was very brave. "A dream of a million years, wake up with the fence, just know the sea, soil, sand." A low sigh sounded, and a burst of sadness rose in everyone''s heart, feeling the helplessness from the torrent of time and the sigh from the eternal existence. "To die!" A sweet hum rang out. Dongfang Xianyun''s body crossed the void and appeared beside the huge figure. The slender jade hand sent out snow-white light and chopped to the huge shadow. "The goddess? You''re a little weak Huge figure, light said. A golden long halberd appeared in the hands of the huge figure. The long halberd cut through the void and cut to the eastern Xianyun. The void is broken, the heaven and the earth are broken, at this moment, a gray breath appears in the void, the gray breath appears in the moment, a breath of death, at this moment, all people feel as if they have entered the world of death, everything will die, their bodies are withering, their blood is burning. "Hum!" A cold hum rang out, and the fire burned heaven and earth. All the people come back, the huge figure has disappeared, Dongfang Xianyun stands in the void, there is no emotion on his face, and the flame in Luobai''s hand has returned to the seedling state again. "What happened?" Countless people look at each other. Looking at the expressionless Luobai and Dongfang Xianyun standing in the sky, no one knows what happened, but not long ago, the power of the huge figure is still playing back in their minds. It''s a force they don''t understand. At this moment, the world became very strange in these people''s eyes, the appearance of the gods, the appearance of the light of the attack, and the God of the Cheng family who finally came into the world. No one knows why the world suddenly became so strange, but everyone knows that from today on, the pattern of the world has changed again. With the emergence of the spirit of the Cheng family, the Baidi gate has been unable to be exclusive. "Want to know how to get artistic conception?" "My Cheng family naturally has a way to get artistic conception. As long as you come to my Cheng family, the Cheng family will personally take you to the place to find a way to get artistic conception." In the void, Cheng Tian''s voice rings out, but the figures of Cheng Tian and Cheng Dao have long disappeared. "Nothing. Let''s go on with our business." There was no change in Luo Bai''s face. Listen to what Luobai said, it''s also about artistic conception, but Luobai said that when Li Taibai comes back, the time is uncertain, let everyone wait patiently. When lobai finished speaking, the crowd gradually left, and everyone''s eyes were twinkling with thoughts. On this day, there were many fewer people in Baidi city. The appearance of the Cheng family gives people a second choice. With the strong attack of the Cheng family, the White Emperor gate has no response. You know, it''s a naked slap in the face, which shows that the White Emperor gate is afraid of the gods of the Cheng family. ... with the emergence of the Cheng family, the Terran land has changed. But no one paid attention to this moment. Everyone''s eyes looked at the contact place between the demon land and the Terran. There, the war on race would start completely. If the Terran failed, the demon land would drive the leader straight in and directly cut off all the contact of the Terran. If the Terran won, it would become their fortress, where they could attack and defend, and take back their former position Land.No one knows what Li Taibai thinks about the changes of the human race. Even Luo Bai and others don''t know what Li Taibai is thinking. Everything about the Cheng family is the same as what he said. The emergence of ancient gods and the rise of the Cheng family. For baidimen, this kind of thing is meaningless except for making them have one more enemy. "Meaning?" Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the big men of tiantongcheng who were kneeling on the ground in front of him. The corners of his mouth arced slightly. This world is not all good for him, it is perfect. When the moon is full, it will be lost; when the water is full, it will overflow. The road is fifty, and the sky is forty-nine. Perfect sometimes, waiting for destruction. The heart of the world is the control system of heaven and earth, and it is the existence that manages everything in the Tianlong continent. In this world, who knows the heart of the world better than Li Taibai? Even if the heart of the world itself does not have Li Taibai, it knows itself better. Zhuge Mingyue, for example, is absolutely the most perfect being in the world. Wisdom, talent, beauty and even life experience are all the most perfect, but they are incurable. This is the regulation of the way of heaven. Perfection is defect. Prosperity is followed by desolation. The samsara of heaven and earth, the song of the road, is it not so. Instead of waiting for the heart of the world to control and let everything out of its own control, it''s better to drop the pieces and let the imperfect one become its own backhand. "Some people, it seems that they really don''t know how to live or die. It seems that there are still people who don''t take my words seriously." Looking at the people kneeling on the ground in front of him, a sneer appeared on Li Taibai''s face. "Qing Wuwei, we are all right. Why should we kneel down to you?" A voice rang out, and many figures appeared in the sky. These are the strong people of Tiantong city. They gathered together at this time, and the momentum was huge. "Qing Wuwei, do you know that the order of the king''s land is to kill ten people for evil, and kill a hundred people for death." "You have killed more than a dozen people. The patrols will be sent to kill those people. You have the right to protect yourself. If you kill us, you will surely die." "Qing Wuwei, you know the crime!" In the distant sky, more than ten dark shadows appeared, each of which was the realm of the spirit king. These people were wearing purple robes with the word patrol embroidered on them. Patrol, representing the royal land, the decree of the demon emperor. "Ha ha ha, the patrolman is here. What do you think of green Wuwei?" One by one the laughter rang out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 503 "Demon emperor order: kill ten people for evil, need to accept ten palace trial, green Wuwei and we go a trip." Fifteen patrolmen, looking at Li Taibai, said coldly. Looking at the patrols in the air, people in Tiantong city were afraid. Patrol, instead of the demon emperor to patrol the world, want to join the patrol, strength at least Lingwang realm. Even in the depths of the demon land, the location of the king''s land, and the existence of the patrol, no one dares to offend easily. Even if it is as strong as the half spirit saint, it can''t look directly at the dignity of the patrol. "Qing Wuwei, what do you do now?" A pair of eyes looking at Li Taibai, full of irony. Kneeling on the ground, people look embarrassed. They look at Li Taibai hesitantly. Finally, some people stand up and hide to one side. There are also some people kneeling on the ground, at a loss, they do not know, should stand up or continue to kneel. "What''s the situation?" Looking at the crowd kneeling in front of Li Taibai''s door, the patrolman frowned slightly and asked. "My Lord, qingwuwei..." in the air, a man said to the patrolman. Hearing this man''s words, the patrolman frowned and looked at Li Taibai''s eyes, which made him even more unhappy. "Green inaction, can it happen?" "Daddy." Qingru looks at Li Taibai with a worried look in her eyes. "Nothing." Li Taibai rubbed the little girl''s head, his eyes looked at the crowd, nodded and said, "they are right, they are." When they heard that Li Taibai was outspoken, the patrolmen and others were slightly surprised. Since the establishment of the patrolmen, no one has ever dared to speak to the patrolmen like this. They represent the demon emperor, and even if they have an idea in their heart, they will deny it. "Now that you have admitted it, you don''t have to say much. Come with us." The patrolman said coldly. "Yes." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, two of the patrolmen stepped forward to take Li Taibai away, but Li Taibai''s voice sounded again. "After I kill these people, I''ll go with you." Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the whole Tiantong city became very quiet. His eyes were shocked to stare at Li Taibai. No one believed what he heard. What did this guy say! "Is Qing Wuwei dying?" "Or did I hear the wrong thing?" One by one, there is a doubt in my mind. "Qing Wuwei, what are you talking about?" The voice of the patrolman sounded uncertain. "When I kill these people, I will leave with you. Now you can watch it first." Li Taibai opened his mouth and said that he stepped into the void and stepped towards the people in the sky. Seeing Li Taibai''s action, the patrolman''s face changed greatly. Li Taibai didn''t pay attention to them at all. "Patrol adult, you see, there is no demon emperor in this green Wuwei''s eyes. Without you, you must save us." Each figure in the sky said, his eyes full of fear. No one thought that Li Taibai really dared to kill them, and even dared to say this in front of the patrolman. Looking at Li Taibai''s action, originally quietly separated from some people kneeling on the ground, at this time looked at each other, quietly returned to the kneeling place. "Qing Wuwei is crazy. It''s the stupidest to reason with such a madman." "Qing Wuwei!" The eyes of the patrols were icy. "One more word, I''ll kill you all." Li Taibai''s eyes looked at the patrolman and others, and his eyes were extremely cold. Seeing Li Taibai''s cold eyes, the bodies of the 15 patrolmen stopped in the same place. At this moment, they felt extremely cold, as if they would be killed as long as they stepped forward. "This guy really dares to kill us." An idea crossed the minds of the patrollers. "Back." There was a chilly voice among the patrolmen. This was the shorter man among the 15 patrolmen. Hearing the little man''s words, the patrolmen did not hesitate, stepped back and stood in the distance. Seeing the actions of the patrollers, the strong of all forces in Tiantong city were shocked. Those who were proud and didn''t want to kneel down in front of Li Taibai were very pale at this time. They never thought that Qing Wuwei would dare to do this. What''s more, they didn''t think that these patrollers were directly frightened by Qing Wuwei. "Damn it An idea crossed their mind. But at this time, Li Taibai has already shot, green dragon roars, a hundred green dragons, covering the sky, biting the people in the air. The strength of the spirit king realm. There is no accident in the existence of the half step spirit king. "Captain, are we watching like this?" Looking at the killing in the air, the eyes of the patrols showed anger. This is the first time that someone dares to be so reckless in front of them. "No? Do you think you can stop him? " The short man, looking at the people around him, said with no emotion."Do you know why you are ordinary members and I am the team leader?" They shook their heads when they heard what the little man said. "So you are too stupid to use your pig brain?" The short man said with dissatisfaction. "Even Jin Wu and his ten shadow spirit kings were killed by Qing Wuwei. How do you think our 15 people compare with Jin Wu?" Asked the little man. "Gold tungsten is a rare genius in demon land for thousands of years. It''s extremely gifted. The top ten shadow spirit kings are the guardians trained by the Jin people in order to protect gold tungsten. Each of them is extremely gifted. Although we are not afraid, we dare not say we can win." Said one of the patrolmen. "Bah, if you are not afraid of anything, we 15 people are not rivals at all. Don''t put gold on your face." The short man glanced at the talking patrolman and scolded. "Fifteen of us are not opponents of Jin Wu and others, but Jin Wu and others were killed by Qing Wuwei. Do you think it is possible for Qing Wuwei to kill us?" Hearing the short man''s words, the other 14 patrolmen were slightly stunned, leaving a cold sweat on their forehead. "Captain, how dare Qing Wuwei attack us? You know, we represent the demon emperor. " There is a patrolman some not satisfied said. "So, let you use your brains, other people may not dare, but now qingwuwei is just a madman. When he kills these people and follows us into the Kingdom, it''s not for us to knead and work hard for the weak chickens like tiantongcheng. Do you think it''s worth it?" The short man said with disdain. In the demon land, the strong are respected and the power is supreme, which is even stronger than the Terran. The weak have no position in the eyes of the strong. The existence of the deep demon land never regards the same clan outside the demon land as their own kind. Even though this idea has changed after the change, the idea handed down from generation to generation will not change in just ten years. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 504 The green dragon dances. Blood spilled from the air, dyed the sky red. This is an extremely horrible scene. Since ten years ago, demon land has not experienced such a large area of clan fighting, especially in front of the patrol. "Are you afraid?" Looking at Bai Ling and others with a dull face, Li Taibai stood in the void and asked. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Bai Ling gave a little meal. "Are you afraid?" Bai Ling''s face showed a bitter smile. Ten years later, she was afraid of death, but this time, she was afraid. She was not afraid of death, but she was afraid of the accident of Qingru and Qingyang. "Not afraid." Qingyang some delicate voice sounded, looking at the corpse on the earth, there was no fear in his eyes. "Damn these people!" Qing Yang''s voice was full of hatred. Ten years later, he saw with his own eyes how these people insulted the Qing people and how they insulted their mothers. He vowed countless times to make these people pay the price. The man of demon land is not afraid of death. He is never afraid of death. "Dad, Ru Ru is not afraid." Qingru looked at Li Taibai, her face was full of worship, and said, "RuRu believes in Dad, with Dad, no one can bully us." The girl''s mind is very pure. She believes in qingwuwei and her father. This is the hero that her mother mentioned many times. "Patriarch, Qingxuan''s life was yours 15 years ago." Qingxuan looked at Li Taibai and said. "Master, if something really happens, let''s face it together. In the next life, we will still be family." Looking at Qingyang and Qingru, a smile appeared on bailing''s face. She looked at Li Taibai and said. "Ha ha ha." Qingwuwei''s laughter rang out. His eyes looked deep into the demon land and said, "you don''t need the next life. In this life, you will be OK. I said that bullying your existence, I will make them pay the price. At the beginning, those people drove us out of the king''s land, now it''s time for them to pay the price." "Just don''t know, Wang Di, how many people are afraid of my coming back now." "Let''s go." Li Taibai looked at the 15 punishers and said. Looking at Li Taibai''s haughty face, there were 15 punishers, with strange colors in their eyes. "Let''s go then." The short captain showed disdain in his eyes. "What about those who were once driven out of the kingdom? Ten years ago, great changes have taken place in the demon land. The Qing and Bai people, who used to be, can no longer be the protective umbrella. When you enter the depths of the king''s land, you are just a piece of trash to be slaughtered. " .... watching Li Taibai''s family leave, tiantongcheng, countless once great people, spread out on the ground. Not long ago, Li Taibai''s killing filled these people with fear. I''m afraid that Li Taibai''s intention to kill them. "Fortunately, I didn''t do anything to the Qing people back then." Someone whispered. "This green inaction, even more crazy than that year." "Fortunately, it''s over. Qingwuwei has left tiantongcheng and will never come back." A voice sounded a little relaxed. Hearing this voice, everyone''s face was smiling. "Although Qing Wuwei''s strength has become stronger, his head has become stupid. He killed people in front of the patrolmen. It''s so stupid." "What about strength? From today on, there is no such person as qingwuwei in the world. " "Ten years ago, he didn''t know the change of demon land. Today''s demon land is fundamentally different from that of ten years ago. Ten years ago, there was nothing wrong with his killing, but now, there is no doubt that he will die." "Even gold and tungsten do not dare to slaughter openly in the face of the Qing people. Instead, they have been used for ten years and slowly eroded." One voice rings out, and people''s eyes are full of irony. They are releasing their pressure. "Qing Wuwei is such a fool. Let''s wait for the news of his death in Tiantong city. I predicted his three deaths as early as yesterday." There was a voice. It was a man in a white robe with a goatee. "Oh? Tell me, what are the three mortals? " A voice sounded in the ear of the goatee man. Hearing this sound, all the people on the scene stopped for a round and looked at a man standing in the void. The goat bearded man''s face became even more pale. "Qing Wuwei." Looking at the man in the air, tiantongcheng people''s bodies tremble. No one thought that qingwuwei would appear in tiantongcheng again. "Well, don''t worry. I just thought that I didn''t say goodbye to you when I finally came back. It''s too disrespectful to leave like this. So I''ll say hello to you. You go on. I''ll leave now." With a smile on his face, Li Taibai looked at the crowd, waved, turned around and left again. Behind him, there were 15 patrolmen, their eyes full of helplessness.Watching Li Taibai turn and leave, tiantongcheng people are relieved again. "You go on, I like to be discussed." But at this time, Li Taibai returned to his body again, with a smile on his face and waving hands with tiantongcheng people. After waving his hand, Li Taibai left again. Looking at Li Taibai who disappeared in the distance, tiantongcheng became very quiet. His eyes looked at each other. No one dared to say another word about Qing Wuwei. "Qingwuwei is so powerful. Now we are fighting against the Terrans. The strong must be given special treatment. I think qingwuwei will be fine." A man, a little embarrassed, said. With that, his eyes looked around to see if the terrible figure would still be around. "Well, I think I like what you say." A voice sounded in the man''s ear. Hearing this figure, people''s faces suddenly changed, one by one body suddenly retrogressed, looking at the green Wuwei who didn''t know when to appear in the crowd. "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I just came to see you. I''m leaving now. I''m leaving." Li Taibai said with a smile again that his figure was far away again. "Gulu." "I suddenly remembered that I had something else to do, so I went back first." Someone said. Hearing this person''s words, others also nodded and agreed. The figure of the people left quickly, and no one dared to say a bad word about qingwuwei. ... "Qing Wuwei, what''s the point of doing this?" In the distant sky, a man''s face is irritated at this time. His appearance is changing from a green inaction to a patrolman. At the time of leaving, Qing Wuwei sent a message to them and asked them to do so, otherwise they would be killed. "Yes." With a smile on his face, Li Taibai looked at Bai Ling and others and said, "do you feel very comfortable now?" "Dad, I''m very comfortable now." Qingru nodded her head and her eyes were full of laughter. Looking at those who bullied them, so scared, she was very happy. "You see, isn''t that the meaning?" Li Taibai said with a smile. "Hum." The eyes of the patrollers showed anger, but in the end, no one spoke. They took Li Taibai to step deep into the demon field. "Into the king''s land, I see how comfortable you are." The man who turned into a green inaction gnawed his teeth in his heart. Looking at the crowd, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly, feeling the heart of the world''s attention gathering slowly in the heaven and earth. In the divine world, there is a saying that the wild goose plucks its hair and the beast leaves its skin. In order to gather the world''s attention, he will not let go of any trace of the world''s attention. As for the anger of these patrollers, Li Taibai''s eyes are shining. What he wants is the anger of these people. Otherwise, how can the demon land explode completely and let these people understand that he is coming. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 505 "Qing Wuwei." Deep in the demon land, in a huge castle, at this time, a huge figure with copper yellow eyes can be seen. In its copper yellow pupil, you can see an inverted cross. "I want him dead!" The sound of gold and tungsten is full of killing. Here is a splendid castle, everything is emitting a golden light, everyone''s clothes are golden, here is the most dazzling place in the demon land, the Jin nationality. "Don''t worry, he will die." In front of Jin tungsten, a Golden Shadow said faintly, "kill my son, die a green Wuwei, how to get rid of hatred? It''s time for the Qing and Bai people to withdraw from the stage of the kingdom. " "Patriarch." A man in gold armor stepped into the hall and looked at the glittering gold in front of him. His eyes were full of awe. "Are you ready for what I asked you to prepare?" Asked the head of the Jin clan. "Chief Hui, we are ready." The man in the golden armor nodded. "Dad, what are you going to prepare?" The eyes of gold and tungsten show the color of confusion. "It''s time for you to enter the ancestral land, too. A month later, if you win the first place, you can get the demon moon crown." Hearing the words of the head of the Jin clan, the eyes of Jin Tun were shocked. "The demon emperor took out the demon moon crown!" The demon moon crown, in the demon land, is a legendary existence. It is said that it has a great secret and is an artifact handed down from ancient times. It is said that the demon moon crown contains the elixir of longevity, which can cure all kinds of diseases. "The life of the little princess is not long. Naturally, the demon emperor wants to find a way to cure the princess." Jin clan chief light says. "When you enter the ancestral land, you will get the supreme nature. I need you to come out and win the first place. Qingwuwei is just a little man. When you come out, you will be given it to you." Jin clan chief light says. "Good." Jin Tun nodded his head and his eyes were full of excitement. Looking at Jin Tun''s eyes, the mouth of the head of the Jin clan arced slightly. The demon moon crown is finally coming back to us. After 50000 years of lurking, it''s time for our Jin family to take control of this world again. As for Qing Wuwei. In the eyes of the head of the Jin clan, he didn''t care about anything. A little man offended him and removed it immediately. The ten halls were audited. When six halls were closely related to him, who could stop the audit? "That little chess piece, unexpectedly, came back." The head of the Jin clan had an idea in his mind. At the same time, it is not only the chieftain of the Jin nationality, but also the other ten members of the temple who have crossed this idea. "Green inaction?" Zhuge Mingyue looked at the information in her hand, her eyes showed the color of thinking, and finally she sighed, "it''s not the right time to come back." Thinking of what happened ten years ago and the proud young man, Zhuge Mingyue sighed again. "Miss." Xiaoman appeared from afar and looked at Zhuge Mingyue with a worried look in his eyes. The blood color on Zhuge Mingyue''s face is less and less. These days, she clearly feels that Zhuge Mingyue''s cough is more and more. "Xiaoman, do you think it would be cruel if someone followed me when I was young, abandoned his family and everything because of my command, and went to a strange country, but now I have to abandon him when I come back?" Zhuge Mingyue looked at Xiaoman and said in a low voice. "No Xiao man''s voice rang out. Looking at Zhuge Mingyue, Xiaoman said with a firm face: "the decision made by Miss must be correct. If Miss wants to give up Xiaoman one day, it must be because there is a need to give up Xiaoman. Xiaoman will not feel cruel, but will gladly accept it." Zhuge Mingyue''s eyes show a trace of tenderness, Xiaoman''s answer, she has long known, her heart''s decision is early decision, no one can change, for her dream, she can give up anyone, even her own. But, after all, this give up, or will let her feel bad. I don''t know why, Zhuge Mingyue''s mind came up with the figure of a young man, who was weak, but let her amazing for a long time, that everyone''s face is full of smile shifangzong. "If it were you, what would you do?" Zhuge Mingyue had an idea in her mind. Then, she shook her head and put down her thoughts. "To live well, I will give you a big gift soon. I hope you can continue my ideal world and make your idea come true." Zhuge Mingyue''s eyes looked into the void, and the fluctuation in her eyes disappeared and became indifferent again. "Cough, cough." In the open palace, the cough of Zhuge Mingyue was heard. Outside the palace, a black horse stood quietly on its snowy feet, and the fire was burning quietly. "Heizun." A graceful figure appeared, this is a girl of human race. "Master, I''ve got what I want." The Terran girl knelt on the ground, her face was extremely cold, and she couldn''t see anything clearly."Is the tenth hall really hooked?" Looking at the information in the hand of the Terran girl, the black horse whispered that it stepped towards the palace. "Heizun." The Terran maiden spoke again. "Nine years ago, the young lady picked you up in the Terran land and told you that you must have a chance to revenge. Your brother has entered the realm of the king of spirit some time ago. If you want to revenge, you have to make yourself stronger." Looking at the sound of the black horse disappearing, the eyes of the Terran girl are shining with the color of hatred. "Beast, you wait, I will kill you myself, let your parents, let the villagers die in the underground." The Terran girl clenched her fist. "My dear brother, I don''t know how you will look when you see me again? I''m looking forward to it ... in Baidi City, a figure appeared, which was a man with hot breath. After entering Baidi City, the man went directly to the residence of Luobai and others and knelt down at the gate. Seeing this man, people around him look strange. This is a spirit king. For Baidi City, now the king of spirit is not a rare creature, but a king of spirit kneels directly at the door of Luobai and others, which is beyond everyone''s expectation. The news also reached lobal. She stepped out and saw the man kneeling at the door, with a strange look in her eyes. "Wu Yidao." Luo Bai never thought that the half step spirit king of the Golden Dragon hall, who finally got the leave of the spirit king flower, would kneel in front of him. "Lobai, I''m here to apologize." Looking at Luo Bai, Wu Yi says. Looking at Luobai, Wu Yidao sighed in his eyes. He never thought that he would meet Luobai and others like this, but he knew what he wanted. "I''m willing to sign a master servant contract." Wu Yidao''s head touched the ground and said seriously. "Do you think you are qualified to sign a master servant contract with me?" Luo Bai said coldly. "Is that so?" Wu Yidao''s face showed a wry smile. He said, "I am willing to sign a master servant contract with anyone you think." Looking at Wu Yidao''s serious expression, Luo Bai was surprised. "What''s your purpose?" Luo Bai did not answer Wu Yi, but asked. "Can we talk alone?" Wu Yidao had a sad look in his eyes. "No, sister-in-law." A figure came from afar and looked at Wu Yi with a watchful face. The voice was the weapon war. After hearing the report from others, he ran over. They were almost killed by the man in front of them during their trip to the holy road forbidden area. "Nothing." But lobai waved his hand. "Thank you." Wu Yidao said gratefully and followed Luobai into the courtyard. After a long time, Luo Bai announced to everyone that Wu Yidao is Ye Feng''s servant from today on. No one knows what Luobai and Wu Yidao said, but Luobai''s order, everyone has doubts in their hearts, but they can only admit it. ... just as everyone was advancing for their own goals, Li Taibai followed the patrollers and others into the king''s land. "Catch him." In the middle of the king''s land, fifteen patrolmen quickly dispersed, looking at Li Taibai, and cheered with a cold face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 506 "You The lady''s eyes glared at the actions of the fifteen patrolmen. "Qingwuwei, you should think of your consequences when you slaughter the demon people. I didn''t expect that you really dare to enter the king''s land with me." Among the patrollers, the short captain said with a cold face. "Do you think you people can hold me?" Looking at the 15 patrollers and the guards of the king''s land, Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. "We really can''t catch it." The little captain nodded and said with a sneer on his face, "but here we are not only fifteen, but twenty." After 15 people, five figures appeared, each of which exuded a strong breath. These five figures are the king of spirit. The breath of each of these five spirit Kings is very strange. "Qingwuwei, you are really strong in the realm of spirit king, but you should not forget the list of spirit king in demon land, right?" In the Terran land, before the world of flowers and trees came out, the king of spirit was already the most extreme existence. There was no list, and no force dared to list the king of spirit. But in the demon land, there was the list of king of spirit. The life span of the demon clan is much longer than that of the Terran. Even if the Terran reaches the semi holy realm, it will only last ten thousand years. But if the demon clan enters the realm of the spirit king, it will last twenty thousand years. For the demon people, their cultivation speed is much slower than that of the human race. In the flower and tree world, all the powerful talents have entered the realm of the king of spirit under the age of 30. For example, the ancestors of the Bai family have entered the realm of the king of spirit around the age of 20. And the demon land, Jin and W almost 40 years old to enter the realm of spirit king, but it has been known as a rare genius of the demon family for thousands of years. For the demon people, talent is secondary, and race is the reason to limit their strength. For example, the rabbit race is a weak race in the whole demon land, and even the strongest one is just a smart realm. The existence of Tiantong city is a stop at the realm of spiritual king. For these people, every existence that can step into the realm of spiritual king is a miracle of race. In the Kingdom, only the race with the blood of the spirit king can survive in the Kingdom, or other races can break through the racial boundaries and enter the realm of the spirit king. But if the spirit king disappears, he will be expelled from the kingdom again. It is very difficult to break through the boundaries of race and status in demon land. The long life span and the racial boundaries make many people unable to break through the realm of the king of spirit and change their thinking. They begin to study other ways to become powerful. They are no longer constrained by the breakthrough of the realm, but explore the power of the realm of the king of spirit. Just as Li Taibai once met Bing Lao when he got the great exploration. This also resulted in the emergence of the list of spirit kings. The list of spirit kings only contains 100 people. Each of these 100 people is the most powerful one in the realm of spirit kings. If anyone else doesn''t agree with the list, they can challenge. As long as the challenge is successful, they can replace it. If you can enter the list of spirit kings, you will be rewarded by the demon emperor. You can enter the blood pool and strengthen your own blood. It is very possible to cross the racial boundary and become the spirit king of the realm. They even let their descendants get rid of the limitation of the realm of the spirit king. With the passage of time, the longer the older generation of spiritual kings live, the stronger their understanding of the realm of spiritual kings will be. Everyone who can enter the list of spiritual kings has the strength to fight against the realm of spiritual kings. The existence of the top few can be more than two realms, and have the power to fight with the half spirit saint. This also led to the existence of those who could enter the list of spirit kings, and all of them were the older generation of spirit kings. For example, the gold and tungsten, with the cultivation of the Jin people, are extremely powerful, but they are only ranked No. 99 in the list of spirit kings. It can be imagined that the people in front of the list are powerful. "Qing Wuwei? I remember you A rough voice rang out. Among the five guardians, a man with snow-white skin and cold breath looked at Li Taibai and said. "Ten years ago, you Qing people were very powerful and occupied ten places in the list of spirit kings. I was also driven down from the list by your father. Now think about it, the Qing people at that time were really awe inspiring." The snow-white man exclaimed. "Qinglong Baiquan is really powerful, but because of you, the flaws of Qinglong Baiquan are seen through. I also want to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I couldn''t defeat your father and regain the position of king of spirit." "Ha ha ha, so this guy is the fool who makes the Qing and Bai people completely lonely?" A huge laughter rang out, a strong black man, looking at the green Wuwei said aloud. The voice of the great man was so huge that the earth trembled with every word he said. "Tell me, what did this guy do? You''ve got your patrols out. " A sharp voice rang out. On the shoulder of the big man, there was a small old man. The old man''s skin was yellow, his mouth was pointed and his eyes were constantly turning."What I''m curious about is that you trash should be suppressed by this fool, and 15 people dare not do it." "Patrollers, but a group of rubbish gathered together, they can''t beat more people, otherwise it won''t be just patrollers." As like as two peas, the last two as like twins, they are as like as two peas, even with the same voice. The only difference is that they have no ears and a yellow tail, and they have a mark on the head of their king. When they heard five people''s words, there was no change on the patrollers'' faces. Everyone on the list of spirit king was very proud. They had been used to it for a long time. These hundred people could meet the demon emperor. As long as they didn''t make mistakes, they couldn''t do anything to these people. "Forget it, forget it, I''m not interested in these. However, I''m very interested in the once white family''s life pearl, the gorgeous Enchantress of the demon land, the white family''s young lady." The man who began to speak said again. "If you don''t do it again, I''ll have to go to the leader of our brigade." Seeing that the five people had no one in their eyes, the small captain said among the punishers. Hearing the short captain''s words, five people''s eyes showed the color of fear. They don''t care about these minions, but they are afraid of the chief among the patrolmen. "In that case, let''s do it. We''ll discuss it later." On the shoulders of the black and strong man, the thin body of the old man disappeared in the air. When he appeared again, the figure of the old man had already appeared above Li Taibai''s head. "I''ll take this guy." "Rat demeanor, spirit king ranking 90, but the speed in the spirit king list, even if the existence of the top 50, also dare not say than." "Qing Wuwei, do you dare to be arrogant now?" The eyes of the patrolmen looked at Li Taibai, and they were full of ferocious color. Not long ago, they still remembered Li Taibai''s threat to them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 507 A man is as good as a mouse. It''s fast. The ninetieth in the list of spirit Kings is a proud thing of rat demeanor. In the list of spirit kings, there is a difference in rank and strength. His strength can easily crush gold and tungsten. Speed is the proudest thing of rat manners. Looking at the motionless young Wuwei standing in the same place, the eyes of the rat demeanor are full of happy color. He likes the feeling that others are like fools in his eyes, and the feeling of playing others with applause is really super cool. "This fool, what will he look like when he sees me suddenly appear?" A thought crossed my mind. He imagined that soon after Li Taibai found him, he was angry, but could not struggle. The mouse''s elegant hand grabs Li Taibai. Looking at Li Taibai''s look, he is full of expectation. But at this moment, he suddenly feels strange. In his eyes, the corner of qingwuwei''s mouth in front of him suddenly smiles. "Stupid." Li Taibai said in a low voice. In the spiritual world, all the actions of rat demeanor are clearly seen, and even the changes in the expression of rat demeanor''s face are in Li Taibai''s mind. In Li Taibai''s eyes, rat demeanor is just like a fool. He rushes straight to himself, and then turns around to get behind him, grabs himself. Facing the action of the rat demeanor, Li Taibai just blows his fist to the place where the rat demeanor wants to reach. "Touch." There was a loud noise. The face of the rat''s demeanor is twisted. Li Taibai''s fist blows at his chest. The powerful force penetrates his body and directly smashes his heart. In everyone''s eyes, Li Taibai suddenly turned around, and then the rat demeanor appeared on Li Taibai''s fist. In the blue light, green dragons emerged and crashed into the body of the rat demeanor. When the crowd came back, the rat demeanor had been lying on the ground, and the breath gradually disappeared. In one move, rat manners are dead. "How can it be!" The patrolman and others opened their eyes wide. You know, this is the 90th existence in the list of spirit kings. In the whole demon land, among all the spirit kings, this is the 90th existence. Now I was killed in a direct way. "Originally, you are also good at speed." Looking at Li Taibai, the man who started to talk, a folding fan appeared in his hand. He looked at Li Taibai and said. "Speed? Mice are really stupid. They think they can play with a teenager at will, but unexpectedly, they meet a guy who walks the same speed route as him. " The black and strong man said in a voice. "Although he is dead, it''s nothing, but he is my partner after all. I''m a little uncomfortable with his death. I''ll kill him for his inaction." The big black man stepped forward. "This guy has to go through the ten hall trial. He can''t be killed." Among the patrollers, the little captain said. "Don''t worry, you won''t let him die. At most, you can let him break his arm or something. If his hand kills a rat, it won''t be needed." The big black man replied. His voice is like thunder, shaking the earth, his feet fall on the ground, the whole earth is shaking, this is an extremely powerful physical existence. "Xiong Yao, the God of heaven, his body after countless years of polishing, has been strong to terror, if it was not for poor talent, he would have stepped into the realm of the king of spirit, but even so, relying on the strong physical strength, in the realm of the king of spirit, he is also difficult to meet opponents." "The speed type strong, the speed is strong, but there is a weakness, that is, the attack power is very weak. If the speed is strengthened, the attack speed will naturally become faster. Without the deposition of power, the burst out power will naturally be extremely weak. For Xiong Yao, his strong body is the nemesis of all the speed type strong." The man with the fan, looking at Xiong Yao, commented. It''s strange to say that the body is slow and restrained, but no one refutes it. In the history of demon land, it has always been the power of speed control, but this is on the contrary in Xiong Yao. His physical strength is so strong that he ignores all weak attacks. What''s the use of speed when the attack can''t be broken? "Boy, die." Xiong''s palm became huge and patted Li Taibai. The lion fights the rabbit with all his strength, which is different from the rat''s demeanor. Xiong Zhen will do his best to anyone. When he was young, he saw with his own eyes that a five-year-old urchin killed an adult. The adult was his father, and at last the little urchin was eaten alive by him. Since then, Xiong Zhen has understood one thing, for anyone, even if there is no threat, he should try his best, otherwise he may die eventually. This understanding made him escape from life and death countless times. "Giant bear''s paw." The magic power of the bears. Looking at the huge bear''s paw, when the bear''s paw was about to touch him, Li Taibai''s body disappeared in the same place and appeared on the other side. But the next second, he was surprised. In his perception, Xiong''s attack was still in the air and had reached his head. Without any hesitation, his body disappeared again and the huge bear''s paw fell on the ground where he left Fang.The earth trembled, and in the depths of the king''s land, countless people looked to the outside, and their eyes were curious. Who''s fighting bear. ... "EH." Looking at Li Taibai dodging his attack, Xiong Yao gave a light Yi, and then he raised his hand again, and his huge palm went toward Li Taibai. Looking at the bear''s paw attacking him, Li Taibai showed a strange color in his eyes. Second attack! He understood in his heart why Xiong Yao was regarded as the killer of speed. He could hear what the man with the fan said very clearly. Speed has always been the bane of the body, but Xiong is known as the bane of speed, which is strange in itself. No matter how powerful the body is, it still can''t be called the bane of speed. Now Li Taibai knows it. This bear is clumsy, but its attack speed is extremely fast. The second attack is a kind of magic power, which can carry out the second attack in the air. It''s super fast and causes visual deception. In everyone''s eyes, you can only see bear''s first attack, just as the attack is very slow. Even in the divine world, the second attack is a good magic power. Unlike his clumsy body, the second attack of super fast speed is the reason why Xiong Yu is known as the speed killer. However, since we have seen through, this kind of second attack has no effect on Li Taibai. His body moves again. Seeing Li Taibai''s moving body, Xiong Zhen''s eyes are full of sarcasm. His strength has not weakened, but his direction has changed. The huge bear''s paw blows away at Bai Ling and others. "You want to hide yourself? Or do you take the attack for them? " The lion fights the rabbit with all his strength. As long as he can win, even in the face of the weakest existence, Xiong Zhen will still use all his ways, even if it is extremely mean. "Xiong Yao is still that Xiong Yao. As long as he fights, there will be no shortcomings. He will use all his strength." Looking at Xiong''s action, the man with the fan said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 508 "Daddy." Looking at the bear''s paw in the air, Qingru closed her eyes and trembled slightly. Bailing and others didn''t react at all. The prestige of the realm of the spirit king made them unable to be turbulent. "Touch." At this time, Li Taibai''s figure appeared in front of them, blocking in front of the bear''s paw. "Boom!" The huge bear''s paw fell on the ground and rolled up a cloud of dust. "Stupid, even hard bear bear bear bear a palm, is worthy of that fool." The man with the fan said again. "Xiong Yao''s power is incomparable. He takes a hard blow. I don''t know if he is dead." "Probably dead." The last two strong men on the list of spirit Kings also said. "What''s the matter with you, Xiong Yao?" At this time, someone found something wrong with xiongyao. At this time, xiongyao still kept the posture of paw falling. His body was shaking, and his whole face turned red, as if he was wrestling with someone. A pair of eyes looked at the direction of bear''s paw, their eyes showed the color of horror. When the dust dispersed, people found that Xiong''s paw did not fall on the ground, and qingwuwei''s hands supported Xiong''s paw above his head. At this time, countless people came from afar. Outside the king''s land, the aura is rare. Except for some necessary guards, almost no one comes. The battle of Qing Wuwei and others, except guards, is also unknown. However, with the battle of Xiong Yao, the violent vibration spread to the king''s land, and many people came to watch the battle. It''s hard to see the battle of lingwangbang. "Who is this?" Looking at the middle-aged man under Xiong Yao''s palm at this time, a person''s eyes showed the color of doubt. But soon, they were stunned by what they saw. In everyone''s eyes, the man under Xiong''s palm, with staggered steps, hugged Xiong''s palm and threw it back. Xiong''s body flew straight up and fell uncontrollably behind the middle-aged man. The earth shakes, shakes the hearts of all. "To compete for strength, Xiong Zhen lost." Eyes full of disbelief. Xiong''s physical strength, even in the list of spirit kings, can be ranked in the top ten. If not for his poor talent and poor comprehension, Xiong''s strength can even be ranked in the top ten of the list of spirit kings, but now he is defeated by his most proud physical strength. "Who is this man? Is it the fifth elephant heaven in the list of spirit kings "It can''t be xiangtian. Xiangtian''s body is huge. It''s more than five meters high. This person is far from each other." "In addition to xiangtian and Lingwang realm, who else can compete with xiongyao for physical strength?" "Or is this man the king of spirit?" One by one, the voices kept ringing. Compared with people''s conjecture, the Rangers and the guards are even more shocked. They know Qing Wuwei. This once King''s joke has defeated Xiong Zhen in the physical competition. Not long ago, the teenager also broke out a strong speed. Strong body and super fast speed, just rely on these two points, green inaction is enough to rank in the top 80 of the list of spirit king. "Damn it! I want you to die Bear''s roar sounded, it roared, eyes full of shame. Physical strength is his pride. Born with divine power, he has never been inferior in the competition of strength. Even in the face of xiangtian, the fifth in the list of spirit kings, he is confident that he is not inferior in physical strength. But now, he has been suppressed in physical strength. For Xiong Yao, this is unbearable. Proud people, where they are good at, never give up. "Die! I want you to die Xiong''s other one rose high and became huge. He went to kill Li Taibai. This time, he didn''t keep his hand. He wanted to kill the guy who humiliated him. Looking at the palm in the air, Li Taibai didn''t retreat. His body rushed to bear''s paw. "Competing for physical strength?" After practicing the "supreme immortal dragon body cultivation method", in terms of physical strength, how could Li Taibai be afraid in this Tianlong continent? Who is more powerful than him in this Tianlong continent? The power in his body surged, and Li Taibai''s fist went to bear''s paw. "Touch!" At this moment, all the spectators were deaf. The huge sound made them dizzy and dizzy. Some weak people were bleeding and injured. When all the sounds sounded, Li Taibai stood in front of Xiong Zhen. In front of him, this black and strong man was full of despair in his eyes. He fell on the ground and stepped on his head with one foot. "Click." The sound of broken head rings out. On the list of spirit king, black Zhuang, who is strong and invincible in physical strength, died in full view of the public. "Bear is dead."Looking at the dead Xiong Yao, an idea crossed the minds of the people watching the battle. Looking at the middle-aged man with a cold face at this time, their eyes showed fear, but more of it was incredible. "Look what that is." At this time, someone pointed to a motionless corpse on the ground. It was a rat like corpse. After recognizing the body of the rat, the pupil of the person who just came here contracted violently. In a short period of time, the strong one in the list of two spirit kings died. Since ten years ago, after the reform of demon land, this kind of thing has basically not happened. "The order of the demon emperor, as long as all battles are not the enmity of life and death, it is absolutely not allowed to kill each other. Even if it is the enmity of life and death, there must be witnesses to kill each other. If they violate the order, they will be judged by the tenth hall." "The existence of being judged by the ten halls, no matter how powerful or correct, is bound to be punished." "It''s just ordinary people, but for the people on the list of spirit kings, all battles are not allowed to kill each other. If they kill each other, there is only one way to die." The people around me murmured. "I remember." Just then, someone suddenly exclaimed. "I remember who he was. He was the stupid young Wuwei who made the Qing and Bai people decline by himself." Hearing this man''s voice, everyone suddenly realized. If it''s green inaction, then it''s understandable. After all, how can such a fool have a brain? Everyone knows it, but at the same time they are curious. Qing Wuwei was expelled from the king''s land and was not allowed to step into the king''s land. Now he has come back again. "Is he here to die?" Someone said. "Ten years later, I don''t know what adventure I got. I became strong, so I came back to revenge, but I was as stupid as ten years. No one could save him this time." "If you offend the rules set by the demon emperor, he will die." "Step, step." A footstep sounded, and a man with a fan stepped out. "Qingwuwei, you are proud. You let me do it. You can kneel down and bind yourself. In this way, I can spare the life behind you." The man with the fan, looking at the green Wuwei, said. "Although we don''t want to cooperate with others, it''s not good for so many people to see that if we don''t do it, we''re still in the convoy." A man without a tail and ears is also stepping out. Seeing these three people appear, there is a look of awe in everyone''s eyes. No. 50 in the list of spirit king. The tiger people, who ranked 51 and 52 in the king of spirit list, are proud of each other. The tiger has no tail and no ears. "Qing Wuwei, you are so brave." A cold voice sounded from the void, and a figure appeared in the void. This is an old man in golden armor, gray hair, hawk nose and harrier eyes. At the moment when this figure appeared, the whole world seemed to have become a bit chilly. The icy breath made everyone tremble. "Jinyin." Seeing the old man in the air, everyone was under their heads. Even the patrolmen lowered their heads and filled their eyes with fear. "The tenth hall is coming." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 509 The tenth hall is the most powerful force in the demon land. The weakest one who can enter the tenth hall is also the spirit king of the realm. The Lord of the tenth hall is the most powerful one in the demon land, and each one is the closest one to the spirit saint. It''s said that every master of the ten halls has the power to fight against the Holy Spirit. Even if it is as strong as the demon emperor, it must care about the opinions of the ten halls. "It''s Jinyin." Looking at the old man in the air, everyone lowered their heads. If there is a list of spiritual kings, there will naturally be a list of spiritual kings of realm. Jinyin is the strong one on the list of spiritual kings of realm. Different from the list of spiritual kings, there are only 50 people on the list of spiritual kings of realm. These 50 people represent the existence closest to semi spiritual saints. Jinyin is the 25th existence of Lingwang. But even if it''s the 25th, it''s also the best in the whole demon land. How many half spirit saints are there in the whole demon land? But about half a hundred, plus those who are waiting to die. "Qingwuwei, kneel down." The terrible pressure suddenly falls from Jinyin and presses Li Taibai. The power of the realm spirit king is extremely terrifying. Under the realm spirit king, unless he is gifted, no one can ignore him. If he could use all his power, Li Taibai would not be afraid. He could even get the whole demon land. But now, he plays the role of Qing Wuwei, and all he can use is the power of Qing Wuwei. If the power that does not belong to the demon clan breaks out, it will be found abnormal. If he wants to get the heart of the demon world, it will add to the changes. "Touch." Strong pressure fell on Li Taibai. Li Taibai''s face became very pale. His body stood in front of Bai Ling and others and took all the pressure. "Master." Looking at Li Taibai''s trembling body, Bai Ling''s eyes fluctuated slightly, and cried with some worry. "Daddy." Green Ru some uneasy cry a way, she feel some not right, but she don''t know where not right. "Daddy is the most powerful." Qingru clenched her fist and said in her heart. "Click." At this time, Li Taibai''s body bent down, and his feet bent slowly. His knees could not bear the strong pressure. "Dad is OK." Li Taibai bit his teeth. He turned his head and looked at Qingru and others. His eyes were full of tenderness. "I said, with me, you''ll be fine. Of course you''ll be fine." Li Taibai''s body trembled and said that his bent knees stood up again, and his forehead was full of sweat. Looking at Li Taibai''s appearance, all the people present were slightly beating in their hearts, and their eyes showed respect. Demon worship of the strong, for the existence of backbone, is respected. At this time, although Qing Wuwei''s behavior was stupid, it won the respect of these people. "Hum!" Jin Yin snorted coldly, and the king''s power increased again. The terrible power fell on Li Taibai, and the powerful power formed a huge wind pressure, rolling the wind and cloud. "Click." There''s a cracked voice. It''s a cracked knee. A mouthful of blood spilled from Li Taibai''s mouth. "Ten years ago, qingwuwei was very proud. Ten years later, qingwuwei has not changed." Looking at Li Taibai''s hard support, someone sighed. This is a man full of self-esteem. Unfortunately, his strength is too weak. This kind of self-esteem will only harm him. "Qing Wuwei, it''s hard this time. No one can save him." The comments of the people around him sounded in Li Taibai''s ear. He felt that it was really difficult for him to pretend to be the level that Qing Wuwei should perform and let himself make a sound of injury. The change of face, the change of tone. Li Taibai thought he was too difficult. It''s clear that you can kill this guy with one move, but you have to pretend that you can''t beat him, and then you have to find a reasonable way to survive in a reasonable environment. "Cough, cough." Li Taibai was coughing, and his face was even paler. The strength in his body was surging. If he wanted to make his injury look heavier, he had better cough up a little blood. Just strong physical strength, so that he can not do this, can only dry cough. "It''s too hard for me." Li Taibai thought again. "Boom!" The powerful pressure fell on Li Taibai again. Feeling the pressure of passing by his body like a breeze, Li Taibai blushes. This is that he is trying to let his strength hurt him. Finally, he gives up. A little slight injury is cured by the body at once. Too strong injury is not worth it for him. "Step, step." Li Taibai''s body stepped back, then stopped with a red face, looked at Jinyin in the air, gritted his teeth and said, "I won''t lose, you can''t hold me down, the world can''t hold me down, this piece of heaven and earth can''t let me submit, I''m doomed to suppress this piece of heaven and earth!" Listen to Li Taibai''s words, everyone''s eyes show a look of awe. This is the self-esteem that a strong person should have. He has strong self-confidence and does not submit to everything.Feeling the concern of the world that gradually converged on him between heaven and earth, Li Taibai once again confirmed his idea in his heart. The people in the demon land are absolutely idiots, and they all like this kind of idiotic words. "Daddy is so handsome." In Qingru''s eyes, the color of worship is more important. "Almost?" Feeling the passage of time, Li Taibai said in his heart that if he talked about it again, he would be disgusted. "One last word." In Li Taibai''s heart, he said, the last sentence, perfect ending, and then burst out the potential to tide over this difficulty perfectly. This was his plan, but when it came out, it made him a little numb. It''s a shame. Li Taibai did not show any mistake because of his strong mental strength and endless years of suffering in his previous life. His whole look was ferocious and his eyes were full of arrogance. He interpreted the behavior of Qing Wuwei incisively and vividly. "Suppress heaven and earth? Just you? Do you think you have a future? " Jinyin said with disdain that the powerful pressure pressed Li Taibai again. "This is the time." Hearing Jin Yin''s words, Li Taibai had an idea in his heart. "Click." His knee is bent again, and the sound of broken bones rings from Li Taibai''s body. Of course, this is the sound he simulated. "Ah Li Taibai roared. He opened his eyes to crack. "No one can suppress me in this world!" Li Taibai''s body slowly stood up, his eyes flashing blue, this moment, he appeared a mysterious breath. "My name is Qing Wuwei." Li Taibai stepped forward and looked at Jinyin in the void. He said with a ferocious face. "I want to make this day dare not suppress me, this place dare not tolerate me, in this world, only my name is the only one, and you are just stepping stones on my way to strength." Li Taibai''s body was walking in the air. At this moment, the blue light was dazzling, and a dragon song rang through the world. A blue shadow appeared in the void. Seeing the blue virtual shadow in the void, countless strong people raised their heads and their eyes were full of shock. "Someone''s back." "It''s the virtual shadow of the ancestors of the Qing nationality. Is the Qing nationality going to rise again?" A figure crosses the sky and steps towards the place where the blue light appears. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 510 Ancestral spirit is the belief of all the demons. Every ancestral spirit is the ancestor of a family, and it is the most initial existence of this family. Some people say that there was once the same ancestor between the monster and the demon family. At a certain time, the demon family had different evolutionary routes. Some people became the demon family, while some people were still the monster. The strength and talent of the evolved demon clan are more powerful than that of the demon beast, but also because of evolution, the power of blood is lost, and they will never be able to step into the achievements of their ancestors. Among these demon clans, some people have strong talent and strong will, which activate the blood of their ancestors in the body, and once again have the talent that can become more powerful. Activating the ancestral blood is extremely rare in the whole demon clan. Every existence of activating the ancestral blood is the pride of the demon clan. Even if the weakest race has the weakest strength, it is still in the future. This is called atavism. Ten years ago, only one of the demons activated the ancestral blood and turned back. This is the demon Emperor today. In the past ten years, for some reason, the number of people who activate the blood of their ancestors has increased, but only five people have increased. These five people are now taught by the demon emperor, and no one knows their strength. However, everyone knows that sooner or later, these five people will stand at the top of the demon clan and surpass the genius of gold and tungsten. "There''s a sixth." One by one, the figures straddle the void and come to the place where atavism occurs. In a huge quadrangle, ten figures raised their heads, and their eyes were excited. "Zuling." "Which ethnic group appeared the phenomenon of atavism?" "Is there any other people out there now?" "Go and have a look." "Good." Ten people''s shadows go away, their eyes are full of excitement, everyone exudes strong power, each of these ten people is the king of spirit. Ten years ago, the ancestor died in the hands of the enemy, the half spirit of the ethnic group disappeared, and the moves were cracked. In the past ten years, their family has faced the crisis of extermination. Now a hope appears, and their hearts are full of surprises. The phenomenon of returning to their ancestors is a symbol of the rise of their clan, and even more prosperous than that. In the deepest part of the courtyard, a huge blue statue stands in it. The cold wind is surging, freezing everything. A figure is naked, kneeling on the ground. At this time, he raises his head. This is a man with beard and haggard eyes. This is the exile place of the Qing sinners. They exiled the sinful people of the Qing nationality. "Click, click." With the sound of breaking and the ice shaking, this haggard man stood up from the ground. His knee has been integrated with the glacier. After ten years of repentance, he has knelt on the ground for ten years without moving. Now he has finally moved. "Zu, I feel it. He''s back." The man whispered, the cold wind blowing, the man''s figure has disappeared in place. ... at this time, the blue light of Li Taibai''s place shines on the world. A blue creature was writhing in the air, and a dragon chanting came out of the blue creature. No one knew what it was, but everyone knew that it was the ancestor of the Qing people. Li Taibai''s body stood upright, his body exuded mysterious waves. Looking at Li Taibai standing on the ground, covered with blue light, Jinyin''s face is extremely blue, but he doesn''t continue to attack. Zuling is now in an invincible state. Even he can''t hurt qingwuwei. "The ancestral spirit is bound to cause accidents. The Qing people are likely to rise again. Besides, this person is still the one that the clan leader will kill." Jinyin''s eyes surging, he clenched his fist, at this moment, he made up his mind. "Even if he is killed by the demon emperor, Qing Wuwei will die. This is for the sake of our family. This kind of accident is absolutely not allowed." "It''s too far from the core of the king''s land. It will take a long time for those who are strong to come. No one can stop me. As long as the time is fast, I can escape from here, and then I can return after the success of my family''s grand plan." Jinyin''s eyes flashed a fierce light. In the sky, the blue shadow gradually faded away, and the blue light roared into Li Taibai''s body, revealing Li Taibai''s body. "The Qing nationality, this time, has risen." Looking at Li Taibai''s figure, countless people whispered. Even though Qing Wuwei was once extremely weak and stupid, he awakened the false shadow of the ancestral spirit and appeared the phenomenon of atavism. In the future, even if he was a waste, he was destined to become the top existence of the demon land. "Whew!" At this time, a golden light cut the sky and the earth and blew to Li Taibai''s head. Super fast speed, so that everyone did not react, the golden light has reached Li Taibai''s head. This is Jinyin. His hands radiated a golden light and shot at Li Taibai''s head."Good bye. If you want to blame it, it''s because you were not born in the Jin family." Jinyin''s voice rang out in Li Taibai''s mind. With a violent noise, Li Taibai''s body, like a shell, fell on the ground, smashed the earth, disappeared underground, and a cave appeared underground. After Li Taibai''s body disappeared into the earth, many people responded. "How dare you A few angry cries sounded, and ten figures came from afar. The ten spiritual kings of the Qing nationality came, and their eyes were full of surprise and anger. "How dare he?" It''s not only the king of the Qing nationality, but also all the people who are present have this idea in their mind. Looking at the ten spiritual kings of the Qing nationality, Jinyin doesn''t pay attention to them. He turns around and leaves. With his full strength, qingwuwei will die. There is no doubt that the strong one in the king''s land is coming. He needs to leave quickly. "Cough, cough." At this time, a cough sounded, and a figure climbed out of the earth. Hearing the voice behind him, Jinyin was stunned. He turned around and looked at the figure climbing out of the earth. His eyes were full of disbelief. With his full strength, Qing Wuwei didn''t have any injuries. Around the crowd, looking at Green inaction, eyes are also full of incredible color. Who is Jinyin? The king of Jingjie spirit is the 25th member of the Jin nationality. Among all the races, the Jin nationality is known as the most powerful one. Even if the half spirit Saint takes a hard blow from Jinyin, he is bound to be seriously injured, but qingwuwei seems to be doing nothing. "Fool, you are really stupid to attack me before the phenomenon of atavism disappears, otherwise I may really die." Li Taibai yelled. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, everyone''s face was very strange. "Who is stupid?" The ten spiritual kings of the Qing people want to shed tears. "My Lord, since you are not dead, just pretend to be dead. Why are you running out now?" This is the thought in the mind of the ten spiritual kings of the Qing nationality. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 511 "Ha ha ha ha." Jinyin laughs, tears are about to fall out, he never thought that there would be such a stupid person in this world. Looking at Jinyin, the king of the ten realms of the Qing nationality, there was a helpless color in his eyes. Ten people stood in front of Li Taibai. They don''t know who the people behind them are, but if they can show their ancestral spirit and turn back to their ancestors, they must be the people of the Qing nationality. If they can turn back to their ancestors, they must be the genius of the Qing nationality. It is an opportunity for the youth to rise again. "Jinyin, if you leave now, we can assume that nothing has happened." One of the ten spiritual kings, an old man with gray hair and teeth, said with a slight tremor. "That''s right, Jinyin. You have violated the order of the demon emperor by attacking the demon people who appear to be atavistic. Now we can leave as if nothing has happened. Otherwise, the demon emperor knows that there is no place for you in the whole demon land." This is the only woman among the ten spiritual kings. On her weather beaten face, you can see that when she was young, she must be gorgeous. "Ha ha ha ha." Jinyin''s eyes were full of sarcasm, and his face was full of disdain. He said, "ten elders of the Qing nationality, if I didn''t dare to offend any of you ten years ago, but now you, how could I be afraid?" Hearing Jinyin''s words, the onlookers looked at the ten elders of the Qing nationality and showed pity in their eyes. Ten years ago, the ten elders of the Qing nationality were the figures of the demon land, which was the most beautiful time of the Qing nationality. The old clan leader of the Qing nationality in the gate is not dead, and has just stepped into the holy realm of the half spirit. The ten elders under the gate are all invincible, and occupy the top 20 of the realm of the spirit king. Among them, two of them occupy one or two places. On the list of the spirit king, the Qing nationality occupies ten places. At that time, the Qing nationality had boundless scenery in the whole demon land. The only pity is that the old clan leader of the Qing nationality will not be able to compare with the ten halls soon after he entered the semi spirit saint. Otherwise, the Qing nationality will become the most powerful race of the demon clan besides the demon emperor. However, in the disaster ten years ago, the old head of the Qing clan died and the core skills were broken. Since then, the Qing clan has fallen sharply. Until now, no one knows why the skills of the Qing clan were broken so easily. Qinglong Baiquan, even the banlingsheng, has not been cracked, but it has been cracked by Jinwu. "Ten years ago, we can suppress you. Ten years later, we will not be defeated." The old man who lost all his teeth said that his body trembled slightly and seemed to fall down at any time. Seeing the old man, no one dares to look down upon him. Ten years ago, it was this old man who was trembling and seemed to die at any time. He occupied the first place of the realm spirit king for a hundred years. It was even rumored that this old man was only one step away from the half spirit saint. Ten years later, although the core skills have been broken, no one knows whether the old man will become more powerful. If you can occupy the first place in the realm of spirit for a hundred years, how can you be a simple person. If the name of Qingba comes out, who doesn''t know the whole demon land. "Ha ha ha, a group of waste products eliminated by the times, do you really think they can rise?" Jinyin said, the body across the void, golden light shining, toward Li Taibai, he didn''t want to waste time. "Hum!" Seeing Jinyin''s action, five of the ten elders of the Qing nationality moved and stood in front of Jinyin. Golden light shining, golden fist burst out the sound of the dragon. Jinlong boxing is the half spirit skill of the Jin people. The dragon is singing and roaring in the sky. The huge sound resounds through the heaven and the earth. The golden light shines like a sharp blade between the heaven and the earth. Watching the attack of Jinyin, even standing in the distance, countless people scream. They feel as if their eyes are pierced by the sharp blade, which is extremely painful. The Jin clan''s attack power is the first of the demon clan''s. even if the same record is used in the hands of the Jin clan, the attack power will be much stronger, and the Jin clan''s own record is to give full play to this powerful attack power. The powerful force rushed into the five spiritual kings in front of Jinyin. "Go back to me!" Five realm spirit kings, the body power surging, green light surging, realm spirit king''s power emerging, five people join hands, green light fusion block in front of Jinyin. Just for a moment, the cyan light broke. The golden light broke the blue light, and the powerful power fell on the five people. The five spiritual kings fell on the earth, and the blood came out of their mouths and dyed the earth red. With only one blow, the five people were defeated. Looking at the five elders of the Qing nationality who fell to the ground, many people showed pity in their eyes. Once five people, any one of them was enough to make others fear, but now, the combination of five people can''t even stop a move, which is really very sad. Qingzu Baiquan used to be the most powerful force of the Qingzu. Every Qingzu cultivates Qingzu Baiquan and studies it. But now, the martial arts that they spent their whole life practicing have been cracked. Their current strength, which is the level of ordinary realm spirit king, can''t be compared with the existence on the list of realm spirit king.Jinyin''s body appeared in front of Li Taibai''s body, and his golden fist was shining towards Li Taibai''s head. At this time, a blood red light appeared in front of Li Taibai. At the moment when the bloody light appears, it seems that there is a moment when the heaven and earth become dull. The endless evil intention is that the heaven and earth emerge at this moment, and the world seems to fall into the cold world of death. The cold breath of death lingers in the world. The golden fist fell on the blood red light, and was swallowed instantly, and the powerful phagocytic power went to the Jinyin. "I said that ten years ago, we old immortals could suppress you. Ten years later, we old immortals will not simply lose." An old figure stood in front of Li Taibai, his body trembled slightly. Looking at the old figure, the onlookers were in a commotion. "It''s worthy of being a Qingba. It can occupy the realm of Lingwang for a hundred years." Someone exclaimed. "In ten years, I gave up Qinglong Baiquan and re practiced a martial arts skill. Now I have the strength to step into the realm of Lingwang again. Qingba''s talent is really too strong." "Now back, what I said still counts. We Qingzu can regard it as if nothing has happened." Qingba stands in front of Li Taibai, and his voice is cold. "Old man, do you know who''s behind you?" Looking at Qingba, Jinyin said. "He is to let your family down to such an extent that he indirectly kills the existence of your old clan leader and makes the youth do nothing." Hearing Jinyin''s words, the ten elders of the Qing nationality suddenly changed their faces and looked at Li Taibai with a gloomy face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 512 In this world, if we say who has the greatest hatred for qingwuwei and who wants to kill qingwuwei, it is undoubtedly the Qingzu. The most beautiful time of the Qing nationality was when this man made the Qing nationality decline. The old clan leader was killed indirectly because of him, and countless strong members of the Qing nationality died indirectly in the hands of the enemy, which was the main cause of the decline of the Qing nationality. The endless intention of killing comes from the ten elders. Among the Qings, the ten elders are undoubtedly the ones who want to kill qingwuwei most. The Qing nationality was the common race of the demon tribe thousands of years ago, but the old clan leader appeared a thousand years ago and led these people all the way to the peak, becoming the most dazzling existence in the demon land. The ten elders of the Qing ethnic group grew up with the elder patriarch of the Qing ethnic group. For them, the elder patriarch of the Qing ethnic group is just like the belief in their heart, which is the existence for which they can pay their lives. But the old head of the Qing clan died because of this man. In the past ten years, there has never been a day when the ten elders of the Qing nationality do not want to kill Qing Wuwei. Endless killing intention is diffuse in the sky. People who want to kill in the past ten years appear in front of them, and their hearts are filled with ten years of killing intention. "Whew!" A golden light shines in the world. When the ten elders of the Qing nationality are shocked, Jinyin starts. The timing he chose was perfect. It was the time when the ten elders of the Qing nationality were in a state of turmoil. As long as the ten elders hesitated, they could not stop his attack. With his understanding of the ten elders, the ten elders of the Qing nationality would surely hesitate. "Qing Wuwei must die." Jinyin''s eyes are full of killing intention. At this time, a hand was stretched out and blocked in front of Jinyin. The blood red light was shining and blocked Jinyin''s way again. Qingba didn''t hesitate at all. The killing intention in his eyes was still strong, but he firmly blocked in front of Li Taibai. In addition to him, the other nine people also fell in Li Taibai''s side, protecting Li Taibai. "You Jinyin''s eyes showed the color of disbelief. "You''re right. We really want to kill this guy." In Qingba''s eyes, the intention of killing was awe inspiring, but it was full of helplessness. "But this guy is the one the patriarch wants to protect. How can we kill him?" Qingba''s eyes are full of helplessness. The ten elders of the Qing nationality are full of helplessness in everyone''s eyes. They want to kill green inaction, simple incomparable, but they have never done so, even did not go out looking for green inaction. This is the grandson of their old patriarch and the one they want to protect. How can they disobey their beliefs. "Guard." Ten people''s eyes are full of firmness. Even if qingwuwei doesn''t wake up to the ancestral spirit, they will guard it. Now that qingwuwei has awakened to the ancestral spirit, they will guard it even more. "The ten elders of the Qing nationality, I think you are the ten fools of the Qing nationality. In that case, no wonder I am." Jinyin vomited his breath. His eyes were very cold. He didn''t want to use this kind of power, but if he didn''t use it now, it was doomed to be blocked. Everything he did would be in vain. There is a golden dagger in Jinyin''s hand. On the golden dagger, the golden light shines. You can hear the sound of the Dragon whispering in the dagger. At the moment when the dagger appears, everyone''s soul can''t help shaking. "Are you going to die?" At the sight of the golden dagger, the face of the ten elders of the Qing nationality changed greatly. In everyone''s eyes, the golden dagger stabbed into Jinyin''s body, which was stabbed by himself. The red blood flowed from Jinyin''s chest and was absorbed by the golden dagger. I don''t know when the sky will become gloomy. The rain will gradually fall, drenching the earth and everyone''s heart. Among the Jin people, a dazzling figure, stepping into the void, looking at the distant sky, he felt the blood from the same family, which was a kind of breath of death. "Jinyin." The head of the Jin clan is puzzled. He doesn''t understand why Jinyin uses this taboo power, which can only be used once. "Is it the half spirit saint who did it?" The head of the Jin clan had an idea in his mind, but it was soon abandoned. If the half spirit Saint took the hand, Jinyin would not use this power. "It''s not a half spirit saint, only the spirit king of the realm." "No way." The Jin family shook their head again and said with certainty. "It seems that there is something unexpected. Let Jinyin use this power." "Patriarch, do we need to see it?" A figure appeared not far from the head of the Jin clan, knelt on the ground and asked. "No, since it''s Jinyin''s decision, there''s a reason. We just need to wait for the news quietly." Jin clan chief light says. Looking at group leader Jin, the people kneeling on the ground have a look of admiration in their eyes. This is the personality that a noble person should have, the trust of his opponent, the calm in the face of accidents, and the ruthlessness. If a king is sentimental, how can he be a king? "Borrow the ancestral spirit blade." Looking at the action of Jinyin in the air, one by one the screams rang out.The ancestral spirit blade is the magic power of the Jin people. Since childhood, people of the Jin people have used their own essence and blood to nourish the spirit blade. As time goes on, the spirit blade will become extremely aggressive, if they encounter an incomparable object. The people of the Jin nationality can pierce the spirit blade into their heart, so that the power of the blood of the Jin nationality will burst out, and the ancestral spirit of the Jin nationality will come, so that they can have a trace of the power of the ancestral spirit. As time goes on, the more powerful the spirit blade will be. There used to be an old man of the Jin family who was in the realm of Lingshuai. Before he died, he stabbed the spirit blade which had been pregnant for thousands of years into his body, and burst out the power to surpass the spirit king. Raindrops continue to fall, gradually increase, and finally turned into a downpour, as if someone was pouring water down in the air, rain fell on the ground, wet everyone''s clothes, no one''s power can stop the rain. "Boom!" A thunderbolt rang through the world. Thunder roars, like a silver snake dancing, to fight with heaven and earth. In the endless thunder, a golden light appears. This is a huge creature with wings on its back. The golden light shines. The fat body erupts with terrible power. It looks like a huge flying lizard. Its name is dragon. Jinlong, this is the race of Jin people. "Golden Dragon." Looking at the flying lizards in the air, many people are awed. "Isn''t it just a lizard? What Golden Dragon? You are insulting the word dragon. " At this time, Li Taibai''s voice sounded, his voice full of disdain, this is not only the performance, but also his real ideas. When he saw the lizard, he knew in his heart that it was just a lizard mixed with a trace of dragon blood. This kind of existence is known as the dragon. Somehow, Li Taibai was extremely unhappy, as if he had been humiliated. "Flying lizard!" But when everyone heard Li Taibai''s words, his face became very strange. That is to say, the faces of the ten elders of the Qing nationality all became very strange. Insulting the ancestors of the demon clan is undoubtedly insulting the faith of their entire clan. If someone insults the ancestral spirit of the Qing nationality, even if the Qing nationality faces the danger of extermination, they should also say that the insulting person should be killed. Even if they can''t be killed, they have to bite off a piece of skin. But this is not important, to know that the ancestors of the demon clan are conscious. "Boom!" In the void, endless pressure falls. Golden Dragon stares at Li Taibai with cold eyes. Under the terrible pressure, all the people on the scene fell to the ground, their faces were very pale. Even the ten elders of the Qing nationality knelt on the ground. Zuling was angry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 513 Zuling is angry. In the history of demon land, it once caused a huge shock. Once upon a time, there was a demon emperor. Facing a weak race, when a son of this race summoned the ancestral spirit, the demon emperor scorned and caused the fury of the ancestral spirit. On that day, all the strong members of that clan were lost, leaving only some weak members struggling. The demon emperor family changed its face, and now the demon emperor family has inherited the status of the demon emperor. "Ha ha ha ha!" Jinyin laughs, he looks at Li Taibai like an idiot, even tears are about to laugh out. The feeling of weakness rushes into the body. Jinyin knows that she is going to die. This is the disadvantage that Jin people can only use her strength once in her life. The user can burst out great strength, but she has come to the end. However, Jinyin didn''t feel any sadness. He was ready for sacrifice long ago. When he knew the plan of the head of the Jin clan, he had only blood in his heart. If his life could make the plan of the Jin clan closer, he would die without regret. This is the dream of all Jin people. The rise of the Qing nationality is an accident of the Jin nationality, but the Qing nationality has declined for no reason. Now the emergence of the Qing Wuwei makes this accident happen again. One Zun awakens the existence of the ancestral blood, which is enough to make their plan of the Jin nationality unexpected. Now, this accident will be killed by him. Feeling the anger of Zuling in the void, Jinyin''s eyes are full of excitement. Whether Zuling''s anger is facing one person, the Qing people will be affected by Zuling''s anger. From now on, the Qing people will no longer be able to stop the Jin people, and the Qing people will become history. Jinyin is very happy. Compared with the happiness of the Jin people, the ten elders of the Qing people are very pale. Their eyes are full of hatred in their low heads. If they are given another chance, they will cut off the tongue of Qing Wuwei first, and then protect him. "The Qing people are finished." Everyone knows that. From today on, the Qing people will be completely lonely and become dust in the history of the demon people. Ten years ago, because of the decline of the Qing people, only some of the older generation are struggling. Ten years later, this person returns again, breaking all the struggles of the Qing people and making them fall into the abyss. "It''s sad for the Qing people to be born like this." An idea crossed the mind of countless people. At this moment, everyone secretly made up their mind. After going back this time, they would write the sorrow and inaction examples of the youth into the education of the ethnic group, so that everyone could take a warning. "What are you all doing on your knees?" In the hearts of all people across a thought, a voice some strange ring. Hearing this voice, all of them were shocked. Yu Guang looked at Li Taibai one by one. He saw the man, with a normal face, walking curiously in front of the crowd. "Why do you kneel to me all of a sudden?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, everyone could not help but want to beat him, but his heart was full of shock. Zuling is angry. Even if the demon emperor is here, he must kneel on the ground. But the boy in front of him seems to have nothing. "How could that be?" An idea crossed the mind of countless people. Jinyin''s eyes were big, and his eyes were full of incredible things. "What''s the matter with this guy?" A thought crossed Jinyin''s mind. In principle, this young man should have been killed by himself, but all kinds of wonderful luck did not die. He awakened Zuling, and then made mistakes in his own judgment, and did not kill him. Now, facing the anger of Zuling, this man has nothing to do. "Well, don''t kneel. Get up." Li Taibai squatted down and helped up the ten elders of the Qing nationality. The ten elders of the Qing nationality, who could not stand up in the anger of Zuling, were lifted up by Li Taibai, but the irresistible force disappeared. Their eyes were full of shock and they looked at Li Taibai. "You all stand up. Although I am destined to set foot on the top of the world, I don''t like other people kneeling on me." Li Taibai''s eyes looked at all the people present. As Li Taibai''s voice fell, everyone''s mind was stunned, and then they felt the pressure on their bodies disappeared, and their bodies became very relaxed. "How can it be!" Looking at Li Taibai, who looks like he''s not smoking, there''s an idea in everyone''s heart. At the moment, everyone looks at the boy, and his heart is full of mystery. "What the hell is going on?" A pair of eyes looked at the void, and suddenly everyone was stunned. In their eyes, the ancestral spirit of the Jin family in the void was retreating. It seemed that they saw something incredible in their eyes, and their eyes were full of awe. "Lizard, do you want to leave with my consent?" Li Taibai''s voice sounded again. When Li Taibai''s voice fell, everyone saw that the ancestral spirit of the Jin nationality in the sky stopped moving. Then in everyone''s eyes, the ancestral Spirit fell to the ground on both knees.Jin Zu Ling kneels down! There was horror in the eyes of countless people. You know, this is the ancestral spirit, but now because of one person''s words, and kneel on the ground, even in fear. "No! No way Jinyin exclaimed, his voice full of horror. "It''s just a big lizard. I don''t know what you''re afraid of. I don''t know how many lizards I''ve killed outside in the past ten years. Although this lizard is relatively big, I''ve had thousands of experience in killing lizards. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Li Taibai said seriously. His face was strange, and now his behavior was beyond his expectation, but he had to do so. Just now, when the strength of the lizard fell on him, the blood in his body was surging, and a stream of anger poured into his body inexplicably, as if dignity had been challenged. His body sent out a mysterious breath, which contained a sense of even him Can not speak of noble, and then he saw the sky in the eyes of the Golden Dragon fear, even want to run away. Li Taibai knows that this is the dignity contained in the dragon ball. A hybrid with a trace of dragon blood dares to challenge it, which makes the dragon''s will contained in the dragon ball full of anger. In an instant, Li Taibai knew that if the lizard was really allowed to run away in this way, unexpected things would happen. Instead of doing so, it would be better to make himself more mysterious. Besides, he knew how to deal with Jin Zu Ling, otherwise he would not be called Jin Long Zu Ling lizard at the beginning. However, he knows that his next move can deceive others, but it is difficult to deceive Zhuge Mingyue. "I didn''t expect that after a lot of foreshadowing, I might fail in the end." Li Taibai shook his head and sighed in his heart. If you fail, you have to conquer the demon land by force. This is Li Taibai''s previous plan. With powerful power, you can conquer the demon land and let the people of the demon land submit to you. As long as the Terrans occupy this land, you can also get the world heart of the demon land. However, with the increasing attention to the heart of the world and the deeper understanding of the heart of the world, Li Taibai has a vague feeling in his heart that if this kind of war really starts, he will regret it in the future. This feeling comes from the sixth sense. To be right, it comes from the intuition of the heart of the world, which is not wrong. Others may wonder, but Li Taibai won''t. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 514 In the divine world, without his own world, he would not be able to step into the supreme realm, even Li Taibai. But for the realm above the divine world, Li Taibai knew it very well. The first alchemist in the divine world, he has saved some people above the supreme, who have talked to him about the supreme realm. As for the importance of the small world, everyone regrets the way they got it. "If you give me another chance, I will not use the original method." This is the sigh of those who founded the country. It''s just that whenever Li Taibai asks about it, these people are all sighing. They don''t say the reason. They just tell Li Taibai that it''s not something he can know. But after that, these people shook their heads with a bitter smile and said, "if we give another chance, we will still do this. If we don''t, we won''t get the world at all." At that time, Li Taibai didn''t know the meaning, but now with the increasing attention of the heart of the world, he gradually understood what the guy meant. His inner intuition told him that if he really conquered the demon land in the way of war, it would be very bad. Then those people naturally had this kind of intuition in those years, but in the end, those people gave up their intuition and used their own means. It''s not that they didn''t believe their intuition in their heart, but that they were not qualified to choose at all. Racial hatred, no matter their race or other races, will not be accepted. They have to conquer it by force. But Li Taibai has a chance. The prophet''s intuition of the past life and the knowledge of the divine world are enough to give him such a chance, but now there is an accident. Racial hatred can''t be solved by a strong man at all. There is no room for moderation in the Terran demon clan. If the demon clan knows his identity, he will eventually be rejected and can only be solved by fighting. "I didn''t expect such an accident." Li Taibai sighs in his heart. He can only try his best to make up for it. He hopes that he can deceive the demon people and Zhuge Mingyue''s eyes. .... standing in the distance, a man with a full face of beard, his eyes have no emotion, looking at the changes not far away, even if he saw Zuling angry, his eyes still have no change, his eyes are staring at Li Taibai''s figure, correctly speaking, it should be qingwuwei''s figure. Until he saw Li Taibai''s change, his eyes showed fluctuation, and he stepped towards Li Taibai. "Forever." The man''s voice rang out in the middle of heaven and earth. Hearing the man''s voice, the ten elders of the Qing nationality suddenly turned their heads and saw the man with a look of surprise in their eyes. "Patriarch." Then the surprise turned into surprise. Ten years ago, Qing Wuwei''s behavior led to the decline of the Qing people. As the father of Qing Wuwei, the current head of the Qing people, he locked himself in the place where the Qing people punished their disciples. From then on, he knelt down in front of the statue of his ancestor and couldn''t get up. Ten old countless times to persuade, are fruitless. "The decline of the Qing nationality is caused by my son. It''s my father''s fault that my son does such a thing. It''s all my fault." These are the words of the current head of the Qing clan. It''s been ten years. Unexpectedly, ten years later, the patriarch took the initiative to come out. "Yes, there are people of the Qing nationality who awaken the blood of their ancestors and inspire their ancestors. As the head of the Qing nationality, he is bound to come." There was an idea in his mind. Looking at the change of the expression of the ten elders of the Qing nationality, the head of the Qing nationality didn''t pay attention. He stepped forward and stood in the void, shining with blue light. "The Qing people used to be the emperor''s family." Hearing what the head of the Qing clan said, everyone was stunned. The emperor clan is the race that the demon clan disappeared long ago. It has long been the legend of the demon clan, and it is even praised as false. "In ancient times, our family is the only one in charge of the land of the demon family. Jin and other ethnic groups are just mole ants in our eyes. Your ancestors of Jin are not even mole ants in front of our ancestors. Even if their ancestors die after ancient times, they will not dare to be presumptuous in the face of our ancestors just appearing." The voice of the head of the Qing nationality is full of pride. It''s just the ancestor of the Jin nationality, who is afraid of endless years after death, and how dare to face the ancestral spirit of the Qing nationality. Hearing the words of the head of the Qing nationality, everyone was very quiet. They could not digest the news. Qing nationality used to be emperor nationality? Is it the race that has been hailed as impossible? There is a legend in the demon clan. In ancient times, the heaven and earth demon clan was the most powerful race, and the Terran was only the slave of the demon clan. At that time, the powerful of the demon clan was invincible, and their ancestors rose, and each one was born like a God. It was a time when the gods existed. Every ancestor can be compared with the gods, but in that age of power, all powerful ancestors, their strength, set off a race.That race is known as the imperial race. All the ancestors obeyed the orders of the emperor. This legend, later, was considered false by the demon clan owners. "The ancestor is so powerful, comparable to the gods, how can he become someone else''s subordinate." All the demons rejected this statement. No one would think that their own race was weaker than other races. But now, the head of the Qing clan says that the Qing clan is an emperor clan. It''s not just people of other races, but even the ten elders of the Qing nationality. "Ha ha ha!" A laugh resounded all over the world. Jinyin laughs loudly. Even if his life is going to be exhausted, he still can''t stop his laughter. "A inferior race dare to call itself emperor." Jinyin''s voice is full of disdain. "It''s said that every statue of the imperial family is a great genius, and every statue is extremely powerful. But you Qingzu, just by a moment of luck, won Qinglong Baiquan, and then rose up. Now that Qinglong Baiquan is broken, you Qingzu will decline. How can you Qingzu be the imperial family? You are so brave. " Jinyin''s eyes looked at Li Taibai, and his mouth curved slightly. "You are beyond my expectation, but in the end, you will die here. No one can save you." Jinyin''s body emits a light golden light. When the ancestor spirit of the Jin nationality in the sky emits golden light in Jinyin''s body, it also turns into golden light, and the golden light rushes into Jinyin''s body. At this moment, Jinyin is covered with golden light, just like a new sun between heaven and earth. The powerful power frightens heaven and earth, and a mysterious wave appears in the air. "Half spirit saint!" Looking at the appearance of Jinyin at this time, countless people screamed. After the power of ancestral spirit entered the body, Jinyin suddenly stepped into the holy realm of half spirit. This is the perfect stage for the final release of Jin''s power. Zuling''s anger was an accident caused by Li Taibai''s behavior. There are only a few people in the whole demon land who can stop Jinyin. Now no one can stop Jinyin. The ten elders of the Qing nationality look desperate. "Jin Zu Ling, how dare you?" Cried the head of the Qing nationality. "Ha ha ha, I think you Qingzu are really stupid. You might as well change your name to stupid." Jinyin laughed. The power of the ancestral spirit enters the body, and the consciousness of the ancestral spirit has left. Even if the Qing nationality is really an emperor, it is useless. "What''s the matter?" But at this time, Jinyin''s face changed greatly, and the golden light on his body dissipated at this moment. The feeling of weakness rushes into Jinyin''s body. Originally, because of the strength becoming stronger, it stops the life of exhaustion. This time, it completely fails. "No! No way Jinyin cried in horror. "Touch!" In everyone''s eyes, Jinyin''s body fell to the ground and was dead, and his face was still not willing. "Let''s go." Looking at the dead Jinyin, the head of the Qing clan said lightly and turned away. Looking at the back of the head of the Qing clan, Li Taibai''s eyes flashed a light. He had seen this man for a long time and knew who he was. But at this moment, this man was completely different from the man he knew from the memory of Qing Wuwei. "It seems that the plan is about to change." Li Taibai says in his heart that he follows the head of the Qing clan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 515 With the departure of the Qing people, the spectators looked at each other. They turned and left. Their eyes were full of dignified color. Everyone knew that the demon land was going to change greatly. The Qing nationality claimed to be the emperor and appeared here. The ancestral spirit of the demon clan was scared to disappear by the Qing clan. This one thing alone is enough to shock the whole demon land. The legend of the imperial clan, even if it is known as a rumor among the demon clan, is false, but it is still circulating in the demon clan. All the demon clan people know it. There is another rumor about the imperial clan. When the emperor is reborn, all the demons must submit to the emperor. The patrolmen looked at each other, and they turned away. Things are beyond their control. They can''t take Li Taibai away, but they know one thing: the emperor''s family affair is fermenting, and the final result of Li Taibai is still the same. There can only be one demon emperor in demon land. If the Qing nationality is really the emperor nationality, there is only one possibility for the Qing nationality to perish. No demon emperor is willing to give up his position to a declining group. The people of the Qing nationality, even in public, admit that they are the imperial family. Whether it''s true or not, it''s extremely stupid. Are all the people of the Qing nationality stupid? This is everyone''s idea. If their race is imperial, they will develop secretly. When the time is right, they will tell their origin, control the whole demon land and become the king of the demon land. After everyone left, there were only the original guards left. Master WuFan clenched his fist. He is full of disgust for the Qing nationality. The source of disgust is the current clan leader of the Qing nationality. Ten years ago, he was personally driven down from the list of spiritual kings by the current clan leader of the Qing nationality. This is a normal thing. The strong are respected and the strength is supreme. He himself is ready. But what makes him intolerable is the look in the eyes of the current head of the Qing clan. He can''t see his eyes at all. It''s his shame. In order to get back the shame, he tried his best to cultivate, but the opportunity came very quickly. There was something wrong with the Qing nationality. The pride, skills and weaknesses of the Qing nationality were exposed in the whole demon clan. Relying on the weakness of Qinglong Baiquan, he challenged the current patriarch of Qingzu and defeated him in one blow. What he wants to see is that the current head of the Qing nationality looks depressed, angry and helpless, but what he sees is still ignoring. Even if he fails, the head of the Qing nationality still doesn''t have him in his eyes. "He is a weak man! He is a failure! What right does he have to ignore me! " The young master WuFan was angry and hated Wu and Wu. He was not happy with the Qing people. Now, when we meet again, there is still nothing in the eyes of the current head of the Qing clan. I didn''t even look at him. And he was scared not to speak just now, which made him feel very ashamed. "Let''s start with the Hui people." Looking at the fanless boy, the tiger twins said, they turned and left. The things here must be told to the clan quickly. As the crowd left, it became very quiet here. The corpses of Xiong Yao and rat had disappeared in the same place. Mr. WuFan stood in the same place with red eyes. ... "Dad, you are so good." Qingru lies in Li Taibai''s arms, and her big eyes are full of worship. Not long ago, Li Taibai faced countless people''s actions, which made Qingru''s heart worship even greater. "Hum." Green Yang cold hum a, face full of disdain, but eyes looking at Green Ru, eyes are some envy. After all, he is only ten years old. Even if he pretends to be mature again, he is still a child, but his stubbornness makes him not make such a move. "I haven''t admitted him yet." Qing Yang said to himself seriously in his heart. How can a father who abandoned his family and let his mother suffer ten years of injustice be admitted by him! "But if he insists on holding me, my strength is too weak and I can only admit it." The green central heart once crossed an idea, looking at Li Taibai who didn''t look at him at all, the cheek became angry. Standing beside Qingyang. There is a strange color in Bai Ling''s eyes. "Am I wrong?" A thought crossed Bai Ling''s mind. When she was in tiantongcheng, Bai Ling felt that it was strange. The behavior of Qing Wuwei was totally different from that of Qing Wuwei in her impression. It was like two people. Sometimes, she often doubted whether this Qing Wuwei was the one in his memory. But today, the awakened ancestor spirit has broken her guess. Besides the people of the Qing nationality, who can awaken the ancestors of the Qing nationality? "Patriarch (Master), so strong." Qingxuan and the ladies looked at Li Taibai, full of worship. In the spiritual world, I feel the change of people''s eyes. Li Taibai''s face doesn''t change. All this should have happened.The so-called Zuling awakening is just to awaken the ancient power deep in the blood and make the image of the first ancestor appear again. He can make the image of the first ancestor of the Qing nationality appear only because he extracted the power of the blood from the original Qing Wuwei and then exploded it. The awakening of the blood of the Qing nationality can make everyone shut up and know that he is from the Qing nationality and is a real person of the Qing nationality. This is for all the people of the demon nationality, and it is also for Zhuge Mingyue. Zhuge Mingyue is deceived by the known intelligence and makes a wrong judgment. This is a play in his plan, which is also one of the purposes he wants to achieve. Although there are accidents in the process, the final result is that it has arrived. Of course, this play has just begun. Next, it was an important moment for him to step into the demon land completely and return to the demon land again. However, in the case of meeting the follow-up of the next plan, Li Taibai knew that he had one more thing to solve. His eyes were on the head of the Qing clan. The head of the Qing clan, in his perception, the strength is not the realm of spiritual king, but semi spiritual saint. This is totally different from the head of the Qing nationality in his memory. The head of the Qing clan must have a strong purpose to avoid exposing his strength in this situation. What he wants to do is not to attract other people''s attention. But now, in front of everyone, he even calls the Qing people the emperor. It''s really weird. In their own thoughts, they entered the place where the Qing nationality is located and stepped into the courtyard. "Wuwei stay, ten old, you take bailing and others to live in Qingyuan." The head of the Qing nationality said. "Yes, sir." Ten old reply a way, take white work properly etc. leave. "Dad, you have to come quickly." Qingru leaves from Li Taibai''s arms, looks at Li Taibai and says. After the crowd left, Li Taibai looked at the head of the Qing clan. His eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t know what the head of the Qing clan thought, but soon his pupils contracted violently and his eyes showed a little fluctuation. "You are not green inaction, there is no need to deny, my son, I will not admit it." The head of the Qing clan turns around and looks at Li Taibai. His voice is cold and matchless. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 516 Li Taibai didn''t change his face when he heard the words of the head of the Qing nationality. When he was left by the head of the Qing nationality, he guessed that he might have been known. He was more curious about the purpose of the head of the Qing nationality. "Now that I know, why did you come to save me?" Li Taibai did not deny it. He looked at the head of the Qing clan and asked. "I want to step into the spiritual realm." The head of the Qing clan turned around and looked at Li Taibai. "Spiritual realm?" Li Taibai was stunned. He thought about thousands of possibilities, but he never thought that the head of the Qing clan would say this. "If you can use my son''s blood to arouse the power of our blood, you must have a way to activate my blood and help me step into the holy realm." The Qing patriarch explained. Looking at the serious eyes of the head of the Qing clan, Li Taibai showed a smile on his face. He replied, "OK, I promise you that you will become a Holy Spirit in the future." Looking at Li Taibai''s self-confidence, the head of the Qing clan nodded. "I believe you can do it, but since you are here as my son, you have to do what my son should do. My people have a lot of emotions towards my son. As the head of the Qing clan, I can''t ignore the emotions of the people. If you can''t make my people identify with you and your current identity, then I will make you not me I''ll tell you about the son of the king that the statue in the deep place exists. " The head of Qing nationality said coldly. With these words, he turned and left. "In the evening, go to the territory of the Qing nationality with me. If you can''t make the Qing people forgive you, you know the consequences." Looking at the long-term future of the Qing nationality, the smile on Li Taibai''s face is even more beautiful. "With the appearance of a trace of blood power, I can conclude that I can make you a holy spirit, and even expose the identity of the imperial family. Do you think I''m a fool? Or do you think you''re a fool Li Taibai sneered in his heart. As for whether they can be recognized by the Qing people, Li Taibai has no worries. ... the night was cold. In the area under the control of the Qing nationality, countless people of the Qing nationality gathered together. During the day, the ten elders of the Qing nationality announced that today the head of the Qing nationality would go out of the pass and bring a few people to know. Since the accident of the Qing nationality ten years ago, the current head of the Qing nationality has disappeared. The ten elders said that the current head of the Qing nationality has closed down for the sake of the future of the Qing nationality. It''s been ten years since the Qing people had seen a patriarch. Now, when the patriarch goes out of the pass, he has to bring you to know several people. They are all curious about who this person is, and even let the patriarch welcome him out of the pass. Among the people''s curiosity, a group of people came from afar. The ten elders of the Qing nationality, the leader of the group, clustered a man with sword eyebrows and star eyes in the middle. This is a very handsome man. "That''s our patriarch." Someone pointed to the middle-aged man and said with pride. "When the head of our clan was young, no matter in talent or appearance, he was the top girl in the demon land at that time, which attracted countless beautiful girls from the demon land to love our head." "The demon clan, the hundred clans fight. Once the blue feather comes out, the hundred clans lose their color. It''s our clan leader." As the son of the old head of the Qing nationality, he was once the pride of the Qing nationality. The head of the Qing nationality was loved by countless people. Many of the older generation, to the young girls around them, told of the great achievements of the Qing clan leader. Attracted young girls of the Qing nationality, looking at the handsome man in the air, their eyes are full of worship. This is their patriarch. Listening to the public''s comments, the eyes of the ten elders of the Qing nationality are full of pride. This is the son of their old patriarch. No matter how usual he is, if he meets his own people, he will be in his most perfect state. This is true of the old patriarch, and so is his son. "The head of a clan is the pride of a clan. In front of his own people, he must take the most perfect posture." This is what the old patriarch once said. At the same time of pride, there is still a little worry in the eyes of the ten elders of the Qing nationality. In their mind, when Qing Wuwei comes back, they will quietly wait until the strength of Qing Wuwei reaches the peak, and then they will appear in front of the people with a strong attitude. At that time, they will come back with the image of a young master who knows his mistakes and can correct them, and then they will operate in secret, which is enough to make him happy The ethnic groups have identified with qingwuwei. But now is not the time. They don''t know what the head of the Qing clan is thinking. You know, even they want to kill Qing Wuwei, not to mention the Qing people. This is the existence of Qing Wuwei in the hearts of the people. But it''s an order from the patriarch, and they can''t refuse it. .... "patriarch, ten elders." A thin figure stepped into the void and appeared in front of the crowd. It was a man with a very pale face. He could see the blood flowing inside. The man was shaking, as if he would die at any time. "No disease, what''s the matter?" Seeing this man, a soft color appeared on the face of the ten elders of the Qing nationality.Qingwubing, the strongest genius of the Qing generation, is now 40 years old and has entered the peak of the spirit king. It''s only one step away from being the spirit king. More importantly, qingwubing has the talent of the demon master and has a great chance to become a demon master. Tianshan monster master, every one of them is a noble existence, even the ten halls can''t judge. It is the hope of the Qing nationality to rise again. It''s not only his talent, but also his excellent personality. He treats his people very gently. Over the past ten years, he has made countless contributions to the Qing people. The only regret is that his life is too thin. He has been weak since childhood. Even if he stepped into the realm of spiritual king, he was still very weak. He often suffered from various diseases and almost died many times. In the end, he survived again. No one knows when this man with extraordinary talent and perfect character will die. Once, the Qing nationality paid a huge price for the sake of being green and disease free, and asked the sacrifice of the demon clan for treatment, but it was a pity, but it didn''t have any effect. "Patriarch, ten elders, if I am right, the woman behind you should be Bai Ling and Qing Xuan." Green no disease looking at ten old behind of white work properly etc. say. "That''s right." Ten is a little old. Hearing the old man''s reply, qingwubing raised his head, and his eyes were extremely cold. "Then this man is Qing Wuwei." Looking at qingwubing''s cold eyes, the old man was slightly stunned. This is qingwubing they had never seen before. All along, qingwubing''s eyes were very soft, as if they were not fighting with the world. But this is the current situation of the Qing people. The Qing people want to eat him raw. It''s a fact that the old man still nodded his head. Seeing the ten elders admit that all the people of the Qing nationality here have a look of surprise in their eyes. Then the color of surprise becomes extremely cold. Countless people gather from afar and look at Li Taibai with a pair of eyes full of cold and murderous. Ten years ago, it was this guy who brought disaster to the Qing people. But at this time, there was a smile on qingwubing''s face, and her voice became gentle again. "Ten old, is to catch green inaction, intend to punish him?" Ten old did not answer. "It seems that the ten elders don''t want to punish the youth for nothing." Looking at ten old did not answer, green no disease heart already understand, he lowered his head, then raised his head, eyes full of crazy color. "Ha ha ha ha!" Green no disease crazy smile. "No disease, are you ok?" Ten old eyes show the color of worry, they have never seen such a green no disease. "Nothing? I hope I have something to do, so I can''t see such a scene that makes me uncomfortable. " Qingwubing''s voice was very cold. His eyes were staring at Li Taibai, full of hatred. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 517 "My dear patriarch, they all say that our patriarch is just and selfless. Is this your just law? Just because he''s your son, you''re going to cover him up? " Qingwubing looks at the head of Qingzu, and his eyes are full of cold. The face of the ten elders of the Qing nationality has changed greatly. It''s a bit presumptuous for them to say that Qingwu is ill. But they know better that this is what the people of the Qing nationality think today. Even Qingwu''s kind character has become so fierce in this matter, let alone other people. That''s why they don''t understand. Not far away, a pair of eyes staring at Li Taibai, full of killing. "Patriarch, we don''t agree." "Patriarch, we won''t forgive him. Have we suffered less in the past ten years? If we really want him to return to the Qing nationality again, I would rather betray the Qing nationality. " A fat figure came forward, his eyes full of violence. "Yes, patriarch, if we really let the sinner of the Qing nationality return to the Qing nationality again, we would rather betray the Qing nationality." Hear fat figure''s words, a voice rings out. Hearing these voices, the ten elders of the Qing nationality''s face changed greatly. They were surprised in Qingwu''s eyes. To withdraw from the ethnic group is betrayal for a race. However, qingwubing did not speak. Although it was a betrayal to quit the ethnic group, he would rather join it if he could let qingwuwei die. In the past ten years, only these young people can understand the grievances and sorrows suffered by qingwuwei. Feeling the emotional changes of the Qing people, Li Taibai showed a cool color in his eyes. "Touch." A huge sound rang out. In everyone''s eyes, a figure broke through the void and a green dragon roared at the void. Li Taibai''s body appeared in front of the fat figure. He stepped on the fat figure''s head with one foot and stepped on the ground. "You''re going to quit?" Looking at the fat figure under his feet, Li Taibai asked with a smile on his face. Seeing the smile in Li Taibai''s eyes and the fat figure, I don''t know why, but soon, this fear was replaced by shame and anger. "Patriarch, is that your answer? Let this sinner of the Qing nationality be free to treat those of us who have been following you all the time? " Fat figure, barely raised his head, his eyes full of sorrow. "Patriarch, would you rather give up your people for your son''s sake? Is that your choice? " Hearing the sad words of the fat figure, the hearts of the Qing people were full of sadness and a feeling of empathy. It''s the fat figure now, it will be them in the future. The whole Qing people are enveloped in an atmosphere of sadness. Even the ten elders of the Qing people bow their heads. They know more about the sadness of the Qing people in the past ten years than anyone else. "Ha ha ha ha." A laugh sounded in this sad atmosphere. The piercing laughter was like a thorn in the throat, which made everyone feel uncomfortable. "Do you think there is still a choice between me and you incompetents?" Li Taibai''s voice was full of irony, and his eyes were full of arrogance. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the eyes of the Qing people are full of anger. "Qing Wuwei, even if I fight for this life, I will make you feel bad." A voice said angrily, his strength surging, this is a half step spirit king, only one step away from the spirit king. "Do you want to die? Who are you fighting for? Is it for the youth or for yourself? Or for people of other races? " Li Taibai''s voice rings out, looking at the half step spirit king who talks, the voice says coldly. "Naturally, it''s for the sake of the Qing people. Your existence will only make the Qing people into chaos. If my life can make the clan head change his mind and the ten elders change their attention, I would rather die." The half step spirit king said without hesitation, and his voice was full of excitement. Looking at the banbuling king, Li Taibai''s eyes were full of irony. He said, "for the sake of the Qing people? I think you want to betray the Qing nationality, right? In order to let your master know your loyalty, push the Qing people into the abyss. " "You''re talking nonsense!" The half step spirit king''s eyes were full of anger. "What am I talking about? Then, do you know why the patriarch asked me to return to the Qing nationality? " Li Taibai looked at the half step spirit king and asked. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, the half step spirit king was slightly stunned. He wanted to answer, but he didn''t know how to answer. Is it not because Qing Wuwei is the son of the clan leader that Qing Wuwei returns to the clan? Is there any other reason? Li Taibai''s voice rang out again when this idea was crossed in the heart of the half step spirit king. "You don''t know anything, so you say you''re for the Qing people? You don''t even know why the patriarch asked me to be a Huiqing people. What qualifications do you have to speak here? " Li Taibai''s voice was full of disdain. His eyes looked at other people, and his eyes were full of sorrow. "And you? What do you know? You didn''t even hear the explanation of the patriarch, so you made a direct judgment. Is this your loyalty to the Qing nationality? Is that what you believe in your patriarch? "Hearing Li Taibai''s question, the Qing people became very quiet. For a moment, everyone''s mind always crossed an idea. Did they listen to the explanation of the patriarch? "A group of stupid people, the Qing people have you. It''s really the sorrow of the Qing people." Li Taibai said sadly. When they heard Li Taibai''s words, everyone raised their heads, and the anger in their eyes surged out. Everyone here is qualified to say this sentence, but Li Taibai is not qualified. Li Taibai''s words, like a spark, once again ignited the anger of the people of the Qing nationality. "You don''t think I''m right? So why do you blame your patriarch with someone of another race? " Li Taibai once again released a message, his foot down. "Click!" With a crack in his head, Li Taibai''s fat figure at his feet twitched and lost his breath. "You dare!" Some people are surprised angry way. But soon, the man closed his mouth. In their eyes, the original fat figure was changing, and golden scales appeared on the fat figure''s neck. Seeing the golden scales, everyone became very quiet. After the people of the demon clan die, part of their bodies will be demonized. The golden scales are just the changes that will appear when the people of the Jin clan die. "Even the spies of other races placed in the Qing nationality can''t detect it, but they are fanned by this spy. Is it not the sorrow of the Qing nationality that the Qing nationality has you?" Li Taibai''s voice was full of cold color. After hearing Li Taibai''s words, all the people of the Qing nationality became quiet and lowered their heads in shame. But looking at Li Taibai, they still felt that something was wrong. This feeling made them very uncomfortable. "Even if we''re stupid, what about you? Are you qualified to say that? The sinner of the Qing people. " Green no disease looking at Li Taibai, cold said. "If we are the sorrow of the Qing people, what are you? Ten years ago? When do you have the right to speak up? " "Do you want to rely on you, the sinner, to revive the Qing people?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 518 When they heard that Qingwu was ill, everyone responded. The man in front of them was the sinner of the Qing nationality. The reason why the Qing nationality came to the present situation was all because of this man. A pair of eyes look at Li Taibai. What right is a sinner to say this? In everyone''s mind, Li Taibai should be ashamed, but beyond everyone''s expectation, Li Taibai is not ashamed, but sad. "What do you know?" Li Taibai looked at qingwubing and his eyes were full of sorrow. "Do you know what happened ten years ago? Do you really think what happened ten years ago is what you saw? Do you know that ten years ago, if it wasn''t for me, the Qing people would have been wiped out? " Li Taibai''s voice was full of pain. Looking at Li Taibai''s painful appearance, Qing wubing was stunned. The people of Qing nationality were stunned. Even the ten elders of Qing nationality were also stunned. "Is there any reason why we don''t know?" The ten elders of the Qing nationality look at the head of the Qing nationality. What they see is the indifferent expression of the head of the Qing nationality. It''s hard to see through the head''s idea. "Isn''t it because of you that our family finally came to this stage? If it wasn''t for you, what else could be the reason? " Someone asked, this is everyone''s mind. "Do you know the origin of our family?" Li Taibai''s body stepped into the void. He looked at the questioner and asked. "The origin of our family?" Hearing Li Taibai''s words, everyone was stunned. As for the origin of the Qing nationality, there are only a few steps in the records of the Qing nationality. They live in seclusion in a place where no one cares about them. They are a weak race. Until the rise of the old clan leader, with a hundred fists of the green dragon, the strength of the Qing nationality advances by leaps and bounds. They become one of the powerful races of the demon nationality and win a seat in the kingdom. But if we go further, no one knows the history of the Qing people. "The legend of the demon clan, the demon clan, each clan has a powerful ancestor, but all races have the same legend, a legend about the emperor clan. The demon clan has the emperor, and the emperor clan leads the hundred tribes, rules their ancestors, rules the Tianlong continent, and rules all races including the human race." Li Taibai''s voice sounded faintly. "Through the ages, the demons are still there, but the emperor has disappeared, and even become a legend of all races. But have you ever thought that the legend of the emperor comes from all races, even after endless years, it is denied and considered false by all races, but this legend is still in the middle of the demons like blood inheritance It''s said, "do you know why?" Hearing Li Taibai''s question, the people of the Qing nationality looked at each other. There was an idea in everyone''s mind, but they thought it was too absurd. Li Taibai''s voice sounded again. "Because the existence of the imperial clan exists in the blood of the demon clan. As long as the demon clan still exists, the legend of the imperial clan will always exist, and our Qing clan is the imperial clan." Hearing Li Taibai confirm their thoughts, all the people of the Qing nationality are in a commotion. No one dares to believe what they have heard. They look at the head of the Qing nationality and want to know if it is true. "The Qing nationality is indeed the emperor nationality. You will know about it after tomorrow." The head of the Qing clan confirmed Li Taibai''s words. Qing nationality is the emperor nationality! The head of the Qing people is a little dizzy. The legend of the emperor is known to all the demon people. It is said that the emperor will come back and rule the demon again. "Ten years ago, the Qing nationality was a matter of the imperial family, and it was leaked accidentally. Do you know what the consequences would be if the Qing nationality was a matter of the imperial family?" Li Taibai asked again. "Extermination." There is no hesitation, all the hearts crossed two words. The legend of the emperor clan is far-reaching and long-standing in the whole demon clan. It goes deep into the hearts of the demon clan people. Even if everyone thinks it''s false, the inheritance from blood makes people understand this. Today''s demon clan has been used to this mode. If the emperor clan appears and rules the demon clan again, the most respected races in the demon clan will be damaged and their status will decline. It''s not the demon emperor family today. The emperor clan appeared and ruled the demon clan again. What should the demon emperor clan do now? In this case, the emergence of the imperial clan will only face one thing, which is besieged by the powerful races of the demon clan today, and eventually exterminate the clan, unless they have strong strength to resist the attacks of these races. "Do you know that ten years ago, when this matter was known by the old clan leader of our clan, those of us who knew it were alarmed? But I can''t tell you about it. Otherwise, it''s not us who are panicking, and you. For you, our family will suppress all the news and think of a way alone. Finally, we have come up with a way. " Li Taibai''s voice is full of magnetism, with a deep feeling. It seems that people can see the panic and final decision of the Qing Wuwei family ten years ago. "The rise of the Qing nationality is too fast. In this case, it''s OK for the Qing nationality to decline. How can a race that can decline because of a martial arts attack and the disappearance of the strongest in the clan be an imperial race? Those who are eyeing the youth will continue to watch"For this reason, our family has made a decision to take me as the fuse and secretly teach the jinwuqing people the way to crack the hundred fists, so that I became a sinner of the Qing people and was expelled from the Qing people. The old clan leader is willing to enter the forbidden area to protect me and die. Today''s clan leader is defeated by his own subordinates under the general court. From then on, he never recovers and closes himself up Appear in front of people... " " the Qing nationality, as we expected, began to be lonely. Those who are greedy for the Qing nationality also have doubts about the fact that the Qing nationality is an emperor, and choose to watch. The only thing that is suffering is you. Let you suffer with us. Our family is sorry for you. " Li Taibai lowered his head and said apologetically. Looking at Li Taibai''s sorry eyes, the Qing people are very quiet. If everything is as Li Taibai said, is Li Taibai guilty? Naturally, there is no such thing. The most painful thing is the Qing Wuwei family. For the sake of the clan, the old clan leader died generously. The clan leader closed himself up for ten years and became the laughing stock of the demon clan. Qing Wuwei became the sinner of the Qing clan, and was accused by everyone and drifted away from the clan. "Patriarch, is that true?" Qing wubing turns his head, looks at the head of the Qing clan, and asks. At this time, the head of the Qing clan had an action. His eyes looked at Li Taibai, and his eyes narrowed slightly. Looking at the actions of the head of the Qing nationality, Li Taibai was very calm. Naturally, all this was made up by him. From seeing the head of the Qing nationality, after the head of the Qing nationality said that the Qing nationality was an emperor, Li Taibai made up a lie, a lie that made Qing Wuwei a sinner and a hero of the Qing nationality. The only informed person is the head of the Qing nationality, which requires the head of the Qing nationality to cheat his own people. Li Taibai needs to know from the answer of the head of the Qing nationality where the bottom line of the head of the Qing nationality is, and what is the real idea of the head of the Qing nationality? He was not afraid that the head of the Qing clan would expose his lies. He didn''t know the real idea of the head of the Qing clan, but he didn''t let others butcher him. Did he want me to help him? Just join me. As long as the head of the Qing clan admits Li Taibai''s lies, he will become a group with Li Taibai. Even if something happens in the future, he will never dare to expose Li Taibai''s true identity. Otherwise, he will face the most powerful force of the demon clan and the anger of his own people. Looking at Li Taibai''s calm look, the head of the Qing clan lowered and fell into silence. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 519 A pair of eyes look at the head of the Qing nationality, waiting for the head''s reply. As time goes by, the head of the Qing clan is still low, and there is no answer. The people who were originally suppressed by Li Taibai gradually realize that something is wrong, and the eyes that look at Li Taibai gradually become wrong. Whether a thing is right or not depends on many points. The person who said it, the time when he said it, and the length of reply time, slight hesitation, may be the birth of a lie or hesitation. Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed slightly. As for the head of the Qing clan, all the news he gets comes from the memory of Qing Wuwei. Now the head of the Qing clan has a completely different personality from the memory of Qing Wuwei. For Li Taibai, the head of the Qing clan is a person he doesn''t know at all. He could not make plans according to the character of the head of the Qing nationality. Even if he uses the spiritual world to monitor the head of the Qing clan, he will always see a figure without any expression or emotion. The head of the Qing clan has been practicing since he came back. The cultivation method is just the most common practice method of the demon clan. In this case, the head of the Qing clan confirmed what he said, or denied what he said, which was five to five. It takes time to collect the world''s attention. Any mistake may fail. How can Li Taibai, the head of the Qing clan, rest assured that if the head of the Qing clan suddenly attacks him at the most important moment, he will most likely never get the world''s attention. It is better to make a decision early and conquer by force. "It seems to have failed." Li Taibai said in his heart that his spiritual world was watching the change of the head of the Qing nationality. From the eyes of the head of the Qing nationality, he saw the struggle and finally became indifferent. "I''m sorry." When he raised his head, his eyes were full of tears. Looking at the change of the head, Li Taibai was stunned. In his spiritual world, he could clearly see the tears of the head, and his face was covered in a short moment. "As the head of your clan, I''m sorry that you have been wronged for so long." "I''ve been keeping it from you that the Qing nationality is a matter of the emperor. I''m sorry." "As the head of your clan, I should have led you to live a better life, which was envied by all races, but I''m sorry for making your ten years so difficult." The head of the Qing clan fell down and bent his knees, so he knelt on the void and knelt down to all the members of the Qing clan. "I''m sorry." Looking at the figure of the head of the Qing nationality kneeling in the void, the people of the Qing nationality were stunned, and soon the panic appeared in their eyes. They never thought that their head would kneel down to them. Qingwubing looks at the head of the Qing clan. He looks frightened and kneels on the ground without hesitation. "Patriarch, you are not wrong. If it is wrong for the sake of the people, we are all wrong." Green no disease prostrate in the void, low head, some guilty said. "Patriarch, no mistake." One by one, the Qing people knelt on the ground. Their eyes were full of guilt, and Li Taibai''s eyes were full of regret. The clan leader''s family is fragmented for the sake of the Qing nationality, but they don''t understand it at all. They resent the heroes of the Qing nationality, and even force the clan leader to kneel down to them. "Patriarch, there''s nothing wrong. It''s our fault." Each figure is lying on the ground, his voice is full of choking, and the eyes of the ten elders of the Qing nationality are full of clear color. If this is true, then everything can be explained clearly. The belief in their hearts, the symbol of the rise of the Qing nationality, and the old clan leader of the Qing nationality, will enter the forbidden area of the demon clan for the sake of a sinner of the Qing nationality. If all this is for the sake of the Qing nationality, then everything can be explained. Looking at the figures kneeling on the ground, Li Taibai looked at the head of the Qing clan, his eyes full of strange color. "Sure enough, the world''s leaders are actors." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. Just a few words, an action, let the centripetal force of the whole youth become more cohesive, let what he said, get greater sublimation. "What are you doing for?" Li Taibai looks at the head of the Qing clan. He didn''t understand. What was the purpose of the Qing clan leader''s behavior? It''s strange to make such a big sacrifice just for the sake of a possibility, a possibility to become a spiritual saint. He is very clear that today''s move, if the head of the Qing clan said, is equal to putting the whole Qing clan in the same position with him. From today on, his every move will represent every move of the Qing clan. If he reveals his true identity, the Qing clan will be buried with him. "The main reason why Wuwei is called back today is that the identity of the Qing nationality as an emperor has been exposed." The head of the Qing clan said again. Looking at the changes in people''s expressions, he continued, "if it was ten years ago, the Qing nationality would have been doomed, but now there''s no need to hide it. The girl of the demon emperor clan won''t let the Qing nationality be destroyed. For that girl, no matter it''s the emperor or other races, it doesn''t make any difference to her.""What''s more, from today on, the grievances we suffered ten years ago will be taken back after today, and the Qing people will stand among the demons in the name of the emperor." The head of the Qing clan was full of pride in his eyes. He stood up, looked around all the people present, and said, "from today on, the Qing clan will be half holy." With the sound of the head of the Qing nationality falling down, the power of the head of the Qing nationality explodes. The power of terror frightens people. The eyes of the Qing nationality are full of surprise. "Half spirit saint!" The ten elders of the Qing nationality exclaimed in surprise. At this moment, the head of the Qing clan burst out the power belonging to the half spirit saint. "From today on, you will not suffer any more grievances. The Qing people will stand in the name of the emperor. I will find back the grievances you have suffered in the past ten years." "In addition to letting you know this, this time I bring Wuwei back, it''s also because other races have already known that the Qing nationality is an emperor. It''s also because Wuwei''s talent is the most powerful genius in our family, even the real genius of the emperor. Even me, compared with him, is countless times different. Now Wuwei has awakened the ancestral spirit." The voice of the head of the Qing clan fell. Except for the ten elders, the eyes of all the people of the Qing clan looking at Li Taibai were full of shock. Awakening the ancestral spirit, even the weakest being, will become the top genius of the demon clan. "You have a good chat with Wuwei. This time he came back, he brought back the strength that can make you stronger, and he also brought the method that can cure the youth Wuwei. Over the years, he has been out alone, not in vain, but still fighting for the ethnic group." With these words, the head of the Qing nationality turns to leave, leaving a surprised Li Taibai. "Drag me into the water?" Far away from Li Taibai''s location, the corner of the mouth of the head of the Qing nationality curved slightly, and there was a hint in his eyes that no one could see clearly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 520 "What do you know?" Looking at the distant head of the Qing clan, Li Taibai thought that the last sentence of the head of the Qing clan clearly knew one thing about him, and maybe even knew his own existence. Otherwise, he would not have said that he could cure Qing Wuwei. Li Taibai''s thoughts crossed his mind. "Wuwei, do you really have a way to cure wubing?" The eyes of the ten elders of the Qing nationality were full of surprises. They stepped up to Li Taibai and asked excitedly. Over the past ten years, ten people have seen the contribution of qingwubing to the Qing nationality. For the ten people, qingwubing is their offspring and a symbol of the rise of the Qing nationality. Standing in the void, qingwubing looks at Li Taibai. On his pale face, he can see the flowing blood, which is ferocious. "Naturally." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. Looking at qingwubing stepping on the void. "Sick?" Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. The body of the sick man, the heart of life and death. The appearance of qingwubing at this time is just like the body of the sick man in the legend of the divine world. In the divine world, there is a legend of a sick man. Endless years ago, a sick man was born and suppressed all the systems. It became a legend of the divine world. But just as the sick man was born, when everyone thought that the sick man would suppress the divine world generation, the sick man disappeared. It only leaves a space for people''s infinite reverie. At the same time, there is also the skill of the sick man, the non disease skill. This Kung Fu once attracted countless people in the divine world, but in the end it was ignored by everyone. After the sick man, no one can practice the disease-free work. Some later generations have studied that only the same system as the sick man can practice the disease-free work. In order to study the method of resurrection, Li Taibai was familiar with all the books in the world, and had studied wubinggong. It was the existence of a nation. In order to let Li Taibai refine a kind of pill for him, the reward given to Li Taibai was the primary source of Wu Bing Gong. It''s a skill book that impresses Li Taibai deeply. Among the skills, the most important are medicine bath and physical training. It''s a way of practice beyond Li Taibai''s imagination. Or to be correct, it''s not a skill that people can practice at all. With his knowledge of the first alchemist in the divine world, when he saw the medicine bath, he was scared out of a cold sweat. Even if the medicine bath is carried out for the first time, it will make people suffer the pain like peeling and scraping bones. With the progress of the medicine bath, every medicine bath will make the pain increase again. According to the final formula of the medicated bath, Li Taibai once prepared a little liquid and put it into a spiritual food which has been chasing his own existence. The one who established the existence of the country died in pain after a burst of madness. Compared with medicated bath, physical training is not too much. This is a way to torture yourself to the extreme. Metamorphosis, masochism, madman, this is the nickname given to the sick man by all the people after his skills were exposed. No one can imagine why there is such a madman in the world who tortures himself so much. For others, they only see the cruelty of this skill, but Li Taibai sees something different from it. This medicinal bath and physical training method is the control of Tiandi lingcao and the understanding of every inch of human skin. Only in this way can we make this skill that everyone is afraid of. The sick man is not only a powerful cultivator, but also a peerless Dan master. This skill made Li Taibai''s control of the medicine and the human body advance by leaps and bounds, and directly stepped into a realm that no one in the divine world could imagine. But Li Taibai was not excited. Unable to revive lobai, for him at that time, any progress is meaningless. What''s more, he couldn''t get excited. He only felt a sense of despair, a sense of loneliness, and a sense of sadness when he understood the sick man''s skill. That skill was the painstaking effort of the sick man and the portrayal of his life. He just wanted to live. The body of the sick man is not the system at all, but the weak system of the sick man himself. He can''t live long. His desire for life makes him constantly struggle and become stronger. After all, he is just struggling with fate for the sake of survival. For the sick man, what strength, what status, is not important, he wants is very simple, just like ordinary people alive, but this for him, has spent all the energy, but still can''t do. "I''ve succeeded in this treatment scheme, but it''s a pity that for me, I''ve been experimenting with myself all the year round, and the disease in my body has become more serious. This treatment scheme is no longer suitable for me. I need to find a new treatment scheme. I hope that people who understand my skill can pass on this treatment scheme, so that all people with the same fate can enjoy it You can live well without being manipulated by fate. " This is Li Taibai''s yearning for Luo Bai after he understood the sick man''s skill. When the sadness spread, the sick man came out from the sick man''s skill.For the sick man, this skill, which defies the whole divine world and shakes the whole divine world, is just a treatment plan. The final result of the sick man, Li Taibai is not clear, no one knows, that in order to survive, the existence of life struggle, the final result is how, in the divine world, the name of the sick man, but did not appear again. Maybe he has died; maybe he has changed his identity and started to find a way to live again; maybe he has succeeded. Li Taibai once thought that this skill would not be used in his life. If the body of the sick man really appeared, the divine world would have been discovered long ago, and he would have focused on training and practicing the treatment plan of the sick man. But I didn''t expect that this skill could be used in this life. Who would have thought that in this small world, there would be a body with a sick man. Looking at the expectation in qingwubing''s eyes, Li Taibai nodded his head and said, "I can treat your disease, but maybe you would rather die than let me treat it." Li Taibai said seriously. In this world, without the patient''s willpower and desire for life, no one can withstand the treatment plan made by the patient through his own body test. Those who practice with the sick man''s treatment plan eventually give up. Early treatment is not very good for the body, and it is not very helpful for cultivation. It is just endless pain. Therefore, the body of the sick man is called by the people in the divine world, and only the body of the sick man can cultivate. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 521 "The emperor family!" "The Qing nationality is the emperor nationality!" When Li Taibai dealt with the affairs of the Qing nationality, the news that the Qing nationality was an imperial family in the royal land at this time shocked countless people. "The Qing people are the emperor people." Jin clan, when Jin clan leader heard the report from the people below, his eyes didn''t change at all. Even when he heard the death of Jin Yin, he just sighed. "Jinyin''s death is the misfortune of our family, but it''s worth it. If it wasn''t for him, the Qing people would be the emperor''s family, and no one would know." The voice of the head of the Jin clan sounded faintly. "Now that you know the true origin of the Qing nationality, it''s time to start." The head of the Jin clan seems to have no emotion in his voice, but there is nothing wrong in his eyes when he sees the noble existence of the Jin clan below. On the contrary, he feels that this should be the case. Sacrificing himself for the sake of the clan is what he has won. If it is their position in Jinyin, they will certainly do better. "Jinwuzi, the emperor is born. It''s time to change the plan." At this time, a voice sounded in the void, an old figure appeared in the void, the old voice, the body does not have the slightest light, holding a wooden crutch, step by step in the void. "Wu Lao." Seeing the voice in the void, the Jin people knelt on the ground. "Master." The head of the Jin clan opened his mouth and cried. He lowered his head and was about to kneel on the ground. The old man in the sky is the master of the head of the Jin clan. In those days, the head of the Jin clan became the most respected head of the Jin clan step by step as the most common member of the Jin clan. It is precisely because of this old man''s teaching. Looking at the old man in the air, the head of the Jin clan has a look of reverence in his eyes. Up to now, he still can''t see through the power of his master. But the head of the Jin clan knows that even now, his strength can''t resist his own master. "You are already the head of a clan. I have taught you that you don''t need to kneel down to anyone. In the future, the Jin people will be the most noble race in the world, and you will also be the most noble existence in the world. Even if you face me, you will also be the most noble existence." The old man''s eyes looked at the head of the Jin clan and said in a flat voice. The place where the Jin nationality is located has the border of the Jin nationality since ancient times. There should be no wind, but now there is a gust of wind. The wind falls on the knee of the head of the Jin nationality and lifts him up. The incomparable power made the head of Jin clan unable to control his body. "Now the demon emperor clan, that little girl is a proud person. The appearance of the emperor clan is an opportunity for her. She will make the emperor clan submit to her. Even the emperor clan will submit to her. It will make the reputation of the demon emperor clan reach the peak and make her control of the demon clan more firm." "And." The corners of his mouth curved slightly. In this world, however, there are many immortal legends of demon clan, which come from the inheritance of blood. This temptation is enough for those who have already died to live again. In the endless darkness, there are ten dry bodies. Under these bodies, there is a kneeling voice wearing black armor. "The emperor family?" A husky voice sounded. "The emperor clan was born. It seems that we are waiting for a turn for the better. Twenty thousand years ago, everyone thought we were dead. Now we appear again. In the past twenty thousand years, does anyone remember ten of us?" "It''s OK. If we don''t remember, we''ll let them remember again." "Ah At this time, a frightened voice sounded. Under the ten people, the figure in black armor suddenly appeared a blue flame. The figure in black armor screamed in horror and begged for mercy. He burst out a powerful force. This figure was a half spirit saint. This is the top existence of the demon clan. Now he can''t even struggle. His voice is getting lighter and lighter, and finally he falls to the ground and turns into fly ash. "Why did you kill him?" When the figure in black armor died, a voice said. "It''s a little exciting to think about leaving this place." A mummy stood up from the ground, his eyes, the green flame beating. "It''s a pity that one of our chessmen has just disappeared." "It''s just chess pieces. We can''t leave here and let them pass on the information for us. Now that we''re back, we don''t need these chess pieces." A cold voice sounded. ... "the emperor? I didn''t expect to come out. I''ve been waiting for a long time. I believe those old people who are not dead have also been waiting for a long time. " On the top of a mountain, a stone cracked, and a man in a feather coat appeared inside. At the foot of the man, a figure kneels on the ground, which is a figure of human race. "What''s your name? Or the king of wings Looking at the figure of the Terran at the foot, the man in the feather coat blinked and said. "Forget it, it''s too long. No matter what kind of king you are, from today on, you are my mount, so you don''t need a name. Let''s go, show me the situation of the demon clan."Hearing the words of the man in feather clothes, the figure of the Terran was lying on the ground with all his limbs. When the man in feather clothes sat on his back, his body soared up and a layer of illusory wings appeared behind him. Feitian Lingwang, once the invincible existence in the history of Tianlong mainland, disappeared after stepping into the demon land. No one would have thought that the Feitian Lingwang had become someone else''s Mount, but now the power of Feitian Lingwang is in the holy land of half spirit. An ancient voice, after learning the news of the emperor family, wakes up from deep sleep. Each one is the most powerful one of the demon family, and each one has a great name in the demon family. In the palace deep in the king''s land, Zhuge Mingyue''s eyes are shining like stars. The emperor? "The Qing nationality is an imperial one. It seems that you can''t die when you wake up your ancestors." Zhuge Mingyue said in a low voice, the change of things, let Qing Wuwei have a turn for the better, think of that year when she was young, the man under her feet, her mouth slightly curved. "Let the emperor clan submit to me, and the whole demon clan will completely obey my orders." ... Li Taibai was surrounded by the Qing people when the demon family began to make a commotion because the Qing people were the emperor. Looking at Li Taibai with adoring eyes. In this short time, Li Taibai showed his talent and strength to all the Qing people. He singled out all the spirit kings of the Qing nationality, and all the martial arts he used were good at. This is not a fight at all, but a one-sided teaching. With every move, Li Taibai will tell the weakness of this man and the lack of martial arts training. Even the ten elders of the Qing nationality were shocked. "It seems that, except for our ten members, no one in the whole Qing nationality is an opponent of inaction." Qingba said, his eyes full of sigh. "In the past ten years, Wuwei has made rapid progress, worthy of awakening the existence of ancestral blood." Beside Qingba, the only woman among the ten elders of the Qing nationality nodded and said, her eyes full of sigh. "Do you want to try?" Qingba looked at other people around him and said. "Yes, I also want to try Wuwei''s current strength." Among the ten elders, a younger one said. As he spoke, the old man stepped down and fell in front of Li Taibai. "This guy is still so impatient." Seeing the old man, Qingba shook his head, and a smile appeared on his face. "Wuwei, I''ll fight you." The old man said with a smile. Hearing the old man''s words, all the people of the Qing nationality were noisy and excited. Among the ten elders of the Qing nationality, each one is a legend of the Qing nationality. Once upon a time, each one was a strong one on the list of spiritual kings of the realm. "Ha ha ha, Qing Wuwei, I see how you can guide me." A man with dark blue on his face looked at Li Taibai excitedly and said. This man, who was defeated by Li Taibai not long ago, gave him a serious guidance, which made him really depressed. Other people who were defeated by Li Taibai also showed excited color on their faces. Qingwuwei is strong and they are very happy, but if someone can cure qingwuwei, they will also be very happy. There''s nothing more exciting than seeing someone beat you and being guided. Looking at the ten elders of the Qing nationality, Li Taibai''s face showed a strange color. Because of the Qing clan leader, Li Taibai doesn''t need too much power to suppress himself. The stronger he performs, the more attention he gets from the world. These people trust the Qing clan leader, and they won''t doubt him. However, it will be very difficult to defeat the ten elders of the Qing nationality with the strength of youth inaction. Many of the forces can''t be used. It''s a little difficult to go beyond the ranks to fight. But if we win, we will get the attention of the heart of the world. You know, the imperial family is the heart of the world in Tianlong. Once the most beloved race, it can only become the imperial family if it is loved by the heart of the world. Even if it is declining, it will be concerned by the heart of the world. Let the emperor surprise, shock, will be the emperor, endless years, precipitation down the heart of the world''s attention. "Please give me your advice." Li Taibai said modestly. "Wuwei is still a modest child." Qingba said with a smile, his eyes full of sigh. Modesty will not make people proud and complacent. "Ten grandfather, don''t worry, I will help you find out the shortcomings of your cultivation." Li Taibai''s voice is full of sincerity. In the sky, Qingba''s face was dull, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was still around, which made him look very strange. All the people of Qingzu were shocked by Li Taibai''s words, which was really arrogant. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 522 Ten grandfather is the name of Qingxiao by the people of Qing nationality. This is called by the ranking of the top ten youths. Coincidentally, the ranking is just related to their age. Qingba is my grandfather. At this time, after hearing Li Taibai''s words, Qingxiao was stunned and couldn''t help laughing. He thought it was very interesting. For the first time, I heard the younger generation say that they should guide their own cultivation. However, looking at Qing Wuwei, he felt that he was very agreeable, indomitable, full of confidence, and had no fear in the face of anyone. This is what a genius should do. When we wake up to the existence of the ancestral spirit of the Qing nationality, we should have this idea of invincibility. In the future, we will take the Qing nationality to the peak. The old patriarch was also like this. When he was young, he came to the fore and talked a lot, which was regarded as a joke by all the people of the Qing nationality. When the old head of the Qing clan wakes up, all the people who laugh at them are quiet. In Qingxiao''s eyes, modesty is just the pronoun of hypocritical people and cowards. Why should the strong be modest. "Well, I''ll wait for you to guide me." Qingxiao said with a smile. The corners of his mouth arced slightly. The power in his body surged, and the power of the king of spirit in the realm came out to suppress one side. He is very optimistic about Li Taibai. He believes that the strength exposed by Li Taibai will surpass him in the future, but it is not now. It is in the future when Li Taibai steps on the spiritual king of the realm. Now, he wants to teach Li Taibai what it means to respect his elders and know himself well. Confidence can be, pride can be, but too much confidence is complacency. Qingxiao steps towards Li Taibai. In the void, a blue light fell, forming a blue border, which enveloped Qingxiao and Li Taibai. Among the ten elders, the only woman with a smile on her face and a blue light shining between her hands. This border can avoid the aftereffect of the battle, causing damage to people and objects around. "Second sister, do you want me to have real strength and abuse our gifted youth?" Qingxiao said with a smile. On his right hand, there was a faint light shining. A layer of cyan light appeared. His fist sent out a cyan light to Li Taibai. On the blue fist, you can hear the sound of the dragon. The Dragon chants with fists. Looking at the battle of Qingxiao, the people who watched the battle of Qingzu all showed the color of worship in their eyes. Qingba also nodded his head and showed a smile on his face. "Old ten''s talent should be the most powerful among our ten, but unfortunately, he is too young, so his strength is not as strong as ours." Qingba said. "The old ten''s Qinglong boxing has reached a perfect state." Hearing Qingba''s words, the ten elders nodded their heads and sighed in their eyes. Qinglong boxing is one word different from Qinglong Baiquan, but it is a completely different martial art. Qinglong boxing is the most powerful martial art of the Qing nationality at that time, and it is the foundation of the Qing nationality. It is only because of the strength of Qinglong Baiquan that it is difficult for the people of the Qing nationality to study it thoroughly all their lives. In the face of powerful martial arts, Qinglong boxing was placed in the attic by the people of the Qing nationality, and has never been practiced again. Now Qinglong Baiquan can''t be used, and Qinglong boxing is once again taken out by the people of Qing nationality. In a short period of ten years, it is a very powerful talent to cultivate Qinglong boxing to the sound of dragon chanting. In the Qing nationality, there were only two people who could do this, one was the old clan leader, the other was the current clan leader. Looking at Qingxiao''s attack, Li Taibai''s spiritual world disperses. In his perception, the power changes and energy fluctuations in Qingxiao''s body are all clear. Different from the aura and energy gathering of the human race, the skill of the demon clan is the skill of the body. All martial arts are released by the body. Different races have different bodies and are good at different martial arts. For example, Qinglong Baiquan is a special skill that can be practiced by any race. This skill is extremely rare. Different from Qinglong Baiquan, Qinglong Quan belongs to the Qing nationality. No one can practice it except the Qing nationality. Even Li Taibai can''t cultivate himself. His body is the body of the human race, not the body of the Qing race itself. But in the past life in the divine world, he has experienced countless wars, whether it is the demon clan or the Terran, he knows incomparably, understands in the life and death, understands in the battle, and knows more about the cultivation of the demon clan than any Terran. Tianlong world is just a small world, even if it is the emperor family? After all, it''s just a small world. He can see the flaws in this kind of martial arts at a glance. Green Dragon boxing? Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. In the face of Qingxiao''s attack, he didn''t retreat. Instead, he stepped forward and left. His strength surged in his body, and his fist was shining. He patted Qingxiao''s fist. This punch has no momentum, it looks ordinary. "Well?" Qingxiao frowned slightly. Somehow, he felt a little uncomfortable. Looking at Li Taibai''s fists, he always felt that it was very eye-catching and uncomfortable."Kill him!" An idea appeared in Qingxiao''s mind. "Roar!" At this moment, the heaven and earth become very quiet, the huge dragon chant resounds through the heaven and earth, and the endless pressure comes out from Qingxiao''s body, and his eyes become blue. "What''s the matter?" Seeing the change of Qingxiao, all the people of Qingzu were shocked. The face of the ten elders of the Qing nationality changed greatly. This is the symbol of all the strength of the people of the Qing nationality. Originally, it was just a normal competition. Now, Qingxiao has burst out all the strength and wants to kill Li Taibai. "Traitor." An idea crossed the minds of all the people of the Qing nationality. People think of the traitor Li Taibai found out from the Qing people not long ago, but no one thought that Qingxiao, the ten elders of the Qing people and the core of the Qing people, was also a traitor. At this moment, he wanted to kill Li Taibai. "No!" Qingba''s face changed greatly. His body stepped forward, but he found that it was too late. The battle is imminent. Qingxiao''s power is the king of spirit. Even if it is not as strong as him, in this case, he has no time to rescue. "Damn it Qingba''s face was very pale. Behind him, the rest of the ten elders of the Qing nationality burst out their own strength, but they found that it was too late, and their faces became ugly. "Boom!" There was a loud explosion. Qingxiao''s fists collide with Li Taibai''s fists. The power of terror frightens the world. The huge aftershocks roll up a piece of dust like the wind and cloud, and the earth trembles. In the eyes of everyone, Li Taibai''s body falls heavily on the ground, and is blasted directly into his chest by Qingxiao. "It''s over." An idea rang out in everyone''s mind. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 523 No one thought that Qingxiao was a traitor. At this time, he suddenly attacked Li Taibai. Even Qingba will be seriously injured if he is blasted to his chest by a king of spirit. The king of spirit will surely die. "Old ten." Qingba''s eyes are full of cold color, and his killing intention is surging. The most trusted betrayal is more painful than anything else. "Ten grandfathers." The people of the Qing nationality look at Qingxiao with eyes full of complexity. The ten elders of the Qing nationality are the people they respect. No one thought that Qingxiao would betray the Qing nationality and kill the talent of the Qing Nationality under the situation that everyone was concerned about. "I didn''t." Qingxiao''s face was very pale, his body was full of trembling, his eyes were full of despair, he didn''t know why, at that time, he would suddenly out of control. "Ten grandfathers, your Qinglong boxing practice is wrong." And just then, a voice sounded, Li Taibai''s voice sounded. When they heard the sound, their eyes widened, and everyone looked into the void. I don''t know when Li Taibai''s body appeared in the void. They looked at the figure who was hit by Qingxiao not long ago, and then they found that the figure disappeared. "Ten grandfathers, when you practice Qinglong boxing, you often use painstaking efforts to irrigate it. Now, although Qinglong boxing has achieved great success, it has led to great mistakes." Li Taibai said very seriously. Just as he did with other people not long ago, he taught them how to make mistakes. "You." Qingxiao stares at Li Taibai, but he doesn''t know how to express his inner feelings. Just now, he was almost scared to death by himself. I don''t know. There''s nothing wrong with this guy. "How did he do it?" There was an idea in Qingxiao''s mind. Just in a moment, he really felt that he had hit Li Taibai. That kind of physical feeling can''t be wrong, but now Li Taibai is standing in the void. "Listen to him." Qingba said, his eyes flashing light, interrupted other people who want to speak. "Wuwei, tell me, how did Laoshi''s qinglongquan practice wrong?" Qingba asked. Hearing the voice of Qingba, all the people of the Qing nationality were stunned and looked strange. You know, the cultivation method of Qinglong boxing has always been like this. They worked hard to irrigate the boxing method, let the power of blood enter the boxing method, detonate their own racial power, and then burst out the strength of Qinglong boxing. This is the way that the Qing people have been practicing for many years. The cultivation of Qinglong boxing is extremely difficult, and it can''t be used before the cultivation is complete. Even when the people of the Qing nationality didn''t have Qinglong Baiquan, few people would practice it. Every existence to cultivate is the existence of absolute self-confidence, but even so, only a few people learn it in the end, but more people waste their good time and waste their whole life. For endless years, Qinglong boxing has been practiced and tried to change by countless ancestors of the Qing nationality, but no one has succeeded. This skill has reached a perfect state, and no change is possible. This is the conclusion of the ancestors of the Qing nationality. Now, Li Taibai said that Qingxiao''s cultivation was wrong. "Is it true that Qinglong boxing, which has been revised by the Qing people for countless years and still has no achievements, is going to be successful like this?" There was an idea in countless people''s minds, but soon it was abandoned. "No way." No one believes what they think. Over the years, the talents of the Qing people have emerged one after another. The strong ones who awakened their ancestors have also appeared. But no one can practice Qinglong boxing. How old is qingwuwei, and how can he succeed in it. "Granddad." Li Taibai looked at Qingba, nodded his head, and said: "ten grandfather''s Qinglong boxing has indeed reached a perfect state of cultivation, but Qinglong boxing is extremely powerful. He nourishes Qinglong boxing with painstaking efforts, and ten grandfather''s body is also affected by Qinglong boxing. If there is nothing in general, it has a huge weakness. When Qinglong boxing is used again, as long as someone is a little provocative This kind of hegemony will make the existence of practicing Qinglong Quan be controlled by Qinglong Quan and lose its reason, just as I just did. " "I didn''t use any power, even in the course of action, I didn''t have the slightest fear. With my power, my realm, I didn''t use any skills. This is an insult in the eyes of Qinglong boxing. This kind of anger will arouse the anger of practitioners." Do martial arts have ideas? Listen to Li Taibai''s explanation, Qingba and others look at each other, they have no accident. A powerful martial arts skill must have its own martial arts intention. Qinglong boxing, in the name of hegemony, is extremely powerful. This kind of hegemony, without any thought, is the power contained in boxing. For example, the meaning of Li Taibai''s hurt sword is hurt, endless sorrow, endless sorrow, which is the meaning of hurt sword. Only those who have the will of the mind can be regarded as martial arts.Among the Terrans, only the martial arts above the half spirit Saint have the meaning. Unfortunately, it''s very difficult to understand the meaning of martial arts. If you can understand the meaning, you will directly get the artistic conception and step into the spiritual realm. After ancient times, no matter the Terran or the demon, no one can understand the artistic conception. Although Qingba and others know the martial arts and the martial arts in Qinglong boxing, they can''t feel it. Looking at the boastful Li Taibai, Qingba and others suddenly have a feeling that in front of them is not a young man, but a growing young spirit. This young man is destined to frighten the demon clan in the future, and become the only one in the Dragon continent, even surpassing the demon emperor clan, the terrible girl. After a hundred years, there will be two kinds of strong people in this world, one is youth inaction, the other is other strong people. Of course, the premise is that young Wuwei can grow up, not die in the growth period. "The purpose of qinglongquan''s cultivation is to make qinglongquan feel blood and become more overbearing, but there is another way to immerse oneself in Xiao Sha''s feeling and practice qinglongquan with his own fantasy." Hearing Li Taibai''s final words, the ten elders of the Qing nationality looked at each other. "I''ll try." Qingba said. He stepped forward and closed his eyes. The light red light was shining. A breath of Xiaosha appeared on Qingba. At this moment, the sky and the earth were dim, and the endless sense of killing rose to the sky. The place where Qingba is located seems to be a battlefield. This is the feeling of Qingba''s countless years of killing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 524 "High!" As the sound of the sky, heaven and earth change color, blue light appears in the fist of Qingba. Looking at the light on Qingba''s fist, everyone of the Qingzu was shocked. Among the demons, the cultivation of martial arts is different from that of the Terran. The cultivation of martial arts of the demons can be divided into three stages: the first stage is image power, the second stage is tiger power, and the third stage is dragon power. When a martial art enters the room, when the demon people use it again, the bones in the body will burst out with the sound of Xiang Ming. If you reach the level of accomplishment, tiger howling will break out. The realm of great fullness is the singing of dragons. Green Dragon boxing can only be used when the sound of dragon chant comes out. Qingba has never practiced Qinglong boxing, but he has studied it. Now when he first used it, he has reached the realm of image power. This is the manifestation of his talent and strength. But this is not the point. The point is that Qingba used Qinglong boxing. This is the first time in the history of demon clan to use Qinglong boxing in Xiangming realm. "Ha ha ha ha!" Qingba''s laughter rang all over the world. His eyes were full of excitement. He laughed so loudly that tears came out. Looking at the tears in Qingba''s eyes, no one laughed at Qingba, and everyone could feel the same. In the endless years of the Qing nationality, the strong are not without them, but none of them dare to expose their identity. The cultivation of Qinglong boxing is extremely difficult, and the cultivation of other martial arts, I don''t know why, is countless times more difficult than the cultivation of other races. Besides, all the martial arts that can produce great power are martial arts that only specific races can use. If there is only one strong man, how can we revitalize the Qing nationality. In the history of the demon clan, even the name could not be left. Until this time, the old clan leader got the green dragon hundred fists, and the people of the Qing nationality got twice the result with half the effort. All the people of the Qing nationality grew up quickly. Only then did the Qing nationality step out of the place where they lived, fight in the land of the demon nationality, and become a powerful race of the demon nationality. But once it all disappeared. Today, Qinglong boxing can be used in practice. For the Qing people, it''s a big event. It''s an achievement that makes countless ancestors crazy and want to achieve day and night. Today, it''s suddenly achieved. From now on, people of the Qing nationality can practice Qinglong boxing. They don''t need to be afraid to use martial arts. "Granddad, because it''s not the use of painstaking efforts to irrigate, the hegemony of qinglongquan can''t affect the body. People of Qingzu can still practice other martial arts even if they practice qinglongquan from today on." Li Taibai said again. In the past, the Qing people could not practice other martial arts if they practiced Qinglong boxing. This is the place where the Qing people are really helpless. If you want to cultivate other martial arts skills, there is only one way to abolish Qinglong boxing. "Good, good." Qingba said with a loud smile. "It''s not fair." At this time, a voice of discontent rings out, and Qingxiao''s eyes are full of unhappiness. He stares at Qingba with discontent and says, "boss, this is qingwuwei. Tell me how to practice, why do you want to try it." Hearing Qingxiao''s words, the other ten elders of Qingzu were slightly shocked. Looking at Qingba''s smile, everyone''s eyes gradually changed, and they suddenly understood a little. "Boss, you are still so annoying." "Boss, if I can''t beat you, I want to beat you now." The voice of the ten elders of the Qing nationality is full of resentment. "Ha ha ha, I told you a long time ago, don''t just know how to fight and kill, but use your brains. Who makes you stupid?" Qingba''s face showed a smile, like a naughty boy, full of excitement. Looking at the changes of the ten elders, the people of the Qing nationality watching the war were a little surprised. They didn''t know what the ten elders were talking about. "The name of great grandfather will be recorded in the history of the Qing nationality, and it may even be mentioned after endless years." Qingwubing''s voice rings out, explaining the change of shilao. People suddenly realized. The Qing nationality is the emperor''s family. Now the reform of Qinglong boxing will make the Qing nationality rise again and become the legend of demon nationality. As an improvement of the existence of Qinglong boxing, qingwuwei must have a long history and be respected by the people of the Qing nationality. However, there must be the name of Qingba. In the future, when people talk about the history of the Qing nationality, there will inevitably be changes in Qinglong boxing, and Qingba is the first one to use and reform Qinglong boxing. Almost everyone can recall that in endless years, there must be such a paragraph in the records of the Qing nationality. The rise and inevitability of the Qing nationality, the reform of the Qinglong boxing, and the improvement of the Qing Wuwei, a sound of Xiang Ming is heard in the residential area of the Qing nationality. No one knows that on the mainland of the demon nationality, this sound of Xiang Ming represents the rise of the top power of the demon nationality and the emperor in the future. The first sound of Xiang Ming is called Qingba.For thousands of years, how many people can leave their names in history? Innumerable talented and powerful people are extremely beautiful and awe a generation, but after the ages, the Loess skeleton, even the name can''t be left. All the existence, like a mirror flower years, will no longer be sounded, this is the sorrow of the strong, but also the helplessness of time. And the Qingba, as long as the Qingzu is not dead, will not be forgotten. If the Qingzu rises, it will even become the existence of all the demon races. This is the dream of many powerful people. A pair of eyes looked at Qingba, eyes full of envy. The ten elders of the Qing nationality, and the other nine people, are looking at Qingba bitterly. Only Qingba is very proud. "The old urchin." In the endless void, a figure stood there and couldn''t help scolding. It was the head of the Qing nationality. Who doesn''t want to be famous in this world. Many of the strong, in order to leave a name, even made things. If you can''t be famous for thousands of years, then let my celebrities pass on forever. This is a statement made by a powerful being in the history of the demon clan after destroying a race. It is also a statement made by many powerful members of the demon clan. "No disease. It''s shameless of you to talk about this old man." Qingxiao looked at qingwubing and said. Before Qing Wuwei, Qing wubing was regarded as the most important existence by the ten elders of the Qing nationality. Qing wubing has always been the treasure in the eyes of the ten elders and loved by them. Hearing Qingxiao''s words, qingwubing''s face was very calm. He said seriously: "ten grandfathers, the talent of Qing Wuwei will be famous for thousands of years and become a legend of the demon clan. In the future, there must be such a sentence in the records of Qing Wuwei. In addition to the top talent of cultivation, Qing Wuwei''s sacrificial ability is also unparalleled. After ten years of hard work, he became the supreme ability. On the day of returning to the Qing clan, he was cured and was confirmed by the sacrifice of all the demon clan There is no cure for the disease. " "Although it''s just a sentence, my name is bound to be a name in Qing Wuwei''s credit book, and it will have a long history with Qing Wuwei." Listen to the words of Qing Wu Bing, Qing Xiao is stunned, he blinked his eyes. "Inaction, let''s fight again." Qingxiao''s eyes are full of light. "In the future, in the records of Qing Wuwei, there must be such a stroke. When Qing Wuwei stepped into the beginning of the Qing nationality, he suppressed a generation with great strength, but was defeated by the elder of the Qing nationality, Qingxiao. This is the first failure of Qing Wuwei when he returned to the Qing nationality, which makes Qing Wuwei understand what modesty is." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 525 Hearing Qingxiao''s words, the eyes of the ten elders of the Qing nationality all lit up. But soon, the old man looked at each other. "Lao Shi, you have just lost. Wuwei has guided you. You don''t have to continue. It''s our turn." One of the ten said. "That is, old ten, you have lost, don''t you admit it? Even your emotions are controlled by inaction. If you fight in real life, you will be dead. " Another ten nodded and said. It''s very difficult to be famous for thousands of history. Everyone knows that Qing Wuwei is back to the Qing nationality. His strong talent shakes the Qing nationality. If he wants to be famous with Qing Wuwei, there is only one way. He is the first to defeat Qing Wuwei. If all the ten people are defeated, the later records may show that the ten elders of the Qing nationality defeated Li Taibai with the strength of the older generation, and taught Li Taibai what it means to be stronger. If you insist on adding your name, you may get an extra sum. Among the ten elders, there is Qingba. "Who said I was defeated? Just in the middle of the battle, I didn''t step back, but I hid in inaction. How can I say I was defeated? " Qingxiao said, with a twinkle in his eyes. "Shameless." Hearing Qingxiao''s words, all the people in Qingzu''s presence had an idea in their mind. When the king of spirit and the king of spirit fight, the king of spirit exposes his weakness and tells him how to repair it. This is a shame in itself. It is a defeat. If we continue to fight, it will be too rogue. But for Qingxiao''s shamelessness, everyone had no accident. As the youngest of the ten elders, Qingxiao grew up in the favor of the other nine elders, and has always been shameless. "Inaction, we''ll fight again." Qingxiao looked at Li Taibai, eyes full of excitement, he applauded for his wit. "Well, please give me more advice." Li''s too white. He''s a bit of a brain. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, all the faces show strange colors. Not long ago, Li Taibai also said this sentence. Now, how can I hear this modest sentence. Li Taibai''s voice fell down. In everyone''s eyes, Qingxiao''s body had disappeared in the same place. The blue light shines. He appears in front of Li Taibai. The Dragon roars to the sky, and the green dragon fist blows at Li Taibai with terrible force. "This guy, it''s shameless to the extreme." At the moment of Qingxiao''s action, the ten elders of the Qing nationality rolled their eyes. This kind of attack was already a sneak attack. In the face of a younger generation, they also sneaked attack, and then used the martial arts that the younger generation told him how to eliminate his weakness not long ago. This kind of behavior is absolutely shameless. But ten old did not stop, fighting, this is nothing to do, in this world, where there are so many fair fighting. "Inaction, grandfather ten now teaches you a truth: in fighting, we should be extremely defensive at any time. In any battle, as long as we can win, we can use any means." Qingxiao''s voice rang out. The strength of Jingjie Lingwang, plus the sneak attack, and then the Qinglong boxing has been repaired. How can we lose? Qingxiao''s eyes are full of self-confidence, but at this moment, he suddenly feels something wrong. In his eyes, Li Taibai''s face is very calm, even without any change of expression. He even stands there and does not move, and allows himself to attack. Qingxiao frowned, but the movement on his hand slowed down. Now qingwuwei is the absolute genius of the Qing nationality. If there is any accident, he can''t compensate, even he can''t forgive himself. "Whew!" Qingxiao''s fist fell down on Li Taibai, but soon his face changed. This time, he really felt that he didn''t hit anything under his fist. In his eyes, the figure of qingwuwei was illusory for a while, and then disappeared. "Phantom!" Soon, Qingxiao responded. "Ten grandfather, do you think my ten years have been in vain?" Li Taibai''s voice rang out in Qingxiao''s ear. "Even if it''s a fight, you can''t be distracted. At the end of the day, you actually put your strength away. It''s not a good thing in a fight." Li Taibai''s voice rang out in Qingxiao''s ear. He put his hand behind Qingxiao and then left. Looking at Li Taibai standing in the distance, Qingxiao shook his head and said helplessly: "I''m defeated." "Hahaha, old ten, you can''t even beat a younger generation. What a shame." A laugh rang out. An old man looked at Qingxiao and laughed. "Lao Jiu, shut up." Qingxiao glared at the old man. Among the ten elders of the Qing nationality, the two are the closest in age. They have been fighting like this since before. But everyone knows that Lao Jiu cares about Lao Shi. When the Qing nationality was just fighting in the land of the demon clan, they encountered countless dangers. In one enemy''s plan to kill Qingxiao, Lao Jiu blocked the killing move with his own body. The fight and quarrel between them, but their brotherhood, no one can crack. "Nine grandfathers, ten grandfathers did not lose, if it is really a battle of life and death, I will die." Li Taibai began to explain seriously."That''s nature." Qingxiao''s eyes are full of pride, looking at Li Taibai''s eyes are more soft. The heart has pride, but it has clear cognition and self-knowledge. No one doubts the authenticity of Li Taibai''s vernacular. With the power of Qingxiao, if it''s a battle of life and death, it won''t stop at all, and it won''t be caught by Li Taibai. Even if it''s caught, when Li Taibai attacks Qingxiao, Qingxiao can also use his own power to fight back. The strength of Lingwang and Lingwang is very different, but this is a competition. Qingwuwei is now a gifted youth of the Qing nationality. The future will be the possibility of the rise of the Qing nationality. The slightest damage will make the ten elders of the Qing nationality worried. How can Qingxiao really die. Qingba and others also nodded their heads. But they don''t know that if it''s really a battle of life and death, it must be them who will die. Even if ten of them go together, they can''t be Li Taibai''s opponent at all. Even in the whole demon land, there are very few people who can threaten Li Taibai''s existence. "Do any of you want to understand the power of inaction? Do you want to teach Wuwei a lesson? This is a chance to be famous for thousands of years. " Qingxiao''s eyes looked at the ten elders of the Qing nationality in the void and said. Hearing Qingxiao''s words, the ten elders of the Qing nationality looked at each other and shook their heads. Qingxiao may have been the weakest among the ten elders of the Qing nationality at that time, but now all the ten have been weakened. Now Qingxiao''s talent is revealed and he understands Qinglong boxing. His strength is not the bottom among the ten elders of the Qing nationality. Everyone should be in between. If we don''t fight for life and death, Qingxiao will lose, and they may lose. They can''t afford to be defeated by a younger generation in front of them. "Except for the eldest brother and the second sister, I think none of us dare to say that we can defeat young Wuwei without fighting for life and death." Lao Jiu said. Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Qingxiao and others all nodded their heads and looked at the only woman among Qingba and the ten elders. "I don''t have to. My name will be recorded anyway." Qingba said with a smile. Hearing Qingba''s words, the old man was angry again. "I don''t have to." Among the ten elders of the Qing nationality, the only woman said, her voice was extremely cold, without any emotion fluctuation. "We have something important to discuss. Wuwei, please come with us." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 526 "Good." Li Taibai nodded his head. His eyes looked not far away. He looked at his own Bai Ling and others in amazement. He nodded his head and said, "when I go back to you, I''ll tell you where you live first." "Good." Bailing nodded his head. For Bai Ling and others, today''s events are extremely shocking. What happened ten years ago has always been a thorn in several people''s hearts. If it wasn''t for the event ten years ago, several people would not have suffered so much. Especially the Bai nationality, because of the bailing affair, has now reached the edge of dilapidation. But now Li Taibai''s "truth" makes Bai Ling feel unbelievable. If so, what has she been doing for ten years? What is the purpose of Bai nationality? Is it just a chess piece of qingwuwei and Qingzu? A chess piece that has fallen with them. "Don''t think about it. Everything is different from what you think. When you go back, I''ll tell you the truth." Li Taibai''s voice rang out in Bai Ling''s mind. Hearing the voice in his mind, Bai Ling took a deep breath and pressed down his thoughts. Her eyes fell on Qingru and Qingyang, and they were full of tenderness. "I''ll wait for you to come back and tell me the truth." Bai Ling clenched his fist. ... Qingzu, Siheyuan, is the most important place of Qingzu, which is established by the old head of Qingzu. Ordinary people can''t enter it, but the most elite of Qingzu live here. If there is no disease in Qing Dynasty, there is no disease in Qing Dynasty. All the people of the Qing nationality are striving for access to siheyuan. There are only two ways to enter siheyuan. One is to be gifted and recognized by the senior members of the Qing nationality. The other is to step into the realm of the king of spirit. Siheyuan is divided into two courtyard, the most peripheral is the outer courtyard, and the deepest is the inner courtyard. In the inner courtyard, except for the ten elders of the Qing nationality and the head of the Qing nationality, no one can enter, but now there is one more. Li Taibai became the twelfth place to enter here. At this time, in the inner courtyard of the courtyard, the ten elders of the Qing nationality and Li Taibai were standing in the courtyard. "Wuwei, what do you want to do?" The eyes of the ten elders of the Qing nationality are full of dignified color. As for what happened recently in qingwuwei, they naturally know that they killed 100 people in Tiantong City, Jinwu, the shadow king of spirit, and even the two strong men on the list of king of spirit. This every thing in today''s demon clan will cause shock, will be ten hall audit. Even they can''t stop it. This is the order given by the little princess. Even the demon emperor can''t stop it. Li Taibai killed countless people of the demon clan. According to the way of ten hall audit, only one died to apologize. The evidence is so strong that there is no room for refutation. "Ten grandfathers, don''t worry. Since I''ve done this, I''m sure I''ll go back." Li Taibai said. "Sure?" Qingba''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "Tell us your plan. If we can, we won''t stop you. If we can''t, our family will leave tonight and find a place to live in seclusion. After you rise, we will come out again." Qingba said. The other ten elders of the Qing nationality are also staring at Li Taibai. It''s very difficult to give up what the Qing people are fighting for now, but if there''s a green inaction, they believe that the Qing people will get more things back in the future. Looking at the serious look on the face of the ten elders of the Qing nationality, Li Taibai said his plan. There is nothing to hide about the plan itself. Listen to Li Taibai''s intensive care, the pupils of the ten elders of the Qing nationality contract violently. Looking at the figure that Li Taibai left, the ten elders looked at each other. "Is that really OK? I don''t think it''s stable. " Qingxiao said. "If that''s true, the Qing people will naturally find the justice of that year. If the little princess is really so cruel, ten of us will fight to save her." Qingba said. His hands tremble slightly. It''s a gamble, a gamble with the destiny of the Qing nationality. If the gamble is lost, the Qing nationality will be defeated, but they can''t refuse it, let alone refuse it. From Li Taibai''s eyes, he felt the color of firmness, which would never compromise. "How can I feel such nonsense? Is it really possible?" Qingxiao said again. For Qingxiao''s words, no one refuted. Not only Qingxiao, but even ten of them felt that they could not think about it. If it was true, it would be enough to cause an earthquake for the whole demon clan. "Who would have thought that there would be such a scene in the memory of Qing Wuwei? Not only you were shocked, but even if I saw it at that time, I was also shocked. " Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. He suddenly raised his head and looked into the void, where a figure stood. "Remember your promise. From now on, you will be the head of the Qing minority. Whatever you want to do, the Qing minority will follow you." The voice of the head of the Qing nationality rings out faintly.Looking at the head of the Qing clan, Li Taibai nodded his head. He didn''t stop and stepped forward. In the void, the figure of the head of the Qing clan has disappeared. ... the courtyard outside the siheyuan, where bailing lives, is sitting alone in the courtyard. Qingru and Qingyang have gone to sleep, and Qingxuan has left. He knows very well that he can''t participate in the next thing here. The moonlight falls on the white spirit. The white spirit in white is like the spirit under the moon. Her body danced in the moonlight. Her body is soft and incomparable. She hasn''t danced for a long time since she hurt her legs and feet ten years later. Ten years ago, the gorgeous Enchantress of the demon clan danced with incomparable posture, which made countless demon clan teenagers chase after her. Ten years later, dancing again, still picturesque. The ferocious scar on his face, at this time, even appears weak a lot. At this time, the white spirit is like the spirit under the moon. Bai Ling is a weak woman with extremely poor talent and weak character. She never has her own opinions. Her father asked her to do whatever she wanted. At that time, she was so gorgeous that the Bai family betrothed her to Qing Wuwei. As long as she dared to refuse, no one would dare to force her, but she didn''t refuse after all. She doesn''t like to quarrel. Whenever she feels aggrieved and sad, she likes to dance in a quiet place by herself. Only by dancing can she not think too much. Only by dancing can she vent her grievances. She never wanted to fight for anything, but somehow she became the most beautiful enchantress of the demon clan. Ten years did not dance, this time to dance again, bailing''s heart is still very restless, that as long as the dance can suppress the grievance in the body is not there, she does not know why, but she only knows that she is now more and more restless. Her dancing is faster and faster, such as the shadow of the swallow under the moon. Her extremely fast dancing steps seem to make people feel extremely slow. Every step and every move seems to be stepping on people''s heart, which makes people remember it firmly. "Hum." At this time, Bai Ling snorted, and his legs suddenly couldn''t work. The old illness broke out, and the injury to her leg was not completely cured. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 527 Bai Ling''s body fell to one side, very fast. If he fell to the ground, it would be extremely painful. Bai Ling''s eyes closed, waiting for the pain from his body. But just at this time, a warm breath poured into her nose, and a figure appeared beside Bai Ling. He hugged Bai Ling to avoid the sharp pain of Bai Ling falling on the ground. The strong and powerful arm bend made Bai Ling feel safe. The warm temperature made Bai Ling feel extremely warm, as if the chill of night dissipated in the warm body temperature. "All right." A soft voice sounded. Bai Ling opened her eyes and saw a familiar and strange figure. In these eyes, there was a gentleness she had never seen before. Ten years ago, these eyes looked at themselves, except disgust, only cold. Bai Ling never knew why the master of these eyes was so disgusted with himself in those years. He clearly did nothing wrong in those years. It was the master of these eyes who proposed marriage in person in those years. Why did these eyes only disgust and cold himself in the end. If you don''t like yourself, why marry yourself? Bailing asked herself countless times in her heart, she couldn''t find the answer, and she didn''t know who to ask. Now, the eyes have changed and become very warm. "Don''t dance any more." Li Taibai looked at Bai Ling and said. "I love dancing." Bai Ling replied that her voice was extremely weak, but this time she was extremely stubborn. This was the first time that she refused to listen to other people''s opinions. "But I don''t like to see you jump." Li Taibai replied again. "If all the dancing is because of the sadness in my heart, I hope you will never dance again from now on." Li Taibai said seriously. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, Bai Ling was stunned. This was the first time in her life that someone saw the existence of the meaning of her dancing. Bai Ling looks into Li Taibai''s eyes. Her heart trembles slightly. Her eyes are the window of her heart. In Li Taibai''s eyes, apart from tenderness and pity, she also sees emptiness. It''s a very cold place. Just one eye, she feels very cold. When she looked again, the emptiness had disappeared, leaving only tenderness. "What''s the matter?" Bai Ling had an idea in her heart. She didn''t know why she felt this way, but she suddenly felt very sad. "Is that his heart?" Bai Ling couldn''t tell whether it was his illusion or whether he saw the man''s heart in front of him. "If you like dancing, you should dance happily. It''s a very sad thing to let the things you like become your own vent of sadness." Li Taibai said seriously. "Not long ago, what I said to others was to deceive the Qing people, in order to let me return to the Qing people." Hearing Li Taibai''s explanation, Bai Ling was stunned. Then she suddenly reacted. Her body struggled and stood up from Li Taibai''s arms, with a touch of red on her face. "I see." Bailing nodded his head. "Do you believe me?" Li Taibai was stunned. "I believe in my intuition." Bailing replied. She turned and walked into the room. Looking at the figure of Bailing leaving, Li Taibai showed a bitter smile on his face. His eyes looked into the void, and a trace of loneliness appeared. "Lobai, I miss you." Li Taibai had an idea in his mind. After searching for endless years in his previous life, he didn''t want to leave lobai for a moment. He just wanted to protect the important girl in his life. When he saw Bai Ling, Li Taibai felt sad. For some reason, he suddenly heard Zeng Jin himself in his heart. He walked alone, and no one understood. All the sufferings were his own burden. It was a lonely world. This makes his heart sad, almost unable to cover. He knew that bailing''s affairs were just a fuse, and the most important thing was the confusion in his heart at this time. With more and more experiences, he can''t see through the Tianlong continent more and more. The once clear world is full of mysteries in his eyes at the moment. The appearance of gods, the existence of the Qing nationality, the existence of the rabbit nationality and the memory of Qing Wuwei are all things he didn''t know. In the previous life, there was no existence in the Tianlong continent. Sometimes, Li Taibai even doubts that the world he is in now is really the world he is in, or a joke played by heaven and earth. All these are false, or that all these are the world he imagined before he died? If all this is true, who is behind the scenes? What is his ultimate goal? "Can he protect lobai under such circumstances?" Li Taibai doesn''t know. The only thing he can do is to be strong and try his best to be strong. This is one of the reasons why he chose this difficult road to get the attention of the world, and even the most important reason in his heart.He doesn''t know why something happened. The only thing he can do is to make himself stronger and stronger. Finally, he can suppress everything and make all the sufferings far away from lobai. "Hoo." Li Taibai took a deep breath. He closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his eyes had become clear and full of firmness. He has made up his mind long ago. How can he be sentimental. Whether it''s true or false, a dream or a real future, he doesn''t care. All he needs to do is to make himself stronger and protect lobai. He doesn''t need to think about the rest. It''s his only choice to do well in the present, do well in the end, and let himself not have regrets, which is also the road he has been pursuing. Looking at the bright moon in the sky, Li Taibai crossed his plan in his heart. He was checking whether his plan needed to be improved. In Li Taibai''s mind, Bai Ling closed the door tightly. She felt her chest and could feel her heart beating violently. This was something she had never felt before. In the room, Bai Ling''s face turned red, but there was a trace of unknown emotion in his eyes. ... "Qingzu, qingwuwei, kill the people who are the same demon clan, resist the capture of patrolmen, the evidence is solid." At noon on the second day when Qing Wuwei returned to the Qing nationality, the figures appeared in the location of the Qing nationality. These figures, wearing dragon scales and gold armor, each of them exudes a strong power. Each one is a strong one in the realm of the spirit king, and the strongest one is a spirit king in the realm of the spirit king. People from the tenth hall! Seeing these figures, the eyes of the demon clan showed the color of fear. Among the demons, there is a saying to describe the ten halls. It''s better to visit the forbidden area than the ten halls. The forbidden area may still survive, but those who enter the ten halls, without exception, are extremely miserable. Even the patrolman can''t compare with the tenth hall. "What happened to the Qing people?" Countless people who don''t know the truth, looking at the Qing people one by one, have an idea in their heart. "It''s really the death of the Qing people to make ten halls arrest people." "Didn''t you hear what the tenth Hall said? This time, the prisoner is young Wuwei. " "Qing Wuwei? It''s a familiar name. " "Ten years ago, the chief culprit for the decline of the Qing nationality." After knowing who Qing Wuwei is, the people of the demon clan around him look very strange. Qing Wuwei was famous among the demon clan at that time. It''s said that he was a famous fool. "Are you crazy?" "Even accept this fool." Countless people murmured. If such a fool appeared in their race, they would have expelled them from the race, or even killed them themselves. Some people who know the truth have a playful look on their faces. The Qing nationality is an imperial family. It was conveyed yesterday. People were very curious about what the Qing nationality had. They even dared to call themselves the imperial family. In order to save Qing Wuwei, the head of the Qing clan exposed the identity of the imperial family. Now the ten halls are important people. What should the Qing nationality do? The visitors of the tenth hall, looking at the people of the Qing nationality, were full of defensive color in their eyes. The king of Jingjie spirit, who was the leader, was full of bitter smile. He didn''t want to come to this kind of job. Everyone knows that since the Qing nationality has exposed the identity of the emperor, it''s natural for him to have a complete grasp of it. If you see them coming, you will let qingwuwei be captured by them. Then it''s foolish to expose the Qing nationality as a matter of the emperor. "Those guys, they are afraid of death, so let me try. If I am strong, you must regret it." The realm spirit king of the head, clenched a fist, in the heart mercilessly say. Looking at the people of the Qing nationality who are standing in front of him and others and glaring at him, the king of Jingjie spirit feels guilty. He has a smile on his face for fear that he will be killed by the bottom card of the Qing nationality. "Are you looking for me?" Some vicissitudes of a voice sounded, a voice from afar, Li Taibai''s eyes with pride. "In that case, I''ll go to the tenth hall with you." Li Taibai came to the ten hall and said faintly. "Inaction!" Seeing Li Taibai''s action, the people of the Qing nationality are worried. Yesterday, Li Taibai has won the trust and respect of the people of the Qing nationality. In the eyes of the people of the Qing nationality, Li Taibai is a hero of the Qing nationality and has sacrificed countless talented teenagers for the sake of the Qing nationality. Even bear the hatred of the whole Qing nationality, still struggle for the Qing nationality without regret. "It''s OK. Don''t worry. I''ll be back." Li Taibai said with a smile. Looking at the figure of Li Taibai and others leaving, the people of the Qing nationality clenched their hands. Their eyes were full of anger, and a kind of anger lingered in their hearts. "Since Wuwei said so, he can come back naturally. If there is an accident, and we are here, Wuwei will not have an accident." Qingba''s voice rang out in the ears of all the Qing people. He stood in the void with cold eyes.Watching Li Taibai leave, the Qing people are very quiet. Everyone knows that it is impossible for Li Taibai to go without anything, and it is not so easy for the tenth hall to come out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 528 "Granddad." "Second grandma." ... the Qing people look at the ten elders of the Qing people with worried eyes. In their eyes, Li Taibai sacrificed for the Qing people this time. In order to protect the Qing people from war, Qing Wuwei once again refused the protection of the Qing people and followed the tenth hall into the tenth hall. "Don''t worry, we said, it''s OK, naturally it''s OK." The ten elders of the Qing nationality said. Standing in the distance, bailing watched Li Taibai leave. She closed her eyes, put her hands on her chest and prayed for the blessing of the demon God. At this moment, bailing wanted to dance again. Her mind suddenly remembered what Li Taibai said to her yesterday. "I don''t want to see her dancing any more. I don''t want to see her dancing for grief." "Since you said you didn''t want me to dance for sadness, you must come back safely." Bai Ling said in a low voice. "Mother, where is father going?" Qingru''s eyes blinked. She asked. "Your father will be back later." Bai Ling replied with a smile. "Well, I''ll wait for my father at home. He hasn''t played well with me since he came back." Qingru''s eyes were full of excitement. "Play what? Don''t go to practice soon. " The voice of Green Central rings out, the little boy stares at Green Ru to say. Looking at Qingyang, Bai Ling sighed in his heart. Qingru can and now generally do not understand the world, half of which is the reason for Qingyang, when the brother''s existence, has been quietly protecting his sister, do not let Qingru know the darkness of the world, it seems that only in this way, can let Qingru not be hurt. At the age of 10, Qingyang has seen through the indifference of the world. At home, he is just like Qingru''s elder, and makes Qingru obedient than her mother. "I haven''t forgiven you yet, you remember." Looking at Li Taibai, who is going to leave in the distance, Qing Yang suddenly yells. With that, he turns to leave and enters the courtyard with Qing Ru. "Brother, why do you always think Dad is bad? I think Dad is very good." Qingru said very seriously. Standing in the distance, Li Taibai didn''t have any expression on his face when he heard Qingyang''s words. No one knew what Li Taibai was thinking. "Not yet?" Looking at the king of spirit standing in the same place, Li Taibai said. The spirit king of Jingjie, one of the people from the ten halls, came back to himself at this time. He was a little strange and felt very wrong. He couldn''t imagine that the Qing people let them go like this, and Qing Wuwei followed them like this. "If so, what did the Qing people do last night? I don''t like to expose my identity as an emperor, but I also want to take away Qing Wuwei. Today, however, I let it out casually. " It''s not only the people from the tenth hall, but also many people who know the whole story. They look at each other with strange eyes. No one knows what the Qing people are doing. But everyone can feel that this is not the end of calm, but the calm of the coming waves. Unless the Qing nationality is really stupid to the extreme, they will do such stupid things to the extreme. ... the tenth hall is located in the middle of the royal city. The demon imperial city is the center of the demon land. It is the city where the demon emperor lives. Here, an old man who cleans up must be a relative of a strong man. Ordinary people are absolutely not allowed to enter. In the demon clan, since the demon emperor reformed the demon clan, the patrollers took the place of the demon emperor to inspect the world. The tenth hall is the sharp weapon in the hands of the demon emperor, which controls the punishment of the world. All those who break the rules of the demon emperor will be forced into the tenth hall for trial. And can enter the existence of ten hall, all the results have been doomed, no one can escape the punishment of ten hall. At the beginning of the demon emperor''s reform, a half spirit saint in the demon land accidentally killed some people of a weak ethnic group, which was nothing special in the past. The weak ethnic group was the strongest but the spirit general, which was the lowest among the demon ethnic groups. This matter was finally learned by the patrolman. The patrolman went to capture the half spirit saint and asked the half spirit saint to return to the tenth hall for investigation. As for the patrollers in the realm of the spirit king, the half spirit saint is extremely humble. He tells the patrollers that he just closed up and can''t control the strength in his body. I hope the patrollers will forgive him. The patrollers naturally did not allow it, and asked that the half spirit Saint must go to the tenth hall. After a stalemate, the half spirit Saint wounded a patrol, left a cold word and turned to leave. "I''m a half spirit saint, and I have my self-esteem. If the demon emperor is willing to take me as a slave, I don''t mind, but for the sake of some weak races, will I be punished? I don''t understand In the words of the half spirit saint, there is his own persistence, which is the belief he has been carrying out, but it also has the meaning of begging and begging for mercy. A half spirit saint is extremely powerful, and it is not so easy to capture. In everyone''s mind, the life of a half spirit saint and a weak race is that everyone knows how to choose, but the result is unexpected, half a day after the half spirit Saint left.Ten half spirit saints stepped out of the demon imperial city and surrounded the half spirit saints. There was no suspense in that battle. The half spirit saint was nailed to the top of the mountain with a spear, and the earth was stained with blood. The half spirit saint''s wailing lasted for half a month before he died in despair. Until now, the place where the half spirit Saint died is still full of blood, and the entrants can feel the pain and fear that the half spirit saint can not dissipate. The death of a half spirit Saint shows the determination of the demon emperor and the strength of the ten halls, which wakes up the people who originally ordered by the demon emperor. Overnight, all the people of the demon clan become conformist and dare not make trouble easily. In the demon emperor city, the cold buildings like iron barrels become the source of fear in everyone''s heart. ... looking at the house made of iron not far away, Li Taibai can feel the deep resentment and endless fear in the house. Under the leadership of Jingjie Lingwang, he stepped into the ten halls, and suddenly felt a chill of Yin. The goose bumps of the whole person stood up, and a feeling of depression came to him. This kind of feeling is enough to make all the people who enter the ten halls feel panic. "Bang the head!" The spirit king, who took Li Taibai to enter the tenth hall, had a funny look on his face. In the past ten years, all the people who entered here were shocked when they first entered. Iron absorbs heat in the sun, but it''s also cooler in the cold. The house where the tenth hall is located is a special way. All the heat will be dissipated, leaving only a cold chill. This is the masterpiece of the little princess among the demon emperors. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 529 At that time, when the king of Jingjie spirit entered the tenth hall for the first time, he was also shocked and full of fear. Along the way, the king of Jingjie spirit only saw peace on Li Taibai''s face, which made him very uncomfortable. You know, he was terrified to catch people all the way. Looking at Li Taibai stepping into the tenth hall, he was waiting to see the change on Li Taibai''s face. He wanted to see how the man behaved so calm. But soon, the king''s face showed a strange color. In his eyes, Li Taibai stepped into the ten halls, but his face didn''t change, even his eyebrows didn''t change. "How could that be?" The king''s eyes were full of surprise. "Are you the one who killed thousands of people?" Just then, a cold voice sounded, and an old man stepped out from the depth of the tenth hall, his eyes staring at Li Taibai with cold color. "Do you know how many people have lost their relatives because of your killing? How many people are in pain? " Looking at the old man in front of him, Li Taibai''s face changed for the first time in the eyes of the ground wearer. The ground wearer took Li Taibai to the tenth hall, which is the name of the spirit king of the realm. "There are three mistakes in your words." Looking at the old man, Li Taibai seriously stretched out three fingers, his face with a trace of regret. "The first mistake is that I am green inaction, not green inaction?" "The second mistake, I didn''t kill a thousand people, only a hundred people." "The third mistake is that the people I killed will suffer if they have no relatives, because the relatives who will suffer for them will be killed by me." Li Taibai explained very carefully. "One paragraph, three mistakes. Are all the people in the ten halls so stupid? I''m really worried about the demon emperor. All the sharp blades in his hands are stupid. " Li Taibai''s voice was full of regret. The old man''s face became very blue, and the ground wearer looked at Li Taibai as if he were an idiot. "Is that what the demon said?" A thought passed through the heart of the ground wearer. "Not thousands, only hundreds." "The people I killed, no relatives will suffer for them, because the relatives who will suffer for them are all killed by me." The ground wearer can''t imagine what kind of fool would say this in the ten halls. Isn''t this the same as admitting the fact that he killed the demon? "Qing Wuwei, you are as stupid as the legend." The old man''s face with iron blue color, cold said. "Old man, do you think I''m as stupid as you? Think I don''t know what you mean? " Li Taibai disdained to say, "deliberately say thousands of people, want me to admit, and then directly say I admit I killed thousands of people, right?" "Ha ha ha, Mr. Jin, you have miscalculated this time." A laugh rang out from the depths of the ten halls, and ten figures stepped out from the depths of the ten halls. Each one exuded great power. None of the ten statues is a king of spirit. But seeing these ten spiritual kings, even those who wear the earth, who are also spiritual kings of the realm, dare not look up at these ten people. The body of those who wear the earth kneels on the ground and says in fear: "Hello, deacons." Among the ten halls, the ten main hall owners, each of whom is the head of the most powerful race of the demon clan, are all in the realm of half spirit holy land. Under the main hall, there are two Yin and Yang. Yin Yang Er Lao is the strong one of the demon emperor family, who takes the place of the demon emperor to monitor the tenth hall. Under Yin and Yang, there are ten deacons. These ten deacons are the most powerful beings in the realm of spiritual kings. Ten of them occupy the top ten in the list of realm of spiritual kings, and they are most likely to step into the existence of semi spiritual saints in the future. "Are you the young Wuwei? It''s better to meet than to be famous. You are more arrogant and stupid than the rumor Among the top ten deacons, an old man in gold armour with light golden light said. "It''s said that the gold blood of the Jin family, with excellent talent and intelligence, is the number one in the list of spiritual kings. Now I think it''s just like this. As I said before, isn''t my name qingwuwei? My name is qingwuwei. You should have forgotten so soon. " Li Taibai shook his head and sighed. "Eloquence, I hope you can do it later." Golden blood said coldly. "Not long ago, there was a man named Jinyin who told me the same thing. Now, he can''t say that." Li Taibai said seriously. "Boom!" Jin Xue''s terrible power burst out, which belongs to the first power in the list of spiritual kings. It frightens heaven and earth. The ground wearer''s face is pale, and his body is shocked back. Everyone knows that Jinyin is Jinxue''s brother. "The order of the demon emperor, all the criminals who have not been tried in the tenth hall can''t be executed alone. Do you want to disobey the order of the demon emperor?" Li Taibai looks at gold blood, he says lightly. Looking at Li Taibai''s fearless eyes, Jin Xue''s eyes were extremely cold. Then, his mouth curved slightly, and said, "our Jin family has always followed the steps of the demon emperor, and how can we disobey the orders of the demon emperor? Only, we can''t execute alone, but we can all execute together. This is what the demon emperor has never said."Gold blood''s voice falls down, ten Temple deacons, on each body all exudes the formidable strength, the eye takes the playful color to stare at Li Taibai. Stepping into the ten halls, they dare to be so arrogant. This is the first time they see it, which makes them feel very uncomfortable. All the people who entered the ten halls trembled when they saw them, even if they were half spirit saints. A little spirit king dared to be so arrogant and didn''t pay attention to them. "Don''t you like to play word games? I don''t know how I feel now? " There was a ferocious smile on Jin Xue''s face. Li Taibai is the king of the ten realms of spirit. The terrible pressure falls on him. The powerful pressure makes the wearer''s face even paler. He has a bitter color on his face. He is the king of spirit. He is not in the same level with the ten people. It''s just coercion, it''s hard to support. "All of them are like this. Qingwuwei is just the realm of the king of spirit. It must be more miserable." A thought crossed the heart of the ground wearer. "I feel cool." Li Taibai''s voice rang out in the ears of the ground wearer. He suddenly raised his head and saw that Li Taibai''s face had not changed at all under the pressure of ten people. "How could that be?" The ground wearer did not know how many times he had rowed this idea today. Not only the people who wear the ground, but also many guards of the ten palaces are wide eyed. Their eyes are full of inconceivability. A little spirit king is in front of the ten spirit kings without any fluctuation. "It is worthy of awakening the existence of ancestral spirit." Just at this time, one of the ten spirit kings sounded. This is a man with evil head. "You, you, and you, all come here and spit on him." The man pointed to the guards of the ten halls around and said, his face looking at Li Taibai with playful color. "By the way, in the order of the demon emperor, if you hurt the guards of the tenth hall, it''s a crime of extermination." The guards of the tenth hall, like patrollers, represent the face of the demon emperor. To hurt the guards of the tenth hall is to ignore the demon emperor, and the crime can be punished. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 530 The ten hall deacon of rat head thief brain is the strong man of rat family. Rat hates heaven. His eyes are shining with cold light. The rat race is a complex race, which can be divided into many races. Among the whole demon race, the rat race has the largest number of people, accounting for half of the whole demon race. Although the talent of the rat race is not as good as that of other races, there are always some powerful geniuses supporting the status of the rat race in the demon race, which also causes the rat race to take care of the geniuses. Every mouse genius is a precious treasure for the mouse, and will be the backbone of the mouse in the future. Rat demeanor is the genius of the rat family. The realm of the spirit king is on the list of the spirit king. Although it is the last few, it is also the precious genius of the rat family. Yesterday, Li Taibai killed it, and even now the body can''t be found. Rat''s eyes twinkle with the cold light. He wants to let everyone know what kind of treatment he will get if he kills the mouse genius. He wants to beat him down from his most proud self-esteem and make him suffer humiliation. There are ten palace guards around. Come here. There is a color of joke in their eyes. They can trample on the self-esteem of a strong man. They are extremely willing, especially Qing Wuwei. As people in the ten halls, they can clearly understand the pride of Qing Wuwei. Ten years ago, because of pride, the whole Qing people suffered a heavy blow. Now, even more proud, even the deacon of the tenth hall ignored it. "I''ll come first." An old man said. The old man is Mr. Jin. He has an excited smile on his face. Not long ago, he was despised by Li Taibai. He is really angry in his heart. In his capacity, even the top ten deacons don''t treat him like this. You know, he''s a monster. Seeing old Jin passing by, the other ten hall guards stepped back and looked at old Jin with awe in his eyes. "Qing Wuwei? Do you have a problem when I ask you that? " Looking at Li Taibai, Jin Lao said with a sneer. "If you kneel down and beg for mercy and admit your fault, I can plead with the top ten deacons to avoid the insult you are going to get." Mr. Jin looks at Li Taibai. He looks forward to Li Taibai''s plea for mercy. At that time, he will spit on Qing Wuwei, and then tell the rude guy what it means that he won''t die if he doesn''t do something. "I advise you not to do so, otherwise the consequence is not what you can imagine." Looking at old Jin, Li Taibai said. "Advise me? Ha ha ha ha Boss Jin was smiling. He looked at Li Taibai as if he were an idiot. "Do you advise me not to do this? Do you know what''s your situation now? " Kim''s eyes were full of irony. Not only Mr. Jin, but also all the people on the scene were full of sarcasm when they looked at Li Taibai. "It''s worthy of the youth''s inaction." Someone said. Ten years ago, people who were called extremely stupid by the demon clan, and only such stupid people would say such words in the tenth hall. Who entered the tenth hall was not shivering? Looking forward to the opening of the tenth hall. "I''ll see what happens." Mr. Jin stepped on Li Taibai. "Don''t push me." Li Taibai took a step back, and there was a chill in his eyes. "What do you want? What if I force you? " Gold old disdain of say, the footstep didn''t stop, his mouth wriggle, saliva brew in the mouth, he want to let this youth, know what is humiliation. And at this time, in his eyes, the figure of green inaction disappeared, his chest suddenly came a sharp pain, a hand full of green light, through his chest, a beating heart, fell to the ground. "I told you not to push me. I have a bad temper." Li Taibai''s voice sounded cold. Jin Lao''s consciousness gradually blurred. His eyes were full of confusion. He didn''t believe everything in front of him. "How dare this boy? How dare he fight in the tenth hall? Does he know what he''s doing? " Gold old with full of confusion, fell to the ground, body golden scales appear. "Mr. Jin!" A voice is startled angry of ring out, gold blood one face of startle angry of color. Mr. Jin, in the whole Jin clan, although his strength is low, he is definitely more noble than him. The monster master, in the whole demon clan, is at the top of the profession. Even the weakest monster master also has the treatment of half spirit saint. Now this demon master of Jin clan died in front of him. His heart was full of anger, but it was more shocking. Just like Mr. Jin thought, he couldn''t believe what he saw. "How dare he?" "How dare he move in the tenth hall!" This is the idea of everyone in the ten halls. The pupil of the ground wearer shrinks violently. He knows that the young man in front of him is dead, and no one can save him. The tenth hall represents the order of the demon emperor and the face of the ten top races of the demon emperor and demon clan. Those who start in the tenth hall will surely die. "Qingwuwei, among the ten halls, is the villain of the demon clan. Now I declare that the audit of the ten halls is over, and qingwuwei will be executed." Golden blood looked at Li Taibai and said coldly.His voice fell, and ten terrible forces filled the sky. Ten realm spirit king, eyes cold stare at Li Taibai. "Die." The body of golden blood straddles the void, the golden light shines, and the sharp light stings everyone''s eyes. Among the top ten spiritual kings, Li Taibai is the number one in the list of spiritual kings. He has powerful power to frighten heaven and earth. Even half spiritual saints dare not take it lightly. Everyone seems to see Li Taibai''s death. But just then, a scene that shocked everyone appeared. In everyone''s eyes, the body of qingwuwei cuts through the void, and the blue light surges. A blue wind appears on the body of qingwuwei. The wind passes and the clouds disperse. At this moment, the figure of qingwuwei seems to be transformed into an illusory state, and the fist of golden blood falls on qingwuwei, which scatters the body of qingwuwei. "Touch!" The power of terror broke out from Jinxue''s hand and blew on the tenth hall. A huge sound rang through the heaven and earth, and a crack appeared on the iron wall of the tenth hall. The Jin clan''s attack power was unparalleled in the whole demon clan, which directly cracked the ten halls. Ten halls, which have no sunshine all the year round, welcome their first sunshine for the first time. "What''s the matter?" "What happened in the ten halls!" Demon Imperial City, countless pairs of eyes to see ten hall, eyes full of surprise and curiosity. The tenth hall was broken. "Green wind step!" Looking at Li Taibai, the golden blood''s eyes twinkled with cold color. Qingfengbu is the speed martial art practiced by the old clan leader of the Qing nationality. In those years, the old clan leader of the Qing nationality escaped from death many times by qingfengbu, which is famous in the whole demon clan. Qingfengbu and Qinglong Baiquan are the capital of the old clan leader of the Qing nationality to fight for hegemony in the land of the demon clan. But in the past few decades, no one can understand qingfengbu except the old patriarch of the Qing nationality. With the death of the old patriarch of the Qing nationality, qingfengbu also disappeared. Unexpectedly, it appeared again this time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 531 "Together." Gold blood opens mouth to say. The appearance of qingfengbu makes Jin Xue understand that he can''t do anything to Li Taibai with his own strength. As the same martial art as Qinglong Baiquan, qingfengbu is like wind when it is used. Even the half spirit saint is hard to catch up with, let alone the Jin people are not good at speed. Ten figures step out at the same time. In the list of realm spirit kings, the top ten realm spirit kings make a huge move. Any realm spirit king will surely die, and even a half spirit saint can avoid the edge. Ten voices cut through the void and surrounded Li Taibai. Gold blood once again hands, fist to Li Taibai, powerful force, cut through the void. In the face of Jin Xue''s attack, Li Taibai''s eyes narrowed and his figure disappeared. Qingfengbu was acquired by him from the Qing nationality last night. Overnight, he has learned it. It is a top-notch step. In this Tianlong continent, it tends to be perfect, and even he can''t easily change it. Of course, it''s only in the land of Tianlong. If it''s in the divine world, this skill can be changed at will. The power contained in the small world is limited. Qingfengbu has applied the power of wind to the limit. Jin Xue''s fist failed again, but this time, he was not alone. Where Li Taibai''s figure appeared, a figure had already appeared. The sharp light shone in the sky and the earth, and the sharp claws cut the sky and the earth and reached Li Taibai''s throat. "Hum!" Li Taibai snorted coldly. His body disappeared again and appeared ten meters away, but there was someone waiting here long ago. After the rise of the Qing nationality, the power of qingfengbu was fully understood with the battle of the old clan leader of the Qing nationality. Every time it was used, it could only be converted within a radius of 10 meters. Ten spiritual kings could easily surround Li Taibai within 10 meters. The huge fist fell on Li Taibai. This time, Li Taibai didn''t have time to use the green wind step. The green light in his hands surged, and the green dragon fist burst out and stood in front of him. "Boom!" Li Taibai''s body was hit by the huge force, and his body fell to the distance. But this blow was also relayed by Li Taibai. His body stepped towards the distance at a very fast speed. "Do you think you can run away?" A cold voice appeared in Li Taibai''s ear, and rat Chou Tian appeared in front of Li Taibai''s body. His sharp claws radiated a faint green light. This is rat poison, which is the talent of all the strong members of the rat family. Rat clan is always good at speed and concealment. In terms of speed, he is not afraid of anyone. How can a little spirit king be faster than him. At this time, Li Taibai''s body was hit and flew. He had no way to run his body at all. He could only bear the attack of the rat clan strongmen. At the last moment, he twisted his body to avoid the fatal blow, but he was hit by the body. Then, with the strength of rat''s hatred for heaven, Li Taibai''s body twisted and stood in the void, his face very pale. The blood drips down from his body, emitting green light. "It''s enough to let our top ten deacons work together. You''re dead." Rat hatred day light say. "Hoo." Li Taibai gasped and looked at the top ten deacons with cold eyes. Standing at the bottom, looking at Li Taibai, the eyes of the ground wearer showed the color of shock. Under the joint efforts of the top ten deacons, he even avoided several moves. This kind of strength is difficult for him to achieve. "It''s just speed. If we compete for strength, he can''t be my opponent at all." There is a secret way in the heart of the ground piercer. "If you are poisoned by me, heaven can''t save you. Don''t struggle." Rat Chou Tian said again. "To die!" At this time, the rat hatred day''s eyes show anger. In everyone''s eyes, Li Taibai ran out of the tenth hall. The tenth hall is the sword in the hands of the demon emperor. Now, in the face of the existence of a spirit king realm, ten people are forced to work together. This is a shame in itself. If Li Taibai is allowed to escape, even if Li Taibai is killed, the face of the tenth Hall will be lost. "Do you think you can really run away?" A figure stood at the door of the tenth hall. When Li Taibai appeared, a bear''s paw roared at Li Taibai. The power of terror twisted the space. This is a strong bear. Bear''s physical strength is one of the best in the whole demon clan. If you are hit by the palm of the bear clan, even the half spirit saint will surely die. The strong men of the bear clan appeared suddenly. Obviously, they had expected Li Taibai''s action and had been waiting here for a long time. It''s just that when the bear paw of the strong bear family is about to fall on Li Taibai, a strange phenomenon suddenly occurs in Li Taibai''s body. The body that originally rushed forward suddenly stops without any inertia. The blue light shines. Qingfengbu is used again. Li Taibai''s body has reached behind the strong bear."Touch!" A huge force came, and Li Taibai''s body was blown away. A figure stood behind the strong bear. It was a small figure. Standing behind the strong bear, all the figures were just blocked. At this time, when Li Taibai used the green wind step, he just appeared in front of the small figure. When Li Taibai flew into the void, a golden figure cut through the sky, and the sharp light surged. "Die." The place where Li Taibai was hit was exactly where Jin Xue was. This blow, gold blood with the will to kill. The hatred of brothers, the hatred of Jin and Lao, and the will of the head of Jin clan, Qing Wuwei must die. But at this time, Li Taibai''s body suddenly stretched out and stopped abruptly. The blue light surged, and his body disappeared again. But before he disappeared, he suddenly found something. Around him, the nine deacons had blocked all the way ten meters away. During the battle, the route of the nine deacons happened to wrap Li Taibai within 10 meters. Li Taibai''s figure disappeared and appeared in the only place where there was no one. The body of golden blood had followed him and appeared in front of him. The golden light shone in the whole ten halls, and the sharp color stung everyone''s eyes. "Touch!" Jin Xue''s fist fell on Li Taibai, and the huge sound resounded through the world. In everyone''s eyes, Li Taibai''s figure disappeared, I do not know when, has appeared not far away. "It''s a fake!" Gold blood immediately understand come over, just oneself hit is Li Taibai''s false body. "Goodbye." Li Taibai stepped away, emitting a blue light. His body disappeared and reappeared. He had already appeared outside the tenth hall. Under the attack of golden blood, the iron wall above the tenth hall was directly cracked. The crack was just where it was not long ago, and now there was a crack enough for them to pass. "Do you think you can escape?" Looking at Li Taibai''s figure walking out of the tenth hall, the golden blood''s eyes were cold. At this time, he didn''t know that he had been cheated. The figure of the top ten deacons stepped into the void and stared at Li Taibai coldly. They don''t understand what Li Taibai is doing. Even if he leaves the tenth hall, can he escape? The whole demon clan, without his shelter, escaped is just a dead end. "Who said, I''m going to run away?" Looking at ten figures, the corners of Li Taibai''s mouth arced slightly. He stopped. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 532 Escape? Li Taibai''s mouth curved slightly. He never wanted to escape. If he did, how could he get the attention of the heart of the world. Feel the world''s heart in the void. His purpose is just to come out of the tenth hall. In the demon imperial city and the tenth hall war, this is enough to shock the whole demon imperial city. Today''s demon clan, the tenth hall prestige, has boundless scenery. Who dares to provoke? At this time, there is a person who dares to provoke the tenth hall, fight with the tenth hall, and even fight with the tenth hall in the demon imperial city. This shock is amazing. "A spirit king!" Looking at Li Taibai in the void, everyone blinked and recognized Li Taibai''s strength. "What''s going on here?" A lot of people came together. They don''t know what happened, and they don''t know why a king of spirit dared to provoke ten halls, even broke them and escaped from them. What happened in the ten halls? Countless people have doubts in their hearts. "That''s green inaction." An insider said. But the insider''s eyes are even more strange. Just because he knows, he knows the attitude of the tenth hall towards Qing Wuwei and the consequences of Qing Wuwei. But now Qing Wuwei has broken the tenth hall and escaped from the tenth hall. Looking at the ten realms of the ten halls, the king of spirit. The cold eyes of Tieqing, the king of the ten realms, and the smile of Heqing Wuwei become a strange landscape. The ten realm spirit king suffered a loss. In the tenth hall, the home of the ten realm spirit kings, in the face of a spirit king, the ten realm spirit kings suffered a loss, and everyone felt unable to think about it. "It''s stupid." Just then, someone said. Everyone knows what this man says. In the tenth hall, it''s stupid to fight against the spirit king of the ten realms. Although I don''t know how Qing Wuwei did it, whether he lost or won. The tenth hall represents the blade of the most powerful force of the demon clan. If you don''t resist, you may live. If you resist, you will die. Almost everyone can see the date of Li Taibai''s death. "Qing Wuwei, relying on a little trick, do you think you can really escape?" Jin Xue looks at Li Taibai, his eyes are cold and his killing intention is surging. "When am I going to escape?" Li Taibai''s face with a smile, seriously said. In everyone''s eyes, blue light surging, Li Taibai''s figure disappeared in place, when he appeared again, oh, has reached the golden blood body, blue light surging. "Ouch!" The sound of the dragon. Li Taibai''s fist fell on Jin Xue''s face. The power of terror exudes great power, as if the heaven and earth are shaking under this fist. Green Dragon boxing, full of realm. "Well! I want to die Jin Xue''s eyes show anger. Li Taibai''s action is to look down on him and insult him. A mere king of spirit dares to attack him. Golden light surging, golden blood cold hum, sharp light across the world, he did not avoid, this punch directly hit Li Taibai''s fist. The Jin people are never afraid of anyone. But at this time, the cyan light disappeared, and Li Taibai''s figure disappeared at the same time. His figure appeared not far away again, looking at Jin Xue playfully. Golden light surging, boom in the sky and earth, sounded the fierce sound of the dragon, shaking the sky and earth, space distortion. Let everyone feel the power of gold blood and the sharpness of gold power, but this blow is empty. "Can the people of Jin only fight against the air?" Li Taibai said. "Click, click." Golden blood clenched his fist, his eyes were red and full of anger. "Green wind step!" Looking at Li Taibai''s action, everyone''s face in the demon imperial city changed greatly, and a pair of eyes showed the color of horror. Qingzu, qingfengbu. Everyone thought that many years ago, a spirit king of realm stepped into the demon Imperial City, which was a arrogant figure. With one person''s strength, he challenged the half spirit saint of the demon imperial city at that time. That elegant figure, mysterious body method, let everyone remember that person''s name. Qingzu, Qingxian. After that, this name became the existence known to all of the demon clan, and this person was the old clan leader of the Qing clan. The man who was provoked was the head of the Jin clan. This event surprised the whole Jin people. If everyone knew qingfengbu, the Jin people would not have any resistance against the Qing people. But afterwards, everyone knew that Qingxian was the only one in the Qing people who successfully practiced qingfengbu. This makes the Jin people feel at ease. After Qingxian entered the forbidden area and passed away, everyone thought that qingfengbu had been lost. Who knows, it appeared again. At that time, Qingxian was the head of the Qing clan, and the head of the Jin clan was also the head of the clan. There was a class difference between the two strong men in the battle, one was the king of spirit and the other was the semi saint of spirit. In that battle, he did not win or lose. The head of the Jin clan had no way to attack Qingxian, and he could not attack it at all. The head of the Qing clan had no victory, so he could only avoid the attack of the head of the Jin clan.But even so, as the king of spirit, teasing the head of Jin clan made him famous. "Is this a replay of the duel of the year?" An idea crossed the mind of countless people. Jinxue is the most powerful man of the Jin family, and the first one on the list of spiritual kings. Qingwuwei is another existence of qingfengbu after Qingxian. There is also a difference between a spiritual king and a spiritual king. "The duel happened again? Ha ha, you are really stupid. " At this time, Jin Xue suddenly laughed, and his face was full of irony. "Qing Wuwei of the Qing nationality committed the crime of killing and harming the existence of the tenth hall. His heart can be punished and his crime can be punished. Now I will give the sentence to the tenth hall instead of the tenth hall. Qing Wuwei will be executed and everyone of the demon clan can be killed." The voice of golden blood is cold. "Kill The top ten deacons have stepped out, shaking the world with terror. At that time, there was only one head of the Jin clan. Now, Jin Xue is not alone. What he wants is only the death of Qing Wuwei. In the duel with qingfengbu, the head of the Jin clan has failed. In the tenth hall, he has also failed. There''s no need to start over. Fight, not alone. Ten people march forward, surrounded by qingwuwei. Within ten meters, everything can''t escape the attack range of ten people. See the changes in the air. The eyes of the onlookers twinkled, revealing the color of regret. The battle between Qingxian and the head of Jin clan shocked the whole demon imperial city. Now it is still talked about with relish. I thought I could see the duel ten years ago this time. "It seems that ten years of war can''t be repeated." Someone said. "There is no doubt that this young man will die if he does nothing." Ten years ago, even if Qingxian arrived at the realm of Lingwang, after fighting with the head of Jin clan, he fled before other people intervened. Let alone qingwuwei, he was praised as a fool in the whole demon clan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 533 "Hoo." Li Taibai breathed, his eyes flashing, this moment, let him have a familiar feeling. "Ten, isn''t it too few?" Li Taibai''s voice rings with disdain. Hearing Li Taibai''s words, everyone was shocked. Everyone''s idea was the same. Qing Wuwei was a famous fool of the demon family. A spirit king said such arrogant words in front of ten spirit kings, especially these ten people were the top ten in the list of spirit kings. Just when everyone was shocked, a figure appeared behind Li Taibai, and the figure of rat Qiu Tian appeared from the empty shadow. His hand was emitting green light, and he grabbed Li Taibai''s head. "Why ten people? If you don''t run, I''ll be enough alone. " The voice of rat hateful sky is cold. But there was a little doubt in his eyes. According to reason, the man in front of him should have been unable to be turbulent for a long time after he was poisoned by his rat, but the man had nothing to do. Rat clan is speed and concealment. When people react, rat''s hand has fallen on Li Taibai''s head. It''s just that the blue light is shining, and Li Taibai''s figure disappears in the same place. When he reappears, it''s already ten meters away. "Ha ha ha, just in time." There was a big laugh. A bear''s paw cuts through the void and falls to the place where Li Taibai appears. Looking at the huge bear''s paw, Li Taibai''s face remained unchanged, his figure disappeared again, appeared ten meters away, but, ten meters away, someone was waiting for him. A gloomy man, his eyes are extremely sharp, this is a strong eagle, his fingertips have sharp claws, in the presence of Li Taibai, claws have fallen in front of Li Taibai. Claws cut through the void, Li Taibai disappeared in place, a piece of cloth fell in the void, flying in the air. "It''s still a little slower. It seems that next time, it should be earlier." Eagle family strong cold said, his figure disappeared in place. Not far away, Li Taibai''s figure appeared again. His face was pale, and a scar appeared on his chest. The bright red blood emerged from his chest and dyed his chest red. "Fall down." There is also a spirit king waiting for him here. Just this time, the speed of the king was much slower. At the moment of his attack, Li Taibai''s figure had disappeared in the same place, and his power of terror fell into the air, making a sound of thunder. One attack after another appeared near Li Taibai. In front of the ten spiritual kings, Li Taibai could only use the green wind step constantly, and his figure appeared within ten meters. From the beginning of the insipid, to now, all the people watching the war, have been wide eyed. "It''s the green wind step." Someone whispered. Another ten realm of the king''s hands, with the strength of a session of the king''s realm, support for so long, can only prove the strength of qingfengbu. "Qingfengbu is powerful, but it can only be so. There is no doubt that qingwuwei will die." Someone light said. The strength of qingfengbu also requires a lot of physical strength. In everyone''s eyes, qingwuwei''s face has become more and more pale. His body has been dyed red by blood, which is full of red and green. This is in the middle of fleeing, hurt by the ten realm spirit king. Li Taibai''s physical strength has been consumed and his body has been scarred. Especially as he becomes more and more familiar with cooperation and qingfengbu, the attack of the top ten spiritual Kings is faster and faster. Every time he fled, new injuries would appear on Li Taibai. "It''s just that why is this green Wuwei always turning around in the same place? Didn''t run away from here? " Some people put forward their doubts. "Do you think he can escape?" Some people asked with disdain. Hearing this person''s words, the face that puts forward doubt showed the color of suddenly. Offended ten halls, the land of the demon clan has no place for green inaction. Let alone, if he can escape, even if he does, he will still die when the half spirit saint is born. "He is waiting for a miracle when he is in the same place. Maybe he is waiting for someone to save him as ten years ago." Some have come to the conclusion. "It''s just a pity that there was Qingxian ten years ago. As long as he insisted on the arrival of Qingxian, he would be saved. Ten years later, when Qingxian was not there, who could save him?" People are constantly talking about the battle in the sky. In everyone''s eyes, there is no need to see the result. The result is doomed. The only uncertainty is how long qingwuwei can last. "Hoo." Li Taibai''s figure appeared again, this is the moment of this appearance, his body stopped in the same place, did not disappear again. "It''s over." Looking at the figure of green inaction pause, everyone''s heart crossed an idea. At this time, green Wuwei''s face changed greatly, and his blue light was shining, but this time he didn''t disappear, and his physical strength was exhausted. With the power of youth inaction, we can''t use our real strength. After all, there is a long way to go between the realm of spirit king and the realm of spirit king. The demon clan is a race with high and low status. The strong is strong, and the weak is weak.Leapfrog fighting, in the demon clan, but more rare than the Terran. The power source of the demon clan is the body. It is clear who is strong and who is weak in the collision. Only relying on peerless martial arts can the weak win the strong, just like the Qingfeng step that Li Taibai uses today. However, Qingfeng step has no attack power. It has reached the limit that it can linger among the top ten spiritual kings for such a long time. One attack after another cuts through the void. When Li Taibai''s figure stops at the same place, the top ten spiritual kings have already taken action. After a hundred battles, how could they miss this moment. It''s a shame to be entangled here for a long time by a spirit king, even if they occupy the absolute advantage, which is destined to become the black spot of ten people. When they are introduced later, there will be such a sentence. The strong one in the realm of spirit? Ten people have been teased by a realm spirit king for a long time, and finally depend on the number of people to kill the existence of that realm spirit king? In the void, the power of terror frightens the heaven and earth. The void trembles and distorts the heaven and earth. Even if we stand in the distance to watch the battle, everyone can feel the terror of the attack. Even if the half spirit saint is hit by this attack, he will die. Each of the ten spiritual kings can threaten the half spiritual saint, but it''s not a general attack. Just when everyone was shocked by the attack of the ten realm spirit king, in everyone''s eyes, he suddenly saw a smile on Li Taibai''s face, which was full of irony. Blue light flashed by. "What Countless people opened their eyes in horror. At this moment, the speed of Li Taibai''s disappearance was extremely fast. "How can it be!" Countless people were shocked. This time, Li Taibai disappeared faster than at the peak. He used it when he was about to attack. He just used qingfengbu in an instant. "No!" At this time, the hearts of the people suddenly thought of a point, everyone''s hearts across a can''t believe the idea. "Boom!" There was a loud explosion all over the world. The earth shakes, the emperor shakes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 534 What is a fight? Is realm king? Is martial arts the king? Or, the strong are the strong? In this world, there has never been a battle with a 100% victory rate. Even if the weakest existence has a chance, it can kill the strongest existence, even if the chance is not even one in 100 million. In the face of this probability, maybe no one in 10 billion people can believe that they can do it. However, Li Taibai is definitely the 101st person, not in this 10 billion. In the previous life, millions of gods in the divine world were enemies. They fought all the way and faced countless crises of life and death. No matter how desperate he was, Li Taibai never gave up. He knew that if he gave up, everything would be over, and he would never have a chance to save Luobai. "Single choice, maybe I can''t beat you, but I can beat you a few." This is Li Taibai''s combat ability, which has been trained by innumerable sieges. Without this ability, he would have died innumerable times in the divine world. "Boom!" There was a loud explosion all over the world. In everyone''s eyes, the attacks of the ten realm spirit kings gathered together. Ten figures fell from the air and fell on the earth. Each one was very pale. The attack of the ten realm spirit kings represented that each of them was attacked by the other nine people. "How can it be!" The ten deacons of the ten halls widened their eyes, and their eyes were full of incomprehension. They still didn''t know what had just happened. "Is this the top ten in the list of spiritual kings? The ten deacons of the ten halls? " Li Taibai''s voice lightly rings out, "I see also just so." Looking at Li Taibai''s pale face in the void, no one can refute Li Taibai''s words. The top ten spiritual kings fell on the ground and were seriously injured. They have lost the power to fight again. The fact is here. "What happened?" This is the thought of countless people, they still do not understand what just happened. All we can see is that Li Taibai''s speed of using the green wind step suddenly becomes faster, and then the ten realms of the spirit king is stupid enough to launch an attack at the same time, resulting in serious injury. Ten people strike the strongest strike at the same time, and then ten people are seriously injured. This is simply impossible. In the battle just now, one person should attack, and the other nine should be on guard. However, the ten spiritual kings attacked together, and the ten didn''t keep any hands at all. This is very strange. "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha." At this time, a laugh sounded, a figure appeared in the void, this is a black figure, I do not know when has stood in the void. As if he had been standing there. "Rat saint." Demon Imperial City, a figure kneeling on the ground. If the spirit saint is not there, the half spirit saint will be holy. In the land of demon clan, all those who step into the existence of the half spirit saint will be holy. The rat saint is the strong one of the rat clan. In the whole land of demon clan, the existence of the top ten is one of the ten hall owners. It is even rumored that if the rat Saint bursts out of real power, it can easily kill any half spirit saint. "Patriarch!" Rat Qiu Tian struggled to get up, his eyes showed the color of shame, kneeling on the ground. "Patriarch, I''ve disgraced the mice." Rat hatred day, whispered. "Shame?" Rat saint''s voice rang out, he said with indifference, "I rat race, has never been a powerful race, victory for us, there is no meaning, failure is not a very normal thing? All we have to do is to keep getting stronger. " "Chou Tian, you can remember a word, we rat clan, can be defeated, can escape, even can suffer humiliation, but absolutely can''t die, as long as we don''t die, we have a chance to come back." Rat saint''s voice was very severe. "Patriarch, I know." Rat Qiu Tian nodded and said. This is the rule of the rat race. All the people of the rat race can live without dignity, but they have to protect their own lives. Only when they are alive can they have hope. Only when they are alive can they become stronger and protect the rat race. "Qing Wuwei, I''m curious about one thing." Rat saint''s eyes look at Li Taibai. "You are poisoned by our rat clan. Why are you ok?" Rat poison is the power of the rat race itself and the survival power of the rat race. But now the rat race can''t hurt qingwuwei, which is an unimaginable danger for the rat race. "I used to take a plant, and since then, it''s all poisonous." Li Taibai replied. "Plants?" Rat saint''s eyes twinkled, and then he suddenly showed a smile on his face and said: "it''s worthy of being the grandson of Qingxian, the young hero. It reminds me of the time when Qingxian was young." "In this trial of the tenth hall, our rat clan won''t participate in the trial for the time being because of something wrong. Chou Tian, let''s go." The rat Saint turns to leave, and at the same time takes away rat Qiu Tian. "Qing Wuwei, this time, our mouse family will not take care of it or judge you. We don''t want to offend the Qing people. I have always been fond of the Qing people. However, the tenth hall is not the place where our mouse family is located, but the demon emperor is set up, and our family can''t help you. I hope you can have nothing to do. If you have a way to help yourself, you can tell me that as long as I can help, I will do my best I can help you as much as I can Li Taibai''s mind rang out the voice of rat saint.Looking at the rat saint who left, Li Taibai sighed in his heart that every race has its own survival law. The rat race, relying on its powerful base, has become a powerful race of the demon race. Naturally, it has its own survival rules. Just as the rat Saint said, the rat race doesn''t care about face, winning or losing, or everything. As long as it can survive, anything can be done. When the Qing nationality exposed the identity of the emperor, the rat nationality rat Saint had made his own choice. He didn''t believe that the Qing nationality would be so simple, but he didn''t know the means of the Qing nationality. The only way was to choose to be wise and protect himself. This is the existence of a wall grass, but this is the way to survive. For the sake of their own ethnic group and their own lives, no one can laugh at the mistake of the rat saint, and no one can say that it is wrong. Life is just like that. When the two armies fight, everyone thinks they are just. "Patriarch, why is that?" Rat Qiu Tian looks at rat saint, and his eyes are not clear. "Chou Tian, after you go back, you go to the land of Zuling to think about it. If you don''t figure out the reason, don''t come out." Looking at the rat hatred day, the rat Saint did not answer the rat hatred day''s words, he said coldly. "Yes, sir." Rat Qiu Tian knelt down on the ground and said. Looking at the doubts in the eyes of rat Qiu Tian, rat Sheng sighed, turned his head and looked to the direction of the demon imperial city. His eyes were full of amazing color. Even he could not do the battle just now. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 535 "Qiu Tian, why did you attack with the other nine people in the battle just now?" Rat Saint finally can''t help but remind. After hearing the words of rat saint, rat Chou Tian thought about the battle not long ago. He shook his head and said, "in the battle just now, I just launched an attack according to what you said earlier. I don''t understand why those people would attack together because it was me." "At the time of the attack, didn''t you see the attack of others?" Ratty Saint mentions again a little way. Rat Chou Tian was slightly stunned. He recalled the battle not long ago in his mind. His face changed slowly. His face, which was pale because of serious injury, became even paler. Even now, there was still no attack from the other nine people in his mind. This is simply impossible. The king of the ten realms, who burst out with great power, was so big that there was no place to stop him. But at that time, he didn''t see it. "Think about it. What''s wrong with you?" Said the rat saint. "The rat race has never been based on force to gain a foothold in this world. In these endless years, countless races have perished, but the rat race still exists. Even in those days, even in this era, the green fairy was born in the sky and took the green race to frighten the demon race. Even the head of the Jin clan avoided the edge. You, the head of the clan, and I was the enemy of his move, but the final knot What''s the result? Qingxian died, Qingzu declined again, I''m still alive, and the rat clan is still the top race of the demon clan. " "Go back, read the history of the rat race, and think about the reason why our race has existed since ancient times. You are the greatest genius of our generation. In the future, the rat race needs to rely on your leadership, and the position of clan leader will be yours. If you are still like this, I can see the miserable era of the rat race in the future." Hearing the words of rat saint, rat Qiu Tian''s face changed greatly. "Patriarch, you will always be patriarch. I will always follow your guidance." There are only two reasons why the rat clan wants to be a clan leader. The first reason is that this generation of clan leaders make the rat clan face the disaster of extermination. After the appearance of the next generation of half spirit saints, they kill this generation of clan leaders and rule the clan leader. The second reason is that this generation of rat clan leader died, and the following successors will succeed. This generation of rat clan leader is the most respected existence of the whole rat clan from ancient times to the present, and is praised as the existence that can be mentioned and discussed with the greatest clan leader of the rat clan. The first reason is naturally impossible, so there is only the second possibility. Looking at rat Qiu Tian''s frightened face, rat saint''s face showed a gentle color. He said: "as the leader of a clan, I naturally want to consider for the next generation of rat clan. When I am old, I will take off the position of clan leader one day. So, you should strive to grow up and become the existence that can lead the rat clan." After hearing what the head of the rat clan had said, rat Chou Tian''s face became better. "Is that true?" Rat saint''s eyes revealed a touch of worry that no one can detect. Today''s demon clan seems calm, but he can feel something wrong. Since the rise of the little princess of the demon emperor, the changes of the demon clan are too big, and the battle with the Terran is smooth. Now among the demons, the emergence of the emperor clan. But at this moment, everyone knows that even if the emperor appears, he can only submit to the demon emperor. The emergence of the emperor clan, for the demon clan, is to enhance the strength of the demon clan. The demon clan is getting stronger, even faster than ever, but the rat saint is the clan leader who can compare with the best clan leader in the history of the rat clan, but he feels uneasy. He can feel that the demon clan will take some actions that he can''t control. This change will affect the whole demon clan, even enough to destroy the rat clan. "I don''t know if this teenager can bring a trace of vitality to the rat clan." The rat Saint thought of the battle not long ago. He had an idea in his mind. But soon, he shook his head. A spirit king, with his powerful fighting talent, defeated the ten realms of the spirit saint. It''s really powerful, but it''s only the spirit king after all. What can he do in this demon land? His behavior is just a habitual casting net. What is more correct is to show kindness to the existence of the imperial family. ... in the demon Imperial City, Li Taibai''s face is pale, he is breathing heavily, but the corner of his mouth is slightly curved, enjoying the void, and constantly entering the heart of the world in his body. "One percent, two percent, three percent..." the heart of the world''s attention continues to increase in Li Taibai''s body. Soon, Li Taibai''s attention to the world rose to 80%. The wounded sword sings gently. The light covers it. Only the tip of the sword is not covered. The demon royal city is an important place and the core of the demon kingdom. All the existence here is the top of the demon kingdom. The deacons of the ten halls are among the top ten in the list of spirit kings of the realm. Every one of them has a great reputation among the demon kingdom. They are the top strong ones. In the future, they will become the existence of semi spirit saints.But now he beat him. This makes all the people watching the battle in the demon imperial city shocked by Li Taibai''s strength and his boldness. No one knows how Li Taibai did it. "Ha ha ha." At this time, a laugh rang out, and Jin Xue stood up struggling. He looked at Li Taibai, his eyes full of resentment, and said: "I don''t know how you did it, but do you know that your current behavior, originally, only you died alone, now, you are waiting for your youth to be buried with you." "Old Yin, please do it." Golden blood knelt on the ground. When Jin Xue kneels on the ground, a figure appears in the sky of the tenth hall. This is a statue wrapped in black light. It is extremely thin and exudes a feminine breath. When the figure appeared, everyone in the demon imperial city felt a chill from the heart. "Lord Yin." A figure kneels on the ground. Yin saint, half spirit saint, is the demon emperor who put in the tenth hall to monitor the tenth hall, which is also a deterrent to other people''s existence. Once, the demon emperor said in front of people that yin and yang two saints are in the tenth hall, even if he wants to break into the tenth hall and lead people from the tenth hall, it is impossible. Who is the demon emperor? The most powerful one of the demon clan is awe struck by his strength. However, he has such a high esteem for the two elders of yin and Yang, which makes everyone have a better understanding of the power of the two elders of yin and Yang. "Qing Wuwei, you know the crime!" Looking at qingwuwei standing in the void, the voice of yinlao is extremely indifferent. The cold breath spread in the void. Li Taibai''s face was very pale and his body was about to fall. There was ice on his body. This was the blood left on him. Li Taibai''s body was frozen in the same place, unable to shake, and fell to the ground from the air. The half spirit saint''s hand subdued Qing Wuwei in an instant. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!